OF
THE
WORLD
:
AND
FIRST
OF
EVROPE
.
THe
WORLD
is
divided
into
two
parts
,
-
Vnknowne
,
Maginus
.
or
not
fully
discouered
,
and
it
lieth
either
vnder
the
Articke
,
or
vnder
the
Antarticke
circle
.
The
former
is
rather
supposed
then
knowne
;
the
latter
a
little
knowne
,
&
hath
the
names
of
Noua
Guinea
,
Terra
del
fuego
,
P●ittacorū
regio
,
Maletur
,
&c.
of
which
in
the
end
of
this
book
.
-
Knowne
either
-
Anciently
-
Europe
.
-
Asia
.
-
Africa
.
-
Lately
,
as
America
.
EVROPE
is
ioyned
to
Asia
by
that
space
of
earth
between
the
heads
of
Tanais
and
Duina
:
Asia
is
ioyned
to
Africk
by
the
Aegyptian
Istmus
:
America
is
ioyned
(
as
most
coniecture
)
to
none
of
them
.
Europe
is
separated
from
Asia
by
Duina
,
Tanais
,
Pal●●
Maeotis
,
Pontus
,
Propontis
,
Hellespont
,
and
the
Aegean
,
Asia
is
parted
from
Africa
by
the
Red
Sea
,
Africa
from
Europe
,
by
the
Mediterranean
:
Africa
is
greater
then
Europe
;
Asia
then
Africa
;
and
America
bigger
then
all
.
They
which
haue
taken
a
delight
in
resembling
every
particular
countrie
to
things
more
obvious
to
the
sight
and
vnderstanding
,
haue
likened
EVROPE
to
a
Dragon
,
the
head
thereof
(
forsooth
)
being
Spaine
,
the
wings
Italie
&
Denmarke
.
In
like
manner
they
haue
beene
curiously
impertinent
in
resembling
France
to
a
Lozenge
or
Rhomboides
:
Belgia
to
a
Lyon
,
Brittaine
to
an
Axe
:
Ireland
to
an
Egge
:
Peloponnesus
to
a
Plantane
leafe
:
Spaine
to
an
Oxe
hide
spred
on
the
ground
:
Italy
(
which
indeed
holdeth
best
proportion
)
to
a
mans
leg
,
with
diuers
the
like
phantasmes
of
a
capricious
braine
:
these
countries
no
more
resembling
them
,
then
pictures
made
when
painting
was
in
her
infancie
,
vnder
which
they
were
faine
to
write
,
this
is
a
Lion
,
and
this
is
a
Whale
;
for
feare
the
spectators
might
haue
taken
one
for
a
Cocke
,
and
the
other
for
a
Cat.
K●ck●rm
.
EVROPE
though
the
least
(
as
being
in
length
but
3800
,
in
breadth
but
1200
miles
)
is
yet
of
most
renowne
:
first
because
of
the
temperature
of
the
ayre
,
&
fertility
of
the
foyle
;
secondly
,
from
the
study
of
all
Arts
,
both
ingenious
and
mechanicall
:
thirdly
,
because
of
the
Romane
and
Greek
Monarchies
;
fourthly
,
from
the
puritie
and
syncerenesse
of
the
Christian
faith
:
fiftly
because
we
dwell
in
it
,
and
so
first
place
it
.
EVROPE
is
diuided
into
Continent
and
Ilands
;
the
Continent
is
subdivided
into
1.
Spaine
.
2.
France
.
3.
Italy
.
4.
Belgia
.
5.
Germanie
.
6.
Denmarke
7.
Norway
.
8.
Sweden
.
9.
Muscovia
.
10.
Poland
.
11.
Hungarie
.
12.
Dacia
.
13.
Sclavonia
&
14.
Greece
.
The
Ilands
are
also
in
generall
,
either
dispersed
in
the
1.
Aegean
Sea
.
2.
the
Ionian
Sea
.
3.
the
Adriatique
.
4.
the
Mediterranean
.
5.
the
Brittish
.
and
6.
the
Northerne
Seas
,
of
all
which
in
the
order
and
method
,
here
and
before
proposed
.
EVROPE
is
so
called
from
Europa
,
daughter
to
Agenor
,
King
of
the
Phoenicians
,
brought
hither
(
as
the
Poets
faine
)
by
Iupiter
in
the
shape
of
a
Bull
:
but
as
Histories
write
,
by
a
Cretan
Captaine
named
Taurus
,
or
in
a
shippe
whose
beake
had
wrought
in
it
the
figure
of
that
beast
.
Br●erwood
.
In
these
Countries
aboue
particularized
,
besides
the
Latine
tongue
,
which
is
now
rather
scholasticall
then
nationall
;
and
besides
the
Italian
,
French
,
and
Spanish
,
being
but
as
so
many
seuerall
corruptions
of
the
Latine
;
&
besides
the
English
,
which
is
a
compound
of
Dutch
,
Latine
,
and
French
:
there
are
in
all
14
mother
tongues
,
which
owe
little
or
nothing
to
the
Roman
,
viz:
Irish
spoken
in
Ireland
,
and
the
West
of
Scotland
:
2.
Brittish
in
Wales
.
3.
Cantabrian
or
B●scaine
,
nigh
vnto
the
Cantabrian
Ocean
,
and
about
the
Pyrenean
hills
:
4.
Arabique
in
the
mountaines
of
Granada
:
5.
Finnique
in
Finland
,
and
Lapland
.
6.
Dutch
(
though
with
different
dialects
)
in
Germanie
,
Belgia
,
Denmarke
,
Swethland
,
and
Norwey
.
7.
Cauchian
which
the
East-Freizlanders
(
or
Cauchi
)
speake
among
themselues
,
for
to
strangers
they
speake
Dutch.
8.
Slavonish
,
whose
extent
wee
will
hereafter
shew
.
9.
I●●yrian
on
the
East
side
of
Istria
,
and
in
the
Isle
of
Veggia
:
10.
Greeke
.
11.
Hungarian
,
and
12.
Epirotique
in
the
greater
and
more
mountainous
parts
of
these
countries
.
13.
Iazygian
on
the
North
side
of
Hungarie
,
betweene
Dannbius
and
Tibiscus
:
and
14.
Tartarian
in
the
Taurica
Chersonesus
,
and
European
seats
of
that
people
.
I
had
almost
forgot
the
Etymologie
of
EVROPE
according
to
Becanus
,
who
thinking
it
vnmeet
that
Europe
being
first
inhabited
by
the
Gomerites
or
Cymbrians
,
should
haue
a
Greeke
name
;
maketh
it
Europe
quasi
Verhopp
by
the
transposition
of
the
two
first
letters
;
Ver
forsooth
signifying
(
though
I
knowe
not
in
what
language
)
excellent
,
and
Hopp
a
multitude
of
people
:
because
Europe
containeth
(
oh
the
wit
of
man
!
)
a
multitude
of
excellent
people
.
OF
SPAINE
.
THe
most
Westerne
countrie
of
the
Continent
of
Europe
,
Hist.
of
Sp.
is
Spaine
,
inuironed
on
all
sides
with
the
Sea
,
except
towards
France
;
from
which
it
is
separated
by
the
naturall
strength
of
the
Pyrenean
mountaines
,
and
the
artificiall
fortresse
of
Pampelune
on
the
Northwest
and
Perpigna
on
the
Southeast
.
The
figure
of
it
is
by
Strabo
compared
to
an
Oxehide
spred
on
the
ground
,
whose
necke
being
the
Istmus
which
tieth
it
vnto
France
,
is
not
of
such
breadth
,
but
that
in
a
cleare
day
one
may
discouer
the
Sea
on
both
sides
.
The
Countrie
hath
beene
in
diuers
ages
diuersly
named
,
as
1.
Hesperia
either
from
Hesperus
a
supposed
King
hereof
,
or
from
Hesperus
the
euening
Starre
,
vnder
which
it
was
supposed
to
be
situate
,
as
being
the
farthest
Countrie
Westward
.
2.
Iberia
either
from
the
famous
riuer
Iberus
,
or
from
the
Iberi
,
inhabiting
the
Countrie
in
Asia
,
which
we
call
Georgia
.
3.
Hispania
,
as
their
old
Legends
report
,
from
Hispanus
one
of
the
Kings
;
but
as
the
soundest
iudgements
agree
,
from
Panus
the
Iberian
Captaine
,
For
the
Grecians
call
it
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Spania
,
as
may
bee
proued
in
many
places
,
that
especially
of
the
15
to
the
Romans
verse
the
28
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
I
will
come
by
you
into
Spaine
.
No
doubt
but
from
the
Grecians
the
old
Romans
borrowed
the
name
of
Spania
,
which
they
often
vsed
,
to
which
the
Spaniards
according
to
their
custome
adding
E.
(
as
in
Escola
,
Escuda
,
&c.
)
made
it
Espania
and
now
Hispania
.
Grimston
et
Maginus
.
The
whole
circuit
is
2480
Italian
,
or
1893
English
miles
.
It
is
situate
in
the
more
Southernly
part
of
the
Northerne
temperate
Zone
,
and
almost
in
the
m●dd●st
of
the
fourth
and
sixth
C●i●ats
,
the
longest
day
being
fifteene
houres
in
length
.
Boterus
reckoned
the
number
of
the
Inhabitants
,
to
be
8
millions
of
liuing
soules
,
which
computation
may
yet
stand
good
.
1.
If
the
heat
of
the
Country
vnfit
for
generation
;
2.
the
barrennesse
of
the
soyle
vnfit
for
sustenance
.
3.
the
number
of
Colonies
planted
in
other
kingdomes
;
and
4.
The
great
warres
of
the
last
King
,
haue
not
d●minished
them
.
They
are
a
mixt
people
descending
from
the
Gothes
,
Sarracens
,
and
Iewes
:
Hist.
of
Sp.
from
the
Iewes
they
borrow
superstition
,
from
the
Sarracens
melancholy
,
from
the
Gothes
desire
of
liberty
.
How
the
Gothes
and
Sarracens
came
in
hither
,
shall
be
sh●wne
in
it's
proper
place
.
The
Iewes
were
here
placed
,
partly
by
Vlidor
Vbit
the
Caliph
,
who
sent
hither
50000
families
of
Moores
and
Iewes
:
but
principally
by
Adrian
the
Emperour
,
who
hauing
totally
banished
the
Iewes
from
their
natiue
country
,
sent
them
to
people
this
Region
:
the
whole
number
of
them
which
came
hither
being
no
lesse
then
500000
men
,
women
,
and
children
.
Which
seuerall
nations
by
seuerall
marriages
are
in
processe
of
time
incorporate
into
one
.
Euphormionis
Icon
Anim
.
They
are
much
giuen
to
women
,
impudent
braggers
,
and
extreamely
prowd
in
the
lowest
ebbe
of
fortune
;
as
appeareth
by
the
poore
Cobler
on
his
death-bed
,
who
commanded
his
eldest
Sonne
comming
to
him
for
his
last
blessing
,
to
endeauour
to
retaine
the
maiest●e
worthie
so
great
a
familie
;
Memineris
(
said
he
)
in
mai●statem
assurgere
familia
tua
dignam
.
The
same
Author
relateth
another
story
to
the
like
purpose
.
A
wom●n
of
this
Country
,
attended
on
by
three
of
her
bratts
,
went
a
begging
from
dore
to
dore
.
Some
French
Marchants
trauelling
that
way
,
and
pittying
her
case
,
offered
her
to
take
into
their
seruice
the
bigger
of
her
boyes
.
But
she
,
prowd
though
poore
,
scorning
,
as
she
said
,
that
any
of
her
linage
should
endure
a
prentiship
,
returned
them
this
answere
;
Quî
aut
tu
,
aut
ego
,
sciamus
,
in
quae
fata
sit
genitus
?
For
ought
that
she
or
they
knewe
,
her
sonne
(
simply
as
he
stood
there
)
might
liue
to
be
king
of
Spaine
.
Not
much
vnlike
to
these
is
that
tale
of
a
Spanish
Caualei●o
,
who
being
for
some
faults
by
him
committed
,
whipped
through
the
principall
streets
of
Paris
:
&
keeping
a
sober
pace
,
was
advised
by
a
friend
to
make
more
hast
that
he
might
the
sooner
be
out
of
his
paine
:
but
he
halfe
in
choler
replied
That
hee
would
not
lose
the
least
step
of
his
pace
for
all
the
whipping
in
Paris
.
For
indeed
their
gate
is
(
Gennet-wise
)
very
stately
and
maiesticall
.
But
not
to
conceale
their
vertues
and
make
our selues
merry
only
at
their
follies
,
wherein
all
other
nations
beare
more
or
lesse
a
share
with
them
;
they
are
questionlesse
a
people
very
graue
in
their
carriages
,
and
in
offices
of
pietie
very
devout
,
to
their
King
very
obedient
,
and
of
their
ciuill
duties
to
their
betters
not
vnmindfull
.
But
that
which
in
them
deserueth
the
greatest
commendations
,
is
an
vnmoued
patience
in
suffering
aduersities
,
accompanied
with
a
setled
resolution
to
ouercome
them
:
a
noble
vertue
,
of
which
in
their
Indian
discoueries
they
shewed
excellent
proofes
:
and
receaued
for
it
a
glorious
and
a
golden
reward
.
It
is
said
,
that
the
French
are
wiser
then
they
seeme
,
and
the
Spaniards
seeme
wiser
then
they
are
;
wherein
they
agree
with
many
particular
men
of
other
nations
,
who
carry
the
basest
spirits
vnder
the
prowdest
lookes
,
and
little
found
schollership
vnder
the
most
promising
visages
:
and
according
to
the
Philosopher
,
Sapientes
potius
cupiunt
videri
&
non
esse
,
Aristotle
.
quàm
esse
&
non
videri
.
In
matters
of
warre
the
Spaniards
are
too
slow
and
dull
,
the
French
too
headie
and
precipitate
;
the
one
loosing
as
many
faire
occasions
by
delaies
,
as
the
other
ouerthroweth
by
too
much
hast
:
but
betweene
them
both
,
they
make
one
good
Souldier
;
who
according
to
the
present
opportunities
,
is
to
make
vse
of
the
spurre
of
courage
;
or
the
bit
of
respect
.
Hist.
of
Sp.
The
women
are
sober
,
louing
their
husbands
or
friends
;
wonderfull
delicate
,
curious
in
painting
&
perfuming
:
and
though
they
haue
wine
in
abundance
,
yet
are
they
not
permitted
to
drink
it
;
verifying
therein
the
English
prouerbe
,
that
none
are
wors●
sh●d
then
the
sho●makers
wife
.
They
were
wondrous
strong
,
and
beyond
beleefe
patient
in
the
throwes
of
childbed
.
Strabo
telleth
out
of
Possidonius
,
of
a
woman
that
being
hired
for
haruest
worke
,
felt
her
trauell
comming
on
her
;
who
because
she
would
not
lose
her
daies
wages
,
withdrewe
her selfe
vnder
a
bush
,
where
being
eased
of
her
burden
,
she
returned
from
one
labour
to
another
.
Brerewood
.
The
language
hath
much
affinity
with
the
Latine
.
Brerewood
in
his
Enquiries
teporteth
that
he
hath
seen
a
letter
,
euery
word
whereof
was
both
good
Latine
and
good
Spanish
.
Merula
shewes
a
Copy
of
the
like
,
pag.
300.
By
reason
of
this
consonancy
with
the
Latine
,
the
Spaniards
call
their
language
Romance
.
The
other
ingredients
of
this
tongue
are
generally
the
Gotish
,
Arabique
,
and
old
Spanish
;
and
in
some
places
the
French
also
:
these
people
hauing
made
great
conquests
,
&
hauing
had
great
negotiations
in
this
countrie
.
It
is
said
to
bee
a
very
loftie
swelling
speech
,
full
of
complement
and
courteship
.
Hist.
of
Sp.
The
Country
heretofore
was
very
abundant
in
Mines
,
insomuch
that
it
was
neuer
free
from
Rouers
of
al
nations
.
And
it
is
affirmed
that
Annibal
out
of
one
only
Mine
in
the
Country
of
the
Turdetani
(
now
part
of
Andaluzia
)
receaued
3000l
l
daily
.
It
is
enriched
also
with
Sackes
,
Sugars
,
Oyle
,
Mettals
,
Liquoras
,
Rice
,
Silke
,
Lamb-skinnes
,
Wooll
,
Corke
,
Rosen
,
Steele
,
Orenges
,
Raisons
,
and
fruit
of
the
like
nature
,
which
owe
most
of
their
being
to
heat
.
But
in
Corne
which
is
the
staffe
of
life
,
it
is
very
defectiue
,
and
receaueth
from
Italy
,
France
,
and
Sicilie
the
greatest
part
of
it
.
The
Cattle
hereof
are
neither
faire
nor
many
;
so
that
their
fare
is
for
the
most
part
on
sallets
and
●ruits
of
the
earth
;
every
Gentleman
being
limited
what
flesh
he
shall
buy
for
himselfe
and
his
familie
.
When
that
worthy
Souldier
Sr
Roger
Williams
heard
a
Spaniard
foolishly
bragging
of
his
Country
Sallets
,
he
gaue
him
this
answere
,
you
haue
indeed
good
s●wce
in
Spaine
,
but
we
haue
dainty
Beefes
,
Veales
,
and
Muttons
to
eat
with
that
sawee
;
&
as
God
made
Beasts
to
liue
on
the
grasse
of
the
earth
,
so
he
made
man
to
li●e
vpon
them
.
And
it
is
obseru'd
that
if
a
Spaniard
haue
a
capon
or
the
like
good
dish
to
his
supper
,
you
shall
finde
all
the
feathers
scattered
before
his
dore
by
the
next
morning
.
For
trauelling
the
Innes
and
Vents
of
this
Country
are
very
ill
provided
,
insomuch
that
most
men
that
would
not
goe
supperlesse
to
sleepe
,
carry
their
prouision
at
their
saddle
bowes
;
&
men
of
worth
their
bedding
also
.
So
poore
and
meane
is
the
entertainement
in
these
places
.
Here
liued
in
ancient
times
the
Gyants
Gerion
and
Cacus
,
which
were
queld
by
Hercules
:
and
in
the
flourishing
of
the
Romane
Empire
,
Seneca
the
Tragoedian
;
and
a
Philosopher
of
the
same
name
,
a
man
of
that
happy
memorie
,
that
he
could
repeat
2000
names
in
the
same
order
that
they
were
rehearsed
.
Quintilian
the
Oratour
,
Lucian
,
and
Martial
,
excellent
in
their
kindes
,
and
Pemponius
Mela
the
Geographer
.
In
the
middle
times
Fulgentius
,
and
Isidore
Bishop
of
Sevill
.
And
in
our
Fathers
dayes
Arias
Montanus
,
Hist.
of
Sp.
Osorius
,
Tostatus
,
Masius
,
&c.
The
principall
Souldiers
were
Theodosius
the
Great
,
Bernard
del
Carpio
,
Cid
Ruis
Dias
,
Sancho
the
great
of
Navarre
,
Ferdinand
the
Catholique
,
Charles
the
Emperour
,
&c.
The
Christian
Religion
was
first
here
planted
(
as
they
say
)
by
St
Iames
Anno
37.
They
were
all
constant
to
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
insomuch
that
in
the
sixt
Councell
of
Tolledo
,
it
was
enacted
that
the
King
should
suffer
none
to
liue
in
his
Dominions
that
professe
not
the
Roman
Catholike
Religion
;
of
which
their
King
is
so
great
a
Patron
,
that
a
late
Pope
being
sicke
,
and
hearing
divers
moane
his
approaching
end
;
vttered
words
to
this
effect
,
My
life
can
nothing
profit
the
Church
,
but
pray
for
the
king
of
Spaine
as
its
chiefe
supporter
.
Sands
relations
.
For
indeed
the
Kings
of
Spaine
,
hauing
framed
to
themselues
an
hope
of
the
Westerne
Monarchie
;
&
finding
no
fitter
means
of
enlarging
their
own
temporal
,
then
by
concurring
with
the
Pope
in
vpholding
his
spiritual
Empire
:
haue
linked
themselues
most
fast
to
that
See
.
To
this
end
they
haue
taken
vpon
them
to
be
the
executioners
of
his
excommunications
,
by
which
office
Ferdinand
the
Catholike
surprised
Navarre
;
hoping
in
time
to
worke
so
vpon
the
rest
of
the
interdicted
states
of
Europe
:
which
Monarchie
of
the
Spaniard
is
by
the
Iesuites
(
who
in
all
their
perswasions
couple
,
as
one
God
,
and
one
Pope
,
so
one
King
)
taught
to
be
the
only
meanes
to
vnite
the
differences
of
the
Church
,
and
subdue
that
great
enemy
of
religion
the
Turke
.
And
though
by
this
office
the
kingdome
of
Spaine
and
Popedome
of
Rome
,
be
thus
straightly
combined
;
yet
herein
the
Popes
haue
ouershot
themselues
,
in
that
leaning
so
much
to
the
Spaniard
,
and
so
immoderately
increasing
his
dominion
;
they
doe
in
a
manner
stand
at
his
deuotion
,
and
may
peraduenture
in
the
end
bee
forced
to
cast
themselues
into
his
armes
as
their
good
Lord
and
master
.
For
certaine
it
is
that
the
Spanish
Agents
haue
openly
braued
the
Cardinals
,
and
told
them
that
they
hoped
to
see
the
day
,
wherein
their
King
should
offer
to
the
Pope
halfe
a
dozen
to
be
made
Cardinals
,
and
hee
not
dare
to
refuse
any
:
and
that
they
themselues
should
choose
no
Pope
but
one
of
their
masters
naming
.
So
great
an
inconuenience
it
is
more
then
possible
it
may
bee
to
the
Popes
,
in
making
this
Prince
the
one
and
only
string
to
their
bowe
.
Hist.
of
Sp.
The
chiefe
Riuers
are
1.
Tagus
,
celebrated
for
his
golden
sands
,
the
head
of
it
is
in
the
mountaine
Seira
Molina
neere
to
Cuenca
,
from
the
which
it
runneth
by
the
citty
Tolledo
,
&
then
smoothly
gliding
by
the
walls
of
Lisbon
,
doth
pay
his
tribute
to
the
Westerne
Ocean
.
2.
Ana
(
now
Guadiana
)
which
rising
about
the
same
place
,
runneth
afterward
vnder
the
ground
the
space
of
15
miles
,
and
hence
the
Spaniards
bragge
,
that
they
haue
a
bridge
whereon
10000
cattle
dayly
feed
.
This
is
an
accident
common
to
many
rivers
,
as
to
Mole
a
small
riuer
in
Surrey
,
Erasinus
in
Greece
,
and
Lycus
in
Anatolia
,
of
which
last
thus
Ovid.
Sic
vbi
terreno
Lycus
est
epotus
●iatu
,
Existit
procul
hinc
,
alioque
renaseitur
ere
.
So
Lycus
swallowed
by
the
gaping
ground
At
a
new
mouth
farre
off
is
rising
found
.
3.
Ba●is
(
now
Guadalquivir
)
which
in
the
Arabique
signifieth
a
great
Riuer
.
This
together
with
Guadiana
augment
the
south
Sea
with
their
liquid
currents
.
4.
Duerus
which
arising
from
the
hills
of
Biscay
runneth
Westward
.
5.
Iberus
,
which
hauing
his
head
among
the
fame
mountaines
,
runneth
Eastward
almost
400
miles
,
and
is
nauigable
200
:
the
other
I
will
hereafter
specifie
.
The
chiefe
hills
are
three
,
1.
Idubeda
,
Iubalda
or
Aurentius
Sa●us
,
stretching
from
the
Pyrenai
towards
Portugal
.
2.
Seira
Morena
,
declining
from
the
midst
of
Spaine
towards
the
streights
of
Gibraltar
.
A
chaine
of
hills
sufficiently
famous
,
were
it
only
in
this
that
Cervanses
the
wit
of
Spaine
,
made
it
the
sceane
of
of
many
the
warlike
exploits
atchieued
by
the
flower
&
creame
of
Knight
errantrie
,
Brerewood
.
Don
Quixot
de
la
Mancha
.
And
thirdly
the
Alpuxaras
or
Seira
Nevada
,
which
thwart
the
kingdome
of
Granada
from
East
to
West
:
high
steepy
hills
,
&
among
which
the
people
to
this
day
speake
the
Arabique
tongue
perfectly
.
This
kingdome
was
first
inhabited
by
Tubal
the
sonne
of
Iaphet
,
Hist.
of
Sp.
from
whom
to
Gargarus
Melicola
,
are
numbred
25
kings
;
who
lasted
988
yeares
:
the
chiefe
of
which
are
said
to
haue
beene
,
1
Hesperus
,
who
subduing
also
Italy
,
named
both
countries
Hesperia
;
but
so
,
that
Italy
was
called
Hesperia
the
greater
;
and
Spaine
,
Hesperia
the
lesse
.
2.
Hispanus
whence
they
conceit
the
name
of
Hispania
to
be
deriued
.
3.
Tagus
.
4.
Baetus
,
and
5.
Anus
,
whence
the
three
famous
Riuers
in
Spaine
so
called
,
must
by
all
meanes
be
deriued
.
6.
Idubeda
,
god
father
no
doubt
to
the
great
mountaine
so
called
.
7.
Sicileus
from
whom
the
Ile
of
Sicilie
is
said
to
take
denomination
.
8.
Hispalus
,
who
is
reported
to
haue
built
the
Citty
Sevill
or
Hispalis
.
9.
Brigus
the
founder
of
Flavio
Briga
,
and
other
Townes
ending
in
Briga
.
10.
Lusus
who
gaue
name
to
Lusitania
or
Portugall
.
The
Catalogue
of
these
Kings
I
desire
no
man
to
beleeue
farther
then
that
of
our
owne
state
from
Brute
to
Cassibeline
.
As
for
the
comming
of
Tubal
hither
,
it
is
doubtleffe
a
meere
vanity
;
though
we
deny
not
that
the
Spaniards
are
of
the
progenie
of
Tubal
,
as
being
the
descendants
of
the
●beri
;
whom
Iosephus
saith
to
haue
beene
anciently
called
Thobe●os
:
a
name
in
which
are
all
the
radicall
letters
of
Tubal
,
and
not
much
differing
f●om
it
in
sound
.
Somewhat
before
the
time
of
G●rga●us
Melicola
,
the
Iberians
came
in
vnder
Panus
,
and
immediatly
after
his
death
,
the
country
was
diuided
amongst
many
Princes
and
Common-weales
,
till
the
comming
of
the
Carthaginians
,
for
the
space
of
nine
hundred
and
odde
yeares
;
in
which
time
we
finde
nothing
obseruable
.
The
Romans
first
becomming
Masters
of
it
,
diuided
it
into
Vlteriorem
,
Maginus
.
lying
from
the
riuer
Iberus
westward
,
and
2.
Citeriorem
betweene
the
Iberus
and
Pyrenean
Hills
.
But
having
totally
wrested
it
from
the
Carthaginians
,
they
diuided
it
into
.
Tarraconensem
,
so
cal●ed
of
Tarragon
the
Metropolis
;
containing
Castile
,
Navarre
,
Arragon
,
Biscay
&c.
2.
Baetic●m
,
of
the
riuer
Baetis
running
through
it
;
comprehending
,
Granada
,
Andaluzia
,
and
Estremadura
.
3.
Lusitanicam
from
Lusui
the
17th
King
,
and
Tania
,
which
signifieth
a
Region
,
being
somewhat
of
larger
extent
then
Portugall
.
Brerewood
Of
these
3
parts
,
Boetica
was
in
most
esteeme
vnder
the
Romans
,
insomuch
that
in
this
Prouince
there
were
reckoned
to
be
8
Romane
Colonies
;
8
municipall
Citties
,
and
29
other
Townes
,
endued
with
the
rights
and
priuiledges
of
the
Latines
.
The
reason
hereof
was
,
that
the
people
of
this
Country
hauing
beene
formerly
broken
by
the
Carthaginians
,
with
more
quiet
endured
the
yoke
of
the
Romans
;
whereas
the
rest
for
a
long
time
resisted
the
entrie
&
Empire
of
that
prevailing
Citty
.
Hist.
of
Sp.
Scipio
Africanus
laid
the
first
foundation
of
the
Roman
government
in
this
country
,
which
building
,
though
vndertaken
by
many
excellent
workmen
,
was
not
throughly
finished
til
the
dayes
of
Augustus
,
being
almost
200
yeares
since
the
first
attempt
.
He
roofed
it
,
strengthned
it
,
&
made
it
a
principall
house
in
his
Monarchicall
citty
.
Florus
.
For
the
old
incolae
were
exceeding
valiant
and
resolute
,
sometimes
disgracing
,
sometimes
endangering
the
Romane
reputation
;
insomuch
that
there
were
more
Commanders
lost
in
these
warres
than
any
other
.
At
first
the
Romanes
fought
not
with
the
Spaniards
,
but
the
Carthaginians
in
Spaine
;
then
perished
both
the
Scipio's
,
viz
▪
the
father
and
the
vnkle
of
Africanus
.
Viriathus
held
warre
for
20
yeares
:
Numantia
resisted
15
yeares
,
the
Astures
remained
vnconquered
;
and
also
stiffely
maintained
their
particular
liberties
,
that
dijundicari
non
poterat
(
saith
Velleius
)
Hispanisne
Romanis
plus
esset
in
armis
roboris
,
&
vter
populus
alteri
pariturus
foret
.
Such
were
the
ancient
Spaniards
.
This
Country
continued
a
Romane
Province
till
about
the
yeare
400
,
when
it
was
subdued
by
Gundericus
and
his
Vandals
:
of
which
people
,
their
beginnings
,
atchieuments
,
and
period
,
we
will
dilate
when
wee
come
into
Africa
,
where
the
glory
of
them
was
most
eminent
,
and
where
they
ended
like
a
Candle
in
a
stinke
.
These
Vandals
were
not
warme
in
their
new
conquests
,
when
the
Gothes
(
of
whom
more
in
Sweden
)
seazed
on
this
country
;
confining
the
Vandals
within
Baetica
,
which
afterward
they
left
,
partly
to
eschew
the
neighbourhood
of
a
potent
enemy
,
and
partly
on
better
hopes
in
Africke
.
The
Gothes
now
seated
in
Spaine
,
Hist.
of
Sp.
had
yet
the
Romans
as
pearles
in
their
eyes
,
and
pricks
at
their
hearts
,
neither
were
they
totally
expelled
till
642.
This
people
were
Christians
;
though
infected
with
Arrianisme
,
which
ended
in
the
dayes
of
Leonigild
,
anno
586.
Their
Kings
were
chosen
by
election
,
and
an
excommunication
laid
on
such
by
the
fift
councell
of
Tolledo
,
as
withstood
the
choice
of
the
people
.
Their
lawes
most
in
vse
were
customary
,
written
Statutes
being
first
made
by
King
Henry
,
which
the
ensuing
Princes
perfected
and
established
.
The
Gothish
Kings
in
Spaine
.
421
-
2
Valliae
22
443
-
2
Theoderic
13
446
-
2
Thorismund
3
459
-
4
Theod●r●c
II.
14
473
-
5
Henry
18
491
-
6
Alaricus
21.
512
-
7
Gensalario
23
515
-
8
Amalaric
11
527
-
9
Theudes
18
543
-
10
Theodogisdus
3
546
-
11
Agila
5
551
-
12
Athanagildus
14
565
-
13
Luiba
3
568
-
14
Leonigild
18
586
-
15
Richared
15
601
-
16
Luiba
II.
2.
603
-
17
Victoricus
7
610
-
18
Gundemaris
20
630
-
19
Sisebulus
9
639
-
20
Richared
II.
2
641
-
21
Sunitilla
3
644
-
22
Sisenanda
7
651
-
23
Sunitilla
II.
4
655
-
24
Tu●gas
2
657
-
25
Vidisuindus
10
667
-
26
Recesuind
13
680
-
27
Bamba
9
689
-
28
Ering
7
696
-
29
Egypea
7
703
-
30
Vitiza
716
-
31
Roderick
,
Who
sent
Count
Iulian
on
an
honorable
Embassie
to
the
Moores
of
Africa
,
Hist.
of
Sp.
and
in
the
meane
time
deflowred
his
daughter
Caua
;
which
the
father
tooke
in
such
indignation
,
that
he
procured
the
Moores
,
amongst
whom
he
had
much
credit
,
to
come
ouer
into
Spaine
.
This
request
they
performed
vnder
the
conduct
of
Musa
and
Tarif
:
and
hauing
made
a
full
conquest
,
●
MS
h●st
.
of
the
Sarr
.
erected
their
kingdome
.
It
is
recorded
that
at
the
first
comming
of
Tariff
into
Spaine
,
a
poore
woman
of
the
country
being
willingly
taken
prisoner
,
fell
downe
at
his
feet
,
kissed
them
,
and
told
him
that
she
had
oft
heard
her
father
(
who
was
lettered
)
say
,
that
Spaine
should
bee
conquered
by
2
people
,
whose
Generall
should
haue
a
mole
on
his
right
shoulder
,
and
in
whom
one
of
his
hands
should
be
longer
then
the
other
.
Hee
to
animate
his
Souldiers
against
the
next
encounter
,
vncloathed
himselfe
and
shewed
the
marke
,
which
so
encouraged
them
,
that
they
now
doubted
not
the
victory
.
Rodericke
had
in
his
army
130000
foot
,
and
25000
horse
:
Tariff
had
30000
horse
,
and
180000
foot
.
The
battaile
continued
7
days
together
from
morning
to
night
:
at
last
the
Moores
were
victorious
.
What
became
of
king
Rodericke
was
neuer
knowne
;
his
Souldiers
tooke
one
arrayed
in
their
kings
apparel
,
whom
vpon
examination
they
found
to
be
a
Sheepheard
;
with
whom
the
king
after
the
discomfiture
had
changed
cloaths
.
It
is
written
also
that
before
the
comming
of
thofe
Saracens
,
king
Roderick
vpon
hope
of
some
treasure
,
Hist.
of
Sp.
did
open
a
part
of
the
Pallace
of
long
time
forbidden
to
bee
touched
:
but
found
nothing
but
pictures
which
resembled
the
Moores
;
with
a
prophecie
,
that
whensoeuer
the
Pallace
was
there
opened
,
such
●
people
as
was
there
resembled
,
should
ouercome
Spaine
,
and
so
it
happened
.
The
Moores
now
Lords
of
Spaine
,
by
the
treason
of
Iulian
,
who
hauing
seene
the
miserable
death
of
his
wife
and
children
,
was
starued
in
prison
by
the
Africans
:
permitted
free
vse
of
religion
to
the
old
inhabitants
;
least
they
seeking
new
dwellings
for
the
liberty
of
conscience
,
should
leaue
their
natiue
soyle
desolate
.
The
Moores
finished
their
conquest
in
fiue
yeares
,
say
some
;
others
in
two
;
and
some
againe
in
eight
mone●hs
.
To
keep
the
new
conquered
country
in
subiection
no
way
was
so
conven●ent
as
to
plant
Colonies
:
but
the
Morisco
women
would
not
abandon
their
old
seats
.
Herevpon
Musa
and
Tarif
by
guifts
,
pardons
,
and
perswasions
drew
many
Christian
women
to
forsake
their
religion
;
whom
they
married
to
the
Souldiers
.
Not
long
after
,
Vlidor
Vbit
(
whom
some
call
Alma●zar
)
the
great
Caliph
,
sent
ouer
about
50000
families
of
Moores
and
Iewes
;
assigning
them
a
convenient
portion
of
lands
,
to
bee
held
with
great
immunities
,
and
vpon
small
rents
.
These
politique
courses
notwithstanding
,
the
Moores
long
enioyed
not
sole
soveraignty
herein
;
for
the
Christians
hauing
now
recouered
breath
,
chose
themselues
Kings
:
and
the
authority
of
the
Caliphs
declining
,
gaue
the
Saracen
Moores
liberty
to
erect
divers
petty
royalties
;
so
that
at
last
Spaine
fell
into
a
twelue-partite
diuision
,
viz:
into
the
kingdomes
and
proprietary
estates
of
1
Leon
and
Oviedo
.
2
Navarre
.
3
Corduba
,
4
Gallicia
.
5
Biscay
●
Tolledo
.
7
Murcia
.
8
Castile
.
9
Portugall
.
10
Valentia
.
11
Catelogne
.
and
12
Arragon
,
of
which
in
order
.
LEON
and
OVIEDO
.
The
kingdome
of
LEON
and
OVIEDO
hath
on
the
East
and
South
Biscay
and
Castile
;
Hist.
of
Sp.
on
the
North
the
Ocean
;
on
the
West
Gallicia
.
This
country
is
by
a
more
ancient
name
called
Asturia
,
from
the
Astures
which
were
the
ancient
inhabitants
hereof
.
It
yeelded
the
small
,
though
swift
,
horses
,
which
from
hence
the
Romans
called
Asturcones
;
wee
may
english
them
Hobbies
:
but
in
processe
of
time
,
this
Asturco
became
a
common
name
for
Geldings
;
and
Asturco
Macedonicus
in
Petronius
is
nothing
but
a
Macedonian
Nagge
.
Seldon
in
tit
.
of
hon.
This
is
the
honour
or
title
of
the
eldest
sonne
of
Castile
,
who
is
called
Prince
of
the
Asturias
;
which
some
suppose
to
be
giuen
vnto
them
,
because
this
was
the
first
principality
which
held
vp
against
the
Moores
.
But
indeed
the
true
originall
hereof
is
to
be
referred
to
the
time
of
the
marriage
of
Catharine
,
daughter
vnto
Iohn
of
Gaunt
,
and
in
right
of
her
mother
Constance
true
heire
to
the
realme
of
Castil
:
vnto
Henry
sonne
to
Iohn
the
first
then
in
possession
of
that
kingdome
.
For
to
this
new
married
couple
it
was
granted
,
that
after
the
manner
of
England
,
where
the
heire
apparant
is
called
Prince
of
Wales
;
they
should
be
called
Princes
of
the
Asturia's
.
In
succeeding
times
the
townes
of
Iean
,
Vbeda
,
Biatia
,
and
Andutar
,
were
added
to
the
patrimonie
;
and
so
vnto
this
day
continue
.
The
chiefe
Town●s
of
this
kingdome
are
1
Aviles
on
the
Sea
side
.
2
Palenza
,
which
first
felt
the
armes
of
the
Sucvi
.
3
Oviedo
,
which
gaue
title
to
the
first
Christ●an
Kings
after
the
Moorish
conquest
.
It
was
ioyn'd
in
title
with
Leon
Anno
896.
and
quite
left
out
by
Raymir
,
904.
4.
Aftorga
,
a
Towne
happy
in
this
,
that
it
felt
not
the
fury
of
the
lustfull
king
Vi●iza
;
who
to
secure
himselfe
in
vnlawfull
pleasures
,
and
weaken
his
subiects
,
if
they
should
attempt
revenge
;
dismantled
all
the
townes
in
Spaine
except
Leon
,
Tolledo
,
and
this
Astorga
.
5
Leon
recouered
from
the
Moores
712
,
and
by
some
called
Legio
,
because
they
guesse
the
1●th
Legion
to
haue
here
lodged
,
which
was
called
Legio
Germanica
.
Hist.
of
Sp.
That
kingdomes
are
to
be
kept
by
the
same
meanes
they
are
got
,
is
an
axiom
among
Politicians
:
but
that
they
are
lost
by
the
same
,
would
seeme
harsh
vnto
them
;
yet
so
it
hapned
to
the
Moores
.
The
lust
of
Rodericke
,
a
Spanish
king
,
brought
them
thither
;
and
the
lust
of
Magnutza
,
a
Moorish
Viceroy
,
gaue
the
first
checke
to
their
fortune
,
which
proued
at
last
the
ouerthrow
of
that
kingdome
:
for
Magnutza
hauing
employed
Pelagius
,
a
young
Prince
of
the
Asturia's
,
on
an
Embassie
to
Musa
,
the
Captaine
Generall
of
the
Moores
,
then
resident
at
Corduba
;
in
his
absence
rauished
his
sister
,
and
at
his
returne
died
by
the
edge
of
his
sword
:
in
applause
of
which
noble
act
,
&
hope
of
greater
exploits
,
Pelagius
was
by
the
people
made
King
of
Oviedo
.
The
Kings
of
Oviedo
and
Leon.
716
-
1
Pelagius
20
735
-
2
Falfila
2
737
-
3
Alphonsus
23
760
-
4
Pht●illa
12
772
-
5
Aurelius
6
778
-
6
Sillo
6
784
-
7
Mauregatus
3
787
-
8
Veramund
2
789
-
9
Alphonso
the
chast
.
36
825
-
10
Raymir
6
831
-
11
Ordogno
10
841
-
12
Alphonso
the
great
46
887
-
13
Garcia
4
891
-
14
Ordogno
II.
5
898
-
15
Phroilla
II.
2
900
-
16
Alphonso
IV.
5
905
-
17
Raymir
II.
19
924
-
18
Ordogno
III.
5
929
-
19
Sancho
11
940
-
20
Raymir
III.
25
965
-
21
Veramund
II.
17
982
-
22
Alphonso
V.
35
1018
-
23
Veramund
III.
6
1025
-
24
Sancha
Q.
of
Leon
42
1025
-
24
Fernand
k.
of
Cast.
42
1067
-
25
Alphonso
VI
,
41
1108
-
26
Vrraca
of
Leon
,
14
1108
-
26
Alphonso
of
N.
&
Ar.
14
1122
-
27
Alphons
.
VIII
35
1157
-
28
Fernand
II.
31
1188
-
29
Alphonso
IX
.
42
1230
-
30
Fernand
III.
who
by
the
power
and
pollicy
of
his
mother
,
seazed
on
the
Castiles
,
which
were
neuer
since
disioyned
from
Leon.
The
Armes
of
this
kingdome
are
Argent
a
Lyon
passant
crowned
Or
,
which
when
the
Castiles
were
ioyned
to
this
kingdome
,
were
quartered
with
the
Armes
of
those
Countries
.
Camde●s
R●m
.
This
was
the
first
time
that
euer
Armes
were
borne
quartered
;
and
was
seconded
by
our
Edward
the
3d
,
who
to
shew
his
title
to
the
Crowne
of
France
,
not
only
tooke
on
the
title
of
King
of
France
,
but
quartered
the
Armes
thereof
with
those
of
England
as
to
this
day
they
continue
.
2.
NAVARRE
.
NAVARRE
is
the
second
kingdome
for
antiquity
in
Spaine
.
it
hath
on
the
East
the
Pyrenean
mountaines
,
on
the
West
Iberus
,
on
the
North
Biscay
,
Mercat●●
on
the
South
Arragon
.
The
old
inhabitants
hereof
were
the
Vascones
,
who
passing
ouer
the
hills
into
France
,
possessed
that
part
of
it
,
called
since
Vasconia
or
Gascoigne
.
The
ch●efe
Ci●ties
are
Victoria
,
made
a
Citty
by
Iohn
husband
to
Q
Blanch
,
king
of
Arragon
and
Navarre
.
Th●s
towne
is
situate
in
the
country
which
they
now
call
Alava
,
which
in
our
ordinary
Mappes
is
placed
betweene
Castile
and
Biscay
▪
of
which
last
it
seemeth
to
haue
beene
a
part
.
2
Viana
the
title
of
the
Navarran
Prince
.
Gui●ciard
.
Nigh
vnto
this
Towne
Caesar
Borgia
was
slaine
by
an
ambush
:
hee
was
sonne
to
Pope
Alexander
the
6
,
and
by
his
father
first
made
Cardinall
,
but
reliquishing
that
title
,
he
was
by
king
Charles
the
8
,
made
Duke
of
Valence
in
Daulphine
.
During
the
life
of
his
father
hee
had
reduced
many
townes
to
the
obedience
of
the
Church
;
but
af●er
his
death
hee
was
by
Pope
Iulio
the
2
,
confined
.
From
Rome
he
stole
to
Gonsalvo
,
Viceroy
in
Naples
,
for
Ferdinand
the
Catholique
;
who
,
notwithstanding
his
safe
conduct
giuen
,
sent
him
prisoner
to
Spaine
:
from
hence
he
escaped
desperatly
,
(
sliding
down
a
window
)
into
Navarre
,
where
he
was
(
as
we
haue
said
)
slaine
by
an
ambush
.
So
many
times
was
Machiavels
great
Politician
ouer-reached
by
bookemen
and
souldiers
.
3.
Sanguessa
,
whose
Inhabitants
and
neighbours
in
the
beginning
of
this
Pyrenean
kingdome
,
paid
a
tribute
of
kine
yeerely
.
And
4
Pampelune
the
Metropolis
of
this
Countrie
,
a
towne
banded
by
the
racket
of
Fortune
,
into
the
hazards
of
Gothes
,
Moores
,
Navarrois
,
French
,
and
now
Castilians
.
It
took
the
name
of
Navarre
,
either
from
a
town
amongst
the
mountaines
,
called
Navarrin
,
a
place
most
likely
,
by
reason
of
its
strong
situation
,
to
resist
the
fury
of
the
Moores
,
and
to
support
the
title
of
a
new
Potentate
:
or
2
from
Navois
,
signifying
a
champion
Country
.
It
was
also
called
the
kingdome
of
Sobabre
,
Hist.
of
Sp.
for
that
the
Pyrenei
are
in
this
place
so
called
.
The
first
king
was
Garcia
Ximenes
,
who
with
600
men
only
,
began
to
oppose
the
Saracens
,
and
left
both
title
and
possession
vnto
his
successours
.
The
sixt
from
this
Garcia
,
was
Inigo
surnamed
Arista
,
who
began
the
ceremony
of
crowning
and
anointing
in
this
Continent
,
according
to
the
Spanish
History
.
But
the
old
Romane
Prouinciall
,
cited
by
Mr
Selden
in
his
Titles
of
Honour
,
acknowledgeth
no
such
honour
due
hereto
:
ascribing
it
only
to
the
Emperours
of
the
East
and
West
,
the
Kings
of
Hierusalem
,
England
,
France
,
and
Sicily
.
The
13th
King
was
Sancho
,
for
his
valour
and
potencie
surnamed
the
great
;
He
was
the
first
that
euer
did
write
himself
King
of
Spaine
,
his
predecessours
calling
themselues
kings
of
Navarre
,
his
contemporaries
kings
of
Leon
only
,
the
Gothes
Kings
of
the
Gothes
in
Spaine
,
and
so
the
Vandals
and
Suevi
.
The
reason
was
,
because
being
a
Prince
of
great
power-ablenesse
,
he
had
also
almost
all
Spaine
,
which
belonged
not
to
the
Moores
,
in
his
possession
.
The
Earledome
of
Arragon
was
vnited
to
this
Navarre
,
Aᵒ
867
,
when
Garcia
king
hereof
was
married
to
Vrraca
heire
of
Arragon
▪
Castile
he
held
in
the
right
of
his
wife
Donna
Nugna
,
sister
and
heire
to
Earle
Sancho
:
&
as
for
Leon
,
he
forcibly
detained
a
great
part
of
it
vnder
his
Empire
.
Had
all
those
Estates
continued
vnited
vnder
one
head
,
questionlesse
the
Kingdome
of
the
Moores
had
not
so
long
subsisted
;
but
this
Sancho
louing
all
his
sonnes
alike
,
gaue
them
alike
portions
and
honours
,
bequeathing
to
his
eldest
son
Garcia
,
Navarre
;
and
that
part
of
Leon
which
he
conquered
:
to
his
second
son
Fernando
,
Castile
:
to
his
base
son
Raymir
,
Arragon
,
both
which
he
had
erected
into
Kingdomes
.
By
meanes
of
this
vnpolitick
course
,
his
sonnes
being
of
equall
powers
&
honours
,
insteed
of
opposing
the
common
foe
,
bandied
against
each
other
;
which
,
had
all
these
principalities
remained
joyned
,
or
the
latter
not
dignified
with
the
title
of
Kingdomes
,
had
bin
avoyded
.
The
30th
King
was
Charles
the
2d
,
whom
I
mention
not
for
any
glorious
actions
atchieued
in
his
life
,
for
that
was
full
enough
of
ignominie
;
but
for
the
strangenes
and
hideousnes
of
his
death
.
He
was
a
king
much
giuen
to
voluptuousnes
and
sensuall
pleasures
,
which
so
wasted
his
spirits
,
that
in
his
old
age
he
fell
into
a
kind
of
a
Lethargie
.
To
comfort
his
benummed
joynts
,
he
was
bound
and
sowed
vp
naked
in
a
sheet
steeped
in
boyling
Aquavitae
:
The
Chirurgion
hauing
made
an
end
of
sowing
him
,
and
wanting
a
knife
to
cut
off
the
threed
,
tooke
a
waxe
candle
that
stood
lighted
by
him
;
but
the
flame
running
down
by
the
threed
,
caught
hold
on
the
sheet
,
which
(
according
to
the
nature
of
Aquavitae
)
burned
with
that
vehemencie
,
that
the
miserable
King
ended
his
dayes
in
the
fire
.
The
38th
Princes
were
Katharine
Queene
of
Navarre
,
and
Iohn
Earle
of
Albret
in
Gascoigne
,
her
husband
;
in
whose
reigne
Navarre
was
surprized
by
Fernando
the
Catholique
,
as
anon
I
wil
more
particularly
tell
you
.
In
the
mean
time
let
vs
summe
vp
the
Kings
of
this
hillie
Realme
.
The
Kings
of
Navarre
.
716
-
1
Garcia
42
758
-
2
Garcia
II
44
802
-
3
For●●o
13
815
-
4
Sancho
17
832
-
5
Ximenes
18
840
-
6
Inigo
27
867
-
7
Garcia
III
18
885
-
8
Fortun
II
6
901
-
9
Sancho
II
19
920
-
10
Garcia
IV
49
969
-
11
Sancho
III
24
993
-
12
Garcia
V
7
(
34
1000
-
13
Sancho
the
great
1034
-
14
Garcia
VI
20
1054
-
15
Sancho
V
22
1076
-
16
Sancho
VI
18
1094
-
17
Pedro
10
1104
-
18
Alphonso
30
1134
-
19
Garcia
VII
16
1150
-
20
Sancho
VII
46
1196
-
21
Sancho
VIII
40
1236
-
22
Blanch
Q.
19
1236
-
22
Theobald
E.
of
Champaigne
19
1255
-
23
Theobald
II
18
1273
-
24
Henry
5
1276
-
25
Ioane
Qu.
31
1276
-
25
Philip
K.
of
France
31
2307
-
26
Lewis
Huttin
10
1317
-
27
Philip
the
long
5
1322
-
28
Charl.
the
faire
8
1330
-
29
Ioane
Qu.
of
Navarre
.
21
1330
-
29
Philip
E.
of
Eureux
.
21
1351
-
30
Charles
II
37
1388
-
31
Charles
III
39
1427
-
32
Blanch
Q.
of
Navarre
54
1427
-
32
Iohn
King
of
Arragon
54
1481
-
33
Leonora
Q.
of
Nauarre
4
1481
-
33
Gaston
E.
of
Foix
4
1485
-
34
Fran.
Phoebus
4
1485
-
35
Katharin
Q.
of
Navarre
32
1485
-
35
Iohn
E.
of
Albret
.
32
1517
-
36
Hen.
of
Albret
39
1556
-
37
Ioane
of
Albret
6
1556
-
37
Anth.
of
Burbon
6
1562
-
38
Henry
of
Burbon
K.
of
Fr.
and
Nav.
48
1610
-
39
Lewis
King
of
France
and
Navarre
now
liuing
,
with
whom
remaine
the
Rights
,
but
not
the
Possession
of
this
Kingdome
.
For
in
the
reigne
of
Catharine
,
and
Iohn
of
Albret
,
Ferdinand
the
Catholique
,
gathered
a
great
power
vnder
pretence
of
rooting
out
the
Moores
,
and
surprized
this
Kingd●me
altogether
vnprouided
,
and
destitute
of
all
meanes
to
make
the
smallest
resistance
,
Anno
1512.
The
pretended
reason
of
this
surprizall
,
w●s
an
Excommunication
,
laid
on
these
Prince
by
the
Pope
,
of
which
this
King
took
vpon
him
to
be
the
executioner
:
but
the
true
cause
was
an
ancient
desire
which
this
King
had
to
prossesse
this
frontire
Kingdome
,
it
being
a
strong
Bulwarke
against
France
.
It
happened
then
that
Lewis
the
12th
hauing
incurred
the
displeasure
of
Pope
Iulio
the
second
,
was
together
with
all
his
adherents
,
excommunicated
,
and
his
and
their
estates
giuen
to
such
as
could
or
would
subdue
them
.
The
King
and
Queene
of
Navarre
were
at
this
time
both
French
sub●ect
,
he
in
respect
of
Albret
his
paternall
inheritance
,
&
she
of
her
Earledomes
of
Foize
&
Bearne
;
and
therefore
sided
with
the
Fre●ch
King
.
Guicciardin
Ferdinand
hauing
(
as
we
said
)
levied
an
army
vnder
color
of
extirpating
ths
Moores
,
turneth
vpon
the
French
King
,
and
demandeth
of
these
Princes
not
only
a
free
passage
through
their
Countrie
,
but
also
to
haue
certaine
places
of
strength
put
into
his
hands
for
his
better
assurance
.
These
vnjust
demands
the
Navar●●ys
denied
,
whereupon
Ferdinand
with
all
expedition
,
invadeth
the
kingdome
,
which
he
tooke
without
a
blow
giuen
;
the
French
King
being
as
backward
in
affording
due
assistance
,
as
the
other
was
vnprovided
of
meanes
for
defence
The
French
netled
with
this
losse
,
diuers
times
attempted
the
recouery
of
it
,
but
in
va●ne
,
●or
the
Spainiard
still
keepeth
it
.
The
armes
of
Navarre
are
Gu●es
a
Carbuncle
nowed
Or.
Bara
.
In
this
Kingdome
was
the
order
of
Knighthood
called
the
Lilly
,
Grimston
.
begun
by
Garcia
the
sixt
:
their
blazon
is
a
pot
of
Lillies
,
on
which
is
graued
the
portraiture
of
our
Lady
;
their
duty
was
to
defend
the
faith
,
and
dayly
to
repeat
certain
Ave
Maries
,
&c.
3.
CORDVBA
.
The
Kingdome
of
CORDVBA
comprehended
And●luzia
,
the
Country
of
Granada
and
Estremadura
.
Ortelius
.
ANDALVZIA
called
by
Pl●ny
Conventus
Cordubensis
,
is
between
the
hill
Seira
Morena
North
,
Granada
East
,
and
the
Sea
:
it
is
so
called
quasi
Vandaluzia
from
the
Vandals
,
who
long
time
,
and
till
their
expulsion
into
Africa
possessed
it
.
This
is
the
most
rich
and
fertile
countrie
of
all
Spaine
,
watered
with
the
riuers
Anas
,
2
Odier
,
3
Batis
,
and
4
Teneo
.
Martial
.
The
chiefe
cities
are
Corduba
the
Royall
seat
of
the
Moorish
Kings
:
here
were
borne
Lucan
and
both
the
Seneca's
.
Duosque
Senecas
,
unicumque
Lucanum
,
Foecunda
loquitur
Corduba
.
Corduba
glorying
in
her
fruitfull
field
,
One
Lucan
,
and
two
Seneca's
did
yeeld
.
This
city
is
vulgarly
called
Cordova
,
&
hence
commeth
our
true
Cordovan
leather
,
made
of
the
skin
of
a
Sardinian
beast
.
Neere
vnto
this
city
is
a
wood
of
30
miles
in
length
,
hauing
nothing
but
Oliue
trees
:
and
not
farre
hence
by
the
Village
called
Munda
,
Florus
.
was
fought
that
notable
battaile
betweene
Caesar
,
and
the
sonnes
of
Pompey
.
The
honour
of
the
day
fell
vnto
Caesar
,
who
then
made
an
end
of
the
ciuill
warres
,
which
that
very
day
foure
yeares
before
,
were
begun
by
Pompey
the
Father
.
In
this
battaile
Cneius
Pompeius
was
slaine
,
and
his
strength
broken
;
Neither
did
Caesar
escape
without
great
losse
,
he
neuer
being
before
so
put
to
his
last
trumpe
:
for
seeing
his
souldiers
giue
back
,
he
resolutely
maintained
the
fight
,
bidding
them
remember
they
had
at
Munda
forsaken
their
Generall
.
Shame
,
&
his
noble
example
,
encouraged
the
souldiers
to
a
new
onset
,
which
was
honoured
with
the
tropheyes
of
victory
.
This
was
the
last
field
that
Caesar
euer
was
in
,
he
being
not
long
after
,
murdered
in
the
Senate-house
.
In
other
places
he
vsed
to
say
,
he
fought
for
honour
;
in
this
for
his
life
.
2.
Marchena
where
the
best
Iennets
are
,
not
of
this
Prouince
alone
,
but
of
all
Spaine
:
the
riuer
Baetis
(
as
it
is
thought
)
conveying
some
secret
vertue
vnto
them
.
Of
this
race
was
the
horse
which
Caesar
so
loued
,
that
at
his
death
he
erected
his
statue
in
the
Temple
of
Venus
:
And
the
ancient
Lusitani
thought
they
were
ingendred
by
the
wind
.
3.
Medina
Sidonia
,
whose
Duke
was
Captaine
Generall
of
the
invincible
Armado
1588.
4
Lucar
di
Barameda
a
great
Hauen
Towne
,
at
which
the
man
which
either
was
the
true
Sebastian
King
of
Portugall
,
Hist.
of
Sp.
or
else
would
so
haue
bin
accounted
,
arriued
in
a
Galley
from
Naples
,
where
he
had
bin
kept
in
a
darke
dungeon
three
dayes
without
any
sustenance
,
but
a
knife
&
a
halter
.
If
man●
judgments
durst
herein
be
free
,
I
could
say
that
the
arguments
la●d
down
in
the
Spanish
History
on
this
behalfe
,
are
both
vnanswered
,
and
better
then
such
as
were
brought
against
him
.
But
he
hath
bin
now
long
dead
,
and
therefore
let
all
the
probabilities
and
suspitions
of
his
being
the
same
man
,
be
buried
with
him
:
though
certain
it
is
,
that
the
Spaniards
vsed
to
say
,
that
either
he
was
the
true
Sebastian
,
or
the
diuell
in
his
likenes
.
5
Xeres
a
sea-town
also
,
whence
come
our
Xeres
sacke
,
commonly
called
Sherrie
sacks
.
6.
Tariffa
seated
at
the
end
of
the
promontorie
toward
Africke
,
and
so
called
,
because
Tariff
the
leader
of
the
Moores
into
Spaine
,
here
landed
,
And
7.
Seuill
the
fairest
city
not
of
Andaluzia
alone
,
but
of
all
Spaine
.
It
is
in
compasse
sixe
miles
,
environed
with
beautifull
wals
,
&
adorned
with
many
magnificent
and
stately
buildings
of
Palaces
,
Churches
,
and
Monasteries
;
amongst
which
,
that
of
the
Gertosins
is
endowed
with
25000
crownes
of
yearely
revenue
.
Vnder
the
jurisdiction
of
this
city
are
no
lesse
then
20000
small
Villages
.
It
is
also
a
most
flourishing
Vniversity
,
Lewk●or
of
cities
.
wherein
studied
Avicen
the
Moore
that
excellent
and
learned
Scholler
;
Pope
Silvester
the
second
,
and
Leander
.
Famous
also
is
it
for
two
provinciall
Councels
holden
here
,
the
first
Aᵒ
584
,
the
last
Aᵒ
636
,
and
also
that
here
are
continually
maintained
30000
Gennets
for
the
seruice
of
the
King
.
The
riuer
Baetis
diuideth
it
into
two
parts
,
both
joyned
together
by
a
stately
and
beautifull
bridge
.
Hist.
of
Sp
▪
It
was
recouered
by
Fernand
the
2
of
Castile
,
Aᵒ
1248.
from
hence
come
our
Seuill
Orenges
;
from
hence
the
Castilians
hoyse
saile
toward
the
Indians
;
lastly
,
here
is
the
body
of
Christopher
Columbus
with
this
(
I
cannot
say
worthy
)
Epitaph
.
Quade
.
Christ●pherus
(
genuit
quem
Genoa
clara
)
Columbus
(
Numine
perculsus
quo
nescio
)
primus
in
altum
Descendens
pelagus
,
solem
versusque
cadentem
;
Directo
cursu
,
nostro
hactenus
abdita
mundo
Littora
dete●i
,
Hispano
paritura
Philippo
:
Audenda
hinc
alijs
plura
,
&
maiora
reliquens
.
I
Christopher
Columbus
whom
the
land
Of
Genoa
first
brought
forth
,
first
took
in
hand
(
I
know
not
by
what
Deity
incited
)
To
scull
the
Westerne
waues
,
and
was
delighted
To
find
such
coasts
as
were
vnknowne
before
;
Th'
euent
was
good
,
for
I
descried
the
shore
Of
the
new
World
,
that
it
might
learne
t'
obey
Philip
,
which
o're
the
Spanish
should
beare
sway
;
And
yet
I
greater
matters
left
behind
For
men
of
more
meanes
,
and
a
brauer
mind
.
Maginus
.
The
custome
of
this
town
only
is
worth
vnto
the
King
halfe
a
million
of
gold
yearely
.
The
revenues
of
the
Archbishop
hereof
are
100000
crownes
yearely
,
as
hauing
in
his
whole
Diocese
2000
Benefices
,
besides
Frieries
,
Nunneries
,
Hospitals
.
He
is
next
in
degree
to
the
Archbishop
of
Tolledo
,
and
is
the
Metropolitan
of
Andaluzia
,
and
the
Fortunate
Ilands
.
Isidore
so
much
renowned
for
his
sincerity
&
profoundnesse
in
learning
,
was
Bishop
here
,
who
is
vsually
called
Isidorus
Hispalensis
,
to
distinguish
him
from
another
of
that
name
,
called
Pelusietae
.
2
GRANADA
is
bounded
with
Marcia
on
the
East
,
Andaluzia
on
the
West
,
Castile
North
,
and
the
Mediterranean
South
.
Lewknor
.
The
chiefe
Cities
are
Granada
,
a
fine
and
stately
Towne
,
whence
come
our
Granada
stockings
.
The
houses
hereof
are
built
all
of
curious
free
stone
,
with
delicate
and
artificiall
masonry
,
shewing
great
magnificence
.
It
is
replenished
within
with
abundance
of
wholesome
and
pleasing
springs
,
and
fenced
without
with
a
strong
wall
,
in
which
are
12
gates
,
and
130
turrets
.
Here
is
still
to
be
seene
the
palace
of
the
Moorish
kings
,
an
excellent
and
magnificent
structure
couered
ouer
with
gold
,
and
indented
with
Mosaicall
worke
,
This
City
is
the
ordinary
Parliament
and
Court
of
Iustice
for
all
the
Southerne
parts
of
Spaine
,
in
like
manner
as
Valadolit
is
for
the
North
;
Madrid
like
the
high
Parliament
of
Paris
,
hauing
jurisdiction
ouer
,
and
receiuing
appeales
from
both
.
2
Alamia
famous
for
her
bathes
.
3
Malaga
or
Malaca
,
Plutarch
.
a
towne
sacked
by
Crassus
the
rich
Roman
who
flying
into
Spaine
to
auoide
the
fury
of
Marius
and
Cinna
,
who
had
slaine
his
father
and
vncle
,
hid
himselfe
and
his
companions
eight
moneths
together
in
a
caue
;
but
hauing
intelligence
of
their
deaths
,
he
issued
out
,
and
ransacked
amongst
many
other
cities
,
this
Malaga
.
From
hence
come
our
Malaga
Sackes
:
and
to
the
great
prejudice
of
the
Moores
was
this
Towne
taken
by
Fernand
the
Catholique
1487.
●4
Alm●ri●
a
great
Hauen-towne
.
5.
Osuna
.
3
ESTREMEDVRA
hath
on
the
East
and
North
Castile
,
on
the
West
Portugal
,
on
the
South
Vandaluzia
,
it
was
once
called
Baeturia
from
the
Baetis
which
runneth
through
it
.
The
chiefe
cities
are
1
Merida
(
formerly
called
Augusta
Emerita
)
nigh
vnto
which
was
the
battle
betweene
Val●●a
King
of
the
Gothes
,
and
Atace
King
of
the
Alani
,
and
Vandals
(
surnamed
Silinges
:
)
the
victory
whereof
falling
to
the
Gothes
,
caused
the
Vandals
to
leaue
their
first
footing
in
Spaine
.
This
town
sprung
from
the
ruine
of
Norba
Caesarea
,
which
by
Petronius
and
Afranius
,
two
of
Pompeyes
captaines
,
was
laide
euen
with
the
ground
,
for
adhering
faithfully
to
Iulius
Caesar.
It
was
built
&
made
a
Colonie
by
Augustus
,
who
placing
in
it
his
old
souldiers
,
whom
the
Latines
call
Emeriti
,
gaue
it
the
name
of
Augusta
Emerita
.
2
Guadalcanall
famous
for
mines
of
gold
and
siluer
.
The
first
Incola
were
the
Vestones
.
It
was
taken
from
the
Moores
1147.
The
Saracens
hauing
made
almost
a
plenarie
conquest
of
Spaine
,
and
vtterly
subverted
the
Gothish
kingdome
,
were
first
subject
vnto
the
Caliphs
of
Babylon
,
but
after
some
few
yeares
,
the
vast
Empire
of
the
Saracens
ouer-burdened
by
its
owne
waight
,
began
to
bend
downewards
;
and
the
Sultans
who
by
institution
,
were
but
Vicegerents
to
the
Mahumetan
Pope
of
Bagdet
,
invested
themselues
with
the
wreathes
of
royall
authority
:
euery
one
plucking
some
feathers
from
this
Arabian
Peacocke
to
hide
his
owne
nakednesse
withall
.
In
this
confusion
the
more
potent
Saracens
of
Spaine
,
fortified
themselues
as
they
best
could
,
making
as
many
Kingdomes
as
Cities
,
and
almost
as
many
Cities
as
townes
.
Yet
did
the
more
splendide
Sunne
of
Maiestie
shine
in
the
Sphere
of
Corduba
.
The
Moorish
Kings
of
Corduba
.
757
-
1
Abderamen
30
787
-
2
Hizen
7
794
-
3
Haliathan
25
819
-
4
Abderamen
II
20
839
-
5
Mahomet
35
874
-
6
Almudix
2
876
-
7
Abdalla
13
889
-
8
Abderamen
III
50
939
-
9
Hali
Hatan
17
956
-
10
Hizen
II
35
989
-
11
Zulcimen
4
993
-
12
Mahomet
II
10
1001
-
13
Hali
2
1003
-
14
Cacin
4
1007
-
15
Hiaia
1
1008
-
16
Abderamen
IV
1
1009
-
17
Mahomet
III
1
1010
-
18
Hizen
III
1
1011
-
19
Ioar
3
1014
-
20
Mahomet
IV
After
the
death
of
this
Mahomet
,
the
kingdome
of
Corduba
was
tossed
with
diuers
fortunes
,
as
being
sometimes
vnder
the
protection
,
sometimes
the
command
of
the
Kings
of
F●z
and
Morocco
:
but
alwayes
supported
by
the
Africans
against
the
Christians
in
Spaine
,
till
at
last
the
kingdome
was
ruinated
by
King
Fernand
of
Castile
,
1236.
after
it
had
flourished
vnder
20
Kings
almost
260
yeares
.
Bara
.
The
Armes
of
the
Realme
of
Corduba
were
Or
,
a
Lyon
Gules
,
armed
and
crowned
of
the
first
:
a
border
Azrue
,
charged
with
8
towres
Argent
.
Corduba
thus
taken
,
the
Moores
flie
to
Granada
,
and
there
renue
their
strength
and
kingdome
:
Which
kingdome
,
how
and
when
it
ended
,
we
shall
not
be
long
before
we
tell
you
.
As
for
the
name
and
Nation
of
Moores
,
it
continued
in
Spaine
euen
vntil
our
time
;
most
of
that
people
professing
,
or
at
least
,
seeming
to
professe
the
Christian
Religion
.
But
in
the
yeare
1609
,
to
the
number
of
a
million
of
them
and
vpwards
,
going
about
to
free
themselues
from
the
danger
of
the
Inquisition
,
and
to
rec●uer
their
old
liberty
again
:
gaue
just
occasion
to
the
kings
of
Spaine
,
to
vse
that
hard
point
of
seuerity
toward
them
,
which
he
afterwards
did
,
banishing
the
whole
Nation
out
of
his
dominions
for
euer
;
when
this
had
bin
to
them
their
natiue
soyle
for
almost
900
yeares
.
The
Moorish
Kings
of
Granada
.
1236
-
1
Mahomet
Alcamir
36
1272
-
Hist.
of
Sp.
2
Mahomet
Mir
Almir
30
1302
-
3
Mahomet
Aben
Ezar
7
1309
-
4
Mahomet
Aben
Evar
0
1309
-
5
Ismael
13
1322
-
6
Mahomet
12
2334
-
7
Ioseph
Aben
Amet
20
1354
-
8
Mahomet
Aben
23
1377
-
9
Mahomet
Vermeil
2
1379
-
10
Mahomet
Guadix
13
1392
-
11
Ioseph
II
4
1396
-
12
Mahomet
Aben
Balva
11
1407
-
13
Ioseph
III
16
1423
-
14
Mahomet
Aben
Azar
9
1432
-
15
Ioseph
Aben
Almud
13
1445
-
16
Mahomet
Osmen
13
1458
-
17
Ismael
II
6
1464
-
18
Muley
Alboacen
16
1482
-
19
Mahomet
Bonbdelin
,
He
was
the
last
King
of
the
Moores
in
Spaine
;
Hist.
of
Sp.
For
as
the
kingdome
of
Granado
beganne
vnder
a
Mahomet
,
a
Fernand
King
of
Castile
:
so
it
ended
vnder
a
Mahomet
,
a
Fernand
being
King
of
Castile
.
In
the
tenth
yeere
of
this
mans
reigne
,
about
the
yeere
1492.
the
Empire
of
the
Moores
ended
in
Spaine
,
by
the
valour
of
Ferdinand
the
Catholique
,
and
Isabel
his
wife
,
after
their
first
entrance
into
it
more
then
760
yeeres
.
Such
as
after
the
decay
of
their
kingdome
stayed
in
Spaine
,
were
by
a
statute
in
that
case
prouided
,
to
be
Christened
;
and
that
they
might
be
known
to
bee
as
they
professed
,
the
Inquisition
was
ordained
,
consisting
of
a
certaine
number
of
Dominican
Friers
;
who
finding
such
counterfeiting
Christians
,
were
first
gently
to
reproue
and
exh●rt
them
,
and
after
if
no
amendment
followed
,
to
inflict
some
mulct
vpon
them
.
This
custome
in
it selfe
was
wondrous
tollerable
&
laudable
;
but
from
the
Moores
it
is
turned
on
the
Protestants
,
and
that
with
such
violence
and
extremity
of
torture
,
that
it
is
counted
the
greatest
tyranny
and
seuerest
kind
of
persecution
vnder
heauen
:
Insomuch
that
many
Papists
who
would
willingly
die
for
their
Religion
,
abhorre
the
very
name
and
mention
,
and
to
the
death
withstand
the
bringing
in
of
this
slauerie
among
them
.
This
is
it
that
made
the
people
of
Arragon
and
Naples
rebell
,
countries
where
the
people
are
all
of
the
Papall
side
:
and
this
was
it
which
caused
the
irremediable
revolt
of
the
Low-countries
;
the
greatest
part
of
that
nati●n
at
the
time
of
their
taking
armes
,
Sauds
rela●
.
of
Relig.
being
Catholickes
.
Yet
is
it
planted
&
established
in
Spaine
,
&
all
Italy
,
(
Naples
and
Venic●
excepted
.
)
This
racking
of
mens
consciences
is
committed
to
the
most
zealous
,
fierie
and
rigorous
Friers
in
the
whole
packe
.
The
least
suspition
of
heresie
,
affinity
,
or
commerce
with
Heretikes
,
reprouing
the
liues
of
the
Clergie
,
keeping
any
bookes
,
or
editions
of
bookes
prohibited
;
or
discoursing
in
matters
of
Religion
,
are
offences
sufficient
.
Nay
they
will
charge
mens
consciences
vnder
paine
of
damnation
,
to
detect
their
nearest
&
dearest
friends
,
if
they
doe
but
suspect
them
to
be
herein
culpable
.
Their
proceedings
are
with
great
secrecie
&
seuerity
:
for
1.
the
parties
accused
,
shall
neuer
know
their
accuser
,
but
sh●lbe
constrained
to
reueale
their
own
thoughts
&
affections
.
2ly
if
they
are
but
convinced
of
any
errour
in
any
of
their
opinions
,
or
be
gainsaied
by
two
witnesses
,
they
are
immediatly
condemned
:
3
l●
if
nothing
can
be
proued
against
them
,
yet
shall
they
with
infinite
tortures
&
miseries
be
kept
in
the
house
diuers
yeares
,
for
a
terrour
to
others
:
&
4ly
if
they
escape
the
first
brunt
with
many
torments
and
much
anguish
;
yet
the
second
questioning
or
suspition
,
brings
death
remedilesse
.
And
as
for
torments
and
kindes
of
death
,
Phalaris
and
his
fellow-tyrants
,
come
farre
short
of
these
bloud-hounds
.
Each
of
those
Inquisitors
is
honoured
with
the
title
of
Lord
,
and
are
a
great
terrour
to
the
neighbouring
Peazants
.
There
goeth
a
tale
,
how
one
of
their
Lordships
desiring
to
eate
of
the
peares
which
grew
in
a
poore
mans
Orchard
not
farre
off
,
sent
for
him
to
come
vnto
him
:
which
put
the
poore
Swaine
into
such
a
fright
,
that
he
fell
sick
,
and
kept
his
bed
.
Being
afterward
informed
that
his
peares
were
the
cause
of
his
Lordships
message
,
he
plucked
vp
the
tree
by
the
roots
,
carrying
it
with
all
the
fruit
on
it
vnto
him
:
and
when
he
was
demanded
the
reason
of
that
vnhusbandly
action
;
he
protested
that
hee
would
neuer
keepe
that
thing
in
his
house
which
should
giue
any
of
their
Lordships
a
further
occasion
to
send
for
him
.
The
Armes
of
Granada
are
Or
,
a
Pomegrauat
slipped
Vert.
4.
GALLICIA
.
Gallicia
hath
on
the
East
the
Asturia's
,
on
the
West
&
North
the
Sea
,
on
the
South
the
riuer
Minius
.
The
former
Inhabitants
were
of
Gallaici
,
whence
the
name
is
deriued
.
The
Country
is
like
that
of
the
Asturias
,
mountainous
,
and
almost
inaccessible
;
and
so
the
fitter
to
hold
out
against
forreine
invasions
,
and
to
defend
the
person
of
its
own
Princes
,
and
the
common
liberty
.
The
chiefe
Cities
are
1
Compostella
,
vulgarly
called
St
Iago
,
in
the
honour
of
Saint
Iames
,
who
lieth
here
buried
,
and
of
whom
there
is
an
order
of
Knights
.
Lewknor
.
In
a
Church
of
this
towne
are
kept
the
reliques
of
Saint
Iames
,
which
are
to
this
day
worshipped
with
incredible
devotion
,
and
visited
with
a
wonderfull
concourse
of
people
.
This
Church
hath
no
Bishop
,
but
is
immediatly
vnder
the
Pope
.
This
Church
also
did
Charles
the
great
,
make
one
of
the
three
seates
Apostolike
,
the
other
two
being
St
Peters
in
Rome
,
and
St
Iohns
in
Ephesus
.
This
towne
is
also
an
Vniversity
.
2
Baiona
at
the
mouth
of
Minius
,
and
3
Corenna
,
not
farre
from
the
Promontory
Nerius
.
This
towne
is
that
which
is
called
the
Groyne
,
so
often
mentioned
i●
our
last
warres
with
the
Spaniards
.
When
the
Vandals
made
their
first
inrodes
into
Spaine
,
Hist.
of
Sp.
there
entred
with
them
a
people
called
the
Suevi
,
who
,
according
to
the
diuision
made
betweene
them
,
the
Vandals
,
and
Alani
:
laide
hands
on
this
Prouince
,
vnder
the
conduct
of
Hermeric
the
first
king
.
The
third
king
Reccaire
did
receiue
the
Christian
Faith
,
&
with
it
also
Arrianisme
:
hee
surprized
Navarre
and
Arragon
;
but
could
not
defend
his
owne
countrie
from
Theodoricke
the
Gothe
;
who
after
gaue
the
Gallicians
leaue
to
choose
a
new
King
.
Hereupon
ensued
diuers
bloudie
factions
betwixt
the
more
potent
of
the
Nobility
,
till
at
last
the
honour
fell
on
Arismund
.
Finally
after
this
kingdome
had
endured
177
yeares
,
it
was
subdued
by
Leonigild
a
king
of
the
Gothes
.
It
was
againe
made
a
kingdome
by
Alphonso
the
great
of
Leon
,
and
by
him
giuen
to
his
sonne
Ordogno
,
Aᵒ
886.
and
was
again
incorporated
to
Leon
by
Alphonso
the
sixt
,
who
wrested
it
from
Don
Garcia
,
Bara
.
1081.
The
Armes
of
this
kingdome
were
Azure
,
Semie
of
crosse
crosset
;
fitchee
,
a
Chalice
couered
Or.
5.
BISCAIE
.
BISCAIE
called
formerly
Cantabria
,
is
betwixt
Navarre
East
,
old
Castile
South
,
Leon
West
,
and
the
Cantabrian
Ocean
North.
Mercator
.
It
tooke
name
from
the
Vascones
,
part
of
which
people
when
they
le●t
their
old
seates
,
came
into
this
country
;
naming
it
first
Viscaia
,
then
Viscaia
,
and
now
Biscaia
.
The
chiefe
Cities
are
1
Tholosa
.
2.
Saint
Sebastians
.
3
F●nterabia
both
parts
on
the
Sea
.
4
Bilbo
(
anciently
called
Flavionavia
)
two
miles
distant
from
the
Maine
;
it
aboundeth
with
good
wines
,
much
cattle
,
the
best
bread
,
and
tryed
blades
,
called
Bilbo
blades
.
It
is
a
towne
of
great
trafficke
,
and
consequently
of
great
riches
,
here
be●ng
many
priuate
men
which
yeerely
build
three
or
foure
shippes
.
The
Countrie
is
mountainous
and
woodie
,
out
of
whose
hils
arise
150
Riuers
,
of
which
Iberus
and
Duerus
are
the
chiefe
.
Here
is
excellent
timber
to
build
shippes
,
and
such
an
abundance
of
iron
,
that
it
is
called
The
Armorie
of
Spaine
.
The
people
of
this
Prouince
vse
a
language
different
from
the
rest
of
Spaine
,
and
is
reported
to
haue
continued
without
great
alteration
,
since
the
confusion
at
Babel
.
Brerewood
.
That
it
is
of
this
age
,
I
will
not
stand
to
proue
;
though
an
argument
hereof
may
be
,
the
small
or
no
affinity
it
hath
with
other
tongues
,
Yet
that
it
was
the
ancient
language
of
Spaine
,
is
more
then
probable
,
because
this
people
haue
euer
continued
without
any
mixture
of
forreine
Nations
;
as
being
neuer
throughly
subdued
either
by
Romanes
,
Carthaginians
,
Gothes
,
or
Moores
;
and
so
they
remained
,
as
in
their
liberties
not
mastered
;
so
in
their
language
not
altered
In
like
manner
the
Arabique
continueth
vncorrupt
in
the
hillie
parts
of
Granada
;
the
tongue
of
the
old
Brittaines
in
our
Wales
,
and
the
ancient
Epirotique
,
in
the
high
and
woodie
parts
of
that
countrie
.
Neither
doe
these
Biscaines
differ
from
the
rest
of
Spaine
in
language
,
but
in
customes
also
,
three
of
which
I
will
set
down
as
a
light
to
the
rest
.
First
they
account
themselues
free
from
taxes
,
and
contributions
to
the
kings
of
Spaine
,
yeelding
them
obedience
with
their
bodies
,
but
not
with
their
purses
.
And
when
any
of
the
Spanish
kings
in
their
progresses
come
to
the
Frontiers
of
this
Countrie
,
hee
bareth
one
of
his
legs
,
and
in
that
manner
entreth
into
it
.
There
he
is
met
by
the
Lords
and
Gentlemen
there
dwelling
,
who
proffe●
him
some
few
small
brasse
pieces
(
Marauidis
they
call
them
,
whereof
600
goe
to
a
crown
)
in
a
leatherne
bag
,
hanging
at
the
end
of
a
lance
;
but
with
all
they
tell
him
that
hee
must
not
take
them
.
This
ceremony
performed
,
they
all
attend
the
king
in
his
journey
,
and
this
I
learned
from
a
Gentleman
,
who
hath
spent
some
time
in
this
Countrie
.
A
good
place
for
Puritan●
to
dweilin
.
2ly
they
admit
no
Bishops
to
come
amongst
them
;
and
when
Fernand
the
Catholique
came
in
progresse
hither
,
accompanied
amongst
others
,
by
the
Bishop
of
Pampelune
:
the
people
arose
in
armes
,
draue
back
the
Bishop
,
and
gathering
all
the
dust
on
which
they
thought
he
had
troden
,
slung
it
into
the
Sea
.
3ly
The
women
at
all
meetings
doe
first
drinke
;
a
custome
which
hath
continued
euer
since
Ogn●
Countesse
of
Castilc
,
would
haue
poysoned
her
sonne
Sancho
.
The
ancient
inhabitants
were
the
Cantabri
,
a
people
of
that
courage
,
that
they
defended
the
liberty
of
their
Country
against
the
Romans
,
when
the
residue
of
Spaine
was
subdued
;
and
were
at
last
not
without
great
effusion
of
blood
,
and
manifest
tokens
of
manly
resolution
,
and
Heroick
spirits
,
on
their
parts
;
vanquished
by
the
darling
of
Fortune
,
Augustus
.
Such
hillie
&
mountainous
people
are
alwayes
the
last
that
are
conquered
,
and
the
first
that
stand
on
their
own
guard
,
as
besides
these
Biscanies
,
the
Navarroys
and
Asturians
here
in
Spaine
,
in
respect
of
the
Moores
:
and
our
Brittaines
in
relation
to
the
Saxons
.
Whether
it
be
,
that
liuing
in
a
sharpe
aire
,
and
being
inured
to
labour
,
they
proue
on
occasion
,
good
and
able
men
:
or
that
the
Forts
of
Natures
own
building
,
are
not
so
easily
wonne
,
as
defended
:
or
that
the
vnpleasantnesse
of
the
Country
,
&
vhfruitfulnesse
of
the
soile
,
yeeld
no
occasion
to
strangers
to
desire
&
adventure
for
it
,
I
cannot
determine
.
Hist.
of
Sp.
These
Biscanies
were
the
last
also
that
submitted
to
the
fury
of
the
Moores
,
whom
shortly
after
they
droue
thence
by
the
valour
of
Soria
a
Noble
Scot
870
;
whose
posterity
enjoyed
this
proprietary
Lordship
,
till
that
Nero
of
Spaine
,
Don
Pedro
,
violently
tooke
it
from
the
true
Heire
,
Donna
Iane
,
and
her
Husband
,
1358.
6.
TOLLEDO
.
TOLLEDO
is
now
accounted
as
a
city
of
ntw
Castile
:
The
kingdome
embraced
the
Towne
and
Territories
extending
ouer
the
Southeast
of
Castile
,
now
called
Campo
de
Calatrava
,
&
so
downward
toward
Murcia
.
Lewknor
.
This
Country
was
of
old
the
●eate
of
the
Carpentani
.
The
chiefe
city
is
Tolledo
,
seated
on
the
riuer
Tagus
:
it
is
beautified
with
many
palaces
of
rare
and
excellent
architecture
;
and
fortified
with
150
towres
standing
on
the
wals
.
It
is
seated
in
the
very
center
almost
of
Spaine
,
and
is
passing
well
inhabited
,
as
well
by
Noblemen
who
reside
there
for
pleasure
;
by
merchants
who
resort
thither
for
commodity
;
and
by
men
of
warre
who
are
garrison'd
there
for
the
defence
of
it
.
This
city
was
taken
by
the
Moores
at
their
first
entrance
into
Spaine
,
Hist.
of
Sp.
715.
they
therein
behauing
themselues
more
advisedly
in
striking
first
at
the
head
,
then
could
be
expected
of
such
Barbarians
.
It
was
first
vnder
the
Mahumetan
Calyphs
,
&
their
Vicegerents
;
after
it
became
a
peculiar
kingdome
,
and
was
taken
from
Haia
Alcadu●bir
the
last
king
,
by
Alphonso
the
first
,
king
of
Castile
,
1083.
This
City
was
the
seat
of
the
Gothish
Kings
,
one
of
which
viz.
Bamba
,
walled
this
towne
.
Erexis
(
fautore
Deo
)
Rex
inclytus
urbem
Bamba
,
suae
celebrem
protendens
gentis
honorem
.
King
Bamba
(
God
assisting
)
wall'd
this
Towne
,
Extending
so
the
ancient
Gothes
renowne
.
Next
it
was
the
feare
of
the
Moorish
Princes
;
and
now
of
the
Archbishops
,
who
are
the
chiefe
Prelats
of
Spaine
,
and
Presidents
for
the
most
of
the
Inquisition
.
Their
revenewes
are
certainly
the
greatest
of
any
spirituall
Prince
,
except
the
Popes
,
as
mounting
to
the
yearely
value
of
300000
Crownes
.
This
City
is
honored
with
an
Vniversity
,
famous
for
the
study
of
the
Ciuill
and
Common
Lawes
;
as
also
with
18
Nationall
Councels
here
held
vnder
the
Gothish
kings
.
The
next
City
of
any
note
is
Calatrava
,
on
the
riuer
Ana
,
famous
for
its
order
of
Knights
.
It
standeth
on
,
or
neere
vnto
the
place
where
in
former
times
stood
the
strong
and
famous
city
Castulo
;
Plutarch
.
which
being
vnder
the
command
of
the
Romanes
,
was
by
the
Gyresoeni
,
a
people
that
dwelt
on
the
other
side
of
the
riuer
,
suddainly
entred
and
taken
.
But
Sertorius
entring
after
them
at
the
same
gate
,
put
them
to
the
sword
;
and
causing
his
men
to
apparell
themselues
in
the
cloathes
of
their
slaine
enemies
,
he
led
them
to
the
chiefe
Cities
of
the
Gyresoeni
;
where
the
people
supposing
them
to
be
their
companions
,
opened
their
gates
,
and
were
all
either
slain
or
sold
for
slaues
.
The
third
towne
of
note
is
Talbora
,
vulgarly
called
Talveira
di
Roina
,
a
very
neat
and
sweet
towne
,
seated
on
the
Tagus
.
The
Armes
are
B
,
Guillin●
.
a
crowne
mitrall
imperiall
O
,
garnished
with
sundry
precious
gemmes
proper
.
7.
MVRCIA
.
MVRCIA
was
in
former
times
a
very
rich
and
profitable
country
,
Maginus
.
stoored
with
all
fruits
of
the
earth
,
and
so
abounding
in
siluer
mines
,
that
the
Romanes
who
were
then
Lords
of
it
,
kept
continually
400
men
here
at
worke
,
and
receaued
the
profit
of
25000
Drachmas
daily
.
It
is
enuironed
with
New
Castile
,
or
the
kingdome
of
Tolledo
,
West
;
Granada
South
;
Valentia
North
;
and
the
Mediterranean
East
.
The
chiefe
townes
are
1
Alicante
a
faire
harbour
;
,
from
whence
we
haue
our
true
Alicant
wine
,
made
of
the
iuyce
of
mulberries
which
are
here
growing
in
great
plenty
.
2
Murcia
(
by
Ptolomie
called
Murgis
)
on
the
river
Segourg
,
Hist.
of
Sp.
from
whence
the
whole
country
is
named
.
3
Nova
Ca●thag●
,
or
Cartagona
,
built
by
Asdrubal
of
Carthage
,
and
ruined
in
the
second
Punick
warre
,
Florus
.
by
Scipio
Africanus
;
a
man
of
that
rare
chastity
,
that
during
all
his
wars
in
Spaine
,
he
would
not
permit
any
of
the
young
Virgins
of
the
Countrie
to
bee
brought
before
him
,
least
his
eyes
should
betray
his
heart
.
It
is
now
famous
for
the
Hauen
which
it
hath
,
very
capacious
,
&
of
that
safety
,
that
that
worthy
Sea
Captaine
Andreas
Doria
,
Admirall
vnto
Charles
the
fift
,
vsed
to
say
,
that
there
were
but
three
safe
ports
in
the
Mediterranean
,
which
were
Cartagena
,
August
&
Iuly
:
meaning
,
as
I
conceaue
,
that
those
two
months
being
commonly
free
from
winds
and
tempests
,
were
no
lesse
secure
to
marriners
then
the
port
of
Cartagena
.
See
,
I
beseech
you
,
the
priuiledge
of
autority
and
antiquity
;
for
had
a
meaner
man
spoke
this
in
those
times
,
or
a
greater
man
in
these
wherein
we
liue
:
neither
the
one
nor
the
other
would
haue
bin
remembred
for
it
.
But
one
inch
of
greatnesse
,
and
another
of
age
,
hath
I
perceaue
,
the
prerogatiue
to
put
such
saplesse
&
vnworthy
conceits
vpon
the
Register
,
which
in
our
daies
would
either
not
be
obserued
,
or
else
scorned
.
Leonigild
the
Gothe
tooke
this
Country
from
the
Romance
:
and
it
was
recouered
from
Alboquis
the
last
Moorish
King
,
by
Fernand
of
Castile
1241.
The
chiefe
riuer
of
this
Countrie
is
Guadala
quir
.
8.
CASTILE
.
CASTILE
is
bounded
on
the
East
with
Navar
,
Arragon
,
and
the
Country
of
Tolledo
;
on
the
West
with
Portugal
;
on
the
North
with
the
Asturias
;
on
the
South
with
Andaluzia
and
Granada
.
This
was
the
most
preuailing
kingdome
to
which
the
rest
were
all
vnited
,
either
by
conquest
,
or
inter-marriages
.
It
is
now
diuided
into
the
New
and
the
Old
.
The
Old
Castile
is
situate
on
the
North
of
the
New
.
The
chief
Citties
are
,
1
Soriae
or
Numantia
,
in
which
4000
Souldiers
withstood
40000
Romans
,
for
fourteene
yeares
.
During
which
time
hauing
valiantly
repulsed
,
Florus
.
and
forced
them
vnto
two
dishonorable
compositions
,
they
at
last
resolued
on
a
strange
and
desperate
end
.
For
gathering
all
their
armour
,
mony
and
goods
together
,
they
laid
them
on
a
pile
,
which
being
fired
,
they
voluntarily
buried
themselues
in
the
flame
:
leauing
Scipio
nothing
but
the
bare
name
of
Numantia
to
adorne
his
triumph
.
2
Segouia
,
a
Towne
famous
for
cloathing
.
Lewknor
.
3
Valadolit
,
a
neat
fine
Towne
,
and
an
Vniuersity
.
It
was
reckoned
one
of
the
7
ancient
Vniuersities
of
Spaine
,
but
afterwards
falling
to
decay
,
it
was
restored
by
king
Philip
the
2d
,
whose
birth
place
it
was
;
&
who
erected
here
a
College
among
others
for
the
education
of
young
English
fugitiues
,
4
Avila
,
called
formerly
Abule
,
of
which
Tostatus
was
Bishop
,
and
is
therefore
called
Abulensis
.
Hee
was
,
as
the
Epistle
to
his
workes
informeth
me
,
President
of
the
Councell
to
Iohn
the
2d
,
King
of
Arragon
;
and
will
bee
eternally
famous
for
his
learned
and
paineful
Commentaries
on
the
Bible
:
for
so
great
they
are
,
that
it
is
supposed
(
if
we
had
all
his
workes
)
that
he
wrote
as
many
sheets
as
he
liued
daies
;
and
for
the
worth
of
them
take
along
with
you
this
eulogie
which
Casaubon
in
his
worke
against
Baronius
,
affordeth
him
,
Lando
acumen
viri
si
in
meliora
incidisset
tempora
longe
maximi
.
5
Burgos
built
,
or
rather
repaired
by
Nugno
Belides
a
German
;
this
Towne
contendeth
with
Tolledo
for
the
Primacy
of
Spaine
.
Hist.
of
Sp.
6.
Salamanca
,
the
famousest
Academy
of
this
Country
,
instituted
by
Fernand
of
Castile
,
Anno
1240
;
and
was
by
the
edicts
of
the
Popes
,
together
with
Oxford
,
Paris
,
and
Bononia
,
created
a
Generale
studium
,
wherein
should
bee
Professours
of
the
Hebrew
,
Chaldaicke
,
and
Arabicke
tongues
.
The
ch●efe
Riuers
of
this
Prouince
,
are
Kelannos
rising
nigh
to
Furgos
.
2.
Tormes
gliding
by
Salamanca
.
3.
Duerus
the
most
violent
riuer
of
all
Spaine
.
The
New
Castile
is
on
the
South
of
the
Old
.
The
chiefe
citties
there
are
,
Boterus
.
1
Madrid
the
Kings
seat
,
whose
residence
,
though
the
Count●y
be
neither
fruitfull
nor
pleasant
,
hath
made
that
place
of
a
Village
,
the
most
populous
Towne
of
all
Spaine
.
It
is
a
custome
,
that
except
some
composition
be
made
,
all
the
vpper
stories
belong
to
the
King
.
2
Alcala
de
Henares
(
of
old
Complutum
)
an
Vniversity
famous
for
the
study
of
Divinity
.
3
Alcantara
,
of
which
there
is
an
order
of
Knights
.
4
Signeuca
,
a
small
Academy
.
5.
Cuenca
,
seated
at
the
spring
head
of
the
riuer
Xucar
.
Here
also
is
the
Escuriall
or
Monastery
of
S.
Laurence
,
built
by
King
Philip
the
second
.
A
place
(
saith
Quade
,
who
spendeth
13
pages
in
its
description
)
of
that
magnificence
,
that
no
building
in
times
past
,
or
this
present
,
is
comparable
to
it
.
The
front
toward
the
West
is
adorned
with
three
stately
gates
,
the
middlemost
whereof
leadeth
into
a
most
magnificent
Temple
;
a
Monastery
in
which
are
150
Monk●s
of
the
order
of
S.
Ierome
,
and
a
Colledge
:
that
on
the
right
hand
openeth
into
diuers
offices
belonging
to
the
Monastery
;
that
on
the
left
vnto
schooles
and
out-houses
belonging
to
the
Colledge
.
At
the
foure
corners
,
there
are
foure
turrets
of
excellent
workemanship
,
and
for
height
majesticall
.
Toward
the
North
is
the
Kings
Palac●
:
on
the
South
part
diuers
beautifull
&
sumptuous
galleries
;
and
on
the
East
side
sundry
gardens
and
walls
very
pleasing
and
delectable
.
It
containeth
in
all
11
seueral
quadrangles
,
euery
one
incloystred
:
and
is
indeed
so
braue
a
structure
,
that
a
voyage
into
Spaine
were
well
imployed
,
were
it
only
to
see
it
and
returne
.
The
chiefe
riuers
are
,
1
Tagus
.
2.
Xaruma
honoured
with
the
neighbourhood
of
Madrid
and
3
Yauina
.
The
old
inhabitants
of
these
Castiles
,
were
the
Vaccai
,
Ventones
,
Carpentani
,
Oretani
,
Bastitani
,
Dittani
,
&c.
From
none
of
which
the
name
of
Castile
can
bee
deduced
;
so
that
wee
must
fetch
it
either
from
the
Castellani
,
once
the
inhabitants
of
Catelogne
,
or
from
some
strong
fortified
Castle
in
these
parts
.
This
last
coniecture
may
seeme
probable
,
because
the
Armes
of
this
kingdome
are
Guies
,
a
Castle
triple-towred
Or
:
Neither
is
it
any
way
strange
for
Prouinces
,
especially
smaller
ones
(
for
such
at
the
first
this
was
,
though
now
much
extended
both
in
bounds
and
power
)
to
take
their
names
from
a
Castle
.
For
(
to
goe
no
farther
)
euen
with
vs
,
Richmondshire
,
was
so
called
from
the
castle
of
Richmond
,
there
built
by
Alaine
Earle
of
Brittaine
:
and
Flintshire
tooke
denomination
from
a
Castle
built
of
flintstones
by
Henry
the
2d.
We
may
see
hereby
how
much
Celius
Secundus
Curio
was
deceaued
,
who
writeth
that
Alphonso
the
third
hauing
ouerthrowne
Mahomet
Enasir
the
King
of
Morocco
&
Granada
,
&
put
60000
of
his
men
to
the
sword
:
assumed
these
Armes
,
that
thus
named
this
kingdome
,
which
was
before
called
the
kingdome
of
the
Bastitanes
;
because
that
victory
like
a
strong
castle
(
forsooth
)
confirmed
his
kingdome
vnto
him
.
And
for
the
former
Etimologie
it
appeareth
most
euidently
,
in
that
the
people
are
by
the
Latines
called
Castellani
,
the
Countrey
Castella
.
Hist.
of
Sp.
Castile
was
an
Earledome
vnder
the
comma●d
of
Leon
,
till
the
daies
of
Sancho
the
first
,
whose
substitute
in
this
Countrey
was
then
one
Fernand
Gonsales
:
who
comming
brauely
accompanied
to
the
Court
of
Leon
,
sold
vnto
the
king
Sancho
an
Hauk
and
an
Horse
of
excellent
kindes
,
on
this
condition
;
that
if
at
a
day
appointed
,
the
mony
agreed
on
were
not
paid
,
it
should
be
doubled
and
redoubled
euery
day
till
the
payment
.
This
mony
by
the
negligence
of
the
Kings
Officers
,
grew
so
great
a
sum
;
that
to
satisfie
Gonsales
,
the
King
made
him
the
Proprietary
Earle
of
Castile
939.
The
heire
to
the
fift
Proprietary
Earle
,
was
Donna
Nugna
married
to
Sancho
the
great
of
Navarre
,
1208
:
by
whom
this
Earledome
was
made
a
Kingdome
,
and
giuen
to
Ferdinand
his
sonne
,
1034.
The
Kings
of
Castile
.
1034
-
1
Ferdinand
32
1067
-
2
Sancho
6
1073
-
3
Alphonso
34
1107
-
4
Varraca
15
1122
-
5
Alphonso
II.
35
1157
-
6
Sancho
II.
2
1159
-
7
Alphonso
III.
55
1214
-
8
Henry
3
1217
-
9
Ferdinand
II.
35
1252
-
10
Alphonso
IV.
32
1283
-
11
Sancho
III.
12
1295
-
12
Ferdinand
III.
17
1312
-
13
Alphonso
V.
38
1350
-
14
Pedro
the
cruel
.
18
1368
-
15
Henry
II.
11
1379
-
16
Iohn
11
1390
-
17
Henry
III.
17
1406
-
18
Iohn
II.
48
1452
-
19
Henry
IV.
21.
1475
-
20
Isabell
of
Castile
.
1475
-
20
Ferdinand
of
Arragon
.
Of
whose
Acts
and
issue
we
will
make
more
ample
mention
when
we
shall
come
to
speake
of
the
Spanish
Monarchie
,
which
in
the
daies
of
these
Princes
tooke
beginning
.
There
are
in
these
kingdomes
of
Castile
and
Leon
three
principall
orders
of
Knighthood
.
Grimston
.
Of
S
Iago
;
instituted
according
to
Mariana
by
the
Canons
of
Eloy
,
and
confirmed
by
Alexander
the
third
,
1175.
Their
ensigne
is
a
Red
crosse
l●ke
a
sword
.
Others
make
K.
Raymir
of
Leon
the
founder
,
anno
948
;
and
some
referre
it
to
Ferdinand
of
Castile
,
1170.
2
Of
Calatrava
;
a
Towne
abandoned
by
the
Templers
,
to
whom
it
was
giuen
by
Sancho
of
Castile
,
1158
,
and
defended
against
the
Sarracens
by
Raimund
Abbot
of
Pisoria
He
began
this
order
,
confirmed
by
Pope
Alexander
the
3
,
1164
:
their
Roabe
is
white
,
on
their
brests
a
red
Crosse.
3
Alcantara
;
a
towne
of
new
Castile
,
defended
by
Fernand
of
L●on
,
against
the
M●ores
,
where
he
framed
this
order
,
confirmed
by
Pope
Lucio
,
1183.
Their
deuise
is
a
Peare-tree
Vert
in
a
field
Or
to
which
hanged
a
paire
of
Shackles
,
as
a
signe
of
their
subiection
to
them
of
Calatraua
.
These
Armes
were
changed
anno
1411
,
into
a
white
Roabe
&
a
green
crosse
on
t●eir
brests
.
These
orders
,
as
also
the
Templers
of
St
Iohn
,
of
the
Sepulchre
,
&
the
●ike
,
are
by
M
Selden
(
and
that
deseruedly
)
thought
vnfit
,
to
be
put
●mong
titles
Honorary
;
in
that
what
they
doe
is
in
a
certaine
place
,
and
for
a
stipend
.
I
omit
the
order
of
the
Doue
&
Reason
instituted
by
Iohn
of
Castile
.
9.
PORTVGALL
.
Maginus
.
PORTVGALL
is
bounded
on
the
North
with
the
riuer
Minius
:
on
the
South
with
the
riuer
Ana:
on
the
West
with
the
Ocean
:
and
on
the
East
by
the
Castiles
.
It
is
so
called
from
the
Hauen
towne
Port●
,
at
the
mouth
of
Duerus
;
where
the
Gaule●
vsed
to
land
with
their
Merchandize
:
which
was
therefore
called
Por●us
Gallorum
,
and
since
the
whole
Country
Portugall
.
The
former
name
hereof
was
Lusitania
,
and
by
the
old
Romans
it
was
diuided
into
Vlteriorem
,
lying
beyond
Duerus
North
;
Citeriorem
lying
from
Tagus
South
;
and
Interamnem
situate
betweene
these
two
riuers
.
Ortelius
.
The
ayre
is
very
healthfull
;
the
Country
for
the
most
part
hilly
and
bare
of
corne
:
which
defect
is
recompensed
with
the
abundance
of
Hony
,
Wine
,
Oyle
,
Allum
,
Fruits
,
Fish
,
white
Marble
,
Salt
,
&c.
It
containeth
1460
Parishes
,
and
is
in
compasse
870
miles
;
the
length
320
;
the
bredth
60.
The
fruitfullest
part
of
all
the
Countrey
is
about
Conimbra
.
The
people
hereof
are
of
more
plaine
&
simple
behauiour
than
the
rest
of
Spaine
:
and
if
we
beleeue
the
proue●biall
speech
,
none
of
the
wisest
:
For
whereas
the
Spaniards
are
said
to
seeme
wise
and
are
fooles
;
the
French
to
seeme
fooles
and
are
wise
:
the
Italians
to
seeme
&
be
wise
:
the
Portugalls
are
affirmed
neither
to
be
wise
,
nor
so
much
as
to
seeme
so
▪
and
not
much
different
from
this
the
Spaniards
haue
a
proverbe
,
which
telleth
vs
that
the
Portugalls
are
Pocos
y
locos
,
few
and
foolish
.
They
haue
a
naturall
antipathy
to
the
Spaniards
,
for
bereauing
them
both
of
liberty
and
glory
.
They
are
excel●ent
Seafaring
men
,
&
happy
in
forraigne
discouer●es
.
Riuers
it
hath
great
and
small
almost
200.
The
chiefe
are
1
Minius
,
full
of
red
Lead
,
which
is
navigable
100
miles
.
2
Duerus
.
3
Lethes
now
Cavada
.
4
Mulia●as
now
Mondego
.
5
Tagus
,
and
6
Ana
,
these
two
last
common
to
the
rest
of
Spaine
.
The
ancient
●●colae
were
the
Oretani
,
Lubeni
,
Velionet
,
&c.
The
chiefe
Cities
are
Lisbon
vpon
Tagus
,
a
famous
City
for
traffique
,
the
Portugals
in
all
their
navgations
setting
to
sea
〈◊〉
hence
.
The
Latine
Writers
call
it
Olisippo
,
and
Vlisippo
,
because
as
some
say
,
Vlysses
in
his
tenne
yeares
trauels
comming
hither
,
built
it
.
But
this
is
improbable
,
it
being
nowhere
found
that
Vlysses
did
euer
see
the
Ocean
;
and
likely
it
is
,
that
this
town
being
conveniently
seated
for
navigation
,
and
inhabited
at
the
first
by
seafaring
men
,
might
be
consecrated
or
dedicated
,
as
it
were
to
the
memory
of
that
notable
traueller
Vlysses
:
as
Athons
being
a
place
of
warre
and
learning
,
was
to
Minerva
,
whom
the
Greekes
call
Athenae
.
L●wknor
.
It
is
in
compasse
7
miles
,
&
containeth
vpwards
of
20000
houses
,
all
of
neat
&
elegant
building
.
Towres
&
turrets
it
numbreth
on
the
walls
about
67
,
gates
toward
the
sea
shore
22
,
and
16
towards
the
Continent
.
Finally
it
was
taken
from
the
Moores
by
Alphonso
the
first
King
of
this
Country
,
1147.
2
Miranda
,
3
Braga
the
Metropolitan
of
Portugal
,
an
Archi-episcopall
See
,
&
a
Dukes
honour
,
4
Co●imbra
a
famous
Vniuersity
,
the
Masters
of
which
,
made
the
Commentary
vpon
the
most
part
of
Aristotle
,
Mercator
.
called
Schola
Conimbricensis
.
5
▪
Porto
,
or
Portus
Gallorum
.
At
the
Southerne
end
of
Portugal
standeth
Algarue
,
called
of
old
,
Regnum
Algarbiorum
:
The
chiefe
Townes
are
Favila
.
2
Faro
.
and
3
Silvis
.
The
vtmost
end
of
it
was
anciently
called
Prem●ntorium
Sacrum
,
&
now
the
Cape
of
S.
Vincent
,
because
the
bones
of
S.
Vincent
,
religously
preserued
by
the
Christians
,
were
here
burnt
&
scattered
about
by
the
Saracens
,
Hist.
of
Sp.
who
were
the
possessours
of
this
Prouince
.
These
gaue
way
to
the
good
fortune
of
the
Kings
of
Leon
,
to
whose
Crowne
this
litle
countrey
belonged
:
till
Alphonso
the
tenth
of
that
name
in
Leon
,
&
fourth
in
Castile
gaue
it
in
dowry
with
Beatrix
his
daughter
,
to
Alphonso
the
third
,
King
of
Portugal
.
From
this
conjunction
issued
Dionysius
or
Denis
King
of
Portugal
,
who
was
the
first
that
euer
vsed
the
title
of
Rex
Algarbiorum
,
1274.
That
part
of
Portugal
which
remained
free
from
the
Moores
,
was
giuen
by
Alphonso
the
sixt
of
Leon
,
in
dowry
with
his
base
daughter
Teresa
,
to
Henry
of
Lorreine
,
whose
vertue
in
the
discipline
of
warre
,
merited
no
lesse
a
reward
,
Aᵒ
1099.
Hee
hauing
gouerned
fortunately
as
Earle
,
the
space
of
12
yeares
,
le●●
his
sonne
Alphonso
heire
to
his
vertues
and
possesions
,
who
had
title
of
King
of
Portugal
,
conferred
on
him
by
the
Soueraignes
of
Leon
,
for
demeaning
himselfe
so
brauely
in
the
battaile
of
Obrique
Aᵒ
1139.
Hee
had
before
the
assumption
of
this
regall
title
,
ruled
in
these
parts
27
yeares
;
and
after
hee
was
created
king
,
he
reigned
here
with
great
honour
,
as
being
reverenced
by
his
friends
,
&
feared
by
his
enemies
;
no
lesse
then
45
yeares
.
So
that
the
whole
time
of
his
sitting
in
the
Chaire
of
Estate
was
72
yeares
;
a
longer
enioying
of
soueraignty
then
euer
any
Prince
since
the
beginning
of
the
Roman
Monarchie
attained
to
.
Pr●opius
.
One
I
meete
with
,
which
fell
short
of
this
time
two
yeares
onely
,
namely
Sapores
the
son
of
Mislates
king
of
Persia
;
but
in
one
thing
he
went
beyond
Alphonso
,
beginning
his
reigne
before
his
life
.
For
his
Father
dying
,
left
his
mother
with
child
,
&
the
Persian
Nobility
set
the
Crown
on
his
mothers
belly
,
acknowledging
thereby
her
issue
for
their
Prince
,
before
she
as
yet
had
felt
her selfe
quicke
.
Hist.
of
Sp.
The
Kings
of
Portugall
.
1139
-
1
Alphonso
45
1184
-
2
Sancho
28
1212
-
3
Alphonso
II
11
1223
-
4
Sancho
II.
34
1257
-
5
Alphonso
III.
22
1279
-
6
Denis
46
1325
-
7
Alphonso
IV.
32
1357
-
8
Pedro
10
1367
-
9
Ferdinand
17
1385
-
10
Iohn
48
1433
-
11
Edward
5
1438
-
12
Alphonso
V.
43
1481
-
13
Iohn
II.
14
1495
-
14
Emanuel
26
1521
-
15
Iohn
III.
36
1557
-
16
Sebastian
21
1578
-
17
Henry
the
Cardidinal
2.
1580
-
18
Antonio
Gouernor
of
Portugal
,
and
King
elect
.
But
1580
-
19
Philip
the
2d
of
Spaine
,
pretended
a
right
to
the
Crowne
of
Portugal
,
&
though
he
made
shew
it
should
be
lawfully
debated
,
to
whom
it
truly
appertained
;
yet
meaning
to
make
sure
work
,
he
made
Cannons
and
Sword
his
Oratours
,
by
maine
force
tooke
it
,
and
so
keepeth
it
.
The
Pretendants
to
the
Crowne
of
Portugal
were
1
Philip
of
Spaine
.
2
Emanuel
of
Savoy
.
3
Antonio
Prior
of
Crato
,
(
who
though
a
bastard
,
had
yet
a
sentence
of
legitimation
)
4
Rain●ccio
Farnesis
,
sonne
to
the
Duke
of
Parma
.
5
Iohn
the
Duke
of
Bragance
.
Their
seuerall
pretensions
appear●
by
this
subsequent
Genealogie
.
Emanuel
had
these
children
-
1
Iohn
King
of
Portugal
-
Iohn
Prince
of
Portugal
-
Sebastian
king
of
Portugal
.
-
2
Henry
the
Cardinall
,
ki●g
of
Portugall
.
-
3
Lewis
-
Don
Antonio
a
Bastard
.
-
Christopher
yet
liuing
.
-
4
Edward
-
1
Mary
wedded
to
the
Duke
of
Parma
-
Rainnocio
-
Farnesis
.
-
2
Catharine
married
to
Iohn
D.
of
Bragance
.
-
5
Mary
married
to
Charles
the
fifth
,
king
of
Castile
.
-
Philip
the
II.
king
of
Spaine
.
-
6
Beatrix
married
to
Charles
Duke
of
Savoy
.
Where
the
right
is
,
may
as
easily
be
discerned
,
as
it
is
generally
knowne
where
is
the
possession
.
Thus
after
the
death
,
or
if
not
death
,
yet
ouerthrow
of
Sebastian
,
in
that
battle
of
Africa
,
where
three
kings
fell
in
a
day
;
the
royal
line
of
Portugal
which
began
in
a
Henry
,
made
its
period
in
a
Henry
:
and
that
flourishing
kingdome
was
constrained
to
stoope
to
the
Spaniards
,
of
whose
Garland
,
it
is
accounted
the
chiefest
flowre
;
&
the
chiefest
pearle
of
his
Cabinet
:
The
king
of
Spaine
in
right
of
this
kingdome
,
possessing
much
in
Barbarie
,
Aethiopia
,
&
the
East
Indies
:
And
in
the
right
hereof
,
commanding
all
the
Sea-coast
from
the
streights
of
Gibraltare
,
vnto
the
Red
seas
mouth
;
from
thence
along
the
Arabian
shore
,
vnto
the
I
le
of
Ormus
,
and
so
to
Cape
Liampo
,
in
the
Indies
.
The
Armes
of
Portugall
are
Argent
,
on
fiue
Escotcheons
Azure
,
as
many
Besants
in
Saltier
of
the
first
,
pointed
Sable
,
within
a
border
Gules
,
Grimston
.
charged
with
seuen
Towres
Or.
The
fiue
Escotcheons
were
giuen
in
remembrance
of
fiue
kings
,
whom
Alphonso
slew
at
the
battaile
of
Obrique
Aᵒ
1139
,
The
principall
order
of
this
kingdome
,
is
of
IESVS
CHRIST
,
instituted
by
Denis
king
of
Portugal
,
and
confirmed
by
Pope
Iohn
the
22d
,
anno
1321.
Their
duty
was
to
expel
the
Saracous
from
Baetica
:
they
haue
much
enlarged
the
Portugall
dominion
in
India
,
Brasil
,
and
Mauritania
.
Their
Robe
is
a
black
Cloake
,
vnder
a
white
vesture
,
ouer
which
a
blacke
Crosse
,
&c.
10
VALENTIA
.
VALENTIA
is
environed
with
Arragon
,
Ortelius
.
Castile
,
Murela
,
and
the
Sea
.
It
is
watred
with
the
riuers
1
Xuear
,
called
of
olde
Sueron
,
&
Surus
.
2
Guadalander
,
signifying
a
riuer
of
pure
water
,
and
3
M●llar
.
The
former
inhabitants
werr
the
Bast●ani
,
Aeliani
,
&c.
The
chiefe
cities
are
Valentia
,
giuing
name
to
the
whole
Prouince
.
It
is
situate
not
farre
from
the
mouth
of
the
riuer
Derias
,
now
called
Guadalander
,
and
is
by
some
said
to
haue
beene
heretofore
named
Roma
,
which
signifieth
strength
.
But
when
the
Romanes
mastred
it
,
to
distinguish
it
from
their
Rome
,
it
was
called
Valentia
,
which
in
the
Latine
tongue
is
of
the
same
signification
with
the
Greeke
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Here
is
an
Vniuersity
in
which
St
Dominicke
the
father
of
the
Dominicans
studied
.
2
Laurigi
now
a
small
Village
,
Plutarch
.
once
a
towne
of
great
strength
,
called
Lauron
,
which
Sertorius
besieged
,
took
&
burned
;
euen
then
when
Pompey
,
whose
confederate
the
Laur●nites
were
,
stood
with
his
whole
armie
nigh
enough
vnto
the
flame
to
warme
his
hands
,
and
yet
durst
not
succour
it
.
3
Cullera
a
sea-town
standing
at
the
mouth
of
the
riuer
Xucar
.
It
was
formerly
named
Sucron
,
after
the
name
of
the
riuer
;
and
is
famous
in
story
for
the
victory
which
Sertorius
here
got
of
Pompey
,
Pompey's
army
being
not
only
ouerthrowne
,
but
himselfe
with
life
hardly
escaping
.
4
Morvedre
anciently
Saguntum
,
a
towne
so
faithful
to
the
Romans
,
that
the
people
being
besieged
by
Hannibal
,
chose
rather
to
burne
themselues
,
then
yeeld
.
5
Segorbe
.
Here
is
the
Promontorie
Terraria
,
once
called
Pr●m●nterium
Dionium
,
the
refuge
of
the
aboue-named
Sertorius
,
that
worthy
Captaine
,
in
his
warres
against
Metellus
and
Pomp●y
,
both
braue
souldiers
;
the
first
aged
,
and
of
great
experience
;
the
second
young
,
and
of
high
resolutions
;
yet
the
former
gaue
greater
check
to
Sertorius
proceedings
,
than
the
latter
:
so
that
Sertorius
oftentimes
said
,
that
were
it
not
for
the
old
woman
Metellus
,
he
would
haue
whipped
the
boy
Pompey
home
with
rods
.
For
he
twice
ouercame
this
great
Pompey
,
the
first
time
dangerously
wounding
him
,
the
second
time
driuing
him
out
of
the
field
.
But
when
Pompey
and
Metellus
ioyned
,
he
was
ouer-matched
,
and
yet
seemed
to
retire
out
of
the
field
rather
then
to
flie
.
Certainly
the
Spaniards
behaued
themselues
very
valiantly
all
the
time
of
these
warres
vnder
him
,
to
which
Florus
alludeth
,
saying
;
Nec
nunquam
magis
apparuit
Hispani
militis
vigor
,
quàne
Romano
duce
.
At
the
last
when
he
had
a
long
time
vpheld
the
Marian
faction
,
he
was
traiterous●y
murdred
by
Perpenna
one
of
his
associates
;
and
Metellus
and
Pompey
returned
in
triumph
to
Rome
:
so
much
was
the
casuall
death
of
this
poore
Proscript
esteemed
.
This
kingdome
was
taken
from
the
Moores
by
Iames
the
first
of
Arragon
,
Bara
.
Aᵒ
1238.
The
armes
were
Gules
,
a
town
embattailed
Argent
,
purfled
(
or
pennond
)
Sable
.
11.
CATELOGNE
.
CATELOGNE
is
between
Iberus
on
the
South
,
Arragon
on
the
West
,
the
Sea
on
the
East
,
and
the
Pyrenaan
mountaines
on
the
North.
The
present
name
Catalonia
is
diuersly
deriued
,
some
bringing
it
from
Gothalonia
of
the
Gothes
,
Hist.
of
Sp.
and
Alani
;
Some
from
the
Castellani
the
old
inhabitants
hereof
;
others
from
Cattalones
,
who
also
had
their
dwellings
here
;
others
from
the
Catti
of
Germany
,
and
the
Alani
;
and
some
finally
from
Carthalot
a
Noble
man
of
this
Country
:
of
these
opinions
,
all
of
which
(
the
last
excepted
)
are
equally
probable
,
it
matters
not
which
is
taken
.
The
chiefe
Cities
are
1
Girone
,
the
title
of
the
Arragonian
Prince
,
seated
on
the
riuer
,
Baetulus
.
2
Barcelone
on
the
Sea
,
a
town
of
good
strength
&
antiquity
,
as
rising
out
of
the
ruines
of
Rubicata
,
an
old
Colony
of
the
Africans
,
before
the
comming
of
the
Romanes
into
Spaine
.
It
hath
belonging
vnto
it
an
indifferent
faire
Hauen
,
and
is
the
seat
of
the
Vicegerent
.
3
Perpigna
(
called
in
Iohnsons
Map
of
Spaine
,
Perpinha
)
in
the
County
of
Rossillon
.
This
town
&
the
Country
was
pawned
by
Iohn
king
of
Arragon
1462.
to
Lewis
the
11th
of
France
,
for
300000
Crownes
:
&
restored
to
Fernand
the
Catholique
by
Charles
the
8th
1493
,
that
he
might
uot
be
hindred
in
his
journy
to
Naples
.
Francis
the
first
,
king
of
France
,
partly
to
requite
the
Emperour
Charles
the
5.
for
the
warre
he
made
in
Provence
;
and
partly
to
get
into
his
hands
a
town
,
which
is
as
it
were
one
of
the
doores
of
Spaine
:
sent
his
son
Henry
(
afterwards
King
)
with
a
puissant
army
to
force
it
,
Aᵒ
1542.
But
the
town
was
so
well
fortified
,
so
brauely
manned
,
&
so
abundantly
stored
with
munition
,
that
this
journey
proued
as
fruitlesse
and
dishonorable
to
the
French
king
:
as
the
invasion
of
Province
,
and
siege
of
Marseiles
,
had
bin
before
to
the
Emperour
.
Hist.
of
Sp.
The
first
Earle
of
this
Country
was
one
Bernard
,
by
the
grant
of
Charles
the
great
,
795.
It
continued
a
principality
of
its
own
power
,
till
Raymund
Earle
hereof
,
marrying
Petronilla
,
daughter
&
heire
to
Don
Raymir
of
Arragon
;
vnited
this
Earledome
to
that
Kingdome
,
Aᵒ
1134.
12.
ARRAGON
.
ARRAGON
is
limited
Eastward
with
Catelogue
,
Westward
with
Castile
,
Northward
with
Navarre
,
Southward
with
Valentia
:
the
Iberus
runneth
iust
through
the
middle
of
the
Country
.
The
ancient
In●●la
were
the
Iaccetani
,
Lucenses
,
Celtiberi
,
&c.
These
last
were
a
mixt
people
,
descended
both
from
the
Iberi
,
and
the
Celtae
;
of
all
Gallia
the
most
potent
Nation
:
who
being
too
populous
for
their
Country
,
passed
ouer
the
Pyrenaei
,
&
seated
themselues
here
,
whence
this
Nation
was
called
Celtiberi
,
the
Country
Celtiberia
.
Lucan
.
—
profugique
à
gente
vetusta
Gallorum
,
Celtaemiscentes
nomen
Iberi
.
Who
being
chas'd
from
Gaule
their
home
,
did
frame
Of
Celtae
and
Iberi
mixt
,
one
name
.
The
present
name
is
taken
from
Tarragon
,
a
city
which
once
gaue
denomination
to
the
greatest
part
of
Spaine
,
and
is
situate
on
the
borders
of
this
Country
,
where
it
is
confined
with
Catelogne
.
This
town
was
built
,
fortified
&
peopled
by
the
two
Scipioes
,
the
Father
and
Vncle
of
Africanus
;
to
oppose
and
bridle
Cartagena
,
not
long
before
built
by
the
Carthaginians
.
The
chiefe
cities
of
Arragon
are
1
Lerida
an
Vniversitie
situate
on
the
riuer
Cinga
,
which
rising
in
the
Pyrenaean
hils
,
and
dividing
Catelogne
from
Arragon
,
emptieth
it self
into
the
Iberus
.
It
was
called
of
old
Ilerda
,
and
is
famous
for
the
incounter
which
hapned
nigh
vnto
it
,
Stadius
in
Florum
.
between
Herculeius
the
Questor
or
Treasurer
of
Sertorius
army
;
and
Manilius
Proconsul
of
Gallia
;
wherein
Manilius
was
so
discomfited
,
&
his
army
cons●sting
of
3
Legions
of
foot
,
&
15
co
horse
,
was
so
routed
;
that
he
almost
alone
was
scarce
able
to
recouer
this
City
,
few
of
his
souldiers
surviving
the
ouerthrow
.
2
Moson
famous
for
entertaining
the
King
of
Spaine
euery
third
yeare
;
At
which
time
the
people
of
Arragon
,
Maginus
.
Valence
,
and
Catelogne
,
present
the
king
with
600000
Crownes
:
viz.
300000
for
Catelogne
,
200000
for
Arragon
,
&
100000
for
Valentia
.
And
well
may
they
thus
doe
,
for
at
other
times
they
sit
rent-free
as
it
were
:
only
they
acknowledge
the
king
of
Spaine
to
be
the
head
of
their
Commonwealth
.
This
revenue
is
proportionably
200000
Ctownes
a
yeare
,
all
which
if
not
more
,
the
king
again
expends
,
in
maintaining
his
Viceroyes
in
these
seuerall
Prouinces
.
3
Iaca
situate
on
the
very
Northerne
edge
of
all
the
Country
.
Plutarch
.
4
Huesca
(
called
of
old
Osca
)
somwhat
South
of
Iaca
,
an
Vniversity
,
a
place
long
since
dedicated
to
learning
.
For
hither
Sertorius
caused
all
the
Noblemens
sonnes
of
Spaine
to
be
brought
,
&
prouided
them
of
Schoolemasters
for
the
Greeke
&
Latine
tongues
:
bearing
their
Parents
in
hand
,
that
he
did
it
only
to
make
them
fit
to
vndergoe
charge
in
the
Common-wealth
:
but
indeed
to
haue
them
as
hostages
for
their
Fathers
faith
and
loyalty
towards
him
.
5
Tordesillo
or
Torizilla
,
and
6
Saragossa
on
the
riuer
Iberus
or
Ebro
,
an
other
Vniuersity
.
It
was
anciently
named
Caesarea
Augusta
:
Caesar
Augustus
being
the
Founder
of
it
,
and
vnder
the
Moores
was
a
peculiar
kingdome
.
Archb.
Turpine
.
One
of
the
kings
was
Aigoland
,
who
long
time
made
Charlemaigne
belieue
he
would
be
baptized
;
and
the
time
now
at
hand
in
which
he
should
fulfill
his
promise
,
he
very
gallantly
accompanied
,
came
to
the
French
Court
:
where
seeing
many
Lazars
and
poore
people
expecting
almes
from
the
Emperours
table
,
he
asking
what
they
were
,
was
answered
,
that
they
were
the
Messengers
&
seruants
of
God
:
ou
these
words
he
speedily
returned
,
desperatly
protesting
that
he
would
not
serue
that
God
,
which
could
keep
his
seruants
no
better
.
This
town
was
recouered
from
the
Moores
by
Alphonso
of
Navarre
1118.
7
Bilbilis
(
now
Calataiub
)
the
birth-place
of
Martial
Hist.
of
Sp.
About
the
first
erecting
of
the
kingdome
of
Ovicdo
and
Sobabre
,
one
Agnar
obtained
lands
in
Arragon
,
with
the
title
of
Earle
,
Aᵒ
775.
which
he
left
to
his
son
Galindo
,
from
whom
the
sixt
Earle
was
Don
Fortun
:
His
daughter
Vrraca
,
marrying
to
Garcia
Inigo
of
Navarre
,
Aᵒ
867
,
conveyed
this
Earledome
to
that
kingdome
;
of
which
it
continued
a
member
,
till
that
Sancho
the
Great
made
it
a
kingdome
,
and
gaue
it
to
his
naturall
son
Raymir
,
1034.
The
Kings
of
Arragon
.
1034
-
1
Raymir
42
1076
-
2
Sancho
18
1094
-
3
Pedro
14
1108
-
4
Alphonso
16
1134
-
5
Raymir
0
1154
-
6
Petronilla
of
Arrag
.
28
1154
-
6
Raimund
of
Catt
.
28
1162
-
7
Alphonso
II
34
1196
-
8
Pedro
II.
28
1223
-
9
Iames
43
1276
-
10
Pedro
III.
9
1285
-
11
Alphonso
III.
6
1291
-
12
Iames
the
II
36
1322
-
13
Alphonso
IV.
14
1336
-
14
Pedro
IV.
51
1387
-
15
Iohn
8
1395
-
16
Martin
17
1412
-
17
Ferdinand
4
1416
-
18
Alphonso
V.
42
1458
-
19
Iohn
II.
20
1478
-
20
Ferdinand
the
Great
,
who
by
marriage
with
Q.
Isabel
,
vnited
Castile
and
Arragon
,
so
that
adding
his
other
conquests
,
he
deserues
to
be
accounted
the
first
Monarch
of
Spaine
.
Bar●
.
Grimsten
.
The
Armes
are
Or
,
eight
pallets
Gules
.
The
principall
order
of
Knights
here
was
of
Sr
Sauiour
,
instituted
by
Alphonso
the
first
of
Arragon
1118.
to
animate
the
Spaniards
against
the
Saracens
.
Hitherto
of
Spaine
,
distracted
into
many
royalties
,
now
one
word
of
the
Vnion
of
it
in
one
body
,
and
so
an
end
.
THE
MONARCHIE
OF
SPAINE
.
Before
the
reigne
of
the
last
Ferdinand
of
Arragon
,
Spaine
being
diuided
amongst
many
Potentates
,
was
little
famous
,
lesse
regarded
:
the
kings
,
as
the
Author
of
the
politique
dispute
,
&c.
well
noteth
,
being
only
kings
of
Figges
and
Orenges
.
Their
whole
puissance
was
turned
one
against
the
other
,
and
final
atchieuements
had
they
out
of
the
Continent
,
vnlesse
those
of
the
house
of
Arragon
in
Sicile
,
Sardinia
,
and
the
Baleares
.
Thuanus
a
diligent
writer
of
the
History
of
his
own
times
(
if
in
some
respects
he
sauour
not
more
of
the
party
then
the
Historian
)
telleth
vs
,
that
till
this
kings
reigne
,
the
name
and
glory
of
the
Spaniard's
was
like
their
Country
;
confined
and
hemm'd
in
by
the
Seas
on
one
part
,
&
the
mountains
on
the
other
;
potiusque
patuisse
exteris
invadentibus
,
quam
quicquam
memorabile
extra
suos
fines
gessisse
But
this
Prince
,
worthily
named
the
Great
,
seized
on
the
Kingdome
of
Navarre
,
ruined
the
kingdome
of
the
Moores
in
Granaeda
,
began
by
the
conduct
of
Columbus
the
discouery
of
the
Westerne
Indies
,
banished
124.
families
of
the
Iewes
,
surprised
the
kingdome
of
Naples
,
vnited
Castile
to
Arragon
,
&
lastly
by
marrying
his
daughter
Ioane
to
Philip
,
sonne
to
Maximilian
the
Emperour
,
Duke
of
Burgundie
,
and
Lord
of
Belgia
,
laid
the
foundation
of
the
present
Austrian
greatnes
.
Sands
in
the
d●sc
.
of
relig.
Between
whose
successours
and
that
family
,
haue
bin
so
many
inter-mariages
,
that
king
Philip
if
he
were
aliue
,
might
haue
called
the
Archduke
Albertus
,
Brother
,
Cousin
,
Nephew
,
and
sonne
;
A
strange
medley
of
relations
.
Thus
by
the
puissance
of
this
Prince
,
Nomen
Hispanicum
(
as
the
same
Thuanus
writeth
)
obscurum
antea
&
vicinis
penè
incognitum
,
tum
primùm
emersit
;
tractûque
temporis
in
tantam
magnitudinem
excrevit
,
ut
formidolosum
ex
eo
&
terribile
,
toti
terrarum
orbi
esse
coeperit
.
Indeed
to
his
Countrymen
the
French
,
the
name
&
puissance
of
the
Spaniard
hath
ministred
no
small
matter
of
feare
and
terrour
;
yet
are
there
some
others
,
who
being
weighed
in
the
scales
of
war
with
them
,
would
find
them
to
be
but
light
coyne
,
at
least
if
they
knew
their
own
waight
.
Yet
without
doubt
this
Realme
is
euen
to
wonder
strengthned
and
enlarged
;
strongly
vnited
and
compacted
with
all
the
ligaments
of
power
&
state
in
it selfe
;
and
infinitly
extended
ouer
the
most
principall
parts
of
not
Europe
onely
,
but
of
the
World
also
:
his
dominions
beholding
,
as
it
were
,
both
rising
and
setting
of
the
Sunne
in
his
East
and
Westerne
Indies
,
which
before
the
Spaniard
,
no
Monarch
could
euer
say
.
A
great
change
,
which
140
yeares
since
,
no
man
would
haue
belieued
to
haue
bin
possible
to
be
effected
.
Concerning
the
title
of
the
most
Catholique
King
,
reattributed
to
this
Ferdinand
;
Hist.
of
Sp.
I
find
that
Alphonso
the
first
,
of
Oviedo
,
was
so
named
for
his
sanctity
:
with
him
this
title
died
,
&
w●s
reviued
in
Alphonso
the
great
,
the
twelfth
king
of
Leon
and
Oviedo
,
by
the
grant
of
Pope
Iohn
the
8.
After
it
lay
dead
till
the
d●yes
of
this
Prince
,
who
reobtained
this
title
from
Pope
Alexander
the
sixt
:
either
because
he
compelled
the
Moores
to
bee
baptized
,
banished
the
Iewes
,
and
in
part
converted
the
Ameri●ans
vnto
Christianity
:
or
because
,
hauing
vnited
Castilo
to
his
Dominions
,
surprized
the
kingdome
of
Navarre
,
and
subdued
that
of
Granada
,
he
was
in
a
manner
the
Catholique
or
generall
King
of
all
Spaine
▪
The
last
reason
seemeth
to
sway
most
in
the
restauration
of
this
attribute
;
in
that
when
it
was
granted
or
confirmed
on
Ferdinando
by
Pope
Alexander
the
sixt
;
the
King
of
Portugal
exceedingly
stomached
it
,
quandò
Ferdinandus
imperio
vniversam
Hispaniam
(
saith
Maria●
)
non
obtinere●
;
eius
tum
nou
exigu●
parte
penes
reges
alios
.
This
title
on
what
consideration
soeuer
regranted
,
is
assumed
by
his
posterity
;
it
being
to
them
as
the
most
Christian
to
France
,
and
the
Defender
of
the
Faith
to
England
.
The
ordinary
reuennue
of
this
Monarch
,
his
Crowne
,
and
its
appendices
,
Boterns
.
are
eleuen
Millions
of
crownes
;
Viz
;
Foure
from
hir
Dominions
in
Italy
,
two
from
Portugall
and
her
territories
,
three
from
the
Westerne
Indies
,
and
the
other
two
remaining
from
his
other
kingdomes
of
Spaine
and
the
lesser
Islands
.
His
extraordinary
reuenewes
are
uery
great
,
as
being
Master
of
the
Orders
of
S.
Iogo
,
Hist.
of
Sp.
Calatraua
,
and
Alcantara
,
incorporate
to
the
Crowne
by
Ferdinand
the
Catholique
,
and
that
on
good
pollicie
:
for
the
Masters
of
these
seuerall
Orders
drewe
after
them
such
a
troupe
of
the
Nobility
,
that
their
power
began
to
be
suspected
to
the
Kings
.
On
this
and
other
cousiderations
the
Author
of
the
generall
History
of
Spaine
reckoneth
his
reuenewes
according
to
diuers
opinions
,
to
14
,
18
,
and
23
,
Millions
of
Crownes
.
To
make
vp
the
summe
,
he
addeth
the
first
fruits
,
and
some
part
of
the
Tithes
,
amounting
vnto
three
millions
;
and
the
Author
of
the
Politique
dispute
about
the
happiest
,
&c.
affirmeth
the
pardons
sent
into
the
Indies
,
which
are
giuen
him
by
the
Pope
,
to
be
worth
halfe
a
million
of
Crownes
yearely
.
Adde
herevnto
the
fall
and
disposall
of
all
offices
,
Maginus
.
which
make
vp
a
round
summe
,
and
the
free
gifts
&
contributions
of
his
subiects
which
amount
to
a
good
revenew
.
For
the
kingdome
of
Naples
giueth
him
euery
third
yeare
a
million
&
20000
crownes
;
and
(
to
omit
others
)
Castile
did
of
late
grant
him
a
contribution
of
foure
millions
to
be
paid
in
4
yeares
.
Yet
is
not
this
Prince
very
rich
,
his
expences
being
very
great
,
first
in
keeping
Garrisons
in
the
heart
of
all
his
Countries
,
against
the
reuolt
of
the
natiues
:
secondly
in
maintaining
the
fortresses
on
the
frontires
,
against
forraigne
inuasions
:
thirdly
in
continuall
pay
of
an
Armada
,
for
the
conducting
of
his
gold
from
America
:
&
fourthly
the
vnprofitable
warres
of
Philip
the
second
haue
plunged
the
Crowne
so
in
the
gulfes
of
Bankers
and
mony
men
,
that
much
of
the
Kings
lands
is
ingaged
for
their
repaiment
.
The
Monarchs
of
Spaine
.
Hist.
of
Sp.
1475
-
1
Ferdinand
K.
of
Arrag
.
Scilie
,
Sardmia
,
Maiorca
,
Valencia
,
Earle
of
Catelogue
;
surprised
Navar.
1475
-
1
Isabel
Q.
of
Castile
,
Leon
,
Gallicia
,
Tolledo
,
Murc●a
,
Lady
of
Biscay
;
conquered
Granada
.
1504
-
2
Ioane
Princesse
of
Castile
,
Granada
,
Leon
,
&c.
and
of
Arragon
,
Navarre
,
Scicily
,
&c.
1504
-
2
Philip
Archduke
of
Austria
,
Lord
of
Belgia
.
1506
-
3
Charles
king
of
Castile
,
Aeragon
,
Naples
,
&c
Archduke
of
Austria
,
Duke
of
Millaine
,
Burgundie
,
Brabant
,
&c.
Earle
of
Catelogne
,
Flanders
,
Holland
,
&c.
Lord
of
Biscay
,
Freizland
,
Vtrect
,
&c.
and
Emperour
of
the
Germans
.
A
m●n
of
that
magnanimity
and
puissance
,
that
had
not
Francis
the
first
,
in
time
opposed
him
,
hee
had
euen
swallowed
all
Europe
.
He
was
of
great
strength
and
reputation
in
Tunis
,
and
other
pa●ts
of
Africa
,
disposing
Kings
at
his
pleasur●
;
but
the
Turk●
broke
his
power
there
,
and
being
hunted
also
out
of
Germanie
,
he
resigned
all
his
kingdomes
and
died
priuate
.
52.
1558
-
4
Philip
the
II
,
of
more
ambition
,
but
lesse
prosperity
then
his
father
:
for
whilst
he
catched
after
the
shadow
,
he
lost
the
substance
.
The
Hollanders
,
and
their
confederates
droue
him
out
of
eight
of
his
Belgiqus
Provinces
;
The
English
ouerthrew
his
Armada
,
and
awing
the
Ocean
almost
impouerished
him
;
onely
hee
held
for
a
time
,
a
hard
hand
ouer
France
;
but
casting
vp
his
accounts
,
found
that
himselfe
was
the
looser
:
and
were
it
not
that
the
inuasion
and
detension
of
Portugall
(
iust
or
vniust
let
the
world
iudge
)
had
beene
a
stay
vnto
him
,
he
had
v●done
himselfe
and
his
issue
for
euer
.
40.
1598
-
5
Philip
the
III
,
(
his
elder
brother
Charles
permitted
to
be
put
to
death
by
his
father
in
the
Inquisition
house
,
for
seeming
to
fauour
the
miserable
estate
of
the
Low-countrey-men
)
succeeded
.
22.
1621
-
6
Philip
the
IV
,
of
the
age
of
18
yeares
,
is
now
liuing
.
This
Empire
consisting
of
so
many
seuerall
kingdomes
,
vnited
into
one
body
,
may
seem
to
be
inuincible
.
Yet
had
our
late
Queene
followed
the
counsell
of
her
men
of
warre
,
shee
might
haue
broken
it
in
peeces
.
With
4000
men
,
shee
might
haue
taken
away
his
Indies
from
him
,
without
whose
gold
the
Low-country
Army
,
which
is
his
very
best
,
could
not
bee
paid
,
and
so
must
needs
be
dissolued
.
Nay
,
Sr
Walter
Raleigh
in
the
Epilogue
of
his
excellent
history
of
the
world
,
plainely
affirmeth
,
that
with
the
charge
of
200000l
l
,
continued
but
for
two
yeares
or
three
at
the
mo●t
;
the
Spaniards
might
not
only
haue
beene
perswaded
to
liue
in
peace
:
but
all
their
swelling
and
ouerflowing
streames
might
be
brought
backe
to
their
naturall
chanells
and
old
bankes
.
Their
owne
prouerbe
saith
,
the
Lion
is
not
so
fierce
as
he
is
painted
:
yet
the
Americans
tremble
at
his
name
,
it
's
true
:
&
it
is
well
obserued
by
a
great
politician
,
that
things
which
seeme
to
be
and
are
not
,
Machiauil
.
are
more
feared
farre
●ff
,
th●n
m●re
at
hand
.
Damianus
a
●oes
reckoned
in
Spaine
,
-
Archbishops
8.
-
Dukes
23.
-
Marquesses
45.
-
Bishops
48.
-
Earles
106.
-
Vicounts
10.
Vniversities
15.
-
1
Tolledo
-
2
Sivill
.
And.
-
3
Valencia
-
4
Granada
-
5
S
●
Iago
.
Gall.
-
6
Valladolit
Cast.
-
7
Alcata
He.
Cast.
-
8
Salamanca
Cast.
-
9
Siguenca
Cast.
-
10
Ebora
Port.
-
11
Saragossa
Ar.
-
12
Lerida
Ar.
-
13
Huesca
Ar.
-
14
Lisbon
Port.
-
15
Conimb
.
Port.
And
let
this
suffice
for
Spaine
.
THE
PYRENEAN
HILLS
.
Betwixt
Spaine
and
France
,
Hist.
of
Sp.
are
the
Mountaines
cal'd
Pyrenaei
;
and
that
either
because
they
are
often
strucken
by
thunder
;
or
because
they
were
once
fired
by
certain
shepheards
,
880
yeares
before
Christ
,
at
which
time
the
Mines
of
gold
and
siluer
ranne
streaming
downe
for
so
many
dayes
,
that
the
fame
hereof
incited
forreiners
to
make
an
entry
into
this
country
:
Or
lastly
of
Pyrene
a
Nymph
,
the
daughter
of
one
Bebrix
,
supposed
by
some
fabulous
writers
to
haue
been
here
rauished
by
Hercules
.
These
hills
not
only
stand
as
a
naturall
bound
,
between
the
two
great
and
puissant
Monarchs
of
France
and
Spaine
;
terminating
as
it
were
,
the
desires
and
attempts
of
one
against
the
other
,
as
well
as
their
dominions
:
but
are
also
that
necke
of
land
or
Istmus
which
tieth
Spaine
to
the
Continent
,
the
Cantabrian
Ocean
fiercely
beating
on
the
West
,
and
the
Mediterranea●
gently
washing
the
East
ends
of
them
.
Brerewood
.
The
highest
part
of
this
continued
ridge
of
hill
,
is
mount
Canus
,
whereon
if
one
standeth
,
hee
may
in
a
cleere
day
see
both
the
Seas
.
It
tooke
the
name
of
Canus
from
the
whitenesse
or
hoarinesse
thereof
,
as
hauing
on
its
top
for
the
most
part
a
cap
of
snow
:
in
which
respect
the
Alpes
tooke
their
name
,
that
in
the
Sabine
dialect
being
tearmed
Alpum
,
which
in
the
Roman
was
called
Album
:
and
so
also
did
mount
Lebanon
,
Leban
in
the
ancient
Phoenician
language
,
signifying
white
,
Plutarch
.
and
Lebanah
whitenesse
.
The
barbarous
people
inhabiting
these
mountaines
,
compelled
Sertorius
in
his
passage
into
Spaine
,
to
pay
them
tribute
or
custome-money
for
his
passage
through
them
:
at
which
,
when
the
Souldiers
murmured
,
as
a
thing
dishonourable
for
a
Roman
Proconsull
;
hee
replied
that
he
bought
onely
time
;
a
commodity
which
such
as
aspire
to
haughty
enterprises
must
take
vp
at
any
rates
.
Hist.
of
.
Fr.
The
French
side
of
these
hills
is
naked
and
barren
,
the
Spanish
very
fertile
,
and
adorned
with
trees
.
On
this
side
standeth
R●n●evalles
so
famous
for
the
battle
betwixt
the
Frenchmen
and
the
Moores
;
in
which
20000
of
the
French
were
put
to
route
;
together
with
Rowland
,
cosen
to
Charles
the
great
,
Oliuer
,
and
other
Peere
of
France
,
of
whom
so
many
fabulous
stories
are
related
in
old
histories
.
The
first
that
broke
the
ice
was
Turpine
Archbishop
of
Rheimes
,
and
one
of
the
12
Peeres
of
France
,
who
taking
vpon
him
to
write
the
acts
of
Charles
the
great
,
hath
interlaced
his
story
with
a
number
of
ridiculous
lyes
:
so
that
the
valour
of
Rowland
,
Oliver
,
and
the
rest
,
is
much
blemished
and
obscured
by
those
relations
,
which
purposely
were
faigned
to
manifest
and
increase
it
.
OF
FRANCE
.
Maginus
.
FRANCE
is
bounded
on
the
North
with
Mare
Britannicum
,
on
the
West
with
the
Aquitaine
Sea
,
on
the
South
with
the
Mediterranean
,
on
the
Southeast
with
the
Alpes
:
and
on
the
East
,
with
the
River
Rheine
,
&
an
imaginary
line
,
drawne
from
Strasbourg
to
Callice
.
It
was
first
called
Gallia
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
milke
,
because
of
the
inhabitants
white
colour
:
and
afterwards
France
of
the
Francones
a
people
of
Germanie
,
which
in
the
decay
of
the
Roman
Empire
here
seated
themselues
.
The
figure
of
it
is
almost
square
each
side
of
the
quadrature
being
in
length
600
miles
;
it
is
sited
in
the
Northerne
temporat
Zone
,
betweene
the
sixt
,
and
eight
Cl●mates
,
the
longest
day
being
16
houres
.
B●terus
.
The
Country
is
wondrous
populous
,
supposed
to
conteine
15
Millions
of
liuing
soules
,
for
the
most
part
being
of
an
ingenious
nature
,
curious
,
luxurious
,
and
inconstant
.
As
now
so
in
Caesars
time
they
were
noted
for
ouermuch
precipitation
in
all
affaires
,
both
Martiall
and
Civill
,
entring
an
action
like
thunder
and
ending
it
like
smoake
;
Primus
impetus
maior
quam
virorum
,
secundus
minor
quans
faeminarum
,
was
their
Character
in
the
time
of
the
historian
Florus
.
Heare
if
you
will
,
a
comparison
(
homely
I
confesse
but
)
to
the
life
,
and
beyond
all
parallell
expressing
the
nature
of
the
Dutch
,
French
,
and
Spanish
,
in
matters
of
warre
.
The
French
is
said
to
be
like
a
Fl●a
,
quickly
skipping
into
a
country
,
and
as
soone
leaping
out
of
it
.
Such
was
the
expedition
of
Charles
the
8th
into
Italie
.
The
Dutch
is
said
to
bee
like
a
Louse
;
slowly
mastering
a
place
,
and
as
slowly
(
yet
at
last
)
being
driuen
from
their
hold
.
Such
was
their
taking
&
loosing
of
Ostend
and
Gulicke
.
The
Spaniard
is
said
to
be
like
a
Crabbe
,
or
pediculus
inguinalis
,
which
being
crept
into
a
place
,
almost
at
vnawares
,
is
there
so
fast
rooted
;
that
nothing
but
the
ex●remity
of
violence
is
able
to
fetch
him
out
againe
.
I
thinke
I
need
not
instance
,
it
being
generally
obserued
that
the
Spaniard
never
mastered
any
place
,
that
euer
he
surrendred
on
composition
.
Moreouer
this
French
nation
is
endued
chiefely
with
Phrygian
wisdome
;
View
of
Fr.
whence
it
is
said
,
that
the
Italian
is
wise
before
hand
,
the
Germane
in
the
action
,
the
French
after
it
is
done
.
They
are
very
litigious
,
insomuch
as
it
is
thought
,
that
there
are
more
controuersies
tried
there
,
betweene
subiect
and
subiect
in
7
yeares
:
then
haue
beene
in
England
since
the
Conquest
.
They
are
great
scoffers
,
yea
euen
in
matters
of
Religion
,
as
appeareth
by
th●
story
of
a
Gentleman
lying
on
his
death-bead
:
who
when
the
Priest
had
perswaded
him
,
that
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
was
the
very
body
and
bloud
of
Christ
;
refused
to
receaue
it
because
it
was
Friday
.
Nor
will
I
forget
another
of
that
quality
,
and
in
the
same
extremity
;
who
seeing
the
hoast
(
so
they
call
the
Lords
body
consecrated
)
brought
vnto
him
by
a
lubberly
Priest
:
said
that
Christ
came
vnto
him
,
as
he
entred
into
Hierusalem
,
riding
vpon
an
Asse
.
The
women
are
witty
but
apish
,
wanton
and
incontinent
,
where
a
man
at
his
first
entrance
may
haue
arquaintance
,
and
at
his
smallest
acquaintance
may
enter
:
willing
to
be
courted
at
all
times
,
and
places
.
Thus
Dallington
in
his
view
of
France
,
describeth
them
:
but
I
haue
since
heard
this
censure
condemned
,
and
the
French
G●ntlewomen
highly
magnified
for
all
vertues
and
gracee
,
which
innoble
&
adorne
that
sexe
.
Between
these
so
different
opinions
,
I
will
not
determine
;
but
leaue
my
Reader
to
moderate
the
disputation
(
as
I
my selfe
doe
)
by
his
owne
charity
.
View
of
Fr.
The
chiefe
exercises
are
.
1
Tennis
,
every
Village
hauing
a
Tennis-Court
,
Orleans
60
,
Paris
many
hundreds
.
2
Dancing
,
a
sport
to
which
they
are
so
generally
affected
,
that
were
it
not
so
much
inueighed
against
by
their
straight-laced
Ministers
,
it
is
thought
many
more
of
the
Catholiques
had
beene
reformed
.
The
language
of
the
Spaniards
is
said
to
be
manly
,
the
Italians
Courtly
,
and
the
French
amorous
.
A
smooth
language
truely
it
is
,
the
people
leauing
out
in
their
pronunciation
many
of
their
Consonants
,
and
there
withall
giuing
occasion
of
this
Prouerb
,
The
French-man
writes
not
as
he
pronounceth
,
speaketh
not
what
he
thinketh
,
nor
singeth
as
he
pricketh
:
it
is
a
compound
of
the
old
Gallique
,
Br●rewood
,
Germane
,
and
Latine
tongues
.
The
old
Gallique
tongue
was
questionles
the
Welsh
or
Brittish
,
which
most
cleerly
appeareth
by
two
reasons
.
1
The
Latine
words
are
knowne
to
haue
beene
receaued
from
the
Romans
,
and
the
Germano
at
the
comming
in
of
the
Franks
&
Burgundians
:
but
of
the
Welsh
words
no
reason
can
bee
giuen
,
but
that
they
are
the
remnants
of
the
old
language
.
2ly
,
Tacitus
telleth
vs
among
other
notes
of
comparison
betweene
the
Gaules
and
the
Brittaines
,
whereby
he
firmely
proueth
the
latter
to
bee
the
ofspring
of
the
former
:
that
Vtriusque
sermo
haud
multum
diuersus
.
And
of
these
Brittish
words
continuing
in
the
French
language
,
Mr
Camden
hath
in
his
Brita●nia
reckon●d
a
great
many
.
View
of
Fr.
The
soyle
is
extraordinarily
fruitfull
,
hauing
three
loadstones
to
draw
riches
out
of
other
countries
;
Corne
,
Wines
,
and
Salt
:
in
exchange
of
which
is
yearely
brought
into
France●
200000l
l
sterling
;
the
custome
of
Salt
onely
being
worth
to
the
King
70000
Crownes
yearely
.
It
cannot
but
bee
well
stoared
with
Fish
,
for
beside
the
benefit
of
the
Seas
;
the
Lakes
&
Ponds
belonging
only
to
the
Clergie
,
are
135000.
The
other
Marchandize
of
this
flourishing
kingdome
,
are
Beefes
,
Hogs
,
Nuts
,
Almonds
,
Coroll
,
Oade
,
Linnen
,
Canuis
,
and
Skinnes
.
This
country
could
neuer
boast
of
any
famous
Captain
but
of
Charles
the
Great
,
the
founder
of
the
Westerne
Empire
,
and
one
of
the
three
Christian
Worthies
;
and
of
late
glorieth
in
the
valour
of
Henry
the
fourth
.
For
learning
it
hath
bin
somewhat
more
luckie
,
as
producing
Ausonius
,
P
Ramus
,
S
Bernard
,
Calvin
Beza
,
and
that
worthy
Poet
the
darling
of
the
Muses
Salust●us
du
Bartas
.
The
Christian
Religion
was
first
planted
here
among
the
Gaules
,
Munster
.
by
Martialis
whom
St
Peter
sent
hither
:
but
among
the
French
,
by
St
Remigius
,
in
the
time
of
Clovis
the
Great
.
The
people
are
now
diuided
,
some
following
the
Romish
synagogue
,
others
the
Reformed
Church
.
These
latter
are
called
Hugonots
,
so
named
,
View
of
Fr.
as
they
say
,
of
a
gate
in
Tours
(
where
they
first
began
)
called
Hugo's
gate
,
out
of
which
they
vsed
to
goe
to
their
private
assemblies
.
There
were
reckoned
some
53
yeares
since
,
about
2150
Churches
of
them
:
which
cannot
in
such
a
long
time
but
be
wonderfully
augmented
,
though
scarce
any
of
them
haue
scaped
some
Massacre
,
Hist.
of
Fr.
or
other
.
Of
these
Massacres
,
two
are
most
memorable
,
viz
;
that
of
Merindoll
and
Chabriers
,
as
being
the
first
;
and
the
Massacre
at
Paris
,
as
being
the
greatest
.
That
of
Merindoll
hapned
in
the
yeare
1545
,
the
●nstrument
of
it
being
Minier
the
President
of
the
Councell
of
Aixe
.
For
having
condemned
this
poore
people
of
heresie
,
he
mustred
a
smal
Army
and
set
fire
on
the
Villages
.
They
of
Merindoll
,
seeing
the
flame
,
with
their
wiues
and
children
fled
into
the
woods
,
but
were
there
butchered
,
or
sent
to
the
gallies
.
One
boy
they
took
,
placed
him
against
a
tree
,
&
shot
him
with
Caliuers
:
25
which
had
hid
themselues
in
a
Caue
,
were
in
part
stifled
,
in
part
burned
.
In
Cabriers
they
so
inhumanely
dealt
with
the
yong
wiues
and
maids
,
that
most
of
them
died
immediatly
after
:
The
men
and
women
they
put
to
the
sword
;
the
children
they
rebaptized
:
800
men
were
murdered
in
a
Caue
,
and
40
women
put
together
in
an
old
Barne
and
burned
.
Yea
such
was
the
crueltie
of
the
Souldiers
to
these
poore
women
,
that
when
some
of
them
has
clambred
to
the
top
of
the
house
,
with
an
intent
to
leape
downe
,
the
Souldiers
beat
them
backe
againe
with
their
pikes
.
The
Massacre
of
Paris
was
more
cunningly
plotted
.
A
peace
was
made
with
the
Protestants
,
for
the
assurance
whereof
a
marriage
was
solemnized
betweene
Henry
of
Navar
,
cheefe
of
the
Protestants
partie
;
and
the
Lady
Margaret
the
Kings
sister
.
At
this
wedding
there
assembled
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
the
Admirall
Colligni
.
&
divers
others
of
great
note
.
But
at
this
solemnity
there
was
not
so
much
wine
dranke
,
as
bloud
shed
.
At
mid-night
the
watch-bell
rang
,
the
King
of
Nauarre
,
and
the
Prince
of
Conde
were
taken
prisoners
;
the
Admirall
most
villanously
slaine
in
his
bed
;
and
to
the
number
of
thirty
thousand
and
vpward
,
of
the
best
,
and
most
potent
of
the
Religion
,
sent
through
this
red
sea
,
to
the
land
of
Canaan
.
Anno
1572.
The
reuenewes
haue
much
altered
.
Lewis
the
11th
gathered
one
Million
and
a
halfe
of
Crownes
;
View
of
Fr.
Francis
the
first
brought
them
to
three
Millions
;
his
successour
Henry
the
second
to
six
;
Charles
they
9th
to
seuen
;
Henry
the
third
to
ten
;
and
now
they
are
inhanced
to
fifteene
.
But
what
need
more
be
said
then
that
of
Lewis
the
11th
,
who
said
that
France
was
a
Meddowe
which
he
mowed
euery
yeare
,
and
as
often
as
he
list
:
and
indeed
their
impositions
cannot
but
bee
great
,
since
there
are
no
lesse
then
30000
vnder
officers
imployed
to
gather
them
.
Hence
I
beleeue
sprung
that
wish
of
Maxim●llian
the
Emperour
,
which
was
,
that
he
,
(
if
it
were
possible
)
might
be
a
God
:
&
that
hauing
two
sonnes
,
the
eldest
might
be
a
God
after
him
;
and
the
second
K.
of
France
.
And
this
also
was
the
cause
that
in
the
wars
between
Charles
the
fift
,
and
Francis
the
first
,
when
the
Emperours
Herald
had
bid
defiance
to
the
King
;
from
Charles
●mperour
of
Germanie
,
King
of
Castile
,
Leon
,
Arragon
,
and
Naples
;
Archduke
of
Austria
,
with
the
rest
of
his
titles
:
The
king
commanded
the
Heralds
to
returne
the
challenge
from
Francis
King
of
France
;
commanding
them
to
repeat
France
as
many
times
,
as
the
other
had
petty
Earledomes
in
his
stile
.
Sleidan
.
There
are
at
this
time
in
this
kingdome
27400
parishes
;
which
though
many
,
Comment.
fall
much
short
of
the
reckoning
made
in
the
daies
of
Lewis
the
11th
,
when
here
were
esteemed
to
bee
no
lesse
then
100000
of
them
.
Whether
the
many
ciuill
warres
haue
demolished
the
greater
part
,
or
that
Chappells
of
ease
,
Oratories
and
Monasticall
Churches
went
to
make
vp
the
number
,
I
wot
not
.
View
of
Fr.
The
lawes
of
this
Kingdome
are
either
temporall
:
or
fundamentall
,
which
no
King
or
Parliament
can
alter
.
Of
the
latter
of
these
the
chiefe
are
two
,
the
Salique
,
and
the
law
of
Apennages
.
This
of
Apenuages
is
a
law
whereby
the
younger
Sonnes
of
the
King
cannot
haue
partage
with
the
elder
.
This
law
was
made
by
Charlemagne
,
before
whose
time
France
was
diuidable
into
as
many
Kingdomes
,
as
the
King
had
sonnes
.
By
this
law
the
younger
(
though
sometimes
they
are
content
with
ye●rely
pensions
)
are
to
be
entituled
to
some
Dutchie
,
&
all
the
profits
and
rights
thereto
appertaining
,
all
matters
of
regalitie
only
excepted
;
as
coynage
,
leuying
taxes
,
and
the
like
.
It
is
deriued
from
the
German
word
Abannage
,
which
signifieth
a
portion
.
The
Salique
law
,
is
a
law
whereby
the
Crowne
of
France
cannot
fall
from
the
Lance
to
the
Dist●ffe
(
as
their
saying
is
)
which
law
one
vndertaking
to
proue
out
of
holy
writ
,
vrged
that
place
of
Mathew
,
where
it
is
said
,
Marke
the
Lillies
(
which
are
the
armes
of
France
)
and
see
how
they
neither
labour
nor
spin
.
This
law
they
pretend
to
haue
beene
made
by
Pharamond
their
fast
King
,
and
that
the
words
,
Si
Aliqua
,
so
often
mentioned
,
gaue
it
the
name
of
the
Salique
law
:
Hailan
,
one
of
their
best
writers
,
saith
it
was
neuer
heard
of
in
France
till
the
dayes
of
Philip
the
faire
1321.
Others
say
it
was
framed
by
Charles
the
great
after
his
conquests
in
Germany
,
where
the
incontinent
liues
of
the
women
liuing
about
the
riuer
Sala
(
in
the
Country
now
called
Misnia
)
gaue
both
the
occasion
&
name
to
this
law
,
the
words
are
these
,
Selden
.
De
terra
vero
Salica
nulla
portio
haereditatis
mulieri
veniat
,
sed
ad
virilem
sexum
tota
terra
haereditas
perueniat
.
This
Terra
Salica
,
Mr
Selden
in
his
titles
of
honour
,
Englisheth
Knights
fee
,
or
land
holden
by
Knights
seruice
.
He
proueth
his
interp●e●ation
by
a
court
●oll
of
the
Parliament
of
Burdeaux
;
where
there
being
produced
an
old
testament
,
by
which
the
testator
had
bequeathed
to
his
sonne
his
Salique
land
,
it
was
by
the
Court
resolued
that
thereby
was
meant
his
land
holden
in
Knights
fee.
This
interpretation
admitted
,
the
sense
of
the
law
must
be
,
that
in
lands
holden
of
the
King
by
Knights
fee
,
or
the
like
military
tenure
,
only
the
males
should
inherit
,
because
the
women
could
not
performe
those
seruices
by
which
the
lands
were
holden
.
In
England
we
deale
not
with
women
so
vnkindly
,
but
permit
them
to
enioy
such
lands
after
their
age
of
15
yeares
,
because
then
they
may
take
such
husbands
as
are
able
to
doe
the
King
the
duties
and
seruices
required
.
But
this
interpretation
,
how
good
&
genuin
soeuer
indeed
it
be
,
cannot
stand
with
the
French
Glosse
:
For
then
the
Crowne
being
holden
of
none
but
God
only
,
&
so
not
properly
called
a
fee
or
feife
,
were
vncapable
of
that
priuiledge
of
exclud●ng
women
from
the
Salique
land
.
Giue
them
therefore
their
owne
Glosse
,
their
owne
Etymologie
,
and
originall
;
and
let
vs
see
,
by
what
right
their
Kings
daughters
are
debarred
from
the
Diadem
.
For
if
that
were
the
S●lique
land
where
now
is
Misnia
,
how
can
this
law
barre
Females
from
the
Diadem
of
France
so
farre
distant
from
it
?
Moreouer
,
is
it
not
against
the
law
of
Nations
,
and
(
which
is
more
)
contrary
to
the
direct
word
of
the
most
high
?
For
wee
read
in
Numbers
cap.
27.
that
the
daughters
of
Zelopedah
were
adiudged
to
possesse
the
inheritance
of
their
father
.
All
Kingdomes
else
admit
women
to
the
Regency
;
yea
euen
France
it selfe
most
seruilely
hath
submitted
it selfe
twice
,
to
the
imperious
command
of
two
women
of
the
Medices
.
But
suppose
this
law
to
be
made
by
Pharamond
,
to
concerne
France
,
to
bee
consonant
with
the
lawes
of
other
nations
,
and
the
word
of
God
;
doth
it
therefore
appertaine
to
all
France
?
Nothing
lesse
.
Pharamond
had
then
not
so
much
as
the
Il●
of
France
,
wherein
Paris
is
seated
:
and
it
had
beene
an
absurd
and
madde
thing
in
him
,
to
giue
the
law
to
Princes
more
potent
then
himselfe
,
&
to
whose
territories
he
had
neither
right
nor
hope
.
Againe
,
we
see
the
French
for
their
own
particular
good
,
not
a
whit
to
haue
regarded
it
,
King
Pipin
hauing
put
his
Master
Childericke
into
a
Monastery
,
to
patch
vp
his
broken
title
to
the
Crowne
,
drewe
his
pedegree
from
some
of
the
daughters
,
of
the
issue
of
the
former
Princes
.
As
also
Hugh
Capet
putting
aside
Charles
of
Lorraine
,
the
right
heire
of
the
stocke
of
this
Pepin
;
to
make
his
bad
attempts
more
seemingly
honest
,
drewe
his
title
by
the
Daughters
of
the
issue
of
Charles
the
great
.
And
Lewis
the
ninth
,
so
renowned
for
his
sanctity
,
neuer
inioyed
the
crown
with
a
quiet
conscience
,
till
it
was
proued
vnto
him
,
that
by
the
Grandmothers
side
,
hee
was
descended
from
the
heires
of
the
fore-mentioned
Charles
of
Lorraine
.
Thus
hath
it
beene
with
them
for
France
it selfe
.
Haue
they
dealt
thus
with
other
Provinces
?
Certainely
thus
and
no
otherwise
.
Charles
the
8
●
se●sed
on
the
Dutchie
of
Brittaine
,
and
his
successours
since
haue
kept
it
by
the
right
of
Anne
his
wife
,
the
daughter
vnto
Francis
the
last
Duke
.
I
aske
then
this
question
;
did
this
law
extend
to
one
only
part
of
France
(
namely
the
Isle
wherein
Pharamonds
posterity
first
reigned
)
or
to
euery
part
?
If
to
all
ioyntly
;
with
what
right
could
Charles
the
8th
possesse
himselfe
of
Brittaine
,
in
right
of
his
wife
,
who
no
question
was
a
woman
:
when
there
were
some
of
the
male
line
of
that
Ducall
family
surviuing
?
If
it
belong
to
that
part
only
;
with
what
colour
can
they
dawbe
their
forcible
withholding
of
it
from
the
true
heire
of
Anne
the
Dutches
;
whose
daughter
and
heire
Claude
,
had
issue
by
Francis
the
1
her
husband
,
Henry
the
second
,
her
sonne
and
heire
:
whose
eldest
Daughter
and
Heire
(
after
the
death
of
her
foure
brothers
,
Francis
the
second
,
Charles
the
9th
,
Henry
the
3d
,
and
Francis
Duke
of
Aniou
,
all
dying
without
issue
)
was
Elizabeth
,
married
to
Philip
the
2d
of
Spaine
.
So
that
it
is
euident
by
whomsoeuer
this
law
was
enacted
,
&
howsoeuer
it
did
extend
;
it
is
of
no
such
force
,
but
that
the
Labels
of
it
may
easily
be
cut
in
peeces
,
by
an
English
sword
well
whetted
.
Some
account
this
Salique
law
to
be
a
great
happines
to
the
French
nation
,
not
so
much
in
relation
to
the
vnfitnesse
of
women
to
gouerne
(
for
therein
some
of
them
haue
gone
beyond
most
men
)
but
because
thereby
the
Crowne
o●
France
is
not
indangered
,
to
fall
into
the
hands
of
strangers
.
These
men
consider
not
how
great
Dominions
may
by
this
meanes
be
incorporate
to
the
Crowne
.
They
remember
not
how
Maude
the
Empresse
being
married
to
Ge●frie
Earle
of
Aniou
,
Touraine
,
and
Meine
,
conveied
those
countries
to
the
Diadem
of
England
;
nor
what
rich
and
fertile
Provinces
were
added
to
Spaine
,
by
the
match
of
the
Lady
Ioane
to
Arch-Duke
Philip.
Neither
doe
they
see
that
ineffable
blessing
which
England
now
eni●yeth
by
the
coniunction
of
Scotland
proceeding
from
a
like
mariage
.
Yet
there
is
a
saying
in
Spaine
,
that
as
a
man
should
desire
to
liue
in
Italy
because
of
the
ciuility
and
ingenious
natures
of
the
people
;
and
to
dye
in
Spaine
because
there
the
Catholique
Religion
is
so
sincerely
professed
:
so
he
should
wish
to
bee
borne
in
France
,
because
of
the
noblenesse
of
that
nation
,
which
neuer
had
any
King
but
of
their
owne
country
.
The
chiefest
enimies
to
the
French
haue
beene
the
English
,
&
Spaniards
;
the
former
had
here
great
possessions
,
diuerse
times
plagued
them
,
and
tooke
from
them
their
kingdome
,
but
being
call'd
home
by
ciuill
dissentions
,
lost
all
.
At
their
departure
the
French
scoffingly
asked
an
English
Captaine
,
when
they
would
returne
?
Camden
.
Who
feelingly
answered
,
when
your
sinnes
are
greater
then
ours
.
The
Spaniards
began
but
of
late
with
them
,
yet
haue
they
taken
from
them
Navarre
,
Naples
,
and
Millaine
;
they
displanted
them
in
Florida
,
poysoned
the
Dolphin
of
Vienneys
,
droue
their
King
Henry
the
3d
out
of
Paris
&
most
of
his
other
Citties
,
all
which
they
possest
:
at
last
they
caused
him
to
bee
murdered
,
and
intended
the
like
to
his
successours
;
a
Series
of
iniuries
more
memorable
then
marriageable
.
Concerning
the
last
warres
which
the
Spaniard
made
in
France
,
when
hee
sided
with
the
Duke
du
Maine
,
and
the
rest
of
those
Rebells
,
which
called
themselues
the
Holy
League
,
whereof
the
Duke
of
Guise
was
the
Author
;
against
the
two
Kings
Henry
the
3d
and
4th
:
a
French
Gentleman
made
this
excellent
allusion
.
For
being
asked
the
causes
of
these
ciuill
broyles
,
he
replied
they
were
●pania
and
Mania
:
seeming
by
this
answere
to
signifie
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
penurie
,
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
furie
,
which
are
indeed
the
causes
of
al
intestine
tumults
;
but
couertly
therein
implying
the
King
of
Spaine
and
the
Duke
of
Maine
.
C●mines
.
In
former
times
there
were
no
nations
more
friendly
then
these
,
the
Kings
of
Castile
and
France
be●ng
the
neerest
confederated
Princes
in
Christendome
.
For
their
league
was
betweene
King
and
King
,
Realme
and
Realme
,
Subiect
and
Subiect
;
which
they
were
all
bound
vnder
great
curses
to
keepe
inviolable
.
V●iw
of
Fr.
This
Countrey
is
wonderfully
stored
with
riuers
,
the
chiefest
whereof
is
1
Seine
,
which
arising
in
Burgundy
,
watring
the
citties
of
Paris
and
Roane
;
and
receauing
into
it
nine
nauigable
streames
,
disburdeneth
it selfe
into
the
British
Ocean
.
2
Some
,
vpon
which
standeth
Amiens
;
it
hath
its
head
about
S
Quintins
,
diuideth
Picardie
from
A●toys
,
and
hauing
receaued
eight
lesser
streames
looseth
it selfe
in
the
Sea
.
3
Loyre
;
on
which
are
seated
Nantes
and
Orleance
;
it
riseth
about
the
mountaines
of
Avergue
(
being
the
greatest
in
France
:
)
and
hauing
runne
600
miles
,
and
augmented
his
Channell
with
the
entertainement
of
72
lesser
rivulets
,
mingleth
his
sweet
waters
with
the
brackish
Aquitane
Ocean
.
4
Rhoane
,
which
springing
at
Driga
,
three
miles
from
the
head
of
Rhene
,
watreth
Lyons
(
where
it
receaueth
Sone
hastning
from
Alsatia
)
then
Avignion
,
and
lastly
taking
in
13
lesser
brookes
,
stealeth
into
the
Mediterranean
Sea
at
Arles
.
And
5
Garond
,
which
running
from
the
Pyrenean
hills
to
Blay
,
standing
on
the
Aquitaine
Ocean
;
glideth
by
the
walls
of
Burdeaux
,
and
Tholouse
,
and
receaueth
16
lesser
riuers
.
Of
these
the
Seine
is
the
richest
,
the
Rhoane
the
swiftest
,
the
Garond
the
greatest
,
and
the
Loyre
the
sweetest
.
This
fruitfull
Region
(
if
we
may
,
as
I
thinke
not
,
giue
credence
to
report
)
was
first
peopled
by
Samothes
,
the
sixt
sonne
of
Iophet
,
called
in
the
Scriptures
Mesech
,
in
the
yeare
of
the
world
1806.
The
ofspring
attributed
to
him
were
certainely
a
warlike
nation
,
without
whose
loue
no
king
could
secure
himselfe
from
imminent
dangers
.
They
were
very
sparing
in
their
diet
,
and
vsed
to
fine
any
one
that
outgrewe
his
girdle
.
With
these
men
the
Romans
fought
,
rather
for
their
owne
preservation
,
then
in
any
hope
by
a
conquest
of
them
to
enlarge
their
Dominions
.
Yet
at
last
they
vndertooke
the
warre
,
but
not
till
they
had
subiected
almost
all
the
residue
of
the
world
.
And
then
also
no●
so
much
by
the
valour
of
the
Romans
(
though
the
war
was
managed
by
the
most
able
Captaine
that
euer
Rome
gaue
breath
to
:
)
as
by
their
own
diuisions
,
Plutarch
.
were
they
brought
vnder
.
These
men
had
formerly
vnder
the
conduct
of
Bremus
,
said
to
be
the
brother
of
Be●inus
King
of
England
,
discom●ited
the
Romans
at
the
riuer
Allia
;
sacked
the
Citty
,
and
beseiged
the
Capitoll
,
Anno
M.
3577
;
V.C.
365.
In
this
cause
they
so
terrified
the
Romans
,
that
after
their
expulsion
from
Rome
by
Camillus
,
there
was
a
law
made
;
that
the
Priests
,
though
at
al
other
times
exempted
,
should
be
compelled
to
the
warre
,
if
euer
the
Gaules
came
againe
.
From
Rome
they
marched
on
to
Greece
,
where
they
spoyled
and
ransackt
the
Temple
of
Delphos
,
for
which
sacrilege
,
they
were
visited
with
the
pestilence
.
Such
as
suruiued
this
plague
,
went
into
Asia
,
and
there
gaue
name
to
that
countrey
,
now
called
Galatia
.
B●rt●s
.
The
antique
Gaule
in
rouing
euery
way
As
farre
as
Phoebus
darts
his
golden
ray
,
Seiz'd
Italy
:
the
worlds
prowd
mistresse
sackt
Which
rather
Mars
then
Romulus
compact
,
Then
spoiles
Pisidia
,
Misia
doth
inthrall
,
And
midst
of
Asia
plants
another
Gaule
.
This
countrey
after
40
yeares
resistance
by
the
valour
&
good
fortune
of
Caesar
became
tributary
to
the
Romanes
;
&
so
remained
till
their
apparant
declining
,
Hist.
of
Fr.
when
the
Francones
,
the
Burgundians
,
and
Gothes
wrested
the
most
of
it
from
the
Romane
Monarchie
.
Betweene
these
three
mighty
nations
was
France
diuided
in
this
manner
.
The
Gothes
possessed
all
the
country
betweene
the
Rhoane
,
East
;
the
Aquitaine
Ocean
,
West
;
the
Loyre
,
North
;
and
the
Pyrenean
hills
,
South
.
The
Burgundians
had
all
which
lieth
betweene
the
Alpos
&
the
Rhene
,
East
;
the
Rhoane
West
;
Lorreine
,
North
;
and
the
Mediterranean
,
South
.
All
the
rest
together
with
Belgia
belonged
to
Franks
,
whose
King
Charlemaine
vtterly
ruined
the
kingdome
of
the
Gothes
:
&
his
successours
by
little
and
little
haue
brought
to
almost
nothing
,
that
of
the
Burgundians
.
By
the
Romans
this
country
was
diuided
into
three
parts
,
viz:
Belgicam
,
environed
with
the
Rhene
,
the
Marne
,
the
Seine
,
and
the
Ocean
:
3ly
,
Aquitanicam
,
which
reached
from
the
Pyrenean
hills
to
the
Garound
;
and
contained
also
all
the
sea
coasts
vp
to
the
Loyre
:
3ly
,
Celticam
,
which
comprehended
all
the
rest
;
and
was
subdiuided
into
Lugdunensem
,
containing
Daulphine
,
Savoy
,
and
both
Burgundies
;
and
Nar●onensem
,
comprehending
Languedocke
,
and
Provence
.
To
Celtica
,
properly
and
more
strictly
so
called
,
appertained
Berry
,
Burbon
,
Anion
,
Brittaine
.
After
the
comming
of
these
new
conquerours
,
it
was
diuided
into
many
Prouinces
,
whereof
the
chiefe
are
.
1
Gascoyne
,
and
Guyen
.
2
Poicton
.
3
Anion
.
4
Brittain
.
5
Normandy
.
6
France
.
7
Berry
.
8
Limosin
.
9
Languedocke
.
10
Provence
.
11
Picardie
,
&
Campaigne
.
12
Daulphine
.
13
The
Dutchy
.
14
The
Earledome
of
Burgundy
.
15
Savoy
.
16
Lorrain
.
Of
some
of
these
La
No●e
passeth
this
censure
.
The
men
of
Berry
are
Leachers
:
they
of
Touraine
or
Aniou
Theeues
:
They
of
Languedocke
Traitors
:
They
of
Provence
are
Atheists
:
They
of
Rh●mes
(
in
Campaigne
)
superstitious
:
They
of
Normandy
insolent
:
They
of
Picardie
prowd
:
and
so
of
the
rest
.
1.
GASCOYNE
and
GVIEN
.
GASCOYNE
and
GVIEN
comprehend
in
a
manner
all
Gallia
Aquitanica
bounded
with
the
Pyrenean
hills
,
the
Aquita●ne
Ocean
,
and
Garound
.
It
took
this
name
from
the
Vascones
,
a
people
of
Spaine
,
who
here
seated
themselues
.
Next
to
the
Pyrenean
hils
lieth
the
Lordship
of
Berne
,
belonging
to
the
kings
of
Navarre
,
euer
since
it
and
the
Earledome
of
Foix
were
vnited
to
that
Crowne
Anno
1481.
It
continued
very
faithful
vnto
Henry
of
Burbon
late
King
of
France
and
Navarre
,
Camden
.
during
his
troubles
after
the
death
of
Henry
the
3d
▪
insomuch
that
hee
was
in
mockage
called
by
his
enimies
the
Biernoys
.
Of
this
Earledome
the
chiefe
Citty
is
Oleron
.
Nigh
vnto
it
lieth
the
Earledome
of
Foix
,
two
of
whose
Earles
are
of
great
fame
,
viz:
Iohn
de
Foix
,
whom
our
Henry
the
sixt
for
his
faithfull
seruice
in
the
French
warres
,
created
Earle
of
●endale
;
which
addition
of
honour
some
of
that
family
still
retaine
:
And
Gaston
de
Foix
so
renowned
in
the
warres
of
Italie
.
These
principalities
were
together
ioyned
by
the
marriage
of
Marguerit
,
heire
of
Berne
,
vnto
Roger
Bernard
,
Earle
of
Foix
,
1262.
and
both
together
connected
to
the
Crowne
of
Navarre
by
the
matrimoniall
vnion
of
Leonora
Princesse
of
Navarre
,
&
Gastone
of
Foix.
Here
are
also
the
Earledomes
of
Arminacke
,
Cominges
,
Bigorre
,
and
Albret
.
The
chiefe
Citties
in
this
tract
generally
are
,
1
Tholouse
supposed
to
be
built
when
Deborah
iudged
Israel
:
here
was
a
Parliamentary
Court
erected
for
the
administration
of
Iustice
in
these
parts
,
Ortelius
.
1302.
It
was
observed
that
certaine
Souldiers
hauing
stolne
sacrilegiously
some
Gold
out
of
the
Temples
of
Tholouse
(
when
it
was
sackt
by
Cepio
a
Roman
Consul
)
came
all
to
miserable
and
vnfortunate
ends
;
hence
grewe
that
Adage
,
Aurum
habet
Tholosanum
,
Fr.
Hist.
applied
to
vnhappy
men
.
The
fieldes
about
this
towne
are
in
old
writers
called
Campi
Catalanniel
,
extending
in
length
100
,
and
in
breadth
70
French
Leagues
.
In
these
fields
was
fought
that
terrible
battle
betweene
Attila
King
of
the
Hunnes
,
&
Aet
us
the
Roman
Leistenant
in
France
.
Aetius
was
strengthned
by
the
Gothes
,
Franks
,
Burgundians
,
and
Germans
.
Attilas
army
consisted
of
Hunnes
,
Eruli
,
Scythes
,
Sarmatians
,
&
Suevians
,
to
the
number
of
500000
;
of
which
180000
that
day
lost
their
liues
;
Attila
himselfe
being
dr●uen
to
that
desperate
plunge
,
that
making
a
funerall
pile
of
Horse
saddles
,
he
would
haue
burned
himselfe
.
But
his
enemies
weary
of
well
doing
gaue
him
leaue
to
retire
homeward
through
Italie
,
which
he
harassed
with
sire
and
sword
,
murdering
the
people
,
and
ruining
the
townes
,
so
that
he
was
then
and
long
after
called
Flagellum
dei
.
Aetius
notwithstanding
this
good
seruice
,
was
by
Valentinian
Emperour
of
the
West
,
rewarded
with
the
losse
of
his
head
.
By
which
act
,
the
Emperour
(
as
one
told
him
)
had
cut
off
his
right
hand
with
his
left
.
And
indeed
so
it
hapned
,
for
not
long
after
he
himselfe
was
by
Maximianus
murdered
,
and
the
Empire
of
Rome
irrecouerably
destroyed
.
2
Burdeaux
where
our
king
Richard
the
second
was
borne
,
and
all
about
whose
territories
there
are
yet
very
apparant
footstepps
of
the
English
tongue
.
It
is
honoured
with
an
Vniuersity
;
as
also
with
Parliamentary
authority
for
the
adiacent
Countries
,
Aᵒ
1443.
3
Bazas
on
the
Garond
;
and
4
Bayen
on
the
coast
of
Spaine
.
View
of
Fr.
On
the
Northerne
end
of
this
Countrey
ioyneth
the
little
Province
Xaintoigne
,
the
chiefe
Towns
are
Sainctes
(
olim
,
Mediolanum
)
and
Rochel
,
the
best
fortefied
towne
of
all
France
,
and
the
best
fortresse
of
the
Protestants
.
It
will
not
be
amisse
in
this
place
,
to
say
somewhat
of
the
war●es
which
the
Citizens
of
this
Towne
haue
diuers
times
maintained
against
the
French
King
in
defence
of
Religion
.
At
the
end
of
the
second
ciuil
warres
,
French
hist.
Aᵒ
1568
many
townes
considering
how
ill
the
former
peace
had
bin
obserued
,
refused
to
take
in
any
of
the
kings
garrisons
,
neither
would
they
permit
any
of
the
Papists
to
beare
office
among
them
.
Of
those
,
Rochel
was
one
;
which
also
contrary
to
the
kings
command
,
maintained
a
navie
for
their
safety
by
sea
,
and
continued
their
fortifications
for
their
defence
by
land
.
So
that
hither
the
Queen
of
Navarre
and
her
son
retired
as
to
a
place
of
security
,
1570
,
Rochel
of
all
the
French
townes
,
only
held
good
for
the
Protestants
,
&
is
by
M.
Iarvill
on
all
sides
blocked
vp
.
But
the
siege
is
soone
raised
,
&
Rochel
,
Montalban
,
Sancerre
,
with
some
other
towns
are
made
cautionarie
for
the
peace
ensuing
.
1573.
It
was
besieged
by
Byron
the
elder
,
with
an
army
of
50000
men
,
&
60
pieces
of
artillery
.
Here
were
present
at
this
siege
King
Charles
,
Henry
D.
of
Aniou
his
brother
;
the
Duke
of
Aumal
,
&c.
It
held
out
from
the
beginning
of
March
,
till
the
17
of
Iune
,
and
was
then
freed
:
the
city
hauing
in
one
moneth
endured
13000
shot
;
&
the
king
in
his
whole
warre
lost
20000
of
his
men
,
and
among
others
the
Duke
of
Aumal
.
75
and
76
,
it
was
attempted
by
M.
Landereau
,
and
the
I
le
of
Re
nigh
to
it
was
taken
,
but
soon
recouered
;
after
which
the
king
of
Navarre
,
&
the
Prince
of
Conde
entred
it
in
triumph
.1577
.
it
is
by
M.
Lansac
besieged
Seaward
,
but
he
being
beaten
back
,
peace
was
made
,
and
8
other
pledge-townes
assigned
.
It
was
in
the
troubles
of
85
and
88
,
the
place
of
retreat
to
the
aboue-named
Princes
;
And
when
the
Guisiards
had
compelled
king
Henry
to
make
warre
vpon
the
Religion
;
The
king
of
Navarre
issued
from
thence
to
divert
the
Duke
M●r●uer
from
Montagne
.
The
next
yeare
Henry
3
being
slaine
,
the
Rochelers
sided
with
Henry
4
,
and
till
the
yeare
1621.
were
neuer
molested
;
Within
this
litle
Prouince
of
Xaintoigne
,
is
also
the
well-fortified
town
of
S.
Iohn
de
Angelo
.
The
chief
riuers
in
all
this
Tract
are
1
Iearn
,
View
of
Fr.
2
Lot
,
3
Balze
,
4
Lisle
,
5
Dordone
,
all
paying
their
tributary
streames
to
Garond
,
6
Souson
in
Gascoigne
,
and
7
Charent
in
Xaintoigne
filling
the
Ocean
.
The
Dutchy
of
Aquitaine
was
giuen
by
Charles
the
Bald
,
Paradine
.
vnto
Ranulph
a
Burgundian
,
for
his
good
seruice
against
the
Normans
,
Aᵒ
844.
To
whose
second
successour
called
Eudes
,
were
added
the
Earledomes
of
P●ictou
and
Avergne
,
anno
902.
In
this
Image
it
continued
till
the
yeare
1152.
When
Elenor
the
daughter
and
heire
to
William
the
5
of
that
name
,
was
married
to
Henry
the
2d
of
England
,
from
whose
yongest
son
Iohn
,
vniustly
detaining
the
Crown
of
England
from
Arthur
of
Britaine
,
son
to
Geofrie
his
eldest
brother
;
it
was
taken
by
Philip
of
France
,
anno
1202
;
the
said
Iohn
being
first
lawfully
convicted
by
his
Peeres
,
for
Fellony
,
and
the
murther
of
his
Cousin
Arthur
,
and
by
them
condemned
to
forfeit
his
estates
in
France
.
After
about
the
yeare
1259
,
S.
Lewis
of
France
gaue
vnto
Henry
the
third
of
England
,
the
Dutchy
of
Guien
,
conditionally
that
he
should
renounce
all
title
to
his
other
inheritances
.
This
Dutchy
containing
the
hithermost
part
of
Gascoigne
,
and
the
country
of
Xainton
vnto
the
riuer
of
Charent
,
continued
English
till
the
yeare
1452
:
When
by
reason
of
the
ciuill
warres
betweene
Yorke
and
Lancaster
,
the
Garison
Souldiers
were
recalled
to
maintaine
factions
at
home
,
and
Charles
the
7
of
France
recouered
Guien
,
and
all
the
other
English
possessions
,
Calice
excepted
.
2.
POICTOV
.
POICTOV
hath
on
the
North
Brittaine
and
Anion
,
on
the
East
the
Dutchy
of
Berrie
;
on
the
South
Xaintoigne
,
&
Guien
;
on
the
West
the
Aquitaine
Seas
.
It
is
called
in
Latine
,
Pictavia
,
from
the
Pictones
,
being
the
ancient
inhabitants
,
and
is
a
country
so
great
and
plentifull
,
that
there
are
numbred
1200
Parishes
,
and
three
Bishopricks
:
The
chiefe
Cities
are
1
Poicteirs
,
in
Latine
Pictavis
,
Ortelius
.
seated
on
the
riuer
Clavius
,
famous
for
the
study
of
the
Ciuill
Law
,
and
being
the
next
to
Paris
for
greatnes
,
2
Mailesay
.
3
Lasson
.
4
Rocksurion
,
and
5
Castell
Herauld
(
or
Castrum
Herauldi
)
the
title
of
which
place
,
was
in
the
dayes
of
Henry
the
2d
,
Camden
.
and
Francis
the
2d
his
son
,
giuen
to
the
family
of
the
Earles
of
Hamilton
of
Scotland
.
Martin
.
In
the
Vine-field
of
this
Country
,
was
fought
that
memorable
battaile
between
Iohn
of
France
and
our
Black
Prince
;
who
being
distressed
by
the
number
of
the
French
,
would
willingly
haue
departed
on
honorable
tearmes
,
which
the
French
not
accepting
,
insteed
of
Conquest
,
found
an
ouerthrow
.
For
they
presuming
on
their
own
worth
,
alwaies
to
their
own
disadvantage
,
bereft
the
enemy
of
all
opportunity
of
retiring
;
whereas
ordinary
policy
would
instruct
the
leader
of
an
Army
,
to
make
his
enemy
if
he
would
fly
,
a
bridge
of
gold
,
as
Count
Pitelan
vsed
to
say
:
Hereupon
Themistocles
would
not
permit
the
Grecians
to
breake
the
bridge
made
ouer
the
Hellespont
by
Xerxes
,
left
the
Persians
should
be
compelled
to
fight
,
and
so
happen
to
recouer
their
former
losses
:
and
Charles
the
6
lost
his
Army
by
intercepting
of
our
5
Henry
in
his
march
to
Calice
.
For
where
all
way
of
fl●ght
is
stopt
,
the
basest
Souldier
will
rather
dye
with
glory
in
the
front
of
his
battle
,
then
fly
and
be
killed
with
ignominie
.
So
true
a
Mistresse
of
hardy
resolutions
is
despaire
,
and
no
lesse
true
this
prouerbe
of
ours
,
Make
a
Coward
fight
&
he
will
kill
the
Diuell
.
On
the
contrary
it
hath
bin
the
vse
of
diuers
politick
Captaines
,
to
make
their
own
Souldiers
fight
more
resolutely
,
taking
from
them
all
hope
of
safety
but
by
battell
.
So
did
our
William
the
Conquerour
;
who
at
his
arriual
into
England
,
burnt
the
shippes
which
transported
his
Army
,
thereby
giuing
his
Souldiers
to
wit
,
that
their
liues
lay
in
the
strength
of
their
armes
,
&
courage
of
their
hearts
;
not
in
the
nimblenesse
of
their
heeles
.
Tariff
the
leader
of
the
Moores
into
Spaine
,
burnt
likewise
all
his
Navy
,
one
only
Pinnace
excepted
,
which
he
reserued
to
carry
tidings
of
his
successe
.
When
Charles
Martell
encountred
that
infinite
hoste
of
the
Saracens
,
(
of
which
you
shall
anon
heare
more
)
hee
commanded
the
people
of
Toures
to
open
their
gates
onely
to
the
Victors
:
then
he
led
his
Army
ouer
the
Loyre
,
placing
on
the
bankes
thereof
certaine
troupes
of
horsemen
,
to
kill
all
such
as
fled
out
of
the
field
:
Hereby
informing
his
men
,
that
there
was
to
them
no
more
France
then
what
they
fought
on
,
vnlesse
they
were
conquerours
.
In
like
manner
the
same
Themistocles
cunningly
working
the
Persians
to
enclose
the
Greeke
Navy
on
euery
side
,
enflamed
the
Grecians
with
such
courage
by
this
necessity
of
fight
,
that
they
gaue
their
enemies
the
memorablest
defeat
,
that
euer
hapned
on
the
seas
.
This
Country
is
watred
with
Clavius
,
Ortelius
.
Vienne
,
and
Crevise
,
three
riuers
which
runne
into
the
Loyre
:
and
hath
followed
the
f●rtune
of
Aquitaine
.
3.
ANIOV
.
ANIOV
in
Latine
Andegavium
,
though
but
little
,
is
excellent
fruitfull
,
Ortelius
.
and
yeeldeth
the
best
wines
in
France
.
To
it
are
annexed
the
Provinces
of
Turraine
and
Maine
;
this
last
formerly
inhabited
by
the
Cenomani
,
the
former
is
diuided
by
the
Loyre
.
The
chiefe
Townes
of
Aniou
are
Angiers
(
of
old
Iulio
Magus
)
where
Lewis
the
2d
Duke
hereof
,
founded
an
Vniuersity
,
Anno
1388.
2
Beaufort
a
towne
belonging
to
our
Dukes
of
Lancaster
,
in
which
Iohn
of
Gaunt
so
much
delighted
,
Gamdens
Remaines
that
he
caused
all
the
children
which
he
had
by
Catharine
Swinforte
his
third
wife
,
to
be
called
Beaufortes
,
a
reason
not
knowne
to
all
:
which
Beaufortes
were
afterward
Dukes
of
Somerset
and
Exeter
,
and
Earles
of
Dorset
.
This
town
c●me
to
the
house
of
Lancaster
by
Blanch
of
Artoys
,
vnto
Edmund
surnamed
Crouchbacke
,
second
s●n
to
our
Henry
the
3d
,
created
by
his
Father
the
first
Earle
of
Lancaster
.
Nigh
vnto
this
town
Thomas
D.
of
Clarence
,
&
brother
to
Henry
5
was
slaine
,
Anno
1422.
3
Saumur
,
a
towne
pleasantly
seated
on
the
Loyre
;
and
lately
one
of
the
pledge-townes
in
the
hands
of
the
Protestants
.
On
the
North
side
of
Anion
between
it
and
Normandie
,
lieth
Maine
,
whose
chiefe
townes
are
1
Mans
or
Maine
,
the
principall
towne
in
all
this
Country
,
seated
on
the
riuer
of
Magenu●
;
which
arising
in
the
Northerne
edge
of
this
Prouince
,
and
washing
the
walls
of
this
towne
and
Angeirs
,
emptieth
it selfe
in
the
Loyre
.
2
Beaumont
.
3
Vendosme
,
standing
on
the
Southeast
corner
of
this
Country
:
a
town
which
belonged
to
the
house
of
Burbon
;
&
gaue
name
to
Antonio
,
surnamed
Vendosm
▪
Father
to
Henry
the
4.
On
the
Southeast
of
Aniou
,
between
it
and
Berrie
,
lieth
the
Country
of
Toureine
,
whose
mother
city
is
Tours
(
or
Turena
)
where
the
Protestants
first
began
,
and
from
one
of
whose
gates
,
called
Hugoes
gate
(
as
before
we
haue
said
)
they
tooke
the
name
of
Hugonots
.
Some
haue
derived
this
name
from
the
first
words
of
an
Apologie
which
they
made
before
the
French
king
,
which
were
Huenos
venimus
;
and
as
the
Protestants
were
so
called
,
because
in
their
writings
to
the
Emperour
,
they
often
vsed
the
word
Protestumus
;
so
from
the
word
Huenos
,
the
name
of
Hugonots
,
or
Hu●nots
must
needs
be
deduced
.
Not
much
vnlike
to
this
are
the
etymons
of
the
Longebards
and
Wallouns
,
of
whom
I
shall
hereafter
haue
occasion
to
speak
,
which
came
questionlesse
out
of
the
same
forge
.
Neere
vnto
this
towne
Charles
Martell
,
Father
to
Pepin
King
of
France
,
discomfited
an
host
of
400000
Saracens
,
led
by
Abderamen
,
and
slew
of
them
370000
,
about
the
yeare
of
our
redemption
732.
2
Amboyse
.
3
Bloys
,
where
Henry
of
Loraine
,
Duke
of
Guise
,
the
originall
and
first
mouer
of
the
ciuill
warres
in
France
,
and
the
great
contriuer
and
enginer
of
the
terrible
Massacie
in
Paris
,
Aᵒ
1572.
was
slaine
in
the
Senate-house
by
the
command
of
Henry
the
3d.
Somewhat
higher
vpon
the
Loyre
standeth
Orleance
,
once
a
kingdome
:
a
City
that
long
felt
the
force
of
an
English
siege
;
before
whose
walls
died
g●eat
Montacute
,
Martin
,
&
Speed
.
Earle
of
Salisbury
,
glorying
in
that
she
cast
a
bone
of
diuision
betweene
the
Burgundian
and
English
,
to
the
eternall
prejudice
of
the
latter
,
and
disgrace
of
the
former
▪
as
also
in
the
education
of
Ioan
the
Virgin
It
was
called
by
Caesar
,
Genabum
;
by
the
Moderne
Latinists
Aurelia
,
the
Countrie
about
it
Aurelianensis
,
and
worthily
.
For
in
the
yeare
276.
the
Emperour
Aurelian
built
it
out
of
the
ruines
of
old
Genabum
.
Lewknor
.
It
was
made
an
Vniversity
by
Philip
the
faire
,
Aᵒ
1312.
wherein
the
Ciuill
Law
is
the
chiefe
study
.
Aniou
was
giuen
to
Robert
a
Saxon
Prince
,
Paradin●
.
by
Charles
the
Bald
,
for
his
valour
showne
against
the
Normans
870.
The
third
in
direct
line
from
this
Robert
,
was
Hugh
Capet
King●
of
France
by
generall
election
,
who
gaue
the
Earledome
of
Aniou
vnto
Geofry
Grisogonelle
a
Saxon
Knight
,
Anno
926.
The
first
of
his
Successours
that
possessed
Maine
,
was
Foulke
the
third
▪
1083.
by
the
right
of
Sybell
his
wife
,
daughter
to
Helie
Earle
of
Maine
Their
son
Geofry
was
afterwards
inriched
with
the
addition
of
the
County
of
Tourame
;
and
his
marriage
with
Maude
daughter
and
h●ite
to
Henry
the
first
of
England
,
and
widow
of
Henry
the
4
,
Emperour
.
From
these
two
proceeded
Henry
the
2d
King
of
England
▪
&
Farle
of
Aniou
;
whose
fourth
son
Iohn
lost
all
his
Estates
in
France
by
confiscation
,
1202.
Then
it
was
giuen
to
Charles
,
son
to
Lewis
the
eight
;
in
right
of
his
wife
,
Earle
of
Provence
;
and
by
the
gift
of
Pope
Vrban
the
fourth
,
King
of
Naples
and
Sicily
,
1262.
It
was
raised
to
a
Dutchy
by
Charles
the
5
,
Anno
1280.
And
lastly
giuen
by
Rene
tho
last
Duke
,
to
Lewis
the
eleuenth
,
Anno
1480.
4.
BRITTAINE
.
BRITTAINE
is
environed
with
Maine
,
Camden
.
Touraine
,
and
the
Sea
.
It
is
diuided
into
Hault
or
high
Brittaine
,
being
the
Easterne
,
and
Basse
or
Low
Brittaine
being
the
Westerne
parts
;
&
was
first
called
Armerica
,
quasi
Ad
mare
sita
;
and
now
Brittaine
,
of
the
Brittaines
,
which
in
the
reigne
of
Maximinus
came
hither
and
seated
themselues
;
to
whom
there
flocked
infinite
others
at
the
Saxons
tyrannizing
in
Brittaine
.
These
people
both
conquered
and
new
named
the
Country
,
according
to
these
Verses
:
Vicit
Aremoricaes
animosa
Britannia
gentes
,
Et
dedit
imposito
nomina
prisca
ingo
.
The
ancient
Brittaine
by
the
Saxons
chaced
Du
Bartas
.
From
's
natiue
Albion
,
soone
the
Gaules
displaced
From
Armorick
;
and
then
victoriously
After
his
name
surnamed
it
Brittanny
.
The
Brittish
or
Welch
language
in
part
remaineth
here
still
;
for
such
as
came
out
of
Brittaine
hither
first
,
Camden
.
and
married
the
women
of
this
Country
,
did
cut
out
their
tongues
,
lest
they
should
corrupt
the
language
of
their
children
.
Notable
riuers
here
are
none
,
which
defect
is
supplied
by
the
neighbourhood
of
the
Sea
,
which
yeeldeth
them
diuerse
Hauens
,
the
chiefe
being
Ereiste
and
S.
Malo
,
so
often
spoyled
and
damaged
by
the
English
in
our
French
warres
,
since
the
time
of
Henry
7.
As
for
their
cities
the
chiefe
of
them
are
1
Nantes
,
on
the
bankes
of
the
Loyre
,
where
the
Parliament
of
Brittaine
is
kept
,
which
was
erected
Aᵒ
1553.
2
Rhones
on
the
little
riuer
Vilent
.
3
Vannes
seated
on
the
South
sea
.
4
S.
Breine
,
the
seate
of
the
chief
Bishop
of
this
Province
on
the
No●th
sea
;
and
5
Rohan
the
title
and
inheritance
of
that
fauous
Prince
the
Duke
of
Rohan
,
who
in
the
late
warres
adhered
so
closely
to
them
of
the
Religion
.
The
Lords
of
Brittaine
sometime
▪
stiled
themselues
kings
,
but
afterwards
Earles
,
Paradin
.
about
the
yeare
859
,
and
so
continued
till
the
time
of
Iohn
the
Red
,
Earle
of
Brittaine
;
who
by
Lewis
the
9
was
made
a
Duke
,
Anno
1250.
In
his
posterity
it
continued
till
the
dayes
of
Duke
Francis
the
second
,
who
joyning
himself
in
league
with
Charles
Duke
of
Berry
,
&
Charles
Duke
of
Burgundy
,
against
Lewis
the
11●
drew
ru●ne
on
his
head
,
which
he
could
not
possibly
auoid
Charles
Duke
of
Berry
,
as
it
was
thought
,
was
poysoned
,
Charles
of
Burgundy
lost
his
life
at
the
battle
of
Nancie
,
1476
;
&
his
country
was
conquered
by
the
French
King
:
Hist.
Fr.
And
Francis
this
Duke
hauing
embarqued
himselfe
in
the
saiue
troublous
Ocean
,
must
needes
suffer
shipwrecke
with
his
Copartners
.
The
King
of
France
inuadeth
Britaine
,
The
Duke
ouercharged
with
melancholy
,
dies
,
1488
;
leauing
Anne
his
daughter
and
heire
,
in
the
power
of
his
enemy
Charles
the
eight
:
who
contracts
a
marriage
with
the
Orphan
,
and
vniteth
Brittaine
to
France
.
There
were
many
impediments
which
might
haue
hindred
this
marriage
,
but
Charles
breaketh
through
them
all
.
First
Charles
himselfe
had
bin
formerly
contracted
to
Archduke
Maximilians
daughter
;
but
this
he
held
voide
,
because
the
yong
Lady
was
not
of
age
at
the
time
of
the
contract
.
2ly
Anne
the
Dutches
was
also
contracted
to
Maximilian
;
and
this
he
held
vnvalid
,
because
the
Dutchesse
being
his
homager
,
could
not
bestow
her selfe
without
his
licence
.
&
3
l●
Maximilian
had
by
proxie
married
her
,
which
marriage
he
consummated
by
a
ceremony
in
those
daies
new
;
For
his
Embassadour
attended
by
a
great
traine
of
Lords
and
Ladies
,
bared
his
leg
vp
to
the
knee
,
and
put
it
into
the
Dutchesses
sheets
,
thereby
taking
possession
of
her
bed
and
body
:
But
Charles
consulting
with
his
Diuines
,
was
told
that
this
pretended
consummation
,
was
rather
an
invention
of
Court
,
then
any
way
firme
by
the
Lawes
of
the
Church
.
Certainely
God
blessed
not
this
wedding
;
for
of
three
children
which
they
had
betweene
them
,
not
one
liued
.
Charles
being
dead
,
his
successor
Lewis
on
the
same
policie
,
divorced
himself
from
his
own
wife
,
&
married
this
Dutchesse
.
From
this
second
mariage
,
the
Acrhdutchesse
Isabell
descended
;
for
whom
,
when
her
Father
King
Philip
made
a
claime
to
this
Dutchy
,
Hist.
of
Sp.
she
indeed
being
the
true
heire
in
lineal
descentithe
Frenchmen
vrged
a
Law
of
their
own
deuising
,
that
no
Countrey
being
once
incorporate
to
the
French
Crowne
,
could
again
be
aliened
.
A
proper
Law
truely
,
but
somewhat
newer
,
and
of
a
worse
stamp
then
the
Salique
.
Most
of
our
●or●
or
Earles
of
Richmond
,
Camden
.
were
Earles
and
Dukes
of
this
house
.
The
armes
are
Ermines
.
5.
NORMANDIE
.
NORMANDIE
hath
on
the
South
Maine
,
Orteli●●
.
and
the
Isle
of
France
;
on
the
East
the
Riuer
Some
,
on
other
parts
the
Ocean
.
It
was
formerly
called
Neustria
,
corruptly
for
Westria
,
the
word
Westenrich
signifying
in
the
Germane
tongue
,
the
Western
limit
of
the
Empire
:
and
now
Normandie
of
the
Normans
.
The
riuer
Sequana
,
or
Seine
,
runneth
qulte
through
it
,
as
also
two
lester
riuers
Orus
and
Anon.
In
this
Country
is
the
little
Signiory
of
Ividot
,
heretofore
a
kingdome
free
&
absolute
.
Clotaire
the
seuenth
King
of
France
,
hauing
abused
the
wife
of
Gawter
d'Ividot
,
Hist.
of
Fr.
(
so
called
because
he
was
here
borne
)
added
one
wickednesse
to
another
,
killing
this
Gawter
as
he
was
at
his
devotions
on
a
Good-Friday
,
therein
preventing
the
revenge
which
he
knew
he
had
deserued
.
After
this
wicked
act
,
his
conscience
accusing
him
,
and
the
Roman
Bishop
exhorting
to
repentance
,
he
erected
the
Lordship
of
Ividot
to
a
kingdome
;
assigning
the
posterity
of
Gawter
all
the
prerogatiues
of
a
free
Monarch
,
as
to
make
Lawes
,
coine
money
,
and
the
like
.
From
hence
the
French
call
a
man
that
hath
but
small
demaines
to
maintaine
a
great
title
,
a
Roy
d'
Ividot
.
At
last
,
but
at
what
time
I
know
not
,
it
fell
again
to
a
Lordship
,
and
belongeth
now
to
the
house
of
Bellay
in
Little
Brittaine
.
This
Dukedome
of
Normandie
containeth
8
citties
,
the
chief
whereof
are
1
Constance
,
Camden
.
2
Cane
famous
for
the
long
resistance
it
made
to
Henry
the
fift
of
England
.
3
Bayeux
on
the
Sea
side
,
the
Bishop
whereof
Odo
,
was
the
Earle
of
Kent
;
who
hauing
displeased
King
William
his
brother
,
was
committed
to
prison
by
a
witty
distinction
;
not
as
the
Bishop
of
Bayeux
,
(
for
then
the
Clergie
was
free
from
all
secular
jurisdiction
,
)
but
as
the
Earle
of
Kent
.
4
Pontoyse
.
5
Roane
the
Metropolis
of
Normandie
.
In
the
chiefe
Chu●ch
of
this
town
is
the
Sepulchre
of
Iohn
Duke
of
Bedford
,
Regent
of
France
,
whose
monument
when
a
foolish
Court●er
perswaded
Charles
the
eight
to
deface
,
God
defend
(
saith
he
)
that
I
should
wrong
him
dead
,
whom
l●uing
all
the
force
of
France
could
not
resist
.
6
Palaise
a
town
once
of
good
strength
.
P.
Virgil.
As
Duke
Robert
passed
through
this
towne
,
he
beheld
among
a
company
of
yong
maides
dancing
,
one
Arlet
a
skinners
daughter
:
whose
nimblenesse
in
her
dance
,
made
the
Duke
think
she
was
not
sluggish
in
a
bed
,
and
therefore
he
sent
for
her
to
accompany
him
that
night
.
To
omit
the
immodest
behauiour
she
vsed
at
her
lying
downe
;
the
Duke
on
her
begat
that
night
William
the
Bastard
,
King
of
England
:
in
spight
to
whom
,
and
disgrace
to
his
mother
,
the
English
call'd
all
Whores
Harlets
,
a
word
yet
in
vse
amongst
vs
.
7
Mortaigne
,
which
was
the
title
or
Earledome
which
was
giuen
to
Iohn
surnamed
Sans-terre
,
afterward
king
of
England
;
and
8
Crecie
a
towne
in
the
Country
of
Pentheiu
,
lying
on
the
East
of
Normandie
;
nigh
vnto
which
Edward
the
3d
ouercame
Philip
of
Valoys
.
8.
Caux
.
9
Verneile
.
It
is
reported
that
when
Philip
the
second
of
France
,
had
besieged
this
town
,
and
that
newes
of
it
came
to
Richard
the
first
of
England
;
that
he
should
protest
in
these
words
,
I
wil
neuer
turne
my
backe
till
I
haue
confronted
the
French
:
For
the
performance
of
which
Princely
word
,
he
brake
a
way
through
his
Palace
of
Westminster
,
and
came
so
vnexpected
to
France
,
that
the
French
raised
their
siege
,
and
departed
.
The
chiefe
Hauen-townes
are
Hareflow
,
and
Deepe
.
Of
these
the
former
was
the
first
town
which
our
victorious
Prince
king
Henry
the
5
attempted
and
took
in
,
in
France
.
The
latter
is
famous
for
its
fidelity
,
and
vnmoueable
allegeance
to
Henry
4
of
France
,
euen
in
the
middest
of
his
troubles
:
at
that
time
when
the
confederat
Papists
of
the
Guisian
faction
,
calling
themselues
the
holy
League
,
had
beaten
him
out
of
almost
all
his
towns
,
and
in
dernion
called
him
King
of
Deepe
.
The
third
Hauen-towne
is
Newhauen
,
Camdeni
Elizab.
in
Latine
called
Franciscopolis
,
because
it
was
founded
by
Francis
the
first
.
This
town
was
in
the
first
ciuill
warres
in
France
about
religion
,
yeelded
into
the
hands
of
Elizabeth
of
England
by
the
Prince
of
Conde
and
his
faction
,
as
a
towne
of
Caution
,
for
such
forces
as
she
should
on
their
behalfe
leuie
.
The
French
king
not
liking
a
neighbour
so
potent
,
made
peace
with
the
Protestants
,
on
that
condition
that
they
should
driue
home
the
English
.
By
this
meanes
he
weakned
their
forces
for
the
present
;
depriued
them
of
all
hope
of
future
aide
from
our
Queene
;
twisted
his
own
plots
closer
;
and
the
next
yeare
began
a
stronger
warre
vpon
them
,
now
ashamed
anywhere
to
demand
succour
.
The
Parliamentary
City
for
this
and
the
adjoyning
Prouinces
,
is
Rhoane
(
of
old
R●thomagus
)
erected
Aᵒ
150●
.
Camd.
Brit.
The
Normans
were
a
people
of
Norwegia
,
and
made
their
first
irruptions
about
the
yeare
700
:
when
they
so
ransacked
&
plagued
the
Maritime
townes
,
that
it
was
inserted
into
the
Letany
,
From
Plag●e
,
Pestilence
,
and
the
fury
of
the
Normans
good
Lord
,
&c.
To
quiet
these
people
,
and
to
secure
himself
,
Charles
the
Bald
gaue
them
a
part
of
Neustria
,
by
them
since
called
Normannia
:
Their
first
Duke
was
R●ll●
,
Aᵒ
900
,
from
whence
in
a
direct
line
,
the
sixt
was
William
the
Bastard
,
Conquerour
,
&
King
of
England
,
Aᵒ
1067.
After
this
,
Normandy
continued
English
till
the
dayes
of
King
Iohn
;
when
Philip
Augustus
seized
on
all
his
estates
in
France
as
forfeitures
,
Aᵒ
1202.
The
English
then
possessing
the
Dukedomes
of
Normandy
,
Guyen
,
and
Aquitaine
;
the
Earledomes
of
Aniou
,
Touraine
,
Maine
,
Poicteirs
,
and
Limosin
;
being
in
all
a
farre
greater
and
better
portion
of
the
Country
,
then
the
Kings
of
France
themselues
possessed
.
9.
THE
ISLE
OF
FRANCE
.
THE
ISLE
OF
FRANCE
is
sited
in
the
circlings
&
confluences
of
Seine
,
and
other
petty
brookes
,
as
our
Isle
of
Ely
in
Cambridgeshire
on
the
confluence
of
Welland
and
other
Riuers
.
It
tooke
its
denomination
from
the
Francones
,
who
did
first
erect
their
kingdome
in
this
place
.
These
Francones
were
a
people
which
liued
in
the
great
Forrest
called
Sylva
Hercyma
in
Germany
,
Pezelius
in
Sleidan
.
who
driuing
the
Vangiones
out
of
their
Country
,
there
seated
themselues
,
&
called
it
after
their
own
name
Franconia
.
These
Iulius
Caesar
tamed
,
Maximinus
slaughtred
,
Constantine
vanquished
,
and
Iulian
the
Apostata
kept
vnder
:
yet
vnder
the
reigne
of
Valentinian
the
first
,
they
began
to
shake
off
the
clog
of
bondage
,
and
diminishing
their
name
with
their
increase
of
power
,
called
them
France
,
or
Franks
,
that
is
Freemen
.
They
were
gouerned
by
Dukes
till
the
yeare
420
,
when
Pharamond
took
on
him
the
title
of
king
.
As
for
France
,
the
first
that
euer
set
foot
there
,
was
Moroucus
,
who
seeing
the
Romans
on
one
side
put
to
the
worst
by
Theodoric
and
the
Gothes
;
entred
together
with
the
Burgundians
on
the
other
,
seazed
on
the
Isle
of
France
,
subdued
Paris
,
&
made
it
the
seat
of
his
Kingdome
.
Afterward
when
they
had
fully
seated
themselues
here
,
the
kings
vsed
to
diuide
their
kingdome
according
to
the
number
of
their
sons
:
View
of
Fr.
Hence
haue
we
a
King
o'
Orleance
,
a
K.
of
Austrasia
,
a
K.
of
Soyssons
;
a
K.
of
France
,
which
alwaies
was
he
,
&
he
only
who
had
his
seat
in
Paris
.
This
is
the
chief
city
of
France
,
&
was
called
formerly
Lutetia
,
quasi
Luto
sita
,
as
being
sited
in
so
clayie
asoyle
that
they
vse
as
a
common
Prouerb
to
say
,
It
staines
like
the
dirt
of
Paris
.
The
Vniuersity
here
is
accounted
the
first
of
Europe
,
Sleidan
Comment
.
containing
55
Colledges
,
built
by
Charles
the
Great
at
the
perswasion
of
Alcuine
an
Englishman
,
Aᵒ
800.
Francis
the
first
,
whom
the
French
call
the
father
of
the
Muses
,
intended
,
(
being
perswaded
thereunto
by
Reucline
and
Budaus
,
as
great
restorers
of
letters
in
those
parts
,
as
Moore
in
England
,
or
E.
rasinus
in
Germanie
)
to
haue
built
here
a
Colledge
,
wherein
should
haue
bin
Professours
of
all
Arts
and
Languages
.
He
would
haue
endowed
it
with
50000
Crownes
of
yearely
revenue
,
for
the
maintainance
of
his
Professours
and
Schollers
,
whose
number
in
all
should
haue
bin
600.
But
it
went
no
further
then
the
intent
,
for
death
took
from
him
time
to
actuate
it
.
This
City
is
in
compasse
12
miles
,
and
is
reported
to
haue
bin
built
in
the
time
of
Amasias
King
of
Iudah
.
It
standeth
in
a
most
fertile
soile
,
insomuch
that
when
it
was
besieged
by
the
Dukes
of
Berry
,
Burgundy
,
and
Brittaine
,
with
an
army
of
100000
men
;
neither
the
assailants
without
,
nor
the
defendants
within
,
felt
any
want
of
victuals
;
and
yet
the
Citizens
besides
the
common
souldiers
,
are
reckoned
to
be
4
or
500000.
It
is
honoured
with
a
Parliament
,
to
which
all
other
may
appeale
,
from
which
not
one
.
These
French
Parliaments
are
as
our
Law-Courts
are
,
our
Parliaments
as
their
Conventus
ordinum
.
It
is
seated
on
Seine
,
which
serueth
the
Town
with
little
boates
and
barges
(
as
the
Thames
Westward
doth
London
)
the
riuer
ebbing
and
flowing
no
farther
then
Pontclarch
,
distant
from
Paris
75
miles
,
or
thereabout
.
The
Parisians
bragge
that
their
town
was
neuer
conquered
:
the
reason
is
,
it
is
very
weak●
;
and
therefore
compoundeth
with
the
enemy
.
This
Town
was
held
by
the
English
16
yeares
,
and
solemnized
the
Coronation
of
Henry
the
sixt
of
France
and
England
,
with
all
joyfull
acclamations
,
in
the
Church
of
Nostre
Dame
:
being
long
65
faddome
,
broad
24
,
high
15
,
aboue
which
the
St●eples
are
eleuated
34
faddome
,
Secondly
also
here
is
S.
Vincents
,
where
victorious
Henry
the
fifth
ended
his
dayes
.
Thirdly
somwhat
Eastward
,
Soysons
,
once
the
seat
of
the
King
of
Soysons
,
for
only
the
kings
of
Paris
(
as
we
haue
said
)
were
called
Kings
of
France
.
Fourthly
Charenton
,
famous
for
the
assiduous
preaching
here
of
that
excellent
ornament
of
the
French
Church
,
Peter
du
Moulin
.
H●ere
is
also
in
this
Isle
the
royall
Palace
of
Fountaine
bleau
,
(
that
is
the
faire
Fountaine
)
the
fairest
house
not
of
France
only
,
but
(
as
they
say
)
of
all
Christendome
.
Indeed
I
haue
heard
travellers
(
who
for
the
most
part
vilifie
their
own
Country
in
respect
of
others
)
report
,
that
it
farre
exceedeth
both
for
beauty
and
bignesse
,
the
largest
and
brauest
of
his
Maiesties
house
;
in
England
.
Northward
lieth
the
Dukedome
of
Valoys
,
whose
prime
City
is
Senlis
,
the
second
Luzarch
.
This
Dukedome
gaue
name
to
all
the
French
kings
of
the
second
branch
of
the
Capets
;
which
beginning
in
Philip
de
Valoys
,
Aᵒ
1328
;
ended
in
Henry
the
3d
,
1589.
Westward
to
Paris
lieth
the
litle
Prouince
of
La
Beause
,
whose
chiefe
townes
are
1
Chartres
,
Milles.
or
(
as
the
Latine
writers
call
it
)
Carnutum
.
This
town
giueth
title
to
a
Vidame
,
or
Vieedominus
,
an
honour
onely
vsed
in
France
,
whereof
here
also
there
are
but
foure
,
viz.
this
of
Charters
,
2ly
of
Amiens
,
3
l●
of
Chalons
,
and
4ly
of
Gerbery
in
Beavoys
.
The
2d
towne
of
this
La
Beause
or
Belsia
,
is
Estampes
.
The
Kings
of
France
,
420
-
Freigius
.
1
Pharamond
11
431
-
2
Clodius
18
449
-
3
Meroueus
10
459
-
4
Child●ricu●
26
485
-
5
Clo●oueu●
primus
Rex
Chr.
30
515
-
6
Childebortus
45
560
-
7
Clotarius
5
565
-
8
Cherebertus
9
574
-
9
Childeric
II.
14
588
-
10
Clotarius
II.
44
632
-
11
Dagobertus
14
646
-
12
Clodoueus
II.
17
663
-
13
Clotarius
III
4
667
-
14
Childericus
III.
12
680
-
15
Theodoricus
14
694
-
16
Clodoueus
III.
4
698
-
17
Childebertus
II.
18
716
-
18
Dagobertus
II.
6
722
-
19
Childericus
IIII.
5
727
-
20
Theodoricus
II.
15
742
-
21
Childericus
V
,
was
the
last
of
the
Merouignian
Family
:
he
was
deposed
by
Pepin
,
son
to
Charles
Martell
,
the
Pope
giuing
assent
and
approbation
to
his
proceedings
.
Hist.
of
Fr.
This
Pepi●
and
his
Father
Martell
we●●
Mayres
of
the
Palace
to
the
former
Kings
.
These
Mayres
were
originally
Comptrollers
of
the
Kings
house
,
and
had
nothing
to
doe
with
the
affaires
of
State
.
But
Clotayre
the
2d
to
ease
himselfe
and
his
successours
of
a
burden
so
weighty
;
made
the
Mayres
Vicars
generall
of
his
Empire
.
From
henceforward
the
Kings
followed
the●r
pleasures
,
shewing
themselues
onely
on
Mayday
;
and
then
being
seated
in
a
chariot
,
adorned
with
flowres
,
and
drawne
by
foure
oxen
:
As
for
the
Mayre
he
openeth
packets
,
heateth
and
dispatcheth
forreine
Embassadours
,
giueth
remedy
to
the
complaints
of
the
subiects
,
maketh
Lawes
and
repeateth
them
;
an
authority
somewhat
like
that
of
the
Praefecti
praetorio
,
in
the
time
of
the
Romane
Emperours
.
Vnder
Degobert
the
first
,
Pepin
was
Mayre
;
who
continued
in
that
office
till
the
reigne
of
Clovis
the
third
,
and
then
he
died
,
leauing
his
authority
to
Charles
Martell
his
base
son
.
This
Charles
did
to
the
Kings
of
France
great
seruice
,
for
which
he
was
created
Duke
or
Prince
of
the
French
.
Yet
would
not
he
(
though
the
Estate
was
at
his
disposure
)
settle
it
in
himselfe
;
it
being
his
vsuall
saying
,
that
he
had
rather
rule
a
King
,
then
be
one
.
As
for
his
son
Pepin
,
he
succeeding
his
Father
in
authority
but
not
in
vertuous
resolutions
,
was
by
Pope
Zachary
the
first
invested
with
the
Diademe
of
France
;
and
the
vnfortunate
king
Childericus
,
had
his
powle
shauen
,
and
was
thrust
into
a
Monastery
.
For
this
investiture
,
both
Pepin
and
his
son
Charles
the
great
,
did
good
seruice
to
the
Romane
Prelates
,
and
they
to
requite
their
kindnesses
,
gaue
vnto
the
last
,
the
Empire
of
the
West
;
and
the
title
of
most
Christian
King
.
The
sonnes
of
this
most
worthy
Emperour
,
did
most
vnworthily
degenerate
.
The
second
Race
of
French
kings
.
751
-
1
Pepin
18
769
-
2
Carolus
M.
46
815
-
3
Lodovicus
Pius
26
841
-
4
Carolus
38
879
-
5
Lodovicus
Balbus
2
881
-
6
Lodovicus
III.
5
886
-
7
Carolus
Crassus
5
891
-
8
Odo
,
Freigius
.
or
Eudes
.
900
-
9
Carolus
simplex
27
927
-
10
Redul
.
Burgundio
2
929
-
11
Lodovicus
IIII.
27
956
-
12
Lotharius
31
987
-
13
Lodovic
.
V.
2.
wa●
the
last
of
the
Mongrell
issue
of
Charles
the
great
,
in
which
time
forreiners
were
their
kings
,
and
the
Rulers
of
the
Prouinces
●ell
from
the
French
obedience
;
and
vsurped
entire
gouernment
.
These
troubles
made
way
to
Hugh
,
surnamed
Capet
(
either
of
his
great
head
,
or
because
when
he
was
a
boy
,
hee
was
wont
to
snatch
off
his
Fellowes
cappes
)
to
ascend
the
Royall
Thron●
of
France
;
a
Prince
of
a
strange
blood
,
and
on●y
hoysed
vp
by
the
people
,
to
the
prejudice
of
Charles
of
Lorraine
the
true
Heire
of
France
,
as
the
brother
of
Lotharius
,
and
Vncle
vnto
Lodovicus
the
last
king
of
this
line
.
The
third
Race
of
French
kings
.
98●
-
1
Hugh
Capet
9
997
-
2
Robert
34
1031
-
3
Henry
30
1061
-
4
Philip
49
1110
-
5
Lodovicus
VI.
28
1138
-
6
Lewis
VII
.
43
1181
-
7
Philip
II.
43
1224
-
8
Lewis
VIII
.
3
2227
-
9
St
Lewis
44
1271
-
10
Philip
III.
15
1286
-
11
Philip
the
faire
IV.
28
1314
-
12
Lewis
Hutin
,
after
whose
death
the
Crowne
by
right
should
haue
descended
to
Ioane
his
daughter
,
deposed
by
the
next
King
.
2.
1316
-
13.
Philip
the
long
,
partly
by
threats
,
promises
,
and
intreaty
,
made
the
Nobles
and
Commons
to
enact
a
Law
for
disabling
the
succession
of
women
;
a
Law
(
saith
Hatlan
)
that
could
not
possibly
be
attributed
to
Pharamond
who
was
king
of
the
Francones
,
but
neuer
had
foot
of
land
in
in
France
;
his
grandchild
Meroueus
being
the
first
that
euer
passed
the
Rhene
.
5.
1321.
-
Martin
.
14.
Charles
the
faire
.
After
whose
decease
began
the
warres
of
the
English
for
the
Crowne
of
France
;
Edward
3d
of
England
,
being
son
to
Isabel
,
daughter
to
Philip
the
faire
,
and
sister
to
the
three
last
Kings
:
but
the
French
chose
Philip
of
Valoys
,
son
vnto
Iohn
of
Valoys
,
brother
to
Philip
the
faire
;
of
which
Iohn
it
is
said
,
that
he
was
son
to
a
king
,
brother
to
a
king
,
vncle
to
a
king
,
father
to
a
king
,
yet
he
himselfe
was
no
king
.
7.
1328.
-
15.
Philip
of
●aloys
.
In
this
kings
dayes
was
fought
the
battle
of
Crecie
.
The
French
army
consisted
of
about
70000
souldiers
,
the
English
had
but
11800
men
;
yet
God
blessed
the
English
by
whose
valour
fell
that
day
,
Iohn
king
of
Bohemia
,
11
Princes
,
80
Barons
,
120
knights
,
and
30000
common
souldiers
,
Aᵒ
1345.
2●
.
1350.
-
15
Iohn
.
In
whose
raigne
was
the
Battle
of
Poicteirs
,
wherein
Edward
the
Blacke
Prince
,
with
an
handfull
of
wearied
souldiers
,
being
in
all
but
8000
,
ouercame
the
French
Army
consisting
of
40000
men
;
flew
(
besides
the
Nobles
)
10000
souldiers
,
tooke
prisoners
king
Iohn
and
Philip
his
son
,
70
Earles
,
50
Barons
,
and
12000
Gentlemen
or
thereabouts
.
14.
1364.
-
16
Charles
IV.
called
the
Wise
:
which
attribute
king
Lewis
the
11
could
not
approue
of
;
it
being
(
as
he
said
,
)
foolishly
done
,
to
giue
his
yonger
brother
Philippe
,
the
Dukedome
of
Burgundy
,
and
withall
,
the
Heire
of
Flaunders
to
wise
.
17.
1●81
.
-
17
Charles
the
VI
:
in
whose
life
Henry
the
5
pursued
his
●ight
in
France
;
&
hauing
an
army
of
15000
,
confronted
an
host
of
Frenchmen
,
consisting
of
aboue
52000
:
whereof
he
slew
5
Dukes
,
8
Ea●les
,
25
Lords
,
8●00
knights
and
Gentlemen
of
note
,
1500
of
the
commons
:
the
English
loosing
but
one
Duke
,
one
Earle
,
and
600
souldiers
.
This
vnfortunate
Prince
lost
all
that
his
Predecessour
Philip
had
taken
from
Iohn
of
England
.
42
1423.
-
18
Charles
VII
,
who
droue
the
English
,
then
diuided
by
domestick
dissention
,
out
of
all
France
.
38
1461.
-
19
Lewis
XI
.
who
got
Prouence
with
the
title
of
Naples
,
View
of
●r
.
Burgundy
,
and
Picardy
.
Of
whom
ye
shall
find
in
the
chamber
of
accounts
,
a
reckoning
of
two
shillings
for
new
sleeues
to
his
old
duoblet
,
and
three
halfepence
for
liquor
to
grease
his
bootes
.
23
1484
-
20
Charles
VIII
:
French
hist.
who
quickly
wonne
,
and
as
soon
lost
the
kingdome
of
Naples
.
14
1498
-
21
Lewis
XII
.
who
wonne
Millaine
▪
and
diuided
Naples
with
king
Ferdinand
the
Catholique
;
but
was
depriued
of
his
part
in
short
space
.
17
1515
-
22
Francis
the
perpetuall
aduersary
to
Charles
the
5
;
because
(
as
he
said
)
the
Emperour
could
endure
no
equall
,
and
he
no
superiou●
;
he
was
taken
in
the
battaile
of
Pavia
,
and
put
to
a
grieuous
ransome
.
32
1547
-
23
Henry
II
,
droue
Charles
out
of
Germany
,
took
Met●
,
Toul
,
and
Verdune
.
13
1559
-
24
Francis
II.
●
1560
-
25
Charles
IX
,
the
author
of
the
Massacre
at
Paris
.
14
1574
-
26
Henry
III
,
stript
of
his
kingdome
and
life
,
by
the
Guisians
,
and
Spaniards
.
15
1589
-
27
Henry
IIII
,
king
of
Navarre
,
(
the
first
of
the
house
of
Burbon
)
ruin'd
the
league
of
the
house
of
Guise●
;
&
hauing
driuen
the
Spaniard
out
of
France
,
into
which
hee
was
called
by
those
of
that
potent
and
rebellious
faction
:
after
a
tenne
yeares
time
of
peace
,
was
most
villainously
slaine
by
Rauiliac
.
21
1610
-
28
Lewis
XIII
now
liuing
.
To
these
28
kings
of
the
Capets
,
adde
13
of
the
Carolouignians
,
and
21
of
the
Merouignians
:
and
the
whole
number
of
the
kings
of
France
will
amount
to
62.
7.
BERRY
and
BVRBON
.
The
Countries
of
BERRY
and
BVRBON
are
invironed
with
Poictou
,
Limosin
,
Avergne
,
the
Dutchy
of
Burgundy
,
and
Champaine
.
View
of
Fr.
Berry
called
in
Latin
Biturigum
Regio
,
of
the
chiefe
Citty
Bituris
,
now
Bourges
;
is
so
stored
with
sheepe
,
that
when
they
take
a
man
for
too
much
lying
in
a
greater
number
then
truth
,
they
will
say
,
Fy
,
there
are
not
so
many
sheepe
in
Berry
.
Th●s
Prouince
is
watered
with
the
riuer
Cher
,
&
containeth
33
walled
Townes
;
the
chiefe
of
which
are
1
Bourges
,
formerly
called
Avaricum
;
the
revolt
of
which
Towne
in
Caesars
time
,
gaue
such
a
checke
to
his
proceedings
,
that
hee
was
faigne
to
stretch
his
wit
and
valour
on
the
tente●hookes
,
before
it
was
againe
yeelded
to
him
.
It
is
said
to
haue
beene
built
by
Ogyges
Noes
grand-child
,
who
called
it
Bitogyges
,
which
by
corruption
fell
vnto
B●turiges
;
an
Etymologie
,
that
were
it
as
deere
bought
,
as
faire
fetched
,
it
might
haue
beene
good
for
Ladies
;
sure
I
am
it
is
not
for
Scholler
.
Others
call
it
more
probably
Bituris
,
quasi
Biturris
,
from
two
faire
Towres
in
this
Citty
erected
;
one
whereof
is
yet
in
part
standing
.
Herevnto
alludeth
an
ancient
Grammarian
,
Turribus
à
binis
inde
vocor
Bituris
.
From
two
Towres
which
were
builded
here
The
name
of
Bituris
I
beare
.
Calamenus
calleth
it
the
honorour
of
all
learning
,
&
storehouse
of
learned
men
,
for
it
is
indeed
a
florishing
Vniuersity
.
2
Sancerre
,
called
of
old
Sacrum
Cereris
,
from
Ceres
,
as
it
seemeth
here
,
worshipped
.
It
is
a
towne
of
good
strength
,
and
was
consigned
over
vnto
the
Protestants
,
1570
,
as
a
towne
of
caution
,
for
the
more
sincere
obseruing
of
the
articles
of
peace
then
newly
agreed
on
.
3
Argenton
the
title
or
honour
of
Philip
de
Comines
,
that
excellent
historian
;
who
diued
so
deeply
into
,
and
writ
so
plainely
of
the
state
affaires
;
that
Katherine
di
Medices
vsed
to
say
,
that
he
had
made
as
many
Heretickes
in
policie
,
as
Luther
had
in
religion
.
He
was
from
this
towne
vulgarly
called
Monseiur
de
Argenton
.
4
Chasleau
Rous.
This
Countrey
after
the
decease
of
Harpen
,
Paradin
.
who
going
to
the
holy
Land
,
sould
it
to
K.
●hilip
the
first
An.
1096.
was
neuer
aliened
from
the
Crowne
,
vnlesse
it
were
for
the
portion
of
the
king
,
younger
sonne
;
which
they
call
the
Appennages
.
Burbon
is
watered
with
the
riuers
of
Loyre
,
and
Allier
:
The
chiefe
ci●ties
are
first
Burbon
(
formerly
Boya
)
naming
the
whole
Province
.
2
Molins
vpon
a
little
riuulet
called
Elaner
.
3
Nevers
honoured
with
a
Dukedome
.
This
Province
in
the
dayes
of
the
degenerate
issue
of
Charles
the
great
,
Paradin
.
was
seized
on
by
the
Dampiers
:
the
last
of
which
was
Archemb●ld
Dampierre
,
whose
daughter
and
heire
Beatrix
,
was
married
to
Robert
younger
sonne
to
Saint
Lewis
1308
:
from
whom
are
descended
the
present
Kings
of
France
&
Princes
of
Conde
.
To
Burbon
belong
Beauoys
and
Averne
.
1.
Beauoys
is
a
small
Prouince
,
at
the
Southeast
of
Burbon
.
The
chiefe
Townes
are
Be●ueiu
and
Ville
Franche
.
Of
the
first
towne
Bea●ieau
in
the
time
of
our
Richard
the
first
,
Camd●n
.
one
Philip
was
Bishop
:
who
being
a
martiall
man
,
&
much
annoying
our
border
,
was
by
king
Richard
in
a
skirmish
fortunately
taken
,
and
put
in
p●ison
.
The
Bishop
complained
to
the
Pope
,
who
wrot
in
the
behalfe
of
his
sonne
as
●n
Ecclesiasticall
person
,
and
a
shepheard
of
the
Lords
.
The
King
sent
vnto
the
Pope
the
armour
he
was
taken
in
,
and
engraued
thereon
the
words
,
which
Iacobs
sonnes
vsed
when
they
had
sold
their
brother
Ioseph
,
and
presented
their
father
with
his
coat
,
viz:
Vide
vtrum
filij
tui
tunica
sit
velum
:
which
the
Pope
viewing
,
swore
it
was
rather
the
coat
of
a
sonne
of
Mars
,
then
a
sonne
of
the
Church
:
and
so
bid
the
King
vse
his
pleasure
.
Paradine
.
The
first
Lord
of
Beauoys
was
Omphroy
,
brother
to
Artand
of
Lyon●ys
,
Anno
989
:
in
whose
issue
it
continued
till
the
yeare
1400
,
or
thereabout
:
when
Edward
the
last
Lord
dying
without
issue
,
gaue
it
vnto
Lewis
surnamed
the
Good
.
D.
of
Burbon
.
2
Averne
is
seated
on
the
South
of
Burbon●ys
.
It
is
watered
with
the
Loyre
which
hath
his
head
in
the
Mountaines
of
this
countrey
,
and
Eleuer
.
This
Prouince
takes
its
name
from
the
Averni
ouer
whom
Ve●cingetorix
,
that
so
long
put
Caesar
to
his
trumpes
with
238000
men
,
was
King
.
Hee
kept
his
residence
at
Gergouia
(
now
Clermont
)
the
Metropolis
of
this
Province
:
the
next
to
whi●h
is
Saint
●loure
,
inumcible
by
reason
of
its
situation
.
Camden
in
Scotia
.
3
Claudes
A●gues
▪
4
Marignes
.
Here
is
also
the
Towne
and
signeurie
of
Aubigny
,
which
was
giuen
by
Charles
the
sixt
,
to
Robert
,
second
sonne
of
Alan
Steward
Earle
of
Lennox
;
and
is
still
an
honorary
title
among
that
noble
familie
.
Paradin
.
This
Lordship
was
vnited
to
Burbon
,
1●10
.
by
the
marriage
of
Duke
Iohn
of
Burbon
,
and
Bonne
Countesse
of
Avergne
.
8.
LIMOSIN
.
LIMOSIN
is
enuironed
with
Berry
,
Poicton
,
X●intoigne
,
&
Auergne
:
it
hath
its
name
quasi
in
Limo
sita
,
from
the
dirty
soile
.
This
countrey
is
moistn●d
with
the
riuers
Vienne
&
Vexerew
.
The
chiefe
Citties
are
Tulles
on
the
South
,
Tuviers
and
Maignai
in
the
midland
,
and
Limoges
on
the
North.
At
the
taking
of
which
last
Citty
newly
revolted
,
Edward
the
Blacke
Prince
could
by
no
meanes
bee
allured
to
pitty
the
distressed
Cittizens
;
Du
Chos●e
.
ti●l
persuing
his
enimies
,
hee
saw
three
French
Gentlemen
make
head
against
his
army
;
the
consideration
of
whose
magnanimity
drewe
him
to
pitty
,
where
before
hee
vowed
revenge
.
And
lastly
Chaluz
,
at
the
besieging
of
which
,
our
Richard
the
first
was
slaine
by
a
shot
from
an
Arbalist
,
the
vse
of
which
warlike
engine
he
first
shewed
vnto
the
French
.
Wherevpon
a
French
Poet
made
these
verses
in
the
person
of
Atropos
.
Hoc
v●lo
,
non
alia
Richardum
morte
perire
,
Vt
qui
Francigonis
Balistae
primitus
vsum
Trad
dit
;
ipse
su●●em
primitus
experiatur
,
Quamque
,
alijs
docuit
,
in
se
v●m
sentiat
ar●is
.
It
is
decreed
:
thus
must
great
Richard
die
,
As
he
that
first
did
teach
the
French
to
dart
An
A●bal●st
;
t
is
iust
he
first
should
trie
The
strength
,
and
tast
the
fruits
of
his
owne
art
.
The
man
which
shot
him
was
named
Bertram
de
Gurdon
,
who
being
brought
before
the
King
(
for
the
King
neglecting
his
wound
,
Daniels
hist
neuer
gaue
ouer
the
assault
till
hee
had
mastered
the
place
)
boldly
iustified
his
action
,
as
done
in
defence
of
his
countrey
▪
and
to
reuenge
the
death
of
his
father
and
brother
whom
this
King
had
slaine
.
Which
said
,
the
King
caused
him
to
be
set
at
liberty
,
and
gaue
him
100
shillings
sterling
.
When
Henry
the
3l
l
of
England
released
his
right
in
the
Provinces
of
Normandy
,
Aniou
,
Poicteirs
,
Toureine
,
and
Maine
,
Anno
1259.
Lewis
the
9th
,
to
whom
this
relea●e
was
made
,
gaue
him
in
exchange
300000l
l
of
Amo●in
money
;
the
Dutchie
of
Guyen
;
t●e
Countrey
of
Namtoigne
as
farre
as
to
the
riuer
Charen●
;
and
this
Limosin
.
Si●ce
which
time
it
hath
beene
sometimes
French
,
most
time●
English
,
till
their
generall
expulsion
by
Charles
the
7th
.
South
west
to
Limosin
is
the
little
countrey
Perigort
,
&
more
South
is
the
Prouince
of
Querc●
,
both
which
vpon
the
capitulations
made
by
Iohn
of
France
,
Martin
.
then
prisoner
,
and
Edward
the
3d
of
England
;
were
deliuered
vp
to
the
English
,
and
from
them
againe
recouered
by
Charles
the
7th
.
The
chiefe
Town●s
of
Quercu
are
1
M●untalbon
in
vaine
beseiged
by
the
present
French
king
Lewis
in
his
wars
against
those
of
the
religion
:
this
being
one
of
their
cautiona●ie
,
or
pledge
Townes
.
It
is
s●tuate
on
the
Garound
.
2
Cahors
,
Maginus
.
built
on
the
rising
of
an
hill
,
a
beautifull
rich
Citty
,
and
is
of
an
ovall
forme
.
The
chiefe
places
of
note
in
Perigort
are
1
Perigeux
,
standing
on
the
small
riuer
Ila
,
in
the
very
midst
of
this
little
country
,
whereof
it
is
the
metropolis
.
and
2
Sarlat
.
In
the
Northeastward
corner
of
Limosin
is
an
Elme
,
whose
boughes
extend
themselues
into
foure
Provinces
,
viz:
Berry
.
2
Burbon
.
3
Auerne
.
4
Limosin
.
9.
DAVLPHINE
.
DAVLPHINE
is
environed
with
Auergne
Westward
,
Prove●ce
Southward
,
Savoy
Eastward
,
&
Bresse
Northward
:
&
had
this
name
from
Daulphine
wife
to
Guigne
,
the
second
Prince
of
this
Prouince
.
The
Rhoane
glideth
all
along
the
Countrey
,
washing
the
walls
of
Lyons
(
where
it
is
conioyned
with
the
Zone
)
a
famous
Mart
towne
and
Vniuersity
,
called
formerly
Lugdunum
.
Co●tnes
.
These
Marts
were
in
former
times
holden
at
Geneva
;
from
thence
remoued
hither
by
Lewis
the
11th
for
the
enriching
of
his
owne
kingdome
.
And
when
Iulio
the
2d
had
excommunicated
Lewis
the
12th
,
he
commanded
by
his
Apostolical
authority
that
they
should
be
transferred
to
Geneua
againe
:
but
therein
his
pleasure
was
neuer
obeyed
.
As
for
the
Vniuersity
questionlesse
it
is
very
ancient
,
for
euen
in
the
time
of
C.
Caligula
it
was
a
se●t
of
learning
.
For
in
this
Towne
before
an
Altar
consecrated
to
Augustus
,
this
Caligula
instituted
some
Olympicke
games
,
as
it
were
,
of
the
Greeke
and
Roman
eloquence
.
The
victor
was
honoured
according
to
his
merit
,
but
the
vanquished
were
either
with
their
owne
tongues
to
blot
out
their
writings
,
to
be
ferulaed
,
or
be
drowned
in
the
next
riuer
.
Hence
that
of
Iuvenall
,
Lugdune●sem
rhetor
dicturus
ad
aram
.
Yet
doe
I
not
referre
the
beginning
of
the
Academic
to
this
,
for
doubtlesse
it
is
farre
younger
.
It
is
a
very
delicate
towne
,
and
the
Sea
of
an
Archbishop
,
one
of
whom
was
Irenaeus
,
that
renowned
man
in
the
Primitiue
Church
.
2
Valence
which
was
the
title
of
Caesar
Borgia
,
sonne
to
Pope
Alexander
the
6
,
who
casting
off
his
Cardinalls
hatte
was
by
Charles
the
8th
made
Duke
Valentinoys
.
3
Vienna
to
which
Archelaeus
sonne
and
successour
to
Herod
the
Ascalonite
,
King
of
the
Iewes
,
was
banished
by
Augustus
.
It
is
now
famous
in
that
in
giueth
name
to
the
first
sonne
in
France
being
intituled
Daulphine
of
Viennoys
.
The
more
inward
Citties
are
Grenoble
,
where
a
Parliament
was
instituted
Anno
1453.
2
Romans
,
&c.
This
countrey
together
with
Provence
and
Savoy
,
Paradin
.
were
part
of
the
kingdome
of
Burgundie
,
and
so
continued
till
the
yeare
1101
;
in
which
Henry
the
Emperour
,
being
troubled
by
the
thunders
of
Pope
Gregory
the
7th
,
alias
Hildebrand
,
and
his
successours
:
Guigne
the
sat
,
Earle
of
Grisinaudon
,
seized
on
this
Prou●nce
,
naming
it
after
the
name
of
his
sonne
,
and
successours
wife
;
Daulphine
.
In
this
familie
,
it
continued
til
the
yeare
1349
In
which
Humbert
the
last
of
this
line
,
being
surcharged
with
warres
by
Ame
Earle
of
Savoy
,
entred
into
an
order
of
Religion
:
selling
his
countrey
at
a
small
rate
to
Philip
of
Valoys
King
of
France
,
on
this
condition
,
that
the
h●ire
apparant
to
the
Crowne
,
should
be
instiled
Daulphine
of
Viennoys
:
quartering
his
Armes
with
France
,
which
are
a
Dolphine
Hauriant
Or
,
in
a
field
Azure
.
Of
all
French
gouernours
he
of
Daulphine
hath
the
greatest
priuileges
,
View
of
Fr.
hauing
in
his
owne
power
the
disposing
of
all
offices
within
the
Prouince
.
In
the
mountaines
bordering
on
this
countrey
,
and
lying
betweene
it
,
Hist.
of
Fr.
Savoy
,
Provence
,
and
Peidmont
;
there
doe
dwell
a
sort
of
people
which
the
French
call
Vaudoys
.
These
are
the
progenie
of
the
Albigenses
,
which
about
the
yeare
1100
,
when
the
popish
doctrine
and
iurisdiction
began
to
settle
to
a
head
:
manfully
stood
for
the
liberty
and
purity
of
the
Church
;
and
kept
on
foot
the
doctrine
which
from
their
predecessours
they
had
receaued
,
which
little
differed
from
that
renewed
by
Luther
and
Calvin
in
after
times
.
In
the
yeare
1250
,
or
thereabouts
,
they
were
by
a
long
and
bloudy
warre
waged
against
them
by
the
Popes
and
French
Kings
;
almost
vtterly
rooted
out
:
when
vnder
the
conduct
of
Raimond
Earle
of
Tholouse
,
they
had
for
28
yeares
made
good
their
side
by
●orce
of
armes
.
The
remainder
of
this
people
preferring
their
consciences
before
their
countries
,
retired
vp
into
these
mou●tainous
places
.
Here
they
liued
a
godly
and
laborious
life
,
painefully
tilling
the
ground
,
restoring
hamlets
,
which
formerly
had
beene
destroyed
by
warre
;
and
teaching
the
very
rocks
in
a
manner
to
yeeld
herbage
for
the
nourishment
of
cattle
:
insomuch
that
places
which
at
their
comming
thither
scarce
yeelded
4
crownes
yearly
;
were
by
their
good
husbandry
made
worth
350
crownes
a
yeare
vnto
the
Lord
of
them
.
Lasciuiousnesse
in
speech
one
with
another
they
vsed
not
;
blasphemy
against
the
honour
of
God
they
abhorred
;
neither
was
the
name
of
the
diuell
at
any
time
in
their
mouths
:
and
this
their
enimies
were
enforced
to
acknowledge
and
confesse
when
they
were
afterward
in
troubles
.
All
the
faults
proued
against
them
were
,
that
when
they
came
into
any
neighbouring
Churches
they
prayed
immediatly
to
God
,
without
relation
to
any
of
the
Saints
:
and
when
they
came
by
Crosses
erected
in
the
high
way
,
they
bowed
not
before
them
.
Thus
liued
this
poore
people
,
neither
embracing
the
Popes
doctrine
,
nor
acknowledging
his
supremacie
,
the
space
of
300
yeares
vntouched
and
vnquestioned
;
euen
till
the
latter
end
of
the
raigne
of
Francis
the
first
.
But
then
persecutions
raging
against
the
Lutherans
,
they
were
accused
,
&
inhumanely
handled
in
the
massacre
of
Merindol
and
Cabrieres
aboue-mentioned
.
Yet
here
vnto
this
day
they
liue
and
continue
in
the
faith
.
If
now
the
Papists
aske
mee
where
was
our
Church
before
the
time
of
Luther
;
I
answere
that
here
it
was
;
that
here
God
was
worshipped
according
to
the
manner
by
himselfe
prescribed
,
and
by
the
reformed
Churches
followed
.
Here
I
say
were
those
few
Israelites
hidden
,
which
had
not
bowed
their
knees
vnto
Baal
.
10.
LANGVEDOC
.
LANGVEDOC
is
encompassed
with
the
Pyrenean
Hills
,
Gascoyne
,
the
riuer
Rhodanus
,
or
Rhoane
,
and
the
Mediterranean
Sea
.
Whereas
the
other
Frenchmen
in
an
affirmation
say
O●y
these
of
this
countrey
say
Oc
;
&
therefore
C●telues
coniectures
it
was
called
Langue
d'
oc
:
but
the
truth
is
,
it
tooke
denomination
from
the
Goths
,
who
raigning
long
in
this
country
,
left
behind
them
a
smacke
of
their
language
;
and
therefore
it
was
called
Languegotia
,
and
now
Euphoniae
gratia
,
tearmed
Languedotia
,
or
Languedoc
,
that
is
the
Gothes
language
.
It
is
moistned
with
the
currents
of
the
Riuers
Auraurius
.
2
L●cran
.
3
Orbe
.
and
4
Alby
;
from
which
last
the
Albigenses
or
Waldenses
(
who
first
stoutly
resisted
the
Popish
doctrine
and
Supremacy
)
tooke
their
name
.
The
first
of
these
disburdeneth
it selfe
into
Rhen●
,
the
last
into
the
Sea
.
The
chiefe
Citties
are
1
Narbon
,
the
first
Roman
Colonie
(
next
after
Carthage
)
out
of
Italy
.
Brerewood
.
In
Italy
it selfe
were
no
lesse
then
150
Colonies
;
57
in
Africke
,
29
in
Spaine
;
26
in
France
;
in
England
foure
onely
;
in
Syria
20
;
and
in
other
Countries
some
,
but
very
few
in
respect
of
the
largenesse
of
the
territories
.
These
Colonies
were
instituted
partly
to
represse
rebellions
in
the
conquered
countries
;
partly
to
resist
a
forraine
enimie
;
partly
to
reward
the
ancient
Souldiers
;
partly
to
relieue
the
poorer
sort
;
&
partly
to
purge
and
empty
the
Citty
of
the
superfluity
and
redundance
of
her
people
.
Now
if
the
question
bee
asked
whether
a
Colonie
or
a
Fortresse
be
more
behoofefull
,
I
answere
with
Boterus
in
his
Ragg●●
distato
,
that
a
Fortresse
is
more
fit
for
suddaine
vse
;
and
a
Colonie
for
continuance
:
the
former
are
quickly
erected
,
and
perhaps
as
soone
lost
;
the
other
require
some
time
of
setling
,
&
are
after
of
good
sufficiency
to
defend
themselues
.
As
we
see
in
our
times
the
Spanish
Colonies
of
Septa
and
Tanger
in
Africke
:
and
our
owne
in
Calais
,
which
was
the
last
towne
wee
lost
on
the
firme
land
.
This
Narbon
was
in
the
infancy
of
the
Romane
Empire
,
the
most
populous
and
greatest
Towne
of
all
France
:
insomuch
as
from
it
all
this
part
of
France
was
called
Gallia
Na●boncusis
,
a
Prouince
of
which
Plinie
delieureth
vs
this
censure
;
Narbonensis
Gallia
agrorum
cultis
,
morum
virorumque
dignatione
,
●pum
amplitudine
nulli
prouinciarum
postponenda
:
brevi●er●
〈◊〉
potius
quàm
provincia
.
It
was
also
called
Gallia
〈◊〉
,
from
the
garments
that
the
inhabitants
did
weare
;
which
were
much
like
to
the
Trouzes
which
are
worne
by
the
Iriso
footmen
,
and
are
called
in
Latine
Bra●ca
.
2
●Mons
pessulanus
,
or
Montp●ller
,
where
the
present
king
of
France
i●
his
wars
against
those
of
the
religion
receaued
a
memorable
defeat
.
It
is
seated
on
the
Sea
side
,
and
is
an
Vniuersity
famous
for
the
study
of
Law
and
Physicke
.
3
Nismes
,
where
are
to
bee
seene
the
reliques
of
a
Pallace
built
by
Adrian
the
Emperour
.
4
Agde
.
5.
Lodove
.
Hist.
of
Fr.
In
the
falling
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
the
Gothes
not
onely
spoiled
Italy
,
but
also
France
;
erecting
the
kingdome
of
Ostrogothes
in
Italy
,
of
the
Visigothes
,
or
Westerne
Gothes
,
in
Languedoc
:
and
leauing
Italy
by
compulsion
,
erected
another
kingdome
of
Ostrogothes
,
or
Easterne
Gothes
,
in
Provence
.
Charles
the
great
broke
the
necke
of
this
kingdome
,
being
sensibly
salne
almost
to
nothing
;
and
gaue
the
title
of
Earle
of
Tholouse
,
being
the
Metropolis
of
the
Gothish
Empire
,
to
Thursin
one
of
the
race
of
the
ancient
kings
,
Ha●lla●
,
on
the
condition
he
would
be
Christened
:
since
which
time
the
name
and
Lordship
of
this
Countrey
lay
buried
vnder
the
title
of
Tholouse
.
In
this
race
it
continued
till
after
the
yeare
1222.
When
Raimond
the
fist
of
that
name
,
and
last
of
this
race
;
fauoring
the
doctrine
of
the
Albigenses
,
was
condemned
for
an
Hereticke
,
cursed
by
the
Pope
,
persecu●ed
by
the
French
Kings
,
Philip
the
second
,
Lewis
the
8th
,
&
St
Lewis
:
which
last
willing
to
make
a
peaceable
composition
maried
his
brother
Alphonso
,
to
Iane
,
daughter
and
heire
to
Count
Raimond
,
with
this
clause
,
that
if
it
should
happen
these
two
to
die
without
issue
,
then
Languedoc
should
be
incorporated
to
the
Crowne
.
Raimond
agreed
,
the
marriage
was
solemnized
,
Anno
1249.
They
both
died
without
issue
1270
;
and
Languedoc
returned
to
the
Crowne
,
in
the
daies
of
Philip
the
third
.
11.
PROVENCE
.
PROVENCE
is
enuironed
with
Languedoc
,
Daulphin
,
Peidmont
,
and
the
Mediterranean
Sea
.
It
tooke
its
name
from
the
Romans
,
who
being
called
in
by
the
Marsil●a●s
to
reuenge
a
priuate
wrong
,
wholy
possessed
themselues
of
this
country
,
calling
it
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
The
Prouince
.
The
riuer
Durance
runneth
through
,
and
Rhoane
diuideth
it
from
Languedoc
.
It
is
now
diuided
into
three
parts
,
whereof
the
greatest
belongeth
to
the
Crowne
of
France
.
the
next
to
the
Bishops
of
Rome
,
and
the
last
to
the
Princes
of
Orange
:
the
causes
of
which
diuision
follow
.
There
is
no
meanes
so
easie
to
ruine
a
flourishing
Common-wealth
,
as
vpon
a
priuate
grudge
,
to
call
in
a
forraine
power
.
This
the
Marsilians
felt
,
Hist.
of
Fr.
when
making
a
gappe
by
their
priuate
d●ssentions
for
the
Romanes
,
they
submitted
themselues
to
the
yoake
of
an
imperious
nation
:
to
whom
notwithstanding
they
continued
subiect
,
till
Stillico
Captaine
to
Honorius
the
Emperour
,
called
the
Burgundians
into
France
,
to
expell
the
French
then
newly
entred
.
This
people
erected
their
Burgundian
kingdome
,
of
which
this
Countrey
was
a
member
,
till
from
them
it
was
wrested
by
the
Ostrogothes
,
Anno
504.
But
this
Empire
decaying
,
it
fell
to
the
lot
of
Lewis
,
sonne
to
Lewis
the
Gentle
,
sonne
to
Charles
the
great
:
together
with
Burgundy
and
Italie
.
The
daughter
of
this
Lewis
,
Hermingrade
;
was
married
to
Boson
Earle
of
Ardennes
,
from
whose
second
sonne
Lewis
,
the
Berengarij
tooke
both
Italy
and
Provence
.
Their
issue
inioyed
it
,
till
the
Lady
Doulce
conueied
it
by
a
marriage
to
Raymond
Earle
of
Barcelone
,
Hist.
of
Sp
Aᵒ
1082
:
whose
sonne
being
called
to
the
crown
of
Arragon
,
brought
Provence
and
Catelogne
for
his
dowrie
.
His
sonne
Alphonso
the
second
,
gaue
it
to
his
second
Sonne
Raimond
:
and
by
the
marriage
of
Beatrix
daughter
of
Raymond
,
with
Charles
Earle
of
Aniou
,
this
Countrey
fell
into
the
lappe
o●
France
,
Anno
1262.
This
Earle
Charles
,
by
Pope
Vrban
th●
fourth
,
was
crowned
king
of
Naples
;
whose
fourth
successour
Q.
Ioane
being
driuen
out
of
Naples
by
Lewis
of
Hungary
,
and
againe
restored
by
Clement
the
sixt
;
gaue
to
him
as
a
recompence
of
his
fauour
,
the
Citty
of
Avignion
,
and
the
territories
about
it
,
Anno
1352.
This
Countrey
is
called
the
Countrey
Venusine
,
the
Metropolis
is
Avignion
,
a
very
fayre
City
seated
on
the
Rhosne
:
famous
for
that
it
was
the
seat
of
the
Popes
for
70
yeares
,
which
time
the
people
of
Rome
remember
till
this
day
,
by
the
name
of
the
Babylonian
Captiuity
;
euer
since
ministring
an
Oath
at
the
confirmation
of
their
Pope
,
that
hee
shall
neuer
returne
to
Avignion
.
The
first
Pope
that
remoued
his
seat
hither
,
Stephanu●
was
Clement
the
5
,
Anno
1305
,
when
as
yet
the
Popes
were
not
absolute
masters
of
it
;
and
it
was
returned
againe
to
Rome
by
Gregory
the
9th
,
Anno
1376.
In
this
Citty
are
said
to
be
7
Pallaces
,
7
parish
churches
,
7
Monasteries
,
7
Nunneries
,
7
Colleges
.
7
Innes
,
and
7
Gates
.
It
was
made
an
Vniversity
about
the
time
of
the
Popes
first
setling
there
and
still
continueth
so
.
Alciate
the
great
Emblematist
was
Professour
here
.
Sands
relat
.
This
Countrey
containeth
also
3
Citties
(
viz:
1
Ca●pentras
.
2
Cavailan
3
Veson
)
and
80
walled
Townes
.
The
profits
the
Pope
gathereth
from
hence
are
not
great
,
by
reason
of
the
ill
neighbourhood
of
the
Protestants
of
Orange
:
nay
rather
the
keeping
of
this
Country
is
a
charge
vnto
him
;
So
that
the
people
like
well
to
be
vnder
his
gouernment
,
as
bringing
more
vnto
them
then
he
taketh
from
them
.
Hist.
of
Fr.
The
fore-mentioned
Ioane
dying
,
made
Lewis
Duke
of
Aniou
,
brother
to
Charles
the
first
,
her
heire
:
who
possessed
by
this
donation
,
this
Provence
,
and
the
title
of
Naples
.
His
grandchild
Rhene
,
dying
without
any
issue
suruiuing
him
,
gaue
all
his
titles
and
possessions
to
Lewis
the
11th
King
of
France
1480.
This
Lewis
in
that
troublous
warre
against
the
three
Dukes
,
made
Iohn
of
Chalons
,
a
Tributary
Prince
of
Orange
,
of
free
power
and
absolute
iurisdiction
:
to
make
lawes
,
coyne
money
,
pardon
all
crymes
,
with
to
write
himselfe
By
the
Grace
of
God
Prince
of
Orange
:
and
all
other
prerogatiues
fitting
an
absolute
Potentate
,
Anno
1275.
Ortelius
.
This
principality
is
watred
with
the
riuers
Durance
.
2
Seille
.
3
Meine
.
and
4
Ecque
,
all
helping
to
augment
the
Rhoane
.
The
chiefe
Citties
are
Orange
on
the
riuer
Meine
;
famous
for
her
rare
and
wonderfull
antiquities
:
in
Latine
Aurlacus
,
or
Aurengia
.
2
Estang
.
3
Boys
de
St
Poll.
Re●sner
.
Claudia
daughter
and
heire
to
Iohn
Prince
of
Orange
,
sonne
to
Iohn
the
first
free
Prince
of
this
territory
▪
was
by
Francis
the
first
giuen
in
marriage
to
Henry
Earle
of
Nassaw
,
comming
in
an
embassie
from
the
Emperour
Maximilian
,
Anᵒ
1515.
Rhe●●
sonne
to
this
Henry
dying
without
issue
,
made
William
his
Vncle
heire
to
all
his
estates
;
whose
sonne
William
so
renowned
for
Martiall
exploits
,
and
deeds
of
Armes
in
the
Netherlands
,
was
slaine
treacherously
by
a
Partizan
of
Spaine
,
Anno
1584.
leaving
Maurice
Prince
of
Orange
,
and
Earle
of
Nassaw
heire
to
his
fortunes
and
vertues
.
The
revenues
of
this
principality
are
about
30000
crownes
yearely
.
The
Armes
are
quarterly
,
Bara
.
1
Gules
,
a
bend
Or.
2
Or
,
a
hunters
horne
Azure
,
stringed
Gules
.
The
third
as
&c.
ouer
all
an
Escutcheon
of
pretence
,
chequi
,
Or
&
Azure
.
More
briefly
thus
.
Quarterly
Chalons
and
Aurange
,
vnder
an
Eschotcheon
of
Geneua
.
In
the
king
of
France
his
part
,
are
1
Marseiles
,
a
famous
Mart
Towne
,
a
Colonie
of
the
Phocians
.
2
A●x
,
wher●
a
Parliament
was
instituted
,
Anᵒ
1501.
This
towne
was
of
old
called
Aquae
Sextiae
,
Plutarch
.
of
Sextius
its
founder
,
and
the
hot
bathes
.
By
this
town
were
the
Cimbri
discomsited
by
Marius
;
who
vnwilling
to
venture
his
army
on
the
enimie
vnited
,
(
for
they
were
no
lesse
than
300000
fighting
men
;
&
lately
fleshed
in
the
ouerthrowe
of
Manlius
and
Cepio
,
two
Consulls
:
)
permitted
them
quietly
to
passe
by
his
Campe
;
the
Barbarians
in
their
passage
scorneful●y
asking
his
souldiers
what
service
they
would
commande
them
to
Rome
.
But
when
for
their
easier
march
through
the
Alpes
,
the
Cimbri
had
diuided
themselues
into
three
companies
;
Marius
seuerally
setting
on
them
al
,
put
them
all
to
the
sword
,
by
this
victory
only
giuing
the
Romans
cause
not
to
curse
his
natiuity
.
3
Arles
(
Arelatum
)
the
Metropolis
of
the
Burgundian
kingdome
,
lately
strengthned
&
new
fortified
by
Henry
the
4th
.
In
this
towne
was
called
a
Councell
by
Constantine
,
Anno
313
,
for
the
quiet
establishing
of
the
Church
:
wherein
was
present
Restitutus
Bishop
of
London
,
&
diuers
others
:
Ausonius
calleth
this
towne
the
Rome
of
France
,
&
indeed
so
highly
was
it
prized
in
old
time
,
that
Constantinus
Flauius
being
chosen
Emperour
by
the
Brittish
Legions
,
intended
to
haue
made
it
the
seat
of
his
Empire
.
4
Brignolls
,
&c.
12.
PICARDIE
and
CHAMPAGNE
.
PICARDY
and
CHAMPAGNE
are
hemmed
round
with
Normandie
,
Belgia
,
Loreyne
,
both
the
Burgundies
,
Berry
,
Burbon
and
France
.
Picardy
is
diuided
into
the
higher
&
the
lower
.
In
the
higher
are
these
townes
,
1
Calais
distant
from
Douer
about
28
,
or
30
miles
,
called
by
Caesar
,
Portus
Iccius
.
This
Citty
was
taken
by
Edward
the
3d
after
eleuen
months
siege
,
Anno
1347
:
and
lost
againe
by
Queene
Mary
after
200
yeares
possession
,
Anno
1557.
in
lesse
then
a
fortnight
.
The
losse
of
this
Towne
was
a
great
blowe
to
our
state
,
we
til
then
hauing
carried
the
keyes
of
France
(
for
so
the
French
vsed
to
say
)
at
our
girdles
.
And
as
great
a
griefe
was
it
to
the
vnfortunate
Queene
,
who
shortly
after
dying
,
told
such
as
attended
her
,
that
if
they
opened
her
,
they
should
finde
Callice
to
lay
next
to
her
heart
.
2
Bullen
taken
by
Henry
8.
Anno
1544.
and
yeelded
againe
in
Edward
the
sixts
daies
.
3
Terwin
taken
by
the
same
king
Henry
.
To
him
lying
at
the
siege
of
this
towne
,
Guiceiardin
the
Emperour
Maximilian
came
&
served
in
person
,
wearing
on
his
brest
the
English
crosse
,
&
fighting
vnder
the
colours
of
St
George
.
At
this
siege
the
French
intending
to
victuall
the
Towne
,
receaued
a
great
ouerthrowe
;
insomuch
that
had
the
Englishmen
followed
their
fortune
,
they
had
opened
a
faire
way
to
haue
made
themselues
masters
of
a
France
;
and
certaine
it
is
,
that
the
French
King
vpon
the
newes
,
had
prepared
himselfe
to
flye
into
Brittanie
But
the
English
more
minded
the
spoyles
and
riches
of
Terwin
,
then
the
sequele
of
an
absolute
victory
,
&
frui
maluerunt
victoria
,
quam
vti
,
as
Florus
said
of
Annibal
.
In
the
lower
Picardie
,
the
chiefe
townes
are
1
St
Quintins
.
2.
Abbeville
,
two
strong
frontire
Townes
.
3
Peronne
.
4
Ami●ns
,
the
losse
of
which
towne
much
blemished
the
reputation
of
Henry
the
4th
,
the
recouery
thereof
as
much
repairing
it
.
I
omit
the
stratagem
by
which
this
towne
was
taken
from
him
.
In
the
great
Church
hereof
,
our
Edward
the
3d
did
homage
to
Philip
de
Valoys
,
Hist.
of
Fr.
for
the
Dutchie
of
Gui●nne
;
&
because
the
like
duties
are
seldome
by
Kings
personally
performed
,
I
will
describe
the
formality
.
Edward
came
with
a
traine
rather
to
honour
himselfe
,
then
the
French
King
.
Hee
was
royally
att●red
with
a
long
roabe
of
crimson
Veluet
,
powdred
with
Leopards
of
gold
;
his
Crowne
on
his
head
,
his
sword
by
his
side
,
and
golden
spurres
on
his
heeles
.
Philip
attended
by
the
chiefe
officers
of
his
Realme
,
sate
in
his
Throne
:
hee
was
●pparelled
in
a
long
robe
of
purple
Veluet
,
powdred
with
flowre
delyces
of
Gold
,
his
Crowne
on
his
head
,
his
Scepter
in
his
hand
.
Vicount
Melun
great
Chamberlaine
of
France
,
commandeth
Edward
to
take
off
his
Crowne
,
Sword
,
Spurres
,
and
to
kneele
downe
:
which
he
doth
.
Then
he
tooke
both
his
hands
and
ioyned
them
both
together
,
saying
,
You
become
a
leige
●an
to
the
King
my
Master
,
who
is
here
present
,
as
Duke
of
Gu●en
,
and
Peere
of
France
;
&
you
promise
to
be
fa●●hfull
to
him
and
loyall
:
say
yea
.
And
Edward
said
yea
;
and
aro●e
.
5
Monstreville
,
and
Guise●a●●us
●a●●us
only
for
the
Dukes
which
in
our
age
it
hath
yeelded
to
the
realme
of
France
.
The
first
was
Claude
sonne
t●
Rene
Duke
of
Lorreine
,
and
husband
to
Antonietta
,
daughter
to
the
Duke
of
Vandosme
:
in
respect
of
which
alliance
he
was
honoured
with
this
title
.
The
3d
was
Francis
,
Paradin
▪
who
endangered
the
Realme
of
Naples
;
who
resisted
the
great
siege
of
the
Emperour
Charles
at
Mets
;
droue
him
out
of
Provence
;
and
was
at
last
slaine
at
the
seige
of
Orleans
,
Anno
1572.
This
was
he
which
tooke
Callice
from
Queen
Mary
;
so
that
had
Monseiur
de
Cordes
now
liued
,
hee
might
haue
had
his
desire
:
for
he
vsed
to
say
,
that
he
would
be
content
with
all
his
heart
to
lye
in
hell
7
yeares
,
on
condition
that
Callico
were
taken
from
the
English
.
The
3d
was
Henry
that
great
enimie
of
the
Protestants
:
who
contriued
the
great
massacre
at
Paris
,
and
almost
dispossessed
Henry
the
3d
of
all
France
.
He
beganne
the
holy
league
,
and
was
finally
slayne
at
Bloys
;
the
league
suruiuing
the
author
.
Picardie
had
once
diuers
Lordshipps
,
some
fell
to
the
Kings
of
France
,
by
confiscation
,
others
by
conquests
;
some
held
of
Arteys
,
Haill●●
.
others
of
Flaunders
,
and
lastly
of
the
Dukes
of
Burgundie
,
as
Lords
of
these
Provinces
:
and
after
the
death
of
Charles
Duke
of
Burgundie
,
at
the
battle
of
Nancie
,
Anno
1476
;
were
all
seized
on
by
Lewis
the
11th
of
France
.
The
chiefe
Citties
of
Champaigne
so
called
,
for
that
it
is
a
Champion
countrey
,
are
1
Rheimes
,
where
the
Kings
of
France
are
most
times
crowned
,
and
annoynted
with
an
oyle
kept
in
this
Towne
;
which
they
say
came
downe
from
heauen
and
never
decreaseth
.
Selden
.
How
true
this
is
,
may
quickly
be
perceaued
,
considering
how
Gregory
of
Tours
,
who
is
so
prodigall
of
his
miracles
,
maketh
no
mention
of
i●
but
especially
,
(
for
ab
autoritate
non
valet
argumentum
negatiuè
)
since
the
legend
informing
vs
how
this
oyle
was
sent
from
heauen
,
at
the
annointing
of
Cloui●
the
first
Christian
King
of
France
,
is
absolutely
contradicted
by
their
best
and
most
iudicious
writer
Du
Haillan
:
who
affirmeth
Pepin
to
haue
beene
the
first
annointed
King
,
and
that
there
was
none
de
la
primiere
lignée
oinct
ny
sacre
à
Reimes
,
nyalleiurs
:
none
of
the
first
or
Mer●vignian
line
of
kings
,
were
annointed
at
Rheimes
or
elsewhere
How
euer
the
truth
be
,
the
Frenchmen
wonderfully
reverence
this
oyle
,
and
at
the
Coronation
of
their
Kings
fetch
it
▪
from
the
Church
where
it
is
kept
,
with
great
solemnity
.
For
it
is
brought
by
the
Prior
sitting
on
a
white
ambling
Palfrey
,
Sl●●d
.
com
.
and
attended
by
his
Monkes
;
the
Archbishop
of
this
Towne
,
and
such
Bishoppes
as
are
present
,
going
to
the
Church
doore
to
meet
it
;
and
leauing
for
it
with
the
,
Prior
some
gage
;
and
the
King
when
it
is
by
the
Archbishoppe
brought
to
the
Altar
,
bowing
himselfe
before
it
with
great
reuerence
.
This
towne
taketh
name
from
the
Rhemi
,
once
a
potent
nation
of
these
parts
;
and
is
an
Vniuersity
,
wherein
among
other
Colleges
,
there
is
one
appointed
for
the
education
of
young
English
Fugitiues
.
The
first
Seminary
for
this
purpose
erected
,
was
at
Doway
1568.
a
second
at
Rome
,
by
Gregory
the
13th
:
a
third
at
Valadolit
by
Philip
the
2d
:
a
fourth
at
Lovaino
:
a
fif●
(
so
much
is
the
gaining
of
our
nation
to
the
Roman
faith
sought
after
)
at
this
place
by
the
Guisians
.
The
Priests
here
liuing
translated
the
new
Testament
into
English
,
which
we
commonly
call
the
Rhemish
Testament
,
Martin
.
so
learnedly
confuted
by
Dr
Fulke
,
and
Mr
Cartwright
.
The
second
towne
of
note
is
Troys
,
famous
for
the
meeting
of
Charles
the
sixt
&
Henry
the
fift
,
kings
of
France
and
England
:
in
which
that
victorious
K.
Henry
was
espowsed
to
the
Lady
Catharine
,
daughter
to
the
aboue-named
Charles
the
sixt
.
It
was
here
also
agreed
that
Charles
the
Dolphin
,
&
afterwards
the
7th
of
that
name
,
being
disherited
;
King
Henry
should
be
proclaimed
,
and
acknowledged
for
the
heire
apparant
to
the
French
Crowne
:
that
hee
should
bee
Regent
of
the
Realme
during
the
life
of
the
old
King
:
with
divers
other
articles
,
framed
as
best
suited
with
the
honour
and
will
of
the
conquerour
.
3
Brie
which
was
once
fellowe
in
the
title
of
Earledome
with
Champaigne
.
4
Montargis
.
5
Sons
.
6
Auxerre
.
7
Chalons
.
The
chiefe
riuers
of
these
two
Prouinces
,
are
1
Marne
.
2
Aube
.
3
Yone
,
which
empty
themselues
into
Sequana
,
or
Seine
:
and
lastly
Some
,
which
runneth
into
the
Ocean
,
at
the
Hauen
towne
St
Vallerie
.
Hugh
Capet
at
his
first
enthronizing
in
the
French
chaire
of
Paradine
.
Estate
,
fortefied
himselfe
by
seuerall
donations
of
rich
&
rertile
Provinces
;
confirming
on
the
Normans
,
Neustria
;
giuing
to
Geofrie
Grisogonelle
,
Aniou
:
to
Od●
a
man
of
great
power
,
Brie
,
and
Champaigne
:
well
knowing
that
a
gift
willingly
giuen
,
cannot
but
be
gratefully
receaued
,
and
requited
by
an
ingenuous
spirit
.
This
Odo
then
was
the
first
Earle
of
Brie
,
&
Champaigne
,
Aᵒ
999.
This
Earledome
by
the
marriage
of
Earle
Thibauld
,
&
Blanch
Queene
of
Navarre
,
Aᵒ
1196
;
was
annexed
to
that
Pyrenean
kingdome
;
vnder
which
it
continued
till
1284
,
when
Philip
the
faire
of
France
marrying
Ioane
Queene
of
Navarre
,
and
Countesse
of
Brie
,
&
Champaigne
,
vnited
it
to
his
Diadem
:
which
his
successours
haue
since
kept
,
as
lying
too
nigh
Paris
,
to
be
in
a
forraine
hand
;
giuing
in
exchange
to
the
Navarroy's
,
certaine
townes
,
and
lands
in
Languedoc
.
13.
THE
DVTCHIE
OF
BVRGVNDIE
.
THE
DVTCHIE
OF
BVRGVNDY
is
environed
with
Champaigne
,
Hist.
of
Fr.
the
Countie
Bress
,
and
Burbonoys
.
It
takes
its
name
from
the
Burgundians
,
who
called
by
Stillico
to
represse
the
Francones
,
here
seated
themselues
;
and
erected
their
kingdome
,
containing
both
the
Burgundies
,
Savoy
,
Daulphine
,
Provence
,
and
many
other
places
of
lesse
note
.
But
of
these
Burgundians
we
shall
speake
more
anon
.
That
which
Queene
Katharine
was
wont
to
say
,
that
France
had
more
riuers
then
all
Europe
beside
;
may
in
like
manner
bee
said
of
this
Prouince
in
respect
of
France
:
hauing
in
it
these
Rivers
.
1
Armacon
,
2
Seram
,
3
Cure
,
4
Torney
,
5
Valence
,
6
Daue
,
7
Soane
,
8
Brune
,
6
Senie
,
10
Louche
.
The
chiefe
Citties
are
1
Digion
,
Ortelius
.
prowd
in
her
Parliament
instituted
Aᵒ
1476.
and
that
it
was
built
by
the
Emperour
Aurelian
,
and
that
in
her
Saint
Bernard
was
first
shewne
vnto
the
world
.
2
Antun
,
sometimes
the
capitall
Citty
of
the
Dukedome
,
and
a
Bishops
Sea
.
3
Beaulne
,
where
there
is
an
hospital
equall
to
the
Palace
of
any
Prince
in
Europe
.
4
Verdu●'s
Sologne
6
Chalons
belonging
to
the
house
of
Ora●ge
.
7
Alize
more
notable
for
what
it
hath
beene
,
Plutarch
.
then
what
it
is
.
For
this
,
though
now
but
a
small
Village
,
was
once
that
famous
Citty
of
Alexia
wherein
Iulius
C●sar
besieged
Vercingetorix
King
of
the
Auernians
,
hauing
in
the
City
for
the
defence
of
it
70000
fighting
men
:
and
being
himself
▪
besieged
by
an
army
of
no
fewer
th●n
300000
Gaules
,
which
came
to
relieue
their
fellows
.
Caesar
was
now
driuen
to
the
triall
of
his
valour
,
which
he
notably
man
fested
.
For
●he
fortified
his
Campe
with
two
wals
one
against
them
.
within
the
Citty
,
and
the
other
against
them
without
;
and
so
providently
kept
watch
and
ward
,
that
the
besieged
knewe
the
discomfiture
of
their
friends
,
before
they
heard
of
their
comming
.
To
conclude
,
Vercinget●rix
yeelded
the
Towne
,
and
being
brauely
mounted
,
he
rode
round
about
Caesar
,
then
sitting
in
his
chaire
of
state
;
which
done
he
alighted
from
his
horse
,
vnarmed
himselfe
,
tooke
of
his
horses
caparisons
,
and
laying
all
on
the
ground
,
sate
downe
at
Caesars
feet
,
as
his
prisoner
.
Within
this
Prouince
standeth
the
Earledome
of
Charoloys
,
the
vsuall
title
of
the
elder
Sonne
of
Burgundie
,
Bara
▪
who
is
called
the
●arle
of
Charoloys
.
The
Armes
of
it
are
Gules
,
a
Lyon
passant
regardant
Or
,
armed
Azure
.
The
chiefe
Townes
are
Clugni
,
and
Mascon
.
Hist.
of
Fr.
Burgundie
,
which
with
the
sorementioned
Prouinces
,
made
a
kingdome
,
was
by
the
issue
of
Charles
the
Great
,
divided
into
two
parts
:
the
Countie
,
which
was
to
appertaine
to
the
Empire
;
and
the
Dutchy
,
the
lot
of
the
French
kings
.
These
g●ue
it
to
one
Richard
of
the
house
of
Saxonie
,
890
,
whose
son
Rodolph
had
his
temples
invested
with
the
royal
garland
of
France
.
This
Richard
was
first
son
to
Robert
Earle
of
Aniou
,
whose
eldest
sonne
Eudes
was
King
of
France
;
his
third
Robert
Earle
of
Aniou
,
and
this
Richard
Duke
of
Burgundy
.
Paradin
.
For
wa●t
of
Heires
thi●
Dutchie
divolued
to
the
Crowne
,
was
by
Henry
the
first
,
giuen
to
Robert
h●s
brother
,
Aᵒ
1004
This
Line
again
expired
,
it
was
giuen
by
King
Charles
to
his
brother
Philip
the
hardy
,
Aᵒ
1363.
together
with
the
County
;
which
had
bin
formerly
vnited
to
the
Dutchie
,
by
the
marriage
of
Ioan
,
Countesse
of
Burgundie
,
to
Duke
Eudes
,
Aᵒ
1331.
Philip
,
grandchild
to
this
Philip
,
vnited
to
his
Dutchie
well
nigh
all
the
Belgick
Provinces
,
and
died
leauing
Charles
his
son
;
who
imbarquing
himselfe
in
a
troublous
warre
against
Lewis
the
eleuenth
,
lost
his
men
,
money
,
and
life
,
at
the
battailes
of
Granson
,
Morat
,
and
Nancie
,
1476
:
after
whose
death
this
Dutchie
was
seized
on
by
the
French●
These
Prouinces
are
all
incircled
in
the
girdle
of
the
French
gouernment
,
View
of
Fr.
containing
besides
Cities
,
34
Hauens
,
hauing
all
some
properties
of
a
good
Harbour
,
viz.
1
Roome
,
2
safety
,
3
easinesse
of
defence
.
4
concourse
of
forreiners
.
The
Armes
of
France
in
the
daies
of
Pharamond
,
Paradin
.
were
Gules
,
3
Crownes
Or
:
Clouis
the
great
,
altered
them
to
Azure
,
Semi
of
Floure
de
Luces
,
Or
:
Charles
the
sixt
to
Azure
,
3
Floure
de
Luce●
,
Or.
The
chief
orders
of
Knighthood
in
this
Kingdome
were
first
of
the
Gennet
,
Grimston
.
founded
by
Charles
Martell
,
Maior
of
the
French
Pallace
,
&
so
called
,
either
from
Iane
his
wife
,
as
Hailan
would
haue
it
:
or
●rom
the
Gennets
of
Spaine
,
ouer
whom
hee
triumphed
at
the
battle
of
Tours
,
as
Bellay
writeth
.
It
ended
in
the
dayes
of
S●
Lewis
:
the
knights
of
the
order
wore
a
Ring
,
wherein
was
engrauen
the
forme
of
a
Gennet
.
2.
Of
the
Pa●rrie
or
twelue
Peeres
,
View
of
Fr.
so
called
,
quasi
pares
inter
se
,
instituted
by
Charles
the
Great
in
his
warres
against
the
Sarac●ns
.
Sixe
of
these
were
of
the
Clergie
.
1
,
the
Archbishop
and
Duke
of
Rhemes
;
2
the
Archbishop
and
Duke
of
Laon.
3
,
the
Archbishop
and
Duke
of
Langers
;
4
Bishop
&
Earle
of
Beauoys
.
5
Bishop
and
Ea●le
of
No●on
;
And
6
,
Bishop
&
Earle
of
Chaelons
.
And
sixe
others
of
the
temporalitie
,
1
The
Duke
of
Burgundy
;
2
Duke
of
Normandy
;
3
Duke
of
Guyenne
;
4
Earle
of
Tholouse
;
5
Earle
of
Champaigne
;
6
Earle
of
Flaunders
.
These
are
they
so
much
memoriz'd
in
the
Legends
of
the
old
French
writers
.
At
this
time
the
ancient
Pairries
of
the
Temporality
are
returned
to
the
Crowne
,
and
new
erected
in
their
places
.
3.
Of
the
Star●e
,
begun
by
Iohn
of
France
,
Aᵒ
1352.
They
wore
about
their
neckes
a
Coller
of
gold
,
at
the
which
hanged
a
Starre
,
the
word
,
Monstrant
regibus
astra
viam
:
this
order
was
disgraced
by
his
son
Charles
,
in
communicating
it
to
his
guard
,
and
so
it
ended
.
4.
Of
Saint
Michael
,
instituted
by
King
Lewis
the
eleuenth
,
Anno
1469
:
It
consisted
of
thirty
six
Knights
,
which
afterward
were
augmented
to
300.
They
wore
a
Collar
wouen
with
Cockle
shells
;
Seld●●
.
the
word
,
Immensi
tremor
Oceani
.
It
tooke
the
name
from
the
picture
of
Saint
Michael
,
conquering
the
diuel
,
which
was
annexd
'
to
the
Collar
.
Some
thinke
that
the
invention
of
Saint
Michael
,
was
in
allusion
vnto
the
10th
of
Daniel
:
Others
say
he
took
Saint
Michael
in
regard
of
an
apparition
of
that
Saint
,
to
his
Father
Charles
the
7
on
Orleance
bridge
,
in
the
warres
against
the
English
.
5.
Of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
ordeined
by
Henry
the
third
,
Aᵒ
1570.
The
Knights
are
sworne
by
solemne
Oath
,
to
persecute
the
Hugonots
,
and
fauour
the
Romish
Catholiques
.
Their
Robe
is
a
black
veluet
mantle
,
powdred
with
Lillies
,
&
flames
of
gold
&
siluer
;
none
are
admitted
to
this
order
,
who
cannot
proue
their
Nobility
,
by
three
descents
at
least
.
The
Collar
is
of
Flowers
de
lys
,
and
flames
of
gold
;
with
a
Crosse
,
&
a
Doue
on
it
,
pendant
.
The
reason
of
the
institution
was
,
because
the
order
of
Saint
Michael
began
to
grow
too
common
among
the
vndeseruing
;
which
order
he
took
not
away
,
but
mingled
with
this
;
it
being
by
him
ordained
,
that
the
next
day
aster
the
Collar
of
the
Holy
Ghost
is
giuen
;
that
of
Saint
Michael
should
bee
added
,
if
the
honoured
had
it
not
before
.
It
was
called
by
the
name
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
because
this
Henry
was
on
a
Whitsunday
chosen
King
of
Poland
.
I
omit
the
other
petty
orders
:
as
those
of
the
Cock
and
Dog
,
by
them
of
Montmorencie
;
of
the
Porcupine
,
by
them
of
Orleance
;
and
the
Thistle
by
them
of
Burbon
.
14.
COVNTIE
OF
BVRGVNDIE
.
Ortelius
.
Within
the
limits
of
France
are
three
Countries
which
as
yet
acknowledge
not
the
French
command
,
viz
,
1
Savoy
,
2
Lorrain
,
3
the
COVNTY
of
BVRGVNDY
.
The
last
is
environed
with
Champaigne
,
Lorreine
,
Switzerland
,
Bress
,
and
the
Dutchie
;
the
length
of
it
is
ninety
miles
,
the
breadth
sixty
.
The
people
are
much
renowned
for
warlike
affaires
,
marching
vnder
the
colours
of
diuers
Princes
,
vnder
the
name
of
Wallons
.
This
name
is
giuen
vnto
this
people
by
the
Dutch
,
who
vsing
W
for
G
,
insteed
of
Gallons
(
or
Galloys
)
cal
them
Wallons
.
Others
report
,
that
when
the
Burgundians
came
first
into
Gaul
,
they
asked
the
people
of
the
Country
running
to
see
them
,
On
allons
,
that
is
,
whither
goe
wee
;
and
that
thereupon
they
got
the
name
of
Wallons
:
a
proper
invention
,
and
of
the
same
pitch
as
that
of
the
Hugonots
.
The
ground
is
so
exceeding
fertile
,
that
as
France
may
bee
called
the
Garden
of
all
Europe
;
so
may
this
be
termed
the
Epitome
of
France
,
or
the
fairest
flowre
of
that
Garden
.
The
ancient
inhabitants
of
the
Dutchie
were
the
Segusiani
,
of
this
County
the
Hedui
.
This
Country
is
enriched
with
the
riuers
,
Ortelius
.
1
Soane
,
2
Loue
,
3
Dayne
,
and
4
Doux
,
vpon
whose
bankes
leaneth
the
faire
and
strong
city
of
Besanson
,
the
Metropolis
of
both
the
Burgundies
.
It
was
made
an
Vniuersity
,
Aᵒ
1540
;
by
the
joynt
authoritie
of
Iulio
the
3
,
and
Charles
5.
2
Dole
seated
on
the
same
riuer
;
a
town
for
strength
,
riches
,
and
beautie
,
to
be
preferred
before
any
in
Burgundie
.
Sands
r●l
.
Here
is
an
Vniversity
of
long
continuance
,
and
therein
a
Colledge
of
the
Iesuites
,
who
fearing
left
the
reformed
doctrine
might
creepe
in
vpon
them
,
haue
not
onely
debarred
the
people
of
the
Protestants
bookes
;
but
expressely
also
forbid
them
to
talke
of
God
,
either
in
good
sort
,
or
bad
.
3
Sal●es
,
glad
of
her
rich
salt
Fountaine
.
4
Gray
,
5
Arbois
,
6
Poutenant
,
7
Ch●stilion
,
and
about
23
more
walled
townes
,
and
160
Lordships
.
The
Burgundians
were
a
Nation
bordering
on
the
Vandalls
;
Pezelius
in
Sleidann●
.
or
as
some
coniecture
a
●ept
or
tribe
of
them
.
At
the
time
that
Drusus
and
Tiberius
warred
in
Germanie
,
they
were
a
people
vtterly
barbarous
,
dwelling
in
tents
onely
here
and
there
clap●ed
vp
.
These
tents
are
in
that
language
called
Burgs
,
whence
it
is
probably
thought
,
the
name
of
Burgundy
was
giuen
vnto
them
:
in
the
same
sense
that
the
name
of
Sceni●ae
,
was
giuen
vnto
them
of
Arabia
for
the
like
kind
of
liuing
.
In
the
yeare
416.
at
the
instigation
of
the
Vand●ls
they
left
their
own
seates
,
&
first
planted
themselues
in
the
townes
and
Villages
,
which
now
belong
to
the
Marquesses
of
Baden
,
Munster
.
and
●lectours
of
the
Rhene
.
Hence
wi●h
an
army
of
80000
men
,
they
passed
the
riuer
,
and
subdued
all
France
between
the
Rhene
and
the
Alpes
,
East
and
West
:
Lorreine
and
the
Mediterranean
,
North
and
South
:
in
which
tract
are
comprehended
both
Burgundies
,
Daulphine
,
Lyonoys
,
Bresse
,
Savoy
,
and
Provence
.
The
seate
royall
was
Arles
.
In
this
kingdome
reigned
successiuely
1
Tibica
,
2
Gund●mar
,
3
Gundeband
,
4
Sigismund
,
and
5
Gundecar
,
who
lost
himselfe
and
his
kingdome
to
the
French
.
Yet
did
the
people
euer
and
anon
try
all
meanes
to
regaine
their
liberty
and
kingdome
,
till
the
dayes
of
Charles
the
Great
,
who
vtterly
subdued
it
.
In
the
diuisions
of
his
conquests
by
the
sonnes
of
Lewis
the
gentle
,
French
hist.
Burgundie
was
diuided
into
the
Dutchie
,
which
was
allotted
to
the
Kings
of
France
;
and
the
County
,
which
together
with
the
incorporate
Prouinces
,
was
the
portion
of
Lewis
,
entituled
king
of
Burgundie
,
and
Italy
,
(
for
this
last
also
fell
to
his
lot
.
)
Hermingrade
daughter
and
heire
to
this
Lewis
,
was
married
to
Boson
Earle
of
Ardennes
,
(
which
is
a
part
of
Luxenb●urg●
)
&
had
by
him
two
sonnes
,
Lewis
and
Ralph
.
To
Lewis
was
assigned
the
Kingdome
of
Arles
,
containing
Italy
and
Provence
:
to
Ralph
the
Kingdome
of
Burgundy
,
comprehending
this
Countie
,
Daulphine
,
Savoy
,
Bresse
,
and
Lyonoys
.
This
Ralph
being
in
the
yeare
919
,
vanquished
by
one
Burchard
a
Germane
Prince
,
Munster
and
not
able
to
subsist
of
himselfe
;
put
himselfe
and
his
Realme
into
the
protection
of
Otho
the
●irst
,
Aᵒ
930.
To
Ralph
succeeded
his
sonne
Conradus
,
and
after
him
an
other
Ralph
;
lastly
a
second
Conradus
,
who
Aᵒ
1025.
gaue
his
kingdome
vnto
Conradus
Salicus
,
Emperour
of
Germany
;
vnder
whose
rule
it
continued
entire
.
But
in
the
raigne
of
his
successour
Henry
the
4th
,
grieuously
troubled
with
Hildebrand
,
Paradin
.
and
the
Popes
;
Otho
of
Flanders
laid
hold
on
this
County
,
defended
●t
,
and
left
it
to
his
children
,
Anno
1101.
The
other
three
which
Paradi●e
putteth
before
this
Otho
Guillaume
,
I
take
rather
as
Gouernours
for
the
Emperor
,
then
themselues
.
This
Otho
pretended
title
to
it
as
being
son
to
the
sister
of
Conradus
Salicus
;
a
weak
title
,
did
we
not
see
greater
estates
surprized
on
lesser
pretences
.
This
notwithstanding
,
the
succeeding
Emperours
of
Germany
,
claimed
not
onely
a
supe●i●tendencie
ouer
,
but
a
disposall
of
all
the
Countries
that
euer
were
vnder
the
command
of
a
King
of
Burgundie
.
Daniell
.
Henry
the
sixt
,
Emperor
;
receiuing
no
small
part
of
the
money
,
which
our
Richard
the
first
payed
to
the
Duke
of
Austriae
for
his
ransome
;
gaue
vnto
the
said
Richard
the
kingdome
of
Burgundie
;
the
soueraignty
of
Provence
,
Viennoys
,
Marseiles
,
Narbon
,
Arles
,
and
Lyons
;
together
with
the
homages
of
the
King
of
Arragon
,
and
of
the
Earle
of
Digion
,
and
Saint
Giles
.
A
royall
gift
,
if
either
the
Emperor
had
had
any
domination
ouer
those
countries
;
or
if
they
would
haue
receiued
any
officer
of
his
appointing
.
Anno
1331
;
Paradine
.
the
County
and
Dutchy
were
vnited
by
the
marriage
of
Duke
Eudes
,
and
Ioane
the
Countesse
,
which
was
daughter
to
Philip
the
long
,
and
Ioane
daughter
to
Earle
Otheline
.
Their
issue
failing
,
the
County
together
with
the
Dutchy
were
giuen
to
Philip
,
surnamed
the
Hardie
,
Anno
1369.
This
Philip
had
to
wife
Marguerit
,
Countesse
of
Flanders
,
which
was
the
first
of
the
Belgick
Prouinces
,
that
was
incorporated
into
the
house
of
Burgundie
▪
Ph●lip
the
Good
,
grandchilde
to
this
Philip
,
vnited
vnder
his
Empire
almost
all
the
Netherlands
,
as
you
may
see
in
the
descr●ption
of
those
Countries
.
After
his
death
,
and
the
death
of
his
son
Charles
,
Burgundie
Dutchy
was
surprized
by
Lewis
the
11
,
who
pretended
an
escheat
thereof
for
want
of
heires
male
.
But
the
County
as
heing
holden
of
the
Empire
,
he
left
vnto
the
Lady
Mary
,
daughter
and
heire
to
this
Charles
.
She
was
married
to
Maximilian
Emperour
,
&
Archduke
of
Austria
;
whose
son
Philip
married
to
Ioane
Queene
of
Castile
and
Arragon
,
had
two
sonnes
,
Charles
and
Ferdinand
:
to
the
latter
he
bequeathed
his
inheritances
in
Germany
;
to
Charles
Spaine
,
Burgundy
,
and
Belgia
;
whose
great
grandchild
Philip
the
4th
,
now
goue●neth
these
countries
.
The
armes
of
this
Earledome
are
B
,
a
Lyon
rampant
O
,
Semie
of
billets
,
A.
The
armes
of
the
Dutchie
are
Bendwaies
Or
&
Az●re
,
a
bordure
Gules
.
This
last
coat
is
vsually
marshalled
among
the
armes
of
the
King
of
Spaine
;
but
why
the
armes
of
the
Earledome
are
there
omitted
,
I
cannot
say
,
vnlesse
it
be
to
put
the
king
in
mind
of
his
pretences
to
the
Dutchy
,
or
that
this
as
being
worthier
,
comprehends
vnder
it
the
rest
also
.
15.
LORREINE
.
Ortelius
.
LORREINE
is
compassed
about
with
part
of
Belgia
,
Alsatia
,
the
County
of
Burgundy
,
and
Champaigne
:
The
former
name
of
it
was
Austrasia
,
being
then
of
a
farre
greater
extent
then
now
it
is
:
it
borrowed
the
name
of
Lotharingia
,
from
Lotharius
,
Nephew
to
Charles
the
Great
,
by
his
sonne
Lewis
.
The
length
of
it
;
is
about
some
foure
dayes
journey
,
the
bredth
almost
three
;
and
is
sufficiently
famous
in
that
that
famous
warrier
Godfrey
surnamed
of
Bulloigne
,
which
wonne
Hierusalem
from
the
Turkes
,
was
Duke
here
.
This
Countrey
aboundeth
with
corne
and
wine
,
an
excellent
race
of
horses
,
plenty
of
mines
,
store
of
salt
and
fish
.
Grimstons
estates
.
The
people
(
as
neighbours
to
both
)
participate
of
the
French
complement
,
and
German
drinking
,
but
more
moderatly
then
either
:
They
are
hardie
and
politick
,
as
they
which
cannot
otherwise
maintaine
their
state
,
bordering
vpon
so
many
Princes
.
They
liue
in
a
very
happy
condition
vnder
their
Duke
,
grow
daylie
more
rich
,
and
are
not
oppressed
at
all
with
taxes
:
which
make
them
affectionate
vnto
him
,
and
louing
one
towards
another
.
Here
is
in
this
Countrey
good
store
of
Lakes
replenished
with
fish
;
but
one
there
is
of
most
note
,
being
14
miles
in
compasse
,
the
fish
whereof
yeeldeth
to
the
Duke
2000l
yearely
.
The
riuers
of
chiefe
note
are
1
Martha
,
or
the
Meure
;
2
Mosa
,
or
Meuse
,
Grimston
and
3
Moselle
:
this
last
riuer
is
famous
for
the
designe
which
Lucius
Verus
,
gouernor
here
vnder
Nero
,
had
vpon
it
.
For
whereas
it
ariseth
in
the
mountaine
Vogese
,
not
far
from
the
head
of
the
riuer
Soane
;
and
disburdeneth
if
selfe
into
the
Rhene
at
confluence
:
he
intended
to
haue
cut
a
deep
and
large
channell
from
the
head
of
this
riuer
,
to
the
head
of
the
Soane
,
that
so
there
might
be
a
more
quicke
and
easie
passe
from
the
Mediterranean
into
the
Ocean
;
the
Soane
emptying
it selfe
into
the
Rhone
;
and
the
Moselle
into
the
Rhene
.
The
chiefe
townes
are
1
Nancie
seated
on
the
Meure
,
the
Dukes
seate
;
and
famous
for
the
discomfiture
which
Charles
Duke
of
Burgundy
here
suffered
,
with
the
losse
of
his
life
.
2
Saint
Nicholas
a
towne
so
populous
,
well
seated
,
and
neatly
built
,
that
w●re
it
walled
,
it
would
hardly
yeeld
precedencie
to
Nanci●
It
tooke
name
from
the
body
of
Saint
Nicholas
,
here
buried
,
whose
relicks
haue
purchased
no
small
reputation
&
riches
to
this
towne
.
3
Va●eoleur
,
the
place
of
Ioane
the
Virgin
,
to
whose
miracles
and
valour
,
the
French
attribute
the
deliuery
of
their
countrey
from
the
Empire
of
the
English
;
but
being
at
last
taken
prisoner
,
she
was
by
the
Duke
of
Bedford
then
Regent
of
France
,
condemned
,
and
burned
for
a
Witch
.
4
Ponta
Moson
so
called
for
a
bridge
built
ouer
the
Meuse
.
5
Neufe
Chateau
.
6
Vaudemant
.
The●e
are
also
three
townes
,
of
right
belonging
to
the
Empire
,
within
the
precincts
of
this
Dutchy
,
viz:
Mets
,
●oul
,
and
Verdun
:
all
which
were
taken
by
the
French
,
Anno
1552
,
in
the
warres
betweene
Charles
the
5
,
and
the
Princes
of
●ermany
.
There
belongeth
herevnto
the
country
of
Barroys
,
standing
between
it
&
Champaigne
,
&
is
environed
with
the
two
streams
of
the
riuer
Marne
;
whereof
the
one
rising
in
the
edge
of
Burgundy
,
the
other
in
the
edge
of
L●rreine
,
meet
together
at
Chalens
in
Champaigne
.
The
chiefe
townes
are
1
Barleduc
a
strong
towne
,
2
La
Mott
,
3
Arg
,
and
4
Ligni
.
The
eldest
son
of
Lorreine
is
entituled
Prince
of
Barri
.
Lorreine
also
containeth
one
Marquesse
,
fiue
Earledonies
,
and
diuerse
Baron●es
.
When
the
Germans
chose
themselues
an
Emperour
,
this
Province
was
the
cause
of
many
troubles
betweene
them
and
the
French
;
the
former
keeping
possession
,
the
latter
pretending
a
title
Charles
sonne
to
Lewis
the
4th
king
of
France
,
Hist.
of
Fr.
being
left
to
the
curtesie
of
his
brother
,
and
by
him
not
regarded
;
was
invested
in
this
Dutchy
by
Otho
the
Emperor
,
Anno
981.
for
which
cause
he
shewed
himselfe
so
alienated
from
the
French
,
&
wedded
to
the
Germans
;
that
the
French
after
the
death
of
his
Cosin
Lewis
the
5
,
reiected
him
,
and
chose
Hugh
Capet
for
their
King
.
This
Charles
had
one
sonne
name
Otho
,
(
who
leauing
no
issue
male
,
instituted
one
Godfrey
,
from
whom
descended
Godfrey
of
Bulloigne
,
his
successour
)
and
one
daughter
called
Hermingrade
,
from
whom
came
Isabell
,
wife
to
Philip
the
second
;
vniting
the
bloods
of
Pepin
,
and
Hugh
Capet
,
to
the
great
content
of
her
grandchild
St
Lewis
,
who
being
a
man
of
very
tender
conscience
,
is
said
neuer
to
haue
joyed
in
the
Crowne
of
France
,
till
it
was
proued
that
by
his
mothers-side
hee
was
the
right
Heire
of
Charles
of
Lorreine
,
whom
Hugh
Capet
had
so
vniustly
dispossessed
.
This
principality
continueth
to
this
day
without
any
great
alteration
of
linage
.
The
Armes
of
Lorreine
are
Or
,
a
Bend
Gules
,
charged
with
three
Larkes
Argent
.
But
herein
I
find
Bara
the
old
and
expert
Herauld
,
to
differ
from
Paradine
,
the
most
exact
Genealogist
of
the
French
Nation
.
For
Bara
saith
that
the
Bend
is
charged
not
with
three
allouettes
Larkes
;
as
Paradine
,
but
with
three
Allerions
,
or
Allelyons
,
which
are
in
blazon
,
small
birds
wanting
beak
,
feet
and
legges
.
Of
this
last
opinion
is
that
most
worthy
Antiquary
Camden
Clarencieux
,
who
withall
telleth
vs
,
that
when
Godfrey
of
Bulloigne
was
at
the
siege
of
Hierusalem
,
shooting
at
Saint
Dauids
towre
there
,
he
broched
three
feetlesse
birds
called
Allerions
vpon
his
arrow
,
Grimston
.
and
thereupon
assumed
this
armes
.
The
revenues
of
this
Prince
are
700000
Crownes
,
whereof
200000
arise
from
the
customes
of
the
salt
made
in
his
Countrie
,
&
the
other
500000
from
his
Coron●t
lands
.
He
is
an
absolute
Prince
&
giueth
for
his
deuice
an
armed
arme
,
comming
as
it
were
from
Heauen
,
and
grasping
a
naked
sword
;
to
shew
that
he
holdeth
his
estate
by
no
other
tenu●e
,
then
God
and
his
sword
.
16.
SAVOY
.
The
Dukedome
of
SAVOY
is
confined
with
Daulphine
,
Bresse
,
Switzerland
,
and
Peidmont
.
This
Countrey
for
the
streight
and
narrow
passages
,
&
them
too
full
of
theeues
,
was
once
called
Malvoy
;
till
a
worthy
adventurer
of
the
Countrey
,
with
industry
and
exemplary
iustice
,
reformed
both
the
vilenesse
of
the
people
,
and
the
passages
:
then
was
it
called
Savoy
,
or
Salvoy
,
quasi
Salva
via
.
Within
the
limits
of
this
Dukedome
standeth
the
famous
city
of
Geneva
,
being
yet
but
two
English
miles
in
circuite
,
and
hauing
territories
streaching
no
farther
then
two
leagues
and
a
halfe
on
each
side
:
The
revenue
therof
is
about
60000
crownes
.
The
towne
standeth
at
the
end
of
the
Lake
Lemanus
,
and
by
Rhoane
is
diuided
into
two
parts
.
The
gouerment
is
by
a
common
Councell
,
consisting
of
200
;
the
foure
chiefe
whereof
are
called
Syndiques
.
Their
Ministers
cannot
but
be
poore
,
hauing
no
tithes
but
stipends
;
the
greatest
whereof
comes
not
to
80
pounds
yearely
:
and
after
this
rate
also
is
it
with
the
Clergie
,
in
all
the
Churches
of
France
and
Germany
,
which
follow
the
Discipline
of
Geneva
:
For
the
tithes
are
taken
by
the
Ciuill
Magistrate
,
and
distributed
partly
among
the
poore
,
partly
layde
vp
in
the
common
treasury
:
But
out
of
this
there
is
againe
some
portion
deducted
,
to
bestow
the
daughters
,
and
bring
vp
the
sonnes
of
such
of
the
Ministers
,
who
die
poore
,
or
leaue
their
children
vnprouided
;
the
most
commendable
part
in
my
conceit
,
of
the
whole
Discipline
.
The
Church-gouernment
consisteth
of
a
Miscellany
of
Lay-men
and
Ministers
,
M.
Hooker
which
gouernment
was
begun
by
Mr
Calvin
,
Anno
1541
:
and
hath
since
without
mature
consideration
bin
headily
receiued
in
most
Churches
of
France
&
Belgia
.
The
people
had
banished
their
Bishop
1535
,
and
then
seeing
Calvin
,
and
two
of
his
Fellow-Ministers
,
vsurpe
the
prerogatiue
,
though
not
the
title
of
Bishops
,
banished
all
three
.
Desiring
to
recall
him
againe
,
they
were
content
to
receiue
a
Discipline
,
if
not
ouer-prejudiciall
to
the
City
:
Calvin
framed
this
,
consisting
of
two
Laymen
annually
chosen
for
euery
one
Minister
;
which
also
with
much
grumbling
was
receiued
by
them
.
This
City
was
once
diuided
betwixt
the
Bishop
and
the
Savoyen
;
till
at
last
the
Bishop
got
the
entire
possession
,
leauing
the
Duke
the
soueraignty
and
homage
;
in
whose
name
,
lawes
were
made
,
and
mony
was
coyned
.
But
the
people
hauing
banished
their
Bishop
,
haue
stood
since
on
their
owne
liberty
;
and
aided
by
England
with
13000
;
by
Venice
with
24000
Crownes
;
and
by
Florence
with
intelligence
,
resisted
the
great
siege
of
the
D.
of
Savoy
,
Anno
1589.
They
allow
all
manner
of
honest
recreations
vpon
Sundaies
;
Fornication
they
punish
with
nine
dayes
fasting
;
Adultery
with
death
.
They
haue
a
law
,
that
if
any
Malefactour
flie
to
them
for
refuge
▪
they
punish
him
after
the
custome
of
the
place
in
which
the
crime
was
committed
:
otherwise
,
Sands
rel
.
their
towne
being
on
the
borders
of
di●ers
Provinces
,
would
neuer
be
free
from
Vagabonds
.
Examples
hereof
I
will
assigne
two
;
the
first
of
certaine
Monks
,
who
robbing
their
Convents
of
certaine
plate
,
and
hoping
for
their
wi●ked
prankes
at
home
,
to
be
the
welcomer
hither
,
were
at
th●i
first
acquaintance
advanced
to
the
gallowes
.
The
second
is
of
a
Spanish
Gentleman
,
who
hauing
fled
his
country
for
clipping
and
counterfeiting
the
Kings
gold
;
came
to
this
towne
,
and
had
the
like
reward
.
And
when
for
defence
he
alledged
that
he
vnderstood
their
City
being
free
,
gaue
admission
to
all
offenders
;
true
(
said
they
)
but
with
an
intent
to
punish
them
that
offended
;
a
distinction
which
the
Spaniard
neue●
til
then
learned
,
but
then
was
too
late
.
The
chief
Cities
of
Savoy
are
first
Chamberie
,
the
se●te
of
the
Duke
when
he
sojourneth
in
these
parts
.
Grimston
.
It
is
seated
in
a
pleasant
Valley
among
the
mountaines
,
and
is
full
of
neat
ho●●es
belonging
to
the
Gentrie
of
this
Prouince
.
It
is
now
fortified
with
a
strong
Castle
,
and
some
out-workes
,
though
not
yet
fully
recovered
of
the
damage
it
receiued
,
when
it
was
taken
by
Henry
4th
,
in
the
warres
against
this
Duke
,
Anno
1600.
2
Tarantaise
,
which
commandeth
the
passage
●nto
Italy
,
through
the
hills
called
Geneura
.
3
Bramont
▪
4
Aquebelle
,
situate
at
the
foot
of
a
huge
rocke
.
5
Carboneirs
,
and
6
Maurienne
,
which
gaue
the
first
title
to
the
Princes
of
Saxony
,
called
afterwards
Earles
of
Savoy
.
Here
are
also
the
two
strong
Forts
of
Mount
Melian
,
and
Saint
Katharines
:
the
first
of
which
held
out
foure
moneths
against
many
thousand
shot
of
forty
French
Canons
,
Aᵒ
1600.
The
lat●er
is
the
Fort
,
whose
gouernment
being
den●ed
to
Byron
,
plunged
him
in
the
irrecouerable
g●lp●
of
discontented
treasons
.
On
the
Northeast
of
Savoy
is
the
Countrey
of
Bresse
,
the
chiefe
Townes
whereof
are
1
Chat●●ion
.
2
Mon
Reall
,
and
3
Bourge
,
a
towne
so
well
seated
and
fortified
,
that
it
is
n●t
much
inferiour
to
the
invincible
Fortresses
of
Saint
Catharines
and
Mount
Melian
.
Hist.
of
Fr.
The
gouernment
of
this
towne
was
also
greedily
sought
by
Byron
;
but
it
being
suspected
that
be
held
intelligence
with
the
Duke
of
Savoy
,
it
was
also
denied
him
.
It
was
of
old
called
Forum
Seracusianorum
.
This
little
Prouince
was
joyned
to
Savoy
by
the
marriage
of
Isabel
,
daughter
and
heire
to
Vlic●e
the
l●st
Lord
of
it
;
with
Amee
the
4th
of
Savoy
,
Anno
1215
:
and
was
giuen
by
Duke
Charles
Em●anuel
,
to
Henry
the
4th
of
France
in
exchange
for
the
Marquisate
of
Saluzzes
;
to
which
the
French
king
pretended
a
title
,
Anno
1600.
The
Marquisate
of
Saluzzes
is
sited
in
Peidmont
,
a
part
of
Ita●y
,
being
now
wholy
vnder
the
Savoyen
,
&
Mantuan
Dukes
:
thei●
latter
possessing
the
Marquisate
of
Monferrate
onely
;
the
rest
belonging
to
the
Savoyard
,
whose
eldest
sonne
is
intituled
Prince
of
Pe●dmont
.
This
Peidmont
called
in
Latine
,
Grimston
.
Regio
Pedemonta●a
,
(
both
names
telling
vs
that
it
is
a
countrey
seated
at
the
foot
of
the
Alpes
)
is
bounded
on
the
East
with
Millaine
,
on
the
West
with
Savoy
,
on
the
North
with
the
Switzers
,
and
on
the
South
with
the
Mediterranean
.
The
Country
is
wonderfull
fertile
if
compared
with
Savoy
,
yet
thought
to
be
some
what
inferiour
to
the
rest
of
Italy
.
It
containeth
about
160
places
walled
,
and
is
so
populous
,
that
once
a
Peidemontane
Gentleman
being
asked
of
the
extent
of
his
Countrey
,
said
,
that
it
was
a
City
300
miles
in
compasse
.
It
containeth
also
besides
Lordships
,
and
Barronies
;
50
Earledomes
,
and
15
Marquisates
.
It
is
diuided
(
as
we
haue
said
)
betweene
the
Dukes
of
Savoy
,
and
Man●ua
,
the
riuer
Tener
or
Tanarus
parting
their
possessions
.
The
principall
townes
belonging
to
the
Savoyard
are
1
Tu●in
,
called
of
old
Augusta
Taurinorum
,
because
it
was
the
mother
town
of
the
Tau●●●
,
who
here
dwelt
,
and
from
which
Taurini
,
the
name
of
Turin
ought
rather
to
be
deriued
,
then
(
as
s●me
fancie
)
from
the
riuer
Duria
,
on
whose
bankes
it
is
built
In
this
City
is
the
Palace
and
Court
of
the
Duke
of
Savoy
;
Lewkno●
.
the
See
of
an
Archbishop
;
a●d
an
Vniuersity
,
wherein
that
renowned
Scholler
Erasmus
proceeded
Doctor
of
Divinity
.
2
Augusta
Praetoria
,
vulgarly
called
Aoste
,
situate
in
the
Northerne
bound
of
this
Countrie●
3
Vorcelli
a
strong
towne
bordering
on
Millaine
,
to
which
it
once
belonged
,
and
was
giuen
by
Philip
Maria
Duke
of
Millaine
,
vnto
Amadeus
the
third
Duke
of
Savoy
.
It
was
the
chiefe
towne
of
the
Libyci
,
who
together
with
the
Salassi
and
Taurini
were
the
old
incola
of
this
Countrie
.
4
Inurea
,
called
by
Ptolomy
,
Eporedia
.
3
Niza
an
hauen
towne
seated
on
Varus
.
6
Mondoni
,
or
Montevicum
.
7
Susa.
8
Saluzzes
(
which
as
yet
retaineth
some
affinity
with
the
Salassi
)
a
Marquisate
and
Bishops
See
.
The
people
in
this
Dukes
Dominions
are
numbred
800000
,
of
which
70000
are
Gentlemen
.
We
may
read
in
Livy
that
Bitulto
King
of
this
Country
(
or
the
Allobroges
)
was
taken
by
Fabius
Maximus
;
as
also
how
Hannibal
pacified
a
discord
betwixt
Bruncus
&
his
brother
for
the
Diadem
.
This
kingdome
was
ouerthrowne
by
the
Romans
,
from
them
taken
by
the
Burgundians
,
of
whose
kingdome
,
both
when
it
was
absolute
and
vnder
the
Empire
,
this
Country
was
a
member
,
Paradine
.
till
the
yeare
999.
In
this
yeare
Berald
of
Saxony
,
brother
to
Otho
the
third
,
for
killing
Mary
the
lasciuious
wife
of
his
Vncle
,
fled
from
Germany
,
and
settled
himselfe
here
in
France
.
His
esonne
Humbert
(
surnamed
Blanchmanis
,
that
is
,
White-hand
)
was
by
the
especiall
fauour
of
the
Emperour
Conradus
Salicus
,
made
Earle
of
Maurienne
,
which
is
a
towne
of
this
Country
,
Aᵒ
1027.
The
fourth
from
this
Humbert
,
being
Ame
the
second
,
stiled
himselfe
Earle
of
Savoy
,
1109.
His
successour
Thomas
1210
,
and
Peter
(
from
his
manif●ld
conquests
surnamed
Charlemaigne
the
Iunior
)
Anno
1256
,
by
conquest
got
Peidmont
;
to
which
the
Marquisate
of
Saluzzes
containing
almost
all
the
rest
,
was
vnited
by
a
marriage
of
the
daughter
of
the
Marquisate
,
to
Charles
Duke
of
Savoy
,
(
for
it
was
erected
into
a
●●●●dome
by
Sigismund
the
Emperour
,
1397.
)
Anno
1481.
And
though
he
died
without
issue
,
yet
his
successours
kept
it
till
the
French
pretending
title
to
it
,
possessed
themselues
of
it
.
It
was
againe
recouered
by
the
Savoyen
,
during
the
French
ciuill
warres
,
Anno
1588
;
and
now
is
peaceably
possessed
:
The
Countrey
of
Bress
being
giuen
to
the
French
for
their
pretention
to
the
Marquisate
,
Anno
1600.
These
Dukes
of
Savoy
haue
a
long
time
beene
devoted
to
the
Faction
of
Spaine
,
especially
since
the
French
kings
took
in
the
lesser
States
bordering
on
them
,
as
Burgundy
,
Brittaine
,
&c.
Charles
the
third
sided
so
constantly
with
the
Emperour
Charles
the
5
,
the
denying
Fran●●s
the
first
,
a
passage
for
his
army
through
his
countrie
,
into
Italy
,
he
was
by
that
King
despoiled
of
his
Countrie
,
Anno
1536.
The
Emperour
to
recouer
it
,
left
no
hing
vndone
;
but
in
vaine
:
for
the
French
encountering
his
For●es
in
the
open
field
,
vanquished
them
with
the
slaughter
of
15000
of
his
men
.
In
the
yeare
1558.
peace
being
made
betweene
Henry
and
Philip
,
successours
to
those
great
Princes
:
Emanuel
Philibert
,
s●nne
to
Duke
Charles
,
was
restored
to
all
his
Rights
.
The
present
Duke
Charles
Emanuel
dependeth
also
much
on
the
Spaniard
,
(
howeuer
of
late
there
haue
bin
some
jarres
between
them
)
●is
sonnes
receiuing
thence
great
pensions
and
honours
.
His
second
sonne
D.
Victorio
,
is
knight
of
Malta
,
Gouernour
of
the
Kings
gallies
,
and
hath
100000
Crownes
per
an●um
.
His
third
sonne
D.
Amadeo
,
is
made
Cardinal
,
and
hath
halfe
the
profits
of
the
Archbishopricke
of
Tolledo
.
His
youngest
sonne
D.
Thomazo
hath
thence
also
a
liberall
pension
.
The
order
of
the
Annunciada
was
ordained
by
Amede
duke
of
Savoy
,
Selden
.
at
what
time
he
defended
Rhodes
from
the
Turke
,
Aᵒ
1409.
Their
Collar
is
of
15
linkes
,
to
shew
the
15
mysteries
of
the
Virgin
;
at
the
end
is
the
portraiture
of
our
Lady
,
with
the
history
of
the
Annunciation
.
Insteed
of
a
Motto
,
these
letters
;
F.
E.
R.
T.
id
est
,
Fortitudo
Eins
Rhodum
Tenuit
,
is
ingrauen
in
euery
place
or
linke
of
the
Collar
;
each
linke
being
interwouen
one
within
the
other
,
in
forme
of
a
true-louers
knot
.
The
number
of
the
Knights
is
14
;
the
solemnities
are
held
annually
on
our
Lady-day
,
in
the
castle
of
Saint
Peter
in
Turin
.
So
f●om
this
victory
;
(
for
euery
repulse
of
the
besieger
,
is
a
victory
to
the
besieged
)
there
arose
a
double
effect
;
first
,
the
institution
of
this
order
:
secondly
,
the
assumption
of
the
present
armes
of
this
Dutchy
,
which
are
G
,
a
crosse
A
:
This
being
the
Crosse
of
St
Iohn
of
Hierusalem
,
whose
knights
at
that
time
were
owners
of
the
Rhodes
:
Paradin●
.
where
as
before
the
armes
were
Or
,
an
Eagle
displ●id
with
two
heads
Sable
,
armed
Gules
;
supporting
in
fesse
,
an
eschotchion
of
Saxonie
;
that
is
Barrwise
six
pieces
,
Sable
and
Or
,
a
Bend
flowred
Vert.
A
coat
belonging
to
the
German
Emperours
of
the
house
of
Saxonie
,
from
whom
the
first
Earles
of
Savoy
are
extract
.
The
revenues
of
this
Duke
,
are
a
million
of
Crownes
and
better
.
Vniversities
in
France
are
15.
-
1
Paris
.
Fr.
-
2
Poicteirs
.
Poict
.
-
Lewknor
.
3
Lyons
.
Da●lp
.
-
4
Angiers
.
An.
-
5
Orleance
.
An.
-
6
Avigni●n
.
Pr.
-
7
Burges
.
Ber.
-
8
Ca●e
.
Nor.
-
9
Burdeaux
.
Gasc
.
-
13
Tholouse
.
Gasc
.
-
13
Rhemis
.
Cha.
-
12
Nismes
.
Lang.
-
13
Montpelier
.
Lang.
-
14
Besanson
Burg.
-
15
Dole
.
Burg.
Boterus
not
long
since
reckoned
in
France
-
Archbishops
17
-
Dukes
18
-
Vicounts
-
Bish●ps
107
-
Marquesses
.
-
Earles
48
Thus
much
of
France
.
THE
ALPES
.
The
naturall
mounds
by
which
Germany
and
France
are
parted
from
Italy
,
Plutarch
.
are
the
ALPES
,
mountaines
which
require
fiue
dayes
to
be
ascended
;
they
take
their
name
ab
Albis
nivibus
being
hils
continually
couered
with
snow
,
which
descendeth
with
a
violencie
,
resembling
the
Cataracts
of
Nilus
.
Through
these
hills
Annibal
made
a
way
,
with
fire
&
vineger
,
for
the
passage
of
his
army
into
Italy
:
whence
it
was
said
of
him
,
viam
aut
inveniet
Annibal
,
aut
faciet
.
They
begin
at
Savona
,
and
hauing
runne
a
good
space
,
in
a
continued
hill
,
Boterus
rel
.
at
last
are
diuided
into
many
parts
,
as
Nigrasylva
in
Switzerland
,
and
the
Hercynian
wood
about
Bohemia
.
The
ancient
inhabitants
were
the
Salij
,
Vacontij
,
and
Medull●
,
all
vanquished
by
Caesar
:
the
present
by
ouermuch
drinking
of
snow
water
,
are
troubled
with
a
swelling
in
the
throat
,
or
the
Kings
Euill
,
as
we
vse
to
call
it
;
Quis
tumidum
guitur
miratur
in
Alpibus
?
Merula
.
There
are
fiue
passages
ouer
these
hills
into
Italy
,
viz:
three
out
of
France
,
and
two
out
of
Germany
;
the
first
from
France
is
through
Provence
,
&
so
close
vpon
the
Tyrrhenian
seas
,
through
Liguria
,
which
is
the
easiest
,
The
second
is
through
the
hills
called
Gen●ura
,
into
the
Marquisate
of
Saluzzes
,
and
so
to
Lombardic
:
this
is
the
place
through
which
the
invincible
Annibal
trauelled
with
such
difficulty
;
and
through
which
also
Charles
the
8
marched
toward
Naples
.
The
third
is
ouer
Mount
Conis
,
through
the
country
of
Turin
,
which
was
first
hanselled
(
if
we
beleeue
antiquity
)
by
Hercules
.
From
the
passage
of
these
captaines
,
were
these
latter
hills
called
Alpes
Graiae
▪
and
the
former
Alpes
Penninae
,
or
more
truly
Paeninae
from
the
Paeni
,
or
Carthaginians
.
The
first
way
out
of
Germany
into
Italy
,
is
through
the
Country
of
the
Grisons
,
by
the
Town
of
Veltlyn
;
which
the
Spaniard
hath
seased
into
his
hands
:
so
that
by
the
keeping
of
this
Veltlyn
,
or
Valtolin
,
and
manning
of
the
Fort
Fuentes
,
which
he
also
erected
;
he
is
in
a
manner
the
Lord
of
this
passage
,
not
only
to
the
discontent
of
the
Natiues
,
but
to
the
distaste
of
his
neighbours
the
Savoyards
and
Venetians
.
The
other
way
out
of
Germany
into
Italy
,
is
through
the
County
of
Tirolis
,
by
the
towns
of
Inspruch
and
Trent
.
This
passage
is
commanded
by
the
Castle
and
Fort
of
Eresberge
,
seated
on
the
confines
of
this
Country
towards
Suevia
,
&
from
Inspruch
is
two
dayes
journey
distant
.
This
Fort
in
the
warre
which
the
Protestant
Princes
made
against
Charles
the
5
,
was
surprized
by
Captain
Schertelin
,
so
to
hinder
the
comming
of
the
Popes
Forces
into
Germany
:
for
which
the
Emperour
so
hated
him
,
that
when
all
the
rest
of
the
faction
were
pardoned
,
he
only
continued
a
Proscript
,
his
head
being
valued
at
4000
Crownes
.
The
taking
also
of
this
Fort
,
and
the
Castle
adjoyning
,
to
D.
Maurice
of
Saxony
▪
made
the
said
Charles
then
being
in
Inspruch
,
fly
out
of
Germany
.
OF
ITALY
.
ITALY
is
girded
round
with
the
Ionian
,
Maginus
.
Tyrrhen●an
,
&
Adriatique
Seas
,
except
it
be
towards
France
and
Germany
,
from
which
it
is
parted
by
the
Alpes
.
The
name
impropriated
to
all
the
Region
,
is
Italy
,
of
Italus
a
King
of
Sicily
,
which
first
taught
the
people
agriculture
;
or
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
in
Greeke
signifieth
an
Oxe
,
whereof
here
is
as
much
plenty
,
as
vse
.
The
more
particular
names
are
1
H●speria
,
because
it
is
situate
vnder
the
Euening-star
Hesperus
.
And
2
Latium
,
because
Saturn
driuen
from
Crete
by
his
son
Iupiter
,
hic
latebat
abditus
.
3
Ausonia
.
4
Oen●tria
,
from
its
abundance
of
Wines
.
Pliny
beautifieth
Italy
with
these
attributes
:
Italia
terrarum
omnium
alumna
,
ead●m
&
parens
,
numine
de●m
electa
,
quae
coelum
ipsum
clariùs
fa●eret
,
sparsa
congregaret
Imperia
,
ritus
mollire●
;
t●t
populorum
discordes
l●nguas
sermonis
commercio
,
ad
colloquia
distraheret
;
&
humanitati
hominem
daret
.
Italy
(
saith
he
)
the
nurse
and
parent
of
all
Regions
,
was
elected
by
the
prouidence
of
the
gods
,
to
make
(
if
it
possible
might
be
)
the
Heauens
more
famous
;
to
gather
the
scattered
Empires
of
the
world
into
one
Body
;
to
temper
the
barbarous
rites
of
the
Nations
;
to
vnite
so
many
disagreeing
languages
of
men
,
by
the
benefit
of
one
common
tongue
▪
and
in
a
word
to
restore
man
to
his
humanity
.
The
length
of
this
famous
Region
is
1020
miles
;
the
bredth
in
some
places
410
miles
,
Maginus
.
in
others
not
aboue
126
miles
;
the
whole
compasse
is
3448
miles
.
It
lieth
vnder
the
5
and
8
Climats
,
in
the
Northerne
temperat
Zone
;
the
longest
day
being
16
houres
.
The
people
in
former
times
were
wary
of
behauiour
and
expences
;
of
great
valour
,
as
subduing
the
greatest
part
of
the
world
;
very
desirous
of
glory
,
as
Cicero
saith
,
Semper
appetentes
gloriae
praeter
caeteras
gentes
sunt
Romani
.
Here
liued
the
famous
Captaines
,
Camillus
the
Sword
,
and
2
Fabius
Maximus
the
buckler
of
Romè
.
3
Scipio
.
4
Pompey
,
5
Caesar
,
&c.
The
famous
Oratours
Cicero
,
Hortensius
,
&
Antonius
,
&c.
The
worthy
Historians
,
Livius
,
Tacitus
,
and
Salustius
,
&c.
The
memorable
Poets
,
Virgill
,
Ovid
,
Catullus
,
Horatius
,
&c.
In
these
latter
daies
Petrarch
the
Philosopher
,
Guicciardine
the
Historian
,
Ariosto
and
Tasso
the
Poets
,
&c.
Brerewood
.
The
language
of
Italy
was
diuers
,
in
Apulia
they
vsed
the
Mesapian
tongue
:
In
Calabria
the
Greeke
:
In
Etruria
the
Thuscan
;
and
in
Latium
the
Latine
,
which
yet
so
altered
in
a
little
time
,
that
Polybius
saith
,
that
the
Articles
of
peace
made
between
the
Romans
and
the
Carthaginians
,
could
not
be
vnderstood
by
the
best
Antiquaries
of
his
time
.
That
the
Latine
tongue
was
generally
spoken
in
all
the
Prouinces
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
as
some
hold
,
I
dare
not
think
;
being
better
perswaded
by
M.
Brerewoods
learned
discourse
on
this
Theame
:
Out
of
whom
I
will
only
draw
one
of
his
main
Arguments
,
viz:
how
it
was
by
especiall
grace
granted
to
the
Cuma●s
,
dwelling
but
100
miles
distant
from
Rome
,
publiquely
to
vse
the
Roman
language
.
This
hapned
not
140
yeares
before
the
Emperours
,
at
what
time
the
Romans
were
Lords
of
all
Italy
,
Sardinia
,
C●rsi●a
,
and
the
greater
part
of
Spaine
;
And
of
this
proofe
,
Livy
an
Author
aboue
all
exception
,
is
the
ground
.
This
Country
is
said
to
be
first
inhabited
by
Ianus
Ann.
M.
1925.
His
Progeny
multiplied
exceedingly
,
and
peopled
Italy
with
the
Tribes
of
the
Laurentini
,
Brutij
,
Samniti
,
Etrusci
,
Sabini
,
Tarentini
,
&c.
The
second
that
came
to
enioy
the
happinesse
of
this
Countrey
was
Evander
,
and
certaine
other
Arcadi●ns
,
who
banished
their
natiue
habitations
,
seated
themselues
about
the
place
where
Rome
was
after
built
.
The
next
that
setled
themselues
here
,
was
Aeneas
and
his
Troians
;
who
flying
from
their
ruined
countrie
,
and
enraged
enimies
,
&
seeking
new
habitations
,
were
by
tempest
first
cast
on
the
shore
of
Africa
.
There
they
were
(
as
Virgil
hath
it
)
entertained
by
Dido
,
then
busie
in
the
building
of
Carthage
;
who
so
much
doted
on
the
perfections
of
this
new
commer
,
that
she
yeelded
her
body
and
Citty
to
his
disposall
.
But
this
being
not
the
place
where
Aeneas
posterity
was
to
erect
a
fourth
Monarchie
,
hee
priuately
stole
thence
nto
Italy
,
wherevpon
the
discontented
Lady
slew
her selfe
.
This
relation
h●th
no
affinity
at
all
with
the
truth
of
Chronologie
.
For
Carthage
being
built
but
135
yeares
(
or
as
others
will
,
143
yeares
)
be●ore
Rome
;
and
there
being
no
lesse
then
426
ye●res
,
betweene
the
beginning
of
the
reigne
of
Aeneas
in
Italy
,
and
the
beginning
of
the
reigne
of
Romulus
in
Rome
;
it
is
not
possible
that
euer
Dido
should
see
Aeneas
,
vnlesse
in
imagination
or
pictures
.
Hereunto
consenteth
Ausonius
,
who
honouring
the
Statua
of
this
abused
Princesse
,
with
an
Epigram
of
18
verses
,
among
others
giueth
vs
these
4.
Invida
cur
in
me
stimul●sti
Musa
Maronem
,
Fi●geret
vt
●●strae
da●na
pudicitiae
?
Vos
magis
his●●icis
(
●ectores
)
red
te
de
me
:
Quàm
qui
furta
d●ûm
,
concubitusque
canunt
.
Why
didst
thou
stirre
vp
Virgil
enuious
Muse.
Falsely
my
name
and
honour
to
abuse
?
Of
me
let
histories
be
heard
;
not
those
Which
Ioues
adulteries
and
thefts
expose
.
Credible
it
is
that
Aeneas
being
driuen
on
the
coast
of
Africke
,
was
by
some
Prince
there
curteously
entertained
,
as
a
man
whose
same
had
beene
his
harbinger
:
but
why
the
story
should
fasten
it
on
Dido
,
I
see
not
.
Perhaps
the
vnfortunate
death
of
this
Queene
,
who
laid
violent
hands
on
her selfe
,
gaue
occasion
to
the
Poet
to
faine
that
it
was
for
the
loue
of
Aeneas
;
whereas
it
was
indeed
to
avoid
the
lust
and
furie
of
Iarbas
,
a
potent
king
in
Africke
,
who
violently
desired
to
haue
his
pleasure
on
her
.
Whether
Aeneas
euer
were
in
Africke
or
not
;
or
who
it
was
that
welcomed
him
thither
,
it
matters
not
:
certaine
it
is
,
that
in
Italy
he
ariued
in
an
happy
houre
.
For
he
was
no
sooner
landed
then
gently
entertained
by
Latinus
King
of
the
Laurentini
;
who
to
make
his
loue
more
apparant
,
espowsed
his
only
child
Lavinia
vnto
him
.
Hence
grew
the
warres
between
Turnus
K.
of
the
Rutili
a
former
suiter
,
and
him
;
which
being
extinguished
by
the
death
and
vanquishment
of
the
Rutilian
,
confirmed
the
Troians
in
a
setled
peace
.
For
now
growing
with
the
Laurentini
,
by
many
intermarriages
,
into
a
more
constant
bond
of
friendship
;
they
built
the
Towne
called
after
the
name
of
their
Queene
,
Lavinia
;
making
it
their
residence
for
their
Princes
,
till
Longa
Alba
was
built
by
Alba
Silvius
,
a
succeeding
King
,
and
made
the
chiefe
of
the
kingdome
.
The
Latine
Kings
.
A.
M.
-
Pr●igij
Sy●
.
2787
-
1
Aeneas
3
2790
-
2
Ascanius
38
2828
-
3
Sylvius
29
2857
-
4
Aeneas
Sylvius
32
2888
-
5
Latinus
Sylvius
50
2938
-
6
Alb●
Sylvius
39.
2977
-
7
Capetus
Sylvius
24.
3001
-
8
Capis
Sylvius
28.
3029
-
9
Capetus
Sylvius
13.
3042
-
10
Tiberinus
Sylvius
8.
3050
-
11
Agrippa
Sylvius
40.
3090
-
12
Alladius
Sylvius
37.
3109
-
13
Aventinus
Sylvius
11.
3146
-
14
Procas
Sylvius
23.
3169
-
15
Amulius
Sylvius
24.
Hee
chased
his
elder
Brother
Numitor
from
the
Realme
,
Plutarch
.
and
clapt
his
daughter
Rhea
into
the
Temple
of
Vesta
;
where
shee
being
a
mother
to
two
boyes
,
was
(
according
to
the
custome
)
buried
quicke
,
and
her
ch●ldren
cast
out
for
a
prey
for
the
wild
beasts
.
They
were
found
by
Faustulus
the
kings
shepheard
,
nursed
by
his
wife
for
her
meretricious
life
named
Lupa
:
and
being
at
last
wel
grown
;
slew
Amulius
,
and
restored
Numitor
to
his
kingdome
,
whom
also
they
slew
not
long
after
.
Then
Romulus
laid
the
foundation
of
Rome
,
&
tempered
the
morter
with
the
bloud
of
his
brother
Rhemus
,
who
disdainefully
had
leapt
ouer
the
new
walls
.
This
Towne
was
peopled
with
the
refuse
of
the
Italian
Rascality
,
insomuch
as
their
neighbours
refused
to
giue
them
their
daughters
in
marriage
;
till
at
solemne
Plaies
and
Pastimes
the
Romans
rau●shed
the
Sabine
women
,
which
came
thither
to
behold
the
sport
.
Diuers
other
nations
or
tribes
rather
of
the
Tuscanes
suf●ered
in
this
rape
,
together
with
the
Sabines
:
as
the
Ceninenses
,
the
Antemnates
,
and
the
Crustumini
.
Of
these
the
Ceninenses
were
most
eager
of
reuenge
,
and
vnder
the
conduct
of
then
King
Acron
,
giue
battaile
to
the
Romans
.
Romulus
seeing
his
people
gaue
ground
▪
prayed
vnto
Iupiter
for
the
victory
;
&
vowed
if
he
ouercame
king
Acron
,
to
offer
vp
his
armour
vnto
him
.
When
Acron
then
was
vanquished
,
Romulus
cutting
down
a
faire
young
Oke
,
hung
on
it
all
the
armour
of
Acron
:
Then
girding
his
gowne
vnto
him
,
and
putting
on
a
garland
of
Lawrell
,
he
laid
the
Oke
on
his
shoulder
,
and
marched
into
the
citty
:
his
Army
●ollowing
,
and
singing
a
royall
song
of
victory
.
Hither
must
we
refe●re
the
begin●ing
of
Triumphs
:
but
Nihil
est
mumtum
&
p●rfectu●
eodem
tempore
.
Taerquiniu●
Priscus
long
after
Romulus
,
added
herevnto
the
purple
roabes
;
and
the
triumphant
Chariot
,
drawne
with
foure
horses
.
Of
these
Triumps
are
two
sorts
;
the
greater
properly
so
called
,
and
the
lesser
vulgarly
called
the
Ovation
;
which
differed
in
many
circumstances
.
For
1
the
Triumpher
entreth
in
a
royall
Chariot
,
and
is
met
by
the
Senatours
in
their
ornaments
:
but
the
Ovator
entreth
on
foot
,
and
is
met
only
by
the
Knights
and
Gentlemen
of
Rome
.
2●
,
The
Triumpher
had
a
Lawrell
Crowne
,
&
entered
with
the
noyse
of
Drummes
and
Trumpets
:
but
the
Ovator
,
a
Garland
of
Firre
,
with
Flutes
&
Hoboyes
playing
before
him
.
3●
.
The
Triumpher
was
attired
in
a
garment
of
state
;
the
O●a●or
in
a
plaine
purple
gowne
only
.
4ly
,
In
a
Triumph
the
Souldiers
cryed
out
Io
triumphe
:
in
an
Ovation
they
cryed
onely
O
,
O
,
O
;
the
often
doubling
of
which
noyse
made
it
bee
called
(
as
some
thinke
)
Ovation
.
5ly
,
and
lastly
,
the
Triumpher
vsed
in
his
sacrifice
to
offer
a
certaine
number
of
Oxen
:
but
the
Ovator
only
offered
a
sheepe
;
whence
the
name
is
more
properly
to
be
deriued
.
Now
Ovation
was
in
three
cases
granted
.
1
If
the
Generall
had
subdued
his
enimies
with
little
or
no
bloudshed
,
so
that
there
were
not
slaine
5000
men
;
or
by
perswasion
more
then
battaile
.
2ly
,
If
the
warres
had
been
flight
,
cursory
,
or
not
lawfully
managed
.
And
3ly
,
if
it
had
beene
against
an
ignoble
enimie
.
Of
this
last
we
haue
a
faire
instance
in
P.
Rupilio
,
who
being
Victor
in
the
Servile
war
(
or
the
war
wherein
the
bondslaues
made
head
against
the
R●mans
)
was
contented
with
the
Ovation
,
Ne
triumphi
dignitatem
(
saith
Florus
)
seruili
inscriptione
violare●
.
The
greater
Triumphs
were
indeed
full
of
magnificence
:
the
state
whereof
,
who
list
to
see
,
may
finde
it
fully
set
downe
by
Plutarch
,
in
the
Tr●mph
of
Paulus
Aemylius
.
Yet
by
this
which
wee
haue
said
by
way
of
Antithesis
,
not
a
little
may
be
obserued
.
This
greater
triumph
was
notwithstanding
,
not
alwaies
giuen
to
such
as
deserued
it
;
there
being
many
waies
to
hinder
,
or
forfeit
it
.
1
Sometimes
it
was
denied
a
Conqueror
by
the
strength
of
a
contrary
faction
:
so
Pompey
denied
Metellus
his
Triumph
for
the
conquest
of
Crete
.
2l
l
,
Sometimes
it
was
by
the
Conquerours
omi●ted
for
feare
of
envy
:
so
Marcellus
in
Plutarch
,
after
his
conquest
of
Sicilae
,
hauing
twice
before
triumphed
;
denied
it
the
third
time
:
his
reason
was
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Invidiam
parit
tertius
triumphus
.
●
ˡ
,
Sometimes
the
Souldiers
hauing
beene
ill
paid
,
or
too
much
streightned
;
would
not
permit
their
Generall
to
triumph
:
and
this
was
P.
Aemylius
case
,
because
hee
deuided
not
among
the
men
of
war
(
according
to
his
promise
)
the
spoyles
of
Greece
.
4ly
,
Sometimes
because
the
Generall
had
borne
no
publique
office
in
the
Citty
:
so
(
in
Livie
)
Lentulus
returning
Proconsull
out
of
Spaine
required
a
Triumph
:
to
which
the
fathers
answered
,
that
he
had
indeed
done
things
worthy
that
honour
,
but
they
had
no
president
for
it
;
Vt
qui
neque
Consul
,
neque
Dictator
;
neque
Praetor
res
gessisset
,
triumphaxet
.
5ly
,
Sometimes
the
Generalls
themselues
omitted
it
,
for
the
furtherance
of
some
of
their
other
designes
:
So
Caesar
comming
toward
Rome
in
Triumph
,
the
same
time
the
Consulls
were
chosen
;
quitted
his
Triumph
to
sue
for
the
Consulship
:
it
being
the
custome
that
such
as
demanded
the
Triumph
should
abide
without
the
Citty
,
and
such
as
sued
for
the
Consulship
must
of
necessity
be
within
.
6ly
,
It
was
denied
when
the
warre
had
beene
vndertaken
without
the
command
of
the
Senate
:
So
it
hapned
to
Manlius
,
hauing
to
the
great
enlargement
of
the
Empire
;
yet
without
commission
surprized
Gallatia
;
quia
causam
belli
Senatus
non
approbauit
.
7ly
,
If
the
warres
had
beene
ciuill
betweene
the
Romans
themselues
,
there
was
no
Triumph
allowed
to
the
Victor
;
because
in
all
such
victories
the
Commonwealth
was
depriued
of
some
part
of
her selfe
:
So
Pompey
and
Metellus
hauing
vanquished
Sertorius
in
Spaine
;
Externum
magis
id
bellum
quàm
ciuile
videri
voluerunt
vt
triumpharent
.
8ly
,
If
the
conquest
had
beene
gotten
not
without
great
losse
on
the
Romans
side
:
For
this
was
Valerius
conquerour
of
the
Gau●es
denied
this
honour
;
Quia
magis
dolor
ciuibus
amissis
,
quàm
gandium
fusis
hostibus
praevaluit
(
saith
Macrobius
)
9
l●
,
and
lastly
,
if
the
seruice
had
not
beene
performed
in
the
Generalls
owne
Province
:
So
when
Livius
and
Nero
being
Consuls
▪
ouercame
Hasdrubal
,
Livins
only
triumphed
because
the
warre
had
beene
managed
in
his
Prouince
;
whereas
indeed
Nero
was
the
man
that
wonne
the
day
.
And
these
are
all
,
or
at
least
the
chief
causes
of
hindring
or
omitting
this
honor
:
which
certainly
was
the
most
eminent
that
euer
the
free
state
was
capable
of
.
When
the
Commonwealth
was
changed
into
a
Monarchie
,
this
honour
seemed
too
great
for
Subiects
;
&
was
first
of
all
neglected
by
M.
Vipsanius
Agrippa
,
the
establisher
of
Augustus
Empire
:
who
hauing
quenched
certaine
rebellions
in
Asia
,
and
setled
●he
Prouince
,
had
a
Triumph
decreed
for
him
;
which
he
,
to
giue
posterity
example
,
de●ied
.
This
example
,
being
as
it
were
a
law
to
others
,
was
the
cause
that
this
custome
was
laid
aside
:
and
no
man
vnder
the
degree
of
an
Emperour
triumphed
;
p●iu●te
Captaines
being
from
thence
forth
contented
with
the
triumphall
ornaments
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
are
the
words
of
Dion
.
Yet
I
finde
that
almost
600
yeares
after
this
,
Be●isa●ius
triumphed
:
but
I
answere
,
that
this
was
done
in
Constantinople
,
not
Rome
;
&
2ly
,
it
lacked
so
much
of
a
triumph
,
that
it
fell
short
of
an
Ovation
:
it
being
indeed
nothing
but
an
honorable
presenting
of
himselfe
,
and
his
prisoners
before
the
Emperour
.
And
if
after
Agrippa
,
Bellisarius
may
be
accounted
to
h●ue
triumphed
:
certainly
,
himselfe
excepted
,
there
was
none
●ther
to
whom
this
fauour
was
vouchsafed
;
neither
after
him
any
at
all
.
The
last
Emperour
whom
wee
finde
in
Histories
to
haue
triumphed
was
Probus
,
after
his
victories
ouer
the
Germans
:
and
the
Blemyi
a
people
of
Africke
,
about
the
yeare
284.
But
I
haue
beene
too
tedious
in
this
discourse
.
I
returne
vnto
Romulus
,
who
hauing
vanquished
the
Ceninenses
,
&
made
peace
with
the
Sabines
,
reigned
victoriously
in
his
new
Citty
the
space
of
37
yeares
.
The
Kings
of
Rome
,
A.
M.
3213
-
1
Romulus
the
founder
of
Rome
.
37.
3251
-
2
Numa
Pompil●us
,
the
author
of
the
Romane
ceremonies
43.
3294
-
3
Tullus
Hostilius
,
who
subdued
Alba.
32.
3326
-
4
A●cus
M●rtius
,
who
built
Ostia
24.
33●0
-
5
L
Tarquinius
Pr●scus
,
the
adorner
of
the
triumphs
38
3388
-
6
Servius
Tull
who
brought
the
people
into
c●nse
44
3432
-
7
L
Tarquinius
Superbus
.
Who
for
his
insolent
behaviour
,
and
a
rape
committed
on
the
chast
Lucretia
,
wife
to
Collatinus
,
by
his
sonne
Sextus
,
Pluta●ch
in
public
.
was
together
with
all
his
kind●ed
banished
the
Towne
,
A
M
●457
.
The
people
for
his
sake
euer
after
loathed
the
name
of
a
King
,
and
therefore
the
Citty
was
gouerned
by
two
Consulls
,
annually
chosen
out
of
the
chiefe
Citizens
,
called
Patricij
.
These
Consuls
tooke
their
name
à
consulendo
,
●om
counselling
of
&
seeing
to
the
good
of
the
people
&
Commonwealth
,
Floru●
.
Vt
consulere
se
suis
ciuibus
debere
meminisse●t
;
their
name
being
a
memo●●all
of
their
charge
.
This
magistracy
of
the
Consuls
h●ld
not
long
,
but
that
first
the
Decemviri
,
then
Tri●unes
of
consular
auth●●ity
,
and
others
dispossessed
them
of
their
gouerment
;
concerning
which
thus
Tacitus
.
Vrbem
Romam
à
principio
reges
▪
&c.
The
Citty
of
Rome
was
in
the
beginning
gouerned
by
Kings
:
Liberty
and
the
Consulship
L.
Brutus
brought
in
The
Dictators
were
chosen
but
for
a
time
:
the
D●●●mviri
passed
not
two
yeares
:
neither
had
the
Consularie
authority
of
the
Tribunes
of
the
Souldiers
any
long
continuance
:
Nor
Cinna
,
nor
Syllas
dominion
Pompey
&
Crass●s
quickly
yeelded
to
Caesars
forces
;
Lepidus
and
Antony
to
Augustus
:
this
Tacitus
.
Yet
notwithstanding
these
often
mutations
,
the
Con●uls
were
generally
the
supreame
Magistrates
,
in
which
office
t●ere
were
alwaies
two
,
and
those
but
for
a
yeare
,
ne
vel
solitudine
vel
mo●â
potestas
corrum●eretur
.
And
though
some
had
the
fortune
to
be
Consulls
two
or
three
yeares
together
,
yet
every
n●w
yeare
they
were
anew
chosen
,
and
so
the●r
offices
reck●●ed
as
seuerall
:
neither
doe
wee
finde
any
to
haue
beene
elected
for
lesse
then
a●
yeare
,
vnlesse
vpon
the
death
,
or
deposition
of
a
●ormer
,
vntill
the
ciuill
warres
▪
But
then
cum
belli
ciuilis
pr●mia
f●stinari
coeperu●t
,
Tacitus
.
when
the
seruices
done
in
the
ciuill
warres
●equi●ed
a
qui●ker
turne
in
requitall
,
the
Consulshippe
was
giuen
only
for
some
part
of
the
yeare
,
and
ordinarily
for
two
months
:
●h
first
Consul
▪
being
named
Ordinarij
in
whose
names
the
writings
made
for
the
whole
yeare
were
dated
;
Dion
.
the
other
Minores
▪
or
Ilonorarij
,
which
on●ly
serued
to
make
vp
a
numbe●
.
For
so
ambitious
were
he
Romans
of
this
honor
,
that
when
Maximus
died
in
t●e
l●st
●ay
of
his
Consu●ship
,
Caninius
R●bi●u●
petitioned
Caesar
for
that
part
of
the
day
that
re●ained
:
whence
tha●
so
memorated
●est
of
Tully
,
O
vigilantem
Consulem
,
qui
toto
●onsulatu●
suitempore
s●mnum
oculis
non
vidit
Also
when
●aecin●
was
by
the
S●nate
degraded
f●o●
this
honour
,
the
day
in
which
he
was
to
resigne
it
,
one
Ros●ius
Regulus
obtained
the
office
from
Vitellius
for
the
day
remaining
,
Ta●itus
.
but
as
the
Historian
noteth
,
magno
cum
risu
accipientis
,
tribuentisque
.
Now
as
the
Romans
did
thus
exceed
the
first
number
of
Consulls
,
so
sometimes
fell
they
short
of
it
.
The
first
that
was
sole
Consull
was
Pompey
in
the
beginning
of
the
ciuill
warres
,
viz.
Aᵒ
V.C.
703.
The
next
,
Calvisius
.
one
Varianes
Aº
C
ti
410.
This
authority
from
the
first
institution
to
the
finall
period
of
it
,
continued
at
least
in
name
(
for
the
Emperours
,
long
before
the
end
of
it
,
assumed
the
prerogatiue
)
the
space
of
1084
yeares
:
howbeit
not
without
many
intermissions
of
the
title
and
office
,
by
the
seuerall
formes
of
gouerment
aboue
specified
.
The
last
Consull
was
one
Basilius
in
the
raigne
of
Iustinian
,
Anno
541.
The
first
were
two
worthy
men
,
namely
Collatinus
,
husband
to
Lucretia
;
&
Iuniu●
Brutus
,
who
in
the
raigne
of
the
Tarquines
counterfeited
a
distracted
humour
,
but
being
called
to
this
dignity
,
by
the
execution
of
his
sonne
,
for
practising
secretly
with
the
Tarquins
,
kept
the
licentious
people
within
the
bounds
of
true
obedience
.
The
people
free
from
feare
of
the
Kings
,
for
want
of
imployment
at
home
,
ouerburdened
their
neighbours
abroad
,
whom
after
the
space
of
500
yeares
they
subdued
:
a
matter
truely
worth
consideration
,
that
the
Italians
should
hold
out
against
the
puissance
of
Rome
500
yeares
,
when
as
almost
all
the
rest
of
the
world
was
subdued
in
little
more
then
200.
So
great
a
matter
was
it
(
saith
Florus
)
to
contract
the
many
bodies
of
Italy
vnder
one
head
.
Tantae
molis
erat
Romanam
condere
gentem
.
So
great
a
matter
was
it
found
,
To
raise
Romes
Empire
from
the
ground
.
After
Italy
was
subdued
,
Pyrrhus
of
Epirus
was
beaten
home
by
them
;
and
next
the
ouerthrow
of
the
Carthaginians
cast
many
faire
possessions
into
the
lap
of
Rome
:
who
now
become
the
mistrisse
of
the
world
,
grew
likewise
oppressed
by
her
owne
greatnesse
;
and
therefore
willing
to
be
supported
.
This
aduantage
Caesar
espying
,
like
an
officious
Gentleman
Vsher
laid
hold
of
her
armes
,
and
from
her
seruant
became
her
master
;
first
with
the
title
of
perpetuall
Dictator
,
and
next
of
absolute
Emperour
:
and
after
he
had
ruled
fiue
yeares
,
was
with
23
wounds
murdered
by
Brutus
,
Cassius
,
and
their
●ellow
conspiratours
,
in
the
Senate
house
.
Yet
was
not
Caesar
the
first
man
that
euer
taught
the
Romanes
to
obey
,
they
had
already
learned
that
lesson
,
and
he
had
good
Schoolemasters
which
foregoing
him
,
did
instruct
him
in
the
arts
of
Empire
and
ambition
.
Concerning
which
deg●●es
of
the
Romans
falling
into
bondage
,
take
along
with
you
this
short
Epi●ome
,
as
I
finde
it
in
Tacitus
:
Nam
rebus
modicis
〈◊〉
as
facile
habebatur
▪
&c.
For
whiles
our
dominions
were
straight
,
equality
was
easily
maintained
:
but
after
wee
had
subdued
the
world
,
destroyed
all
Citties
or
Kings
which
stood
in
our
light
,
or
might
worke
our
annoyance
;
whenas
we
had
leasure
to
seeke
after
wealth
void
of
perill
;
there
arose
hot
contentions
betweene
the
Nobility
and
Commons
:
sometimes
factious
Tribunes
carried
it
away
;
sometimes
the
Consulls
prevailed
:
and
in
the
Citty
and
common
Forum
,
some
little
skirmish●●
,
the
beginnings
of
our
ciuill
warres
,
w●re
attempted
.
Anon
after
C.
Marius
one
of
the
meanest
of
the
communalty
,
and
L.
Sylla
the
most
cruell
of
all
the
nobility
,
by
force
of
armes
ouerthrowing
the
free
state
,
induced
an
absolute
gouerment
.
After
these
succeeded
Cn.
Pompeius
,
something
secreter
but
nothing
better
,
&
nunquam
postea
nisi
de
principatu
quaesitum
,
and
then
was
there
neuer
any
other
question
debated
,
but
who
should
be
so●eraigne
Prince
of
the
state
.
So
farre
Tacitus
.
Caesar
being
thus
●●aine
,
they
recouered
some
hope
and
shew
of
liberty
,
till
fi●st
the
confederacie
,
and
secondly
the
falling
out
of
Augustus
.
Anto●ius
,
and
Lepidus
,
put
all
againe
out
of
ioint
.
For
these
civill
warres
once
ended
;
by
the
death
of
Antonie
,
and
degrading
of
L●pidus
,
Augustus
tooke
all
into
his
owne
hands
:
cuncta
discordijs
civilibus
fessa
,
nomine
principis
sub
imperium
accepit
.
The
Emperours
,
notwithstanding
this
foundation
laid
by
August●s
,
came
not
to
the
heighth
of
their
authority
,
nor
the
people
to
the
bottome
of
their
slauery
,
till
some
hundred
of
yeares
after
:
●n
which
times
the
Emperours
by
degrees
incroaching
on
the
common
liberty
and
priuiledges
;
and
the
people
(
homines
ad
servitutem
parati
,
as
Tiberius
called
them
)
desirous
to
gratifie
and
become
gratious
with
the
Prince
;
they
lost
in
the
end
not
only
the
body
,
but
the
carkasse
and
very
shaddowe
of
the
free
state
or
Commonwealth
.
The
chiefe
strength
by
which
the
ensuing
Emperours
subsisted
,
was
the
Praetorian
guard
,
consisting
of
10000
men
,
Dion
.
euery
one
hauing
the
double
wages
of
a
Legionary
Souldier
.
This
gua●d
Augustus
first
tooke
to
himselfe
,
vnder
pretence
of
his
own
safety
;
but
intending
only
by
so
choice
a
band
of
followers
to
awe
the
Citty
:
and
they
knowing
from
whom
their
maintenance
was
to
be
deriued
,
would
neuer
●ndu●e
to
heare
of
the
free
state
.
An
euident
example
whereof
we
haue
in
story
:
for
when
after
the
death
of
Caligula
,
the
Senate
had
●o
great
hopes
of
recouering
their
liberty
,
that
they
gaue
the
watch
word
to
the
citty
guard
;
and
consulted
about
the
set●●g
of
the
Commonwealth
in
open
counsell
:
the
Praetorian
Souldiers
saluted
Claudius
Emperour
,
and
compelled
the
Senatours
to
approue
their
election
.
Ouer
this
body
of
the
guard
were
ordained
two
Praefect●
Praetorio
,
both
which
tooke
place
next
the
Emperour
himselfe
,
Zosimus
.
vntill
the
time
of
Constantine
:
who
first
cassing
the
Praetorian
order
,
and
destroying
their
Campe
,
because
they
were
commonly
the
authors
of
all
the
seditions
and
rebellions
in
the
state
;
and
afterwards
constituting
foure
Prefects
(
in
title
but
not
authority
)
for
the
foure
quarters
of
his
Empire
;
he
gaue
the
chiefe
precedency
to
the
Patricij
,
an
honour
of
his
owne
invention
.
But
I
returne
to
the
Emperours
.
The
Romane
Emperours
.
A.
M.
3918
-
Freigius
.
1
Iulius
Caesar
5
▪
3923
-
2
Octavianus
Augustus
56.
A.
Ch.
17
-
3
Tiberius
Nero
23.
39
-
4
C.
Caligula
.
3
43
-
5
Tiberius
Claudius
Drusus
13.
57
-
6
Domitius
Nero
13.
70
-
7
Sulpitius
Galba
.
-
8
Silvius
Otto
.
-
9
Ai
Vitellius
.
71
-
10
Fl.
Vespasianus
9.
18
-
11
Titus
Vespasi
.
2.
83
-
12
Flav.
Domitianus
15.
97
-
13
Nerva
Cocc●ius
2.
99
-
14
Vipius
Traianus
19.
118
-
15
Aelius
Adrianus
20.
139
-
16
Antoninus
Pius
24.
162
-
17
Marc.
Antoninus
Philos.
19.
-
18
L.
Aurelius
Commodus
19.
181
-
19
L.
Antoninus
Commodus
13.
194
-
20
Aelius
Pertinax
.
-
21
Didius
Iulianus
.
195
-
22
Septimius
Severus
18.
213
-
23
Aur.
Bassianus
Caracalla
7.
220
-
24
Opilius
Macrinus
.
221
-
25
Varius
Heliogabalus
4.
225
-
26
Alexander
Severus
13.
238
-
27
Iul.
Maximinus
3.
241
-
28
Gordianus
6.
247
-
29
Philippus
Arabs
5.
252
-
30
Decius●
.
254
-
31
Gallus
Hostilianus
2.
-
32
Aemylianus
Maurus
.
256
-
33
Licinius
15.
256
-
33
Valerianus
.
15.
256
-
33
Gallienus
.
15.
271
-
34
Fl.
Claudius
1.
272
-
35
Quintilius
d.
17.
273
-
36
Valerius
Aurelianus
.
6
279
-
37
Annius
Tacitus
.
-
38
Florianus
.
280
-
39
Valerius
Probus
6.
286
-
40
Carus
2.
288
-
41
Diocletianus
20.
308
-
42
Constantius
Chlorus
310
-
43
Constantinus
M.
31.
This
Emperour
though
very
religious
,
as
being
the
first
Christian
Emperour
,
did
more
preiudice
the
Empire
then
any
of
his
predecessours
,
first
in
translating
the
Imperiall
seat
from
Rome
to
Bizantium
,
by
which
transplantation
the
Empire
lost
much
of
its
naturall
vigour
;
as
we
see
in
Plants
and
Flowres
,
who
being
remoued
from
the
place
of
their
first
grow●h
,
loose
much
of
that
vertue
which
was
formerly
in
them
▪
On
this
reason
Camill●●
would
not
suffer
the
R●mans
to
remoue
their
seat
to
Veij
▪
then
newly
conquered
,
but
to
preuent
their
desires
,
set
fire
on
the
towne
&
so
consumed
it
,
Vt
nunc
V●●os
fuisse
(
saith
Florus
)
lalora
Annalium
fides
.
A
second
fault
of
this
Constantine
was
the
diuiding
of
the
Empire
betweene
his
children
For
though
it
was
quickly
againe
reunited
,
yet
by
his
example
others
learned
the
same
lesson
,
renting
the
Empire
in
peeces
,
which
occasioned
the
losse
of
the
whole
.
The
former
Emperours
vsed
indeed
to
associate
sometimes
their
sonnes
or
brothers
with
them
;
yet
so
,
that
they
were
ioyntly
Lords
of
it
,
as
of
one
entire
regiment
:
but
Constantine
,
if
I
remember
aright
,
was
the
first
which
allotted
to
particular
men
,
particular
iurisdiction
.
The
third
fault
of
this
Prince
,
was
his
translating
the
Legions
and
Colonies
which
lay
on
the
north
Marches
,
into
the
easterne
country
,
as
a
Bulwark
against
the
Persians
:
thereby
opening
that
passage
,
by
which
not
long
after
the
barbarous
nations
entred
.
For
though
insteed
of
these
Colonies
,
he
planted
Garrisons
&
Forts
,
yet
th●se
quickly
sayled
,
and
became
in
a
manner
vnserviceable
.
So
that
Zosimus
(
though
in
other
of
his
reports
concerning
this
Prince
hee
bewrayes
much
malice
)
truely
calleth
him
the
first
subverter
of
that
flourishing
Monarchie
.
To
these
three
causes
may
bee
added
a
fourth
,
concerning
the
Emperours
in
general
,
namely
their
stupid
negligence
,
and
degenerate
spirits
.
Italy
notwithstanding
continued
a
member
of
the
Empire
till
the
yeare
399
,
in
which
Theodosius
the
great
diuided
againe
the
Empire
:
Munster
.
to
Arcadi●●
his
elder
sonne
he
gaue
the
Easterne
;
to
Honorius
the
young●●
the
Westerne
parts
of
his
Monarchy
.
The
Westerne
Emperours
.
399
-
1
Honorius
26.
425
-
2
Valentinianus
29
454
-
3
Maxim●anus
4.
458
-
4
S●verianus
4
462
-
5
Anthemius
5
467
-
6
Crestes
6.
473
-
7
Augustulus
1.
The
last
the
ever
kept
his
dayly
residence
in
Italy
:
a
thing
ominous
,
that
Augustus
should
establish
,
and
Augustulus
ruinate
that
spacious
Monarchy
.
During
the
raignes
of
these
Emperours
and
some
few
years
after
,
Italy
was
seauen
times
almost
brought
to
desolation
,
by
the
fire
and
sword
of
Barbarous
nations
.
Hist.
of
Ital.
1
By
Alaricus
King
of
the
G●thes
,
who
tooke
R●me
,
Naples
,
&c.
2
By
Attila
king
of
the
Bunnes
,
who
r●zed
●lorence
,
spoild
Lombardie
,
&
by
the
●n●caty
of
Leo
the
first
,
was
diuerted
from
Rome
.
3ly
,
By
Genscr●us
king
of
the
Vandals
,
who
sacked
Rome
.
4ly
,
By
Biorgus
king
of
the
Alam
or
Lithuani
5ly
,
By
Odoacer
king
of
the
Heruli
,
who
droue
Augustulus
out
of
Italy
,
and
twice
in
13
yeares
laid
th●
countrey
desolate
.
6ly
,
By
Theodoricus
king
of
the
Goths
,
called
by
Zeno
the
Emperor
to
expell
Odoacer
.
7ly
,
By
Gunde●●●●●
king
of
the
Burgundians
,
who
hauing
ransacked
all
Lombardie
,
returned
home
,
leauing
the
Gothes
in
possession
of
Italy
:
who
after
they
had
raigned
72
yeares
in
Italy
,
were
at
last
subdued
by
Belisarius
,
and
Narses
,
two
of
the
brauest
Captaines
that
euer
serued
the
Romane
Emperours
.
This
Narses
gouerned
Italy
for
the
Emperour
17
yeares
,
Pezelius
in
Sleidan
.
at
the
end
of
which
time
being
basely
vpbraided
by
Sophia
the
Constantinopolitan
Empresse
,
and
wise
to
Iustinian
the
Emperour
:
who
envying
his
fortune
,
procured
him
to
be
recalled
,
and
sent
him
word
,
shee
would
make
the
Eunuch
(
for
such
he
was
)
come
home
and
spin
among
her
maides
:
he
replied
,
that
he
would
spin
such
a
web
,
as
n●ither
she
,
nor
the
best
of
her
minions
should
euer
vnweaue
.
Therevpon
he
sent
into
Pannoia
(
now
Hungarie
)
for
King
Albe●nus
&
his
Lombards
;
who
comming
into
Italy
with
their
〈◊〉
and
children
▪
possessed
themselues
of
all
the
Countrey
,
from
the
Alpes
to
the
Appennine
Hills
,
calling
it
by
their
owne
name
L●mbardie
.
The
Kings
of
Lombardie
.
568
-
1
Alboinus
6.
574
-
2
Clephes
1.
586
-
3
Antharis
7.
59●
-
4
Agilu●●us
25.
6●8
-
5
Adoaldus
10
628
-
6
Ario●ldus
11.
639
-
7
Rotha●is
16.
655
-
8
Radoaldus
5.
660
-
9
Aribertus
9.
Freigiu●
.
669
-
10
Gundibertus
1
670
-
11
Grimoaldus
9.
679
-
12
Garibalius
mens
.
3
679
-
13
Partarithus
18.
698
-
14
Cunibertus
12.
-
15
Luithertus
.
-
16
Rainbertus
.
712
-
17
Aribertus
12.
723
-
18
Asprandus
Mens
3
723
-
19
Lu●tprandus
21.
744
-
20
Ra●hisius
6.
750
-
21
As●ul●us
8.
756
-
22
Desider●●s
18.
Mach.
hist.
of
Flor.
Of
all
these
kings
of
Lombardie
,
I
will
only
relate
some
occurrences
of
the
two
first
and
the
two
last
.
Alb●inus
before
his
comming
into
Italy
,
waged
wa●re
with
C●●emu●dus
a
king
of
the
Iopidi
whom
he
ouerthrew
,
and
of
his
●kul
he
made
a
●uaffing
cup.
Rosamund
daughter
to
this
king
be
tooke
to
wife
,
and
one
day
being
ouer-merry
in
Verona
,
compelled
her
to
drinke
out
of
her
fathers
skull
.
This
abuse
shee
sto●
asking
,
prom●sed
to
one
Helmichil●e
her selfe
to
wise
,
and
Lombardie
for
a
dowry
,
if
he
would
kill
the
King
.
He
consented
,
and
did
it
;
but
was
so
extreamely
hated
for
it
,
that
he
was
forced
together
with
●s
Rosamund
to
fly
to
Rauenna
the
Court
of
Longi●us
the
●xarch
.
Longinus
partly
desirous
to
enioy
the
loue
of
Rosamund●
;
partly
to
possesse
that
masse
of
money
and
iewells
which
shee
brought
with
her
;
and
partly
by
her
faction
to
raise
a
beneficiall
warre
against
the
Lombards
;
perswaded
her
to
kill
Helmichilde
,
and
take
him
,
to
which
she
agreed
.
Helmich●●d
entering
out
of
a
Bath
called
for
beere
,
and
shee
gaue
him
a
strong
poyson
;
halfe
of
which
when
he
had
dranke
,
mistrusting
the
matter
,
he
made
her
drinke
the
rest
,
and
so
they
both
died
together
.
C●●thes
the
2d
king
extended
the
Longobardian
kingdome
,
euen
to
the
gates
of
Rome
.
He
was
so
cruell
,
that
after
his
death
they
would
haue
no
more
kings
,
but
chuse
30
Dukes
to
gou●●●●
them
.
This
diuision
(
though
it
en●ured
not
fully
a
dozen
years
)
was
the
cause
that
the
Lombards
made
not
themselues
Lo●●●
of
all
Ita●y
.
Th
21
King
was
Astu●phus
,
who
wonne
Rave●●
,
and
the
Exarchie
thereof
,
Ao
741.
the
last
Ex●rch
being
〈◊〉
Eutic●us
.
Astu●phus
long
enioyed
not
his
conquests
;
for
Pepin
king
of
France
,
being
by
Pope
●tepha●
the
〈◊〉
,
sollicited
to
come
into
Italy
,
ouerthrewe
him
,
and
gaue
Ravenna
to
the
Church
.
The
last
king
was
D●sideriu●
,
who
falling
at
ods
with
Adrian
the
first
,
and
besie●ing
him
in
Rome
,
was
by
Charles
the
great
,
successour
to
Pepin
,
bes●eged
in
〈◊〉
,
and
himselfe
with
all
his
children
taken
prisoners
,
Ao
774.
Here
ended
the
kingdome
of
the
Lombards
,
hauing
indured
in
Italy
232
yeares
.
Lombardy
was
then
made
a
Province
of
the
French
,
and
after
of
the
Germanes
Empire
;
many
of
whose
Emperours
vsed
to
bee
crowned
kings
of
Lombardie
by
the
Bishops
of
Millaine
,
with
an
iron
Crowne
,
which
was
kept
at
M●doccum
,
now
called
Mon●●
a
small
Village
.
This
Charles
confirmed
his
fathers
former
donation
,
to
the
Church
;
and
added
of
his
own
accord
,
Marca
Anconitana
,
and
the
Dukedome
of
Spoleto
.
For
these
&
ot●er
kindnesses
,
Charles
was
by
Pope
Leo
the
4th
on
Christmas
day
made
Emperour
of
the
West
,
Aᵒ
801.
whose
successours
shall
be
catal●guized
when
we
come
to
describe
Germa●●●
.
Boterus
▪
At
this
division
of
the
Empire
,
Irene
was
Empresse
of
the
Eas●
;
to
whom
and
her
successours
Naples
was
allotted
▪
it
being
then
in
the
possession
of
the
Greekes
.
To
the
Popes
were
given
by
this
Emperour
and
his
father
,
almost
all
the
lands
which
they
possesse
at
this
day
.
The
Venetians
in
that
little
they
then
had
,
remained
sui●●ris
.
The
rest
of
Italy
containing
all
Lombarde
,
P●dmont
,
Frinly
,
Tuscany
,
and
Trenigiana
,
belonged
to
the
Empire
;
till
the
Imperiall
reputation
dec●ying
,
gaue
the
pettie
Princes
occasion
of
strengthning
themselues
;
incited
particular
Citties
to
make
themselues
free
commonwealths
.
Of
Italy
as
it
now
is
.
The
soyle
as
in
former
times
is
so
fruitfull
,
that
they
haue
abundance
of
all
things
,
and
want
of
none
;
transporting
into
other
places
Rice
,
Silkes
,
Velvets
,
Satins
,
T●ffaties
,
Grogrammes
,
Rash
,
Fustians
,
Gold
,
Wire
,
Armour
,
Allom
,
Glasses
,
&c.
They
haue
their
three
Haruests
in
one
yeare
,
which
require
as
much
labour
of
the
husbandman
,
as
it
yeeldeth
profit
to
the
Lord
:
so
that
it
is
truely
said
,
that
the
rich
men
of
Italy
,
were
the
richest
;
and
the
poore
,
the
poorest
in
the
whole
world
.
The
language
is
very
courtly
and
fluent
,
the
best
whereof
i●
about
Florence
and
Siena
:
it
retaineth
the
greatest
portion
of
Latin
,
but
not
without
the
mixture
of
barbarous
languages
,
so
long
in
vse
amongst
them
.
The
chiefe
Riuers
generally
of
the
whole
Region
are
Padus
,
Maginus
,
or
Poe
,
called
also
Eridanus
,
into
which
Phaeton
was
drenched
when
he
came
downe
tumbling
from
heauen
:
this
riuer
riseth
in
the
Alpes
,
and
running
through
Lombardie
,
diuideth
the
countrey
in
Cispadanam
,
and
Transpidan●m
,
a
diuision
in
these
daies
forgotten
;
and
so
gallopeth
with
a
fail
carecre
int●
the
Adriatique
.
2
Rubi●on
the
ancient
Northerne
bound
of
Italie
.
3
Cuique
fuit
roru●
promiss●
potentia
Tibris
.
And
Tiber
vnto
which
was
giuen
Lordship
of
all
things
vnder
heauen
.
Sands
relat
.
The
people
are
for
the
most
pa●●
graue
,
respectiue
,
and
in●enious
;
excellent
men
(
said
a
Spaniolized
Italian
)
but
for
three
things
;
1
in
their
lusts
they
are
vnnatural
,
2
in
their
malice
vnappeasable
:
3
,
in
their
actions
deceitfull
.
To
which
might
bee
added
,
they
will
blaspheame
sooner
then
sweate
,
&
murther
a
man
rather
then
slander
him
.
They
are
exceeding
i●alous
ouer
their
wiues
,
insomuch
that
they
shut
them
vp
from
the
common
view
,
and
perm●t
them
to
discourse
with
few
or
none
.
The
l●cke
which
a
Gentleman
of
V●●●e
vsed
to
keepe
his
wife
true
in
his
absence
,
is
so
common
,
it
needeth
no
relation
.
Indeed
this
●●nzie
rageth
among
all
Southerne
people
.
The
Tu●kes
permit
not
their
women
to
walke
in
the
streets
,
but
couered
with
a
v●yl●
.
In
Barbarie
it
is
death
for
any
man
to
see
one
of
the
Xer●●●●
Concubines
;
and
for
them
too
,
if
when
they
see
a
man
,
though
but
through
a
casement
,
they
doe
not
suddenly
skreeke
out
.
The
Spanish
Embassadour
Mendoza
,
B●din
de
rep
found
great
fault
with
our
promiscuous
sitting
of
men
and
women
in
the
Church
,
a●●●●ting
it
as
immodest
and
lasciuious
.
To
whom
D'
Dale
,
master
of
the
Requests
,
replied
,
that
indeed
in
Spaine
,
where
the
people
euen
at
the
Diuine
Seruice
,
could
not
abstaine
from
vncleane
thoughts
,
&
vnchast
gestures
,
that
mi●gled
kind
of
sitting
was
not
allowable
;
but
Englishmen
were
of
another
temper
.
●ew
Northerne
people
are
troubled
with
this
yellow
Iaundise
;
who
not
only
sit
mixed
in
the
Church
,
but
euen
in
the
open
&
common
Bathes
also
.
Two
things
which
the
Italian
would
hardly
endure
,
who
so
infinitely
are
beso●●ed
with
this
passion
,
that
looke
how
many
Italians
there
are
,
there
are
for
the
most
part
so
many
●aylors
.
The
women
are
generally
witty
in
speech
▪
modest
in
outward
carriage
,
and
bountifull
where
they
bea●e
affection
:
and
it
is
prove●bially
said
,
that
they
are
Mag-pier
at
the
docre
,
Saints
in
the
Church
,
Goates
in
the
Garden
,
Dinells
in
the
house
,
Angells
in
the
streets
,
and
Syrens
in
the
windowes
.
All
the
people
both
men
and
women
amount
to
15
Millions
.
The
vsuall
diuision
is
into
six
parts
,
1
Lombardy
.
2.
Tuscany
.
3
the
land
of
the
Church
.
4
Naples
.
5
Rieue●ere
di
Genon
.
6
the
land
of
Venice
;
of
which
there
is
passed
this
censure
,
according
to
the
capitall
Ci●ties
.
1
Rome
for
Religion
.
2
Naples
for
Nobility
.
3
Mollaine
for
Beautie
.
4
G●noa
for
statelinesse
.
5
Florence
for
pollicie
.
6
Venice
for
Riches
.
Howsoeuer
we
will
divide
it
according
to
the
present
divers
principalities
which
are
,
-
Lither
The
greater
,
as
-
The
Kingdome
of
Naples
.
-
The
Papacie
.
-
The
Common-wealth
of
Venice
.
-
The
Dukedome
of
Florence
.
-
The
Dukedome
of
M●llaine
.
-
Lither
The
lesser
,
as
-
The
Dukedome
of
Mantua
.
-
The
Dukedome
of
Vrbine
.
-
The
Principality
of
Parma
.
-
The
State
of
Genoa
.
-
The
State
of
Luca.
THE
KINGDOME
OF
NAPLES
.
THE
KINGDOME
OF
NAPLES
is
seperated
from
the
Land
of
the
Church
by
a
line
drawne
from
the
mouth
of
the
riuer
Tronto
,
Orteli
▪
to
the
head
of
Axosenus
:
On
the
other
parts
it
is
envi●oned
with
the
Sea
,
the
compasse
of
it
being
1468
miles
.
This
Kingdome
is
the
fertil●st
place
in
all
Italy
,
abounding
in
Miner
of
diuers
m●●●als
;
and
the
choicest
wi●es
called
Vina
Massier
,
and
Fal●ru●
:
To
Alexandria
they
s●nd
Saffrons
,
to
〈◊〉
S●●kes
,
to
Venice
oyle
,
to
Rome
Wines
.
The
Noblemen
here
,
of
all
men
vnder
Heauen
,
liue
in
most
carelesnesse
,
hauing
like
the
Tyrant
Polycrates
,
nothing
to
trouble
them
,
but
that
they
are
troubled
with
nothing
,
bu●
the
Pe●●●t
●●eth
in
as
great
a
misery
,
as
his
Lord
in
jollity
.
The
principall
riuers
of
this
Kingdome
of
Naples
are
1
Sil●●●●
,
2
Basentus
,
3
Posoa●a
,
4.
Trontus
,
5
Sal●●elius
,
6
V●●●nus
,
7
Salinus
,
and
8
Gariglian
.
On
the
banks
of
this
last
riuer
,
Guice
many
battles
haue
bin
fought
between
the
French
and
the
Spaniards
for
the
Kingdome
of
Naples
:
especially
that
famous
battaile
between
the
Marquesse
of
Saluzzes
,
Generall
of
the
French
,
and
Goasalvo
Leader
of
the
Spaniards
;
the
losse
of
which
victory
by
the
French
,
was
the
absolute
confirmation
of
the
Realme
of
Naple●
to
the
Spaniards
.
More
famous
is
this
riuer
for
the
death
of
Peter
di
Medices
,
who
being
banished
his
Country
at
the
comming
of
king
Charles
into
Italy
;
&
hauing
diuers
times
in
vain
attempted
to
be
reimpatriate
;
followed
the
French
army
hither
;
and
after
the
losse
of
the
day
,
took
shippe
with
others
here
,
to
fly
to
Caieta
;
but
ouer-charging
the
vessell
,
she
sunk
and
drowned
them
all
.
But
most
famous
is
it
,
in
that
Marius
,
that
excellent
,
though
vnfortunate
captain
,
being
by
Syllas
faction
,
Plutarch
.
driuen
out
of
Rome
,
hid
himself
stark
naked
in
the
durt
and
weedes
of
this
riuer
;
strange
alteration
.
He
had
not
lien
here
long
,
but
Syllas
souldiers
found
him
,
and
carried
him
to
the
city
of
the
Mintu
nians
,
being
fast
by
this
riuer
.
The●e
men
to
please
Sylla
,
hired
a
Cimber
to
kill
him
,
which
the
fellow
attempting
(
such
is
the
vertue
of
Maiesty
euen
in
a
miserable
fortune
)
run
out
again
crying
,
he
could
not
kill
C.
Marius
.
This
riuer
was
of
old
called
Aquae
Sinessuanae
,
or
the
Lake
of
Minturne
.
The
chief
Prouinces
are
1.
TERRA
DI
LAVORO
.
aunciently
Campania
,
and
called
Veneris
&
Bacchicer●amen
,
the
chief
Cities
whereof
are
1
Caieta
,
so
called
either
of
Caieta
the
nurse
of
Aeneas
here
buried
;
or
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
vro
,
because
the
Troian
Ladies
being
here
arri●ed
out
of
Africa
,
and
fearing
their
husbands
would
again
put
out
to
sea
,
burnt
their
ships
,
and
so
forced
them
to
settle
in
this
country
.
It
is
a
Town
commodiously
seated
on
the
sea
side
,
and
seemeth
to
be
a
place
of
great
importance
,
insomuch
that
(
as
C●minaeus
telleth
vs
)
if
King
Charles
the
8th
,
had
but
only
fortified
it
,
Adrianus
.
and
the
castle
of
Naples
,
the
Realme
had
neuer
bin
lost
▪
2
Naples
,
the
Metropolis
of
the
Kingdome
,
a
beautifull
City
,
containing
seuen
miles
in
compasse
.
It
was
once
called
Parthenope
,
and
falling
to
ruine
,
was
new
built
,
and
called
Neapolis
.
Among
all
other
things
here
is
an
hospitall
,
the
revenues
whereof
is
60000
Crownes
;
wherewith
besides
other
good
deeds
they
nourish
in
diuers
parts
of
the
Kingdome
2000
poore
Infants
.
In
this
City
the
disease
called
Morbus
Gallicus
,
or
Neapolitanus
was
first
known
in
Christendome
.
This
City
is
seated
on
the
sea
shore
,
and
fortified
with
4
strong
Castles
,
viz:
1
Castle
Capo●na
,
where
the
Kings
palace
was
:
2
Saint
Ermo
;
3
Castle
del
Ovo
,
or
the
Castle
of
the
Egge
;
and
fourthly
Castle
Novo
,
or
the
new
Castle
.
Floru●
.
3
Capua
,
whose
pleasures
enervated
the
victorious
army
of
Hannibal
whence
was
the
saying
,
Capua
est
Cann●
A●nibali
.
4
Cuma
,
●eere
which
is
Sybillae
antrum
,
by
which
Aeneas
went
down
to
H●ll
to
talk
with
his
Father
:
and
not
far
d●stant
is
the
Lake
called
lacus
Avernus
;
the
stink
of
which
killeth
birds
as
they
flye
ouer
it
.
5
Baiae
famous
for
the
Bathes
.
6
Nola
,
where
Marcellus
ouerthrew
Hannibal
,
and
his
souldi●●●
;
letting
the
world
know
that
Hannibal
was
not
invincible
.
7
Pa●colis
a
small
town
standing
on
a
creek
of
the
sea
opposite
to
B●aile
,
Dion
.
from
which
it
is
distant
3
miles
and
a
halfe
.
These
towns
are
famous
for
the
bridge
built
between
them
by
C.
Caligul●
.
It
was
composed
of
sund●y
vessels
,
compacted
together
in
that
sort
,
that
there
was
not
only
a
fair
and
large
passage
,
but
di●ers
ten●s
and
victualing
houses
on
both
sides
.
Caius
in
triumphall
ha●it
marcheth
and
remarcheth
ouer
the
bridge
,
praiseth
himself
and
his
souldiers
,
as
men
to
whose
heroick
enterprise●
neither
Earth
nor
Sea
was
an
obstacle
.
This
he
did
,
as
himself
a●●irmed
,
to
keep
in
awe
Neptun●
;
and
to
exceed
the
like
acts
of
Xerx●s
and
Darius
,
memorized
in
old
Histories
:
or
as
it
was
coniectured
to
terrifie
the
Romans
and
Brittaines
,
which
〈◊〉
of
such
a
notable
exploit
:
or
to
fulfill
the
prophesie
of
〈◊〉
,
who
had
often
foretold
during
the
life
of
Tiberius
,
that
it
was
as
impossible
for
Canis
to
succeed
●n
the
Empire
,
as
to
ride
o●
horseback
from
Baule
to
Putcolis
.
8
Misenum
,
where
Augustus
keeping
one
A●mada
,
and
an●ther
at
Raven●a
,
〈◊〉
the
whole
Roman
Empire
H●r●
is
also
in
this
Country
the
〈◊〉
Velu●●●s
,
that
casteth
out
fl●mes
of
fire
:
the
smoke
of
whi●●●led
●liny
Iunior
,
coueting
to
search
the
cause
of
it
The
flame
hereof
br●ke
●orth
cruelly
also
during
the
reigne
of
Titus
,
casting
out
not
only
such
sto●e
of
smoke
,
that
the
ver●
Sun
seemed
to
be
in
the
Ecclipse
:
but
also
huge
stones
,
&
of
ashes
such
plenty
,
that
Rome
,
Africke
,
Aegypt
,
and
Syria
,
were
euen
couered
;
Hereulanum
and
P●mpeios
,
two
Cities
in
Italy
,
were
ouerwhelmed
with
them
.
There
were
heard
dismall
no
ses
all
about
the
Prouince
,
and
Giants
of
incredible
bignes
seen
to
stalke
vp
and
down
,
about
the
top
and
edges
of
the
mountain
:
which
extraordinary
accident
,
either
was
a
cause
or
presage
of
the
future
pestilence
,
which
raged
in
Rome
and
Italy
long
after
.
4.
ABRVZZO
,
where
once
the
Samnita
,
Picentini
,
&
others
dwelt
;
the
chief
towns
are
Aquila
,
ne●re
the
Appen●ne
.
2
Beneventum
once
called
Maleventum
.
3
Aquino
where
Thomas
Aquinas
,
the
great
School-Diuine
was
borne
.
4.
Salmo
,
Oui●s
birth-place
,
as
himself
testifieth
in
his
De
Tristsbus
,
Sulmo
mihi
patria
est
gelidis
uberrimus
undis
,
Millia
qui
nonies
distat
ab
urbe
decem
.
Sulmo
my
birth-place
full
of
riuers
cleare
,
From
Rome
is
distant
ninety
miles
well
neare
.
In
this
country
are
the
straights
called
Furcae
Candinae
,
wherein
when
the
Sam●ites
and
Picentini
had
so
enclosed
the
Romans
,
Livy
.
that
there
was
no
possibility
of
escape
:
they
sent
to
Herennius
,
a
man
for
his
age
much
reverenced
,
and
for
his
wisdome
much
followed
by
them
,
to
know
what
it
were
best
to
doe
to
the
Romans
.
The
old
man
sent
word
,
they
should
all
be
sent
home
safe
and
vntouched
.
This
answer
not
being
well
liked
,
they
sent
to
him
again
:
he
returned
answer
,
they
should
all
be
put
to
the
sword
.
These
different
answers
made
them
conceiue
amis●e
of
the
old
mans
brain
,
till
explain●ng
himself
,
he
told
them
that
either
they
must
make
the
Romans
their
friends
by
a
〈◊〉
&
honourable
deliuerance
;
or
else
take
from
them
all
power
of
doing
hurt
,
by
putting
to
sword
so
many
of
their
Captaine●
&
Souldiers
;
mid
way
was
there
none
.
To
neither
of
these
courses
would
the
souldiers
agree
,
but
disarming
and
spoyling
the
Romans
,
sent
them
home
.
The
Romans
not
made
friends
by
so
●dious
a
be●efit
,
but
hatching
revenge
for
the
disgrace
,
vnder
the
conduct
of
Papyrius
,
entred
again
the
country
:
which
,
hauing
opprobriously
handled
the
natiues
,
they
made
subiect
to
the
Senate
and
people
of
Rome
:
Leauing
Princes
a
notable
lesson
for
their
proceedings
against
men
of
quality
and
ranke
,
either
not
to
strike
at
all
,
or
els
to
strike
home
,
and
to
the
purpose
.
M●ch●avel
in
his
history
of
Florence
,
taxeth
for
committing
a
great
●olo●cisme
in
state
,
R●naldo
of
the
house
of
Alb●zi
;
in
that
hating
Cosmo
of
the
Family
of
the
Medici
,
he
only
procured
his
b●n●shment
;
which
Cosmo
at
his
returne
recompenced
to
the
full
:
Whereon
the
historian
in●erreth
this
notable
Aphorisme
,
That
great
personages
must
not
at
all
be
touched
;
or
if
they
be
,
must
be
made
su●e
from
taking
reuenge
.
Yet
doe
I
not
prohibit
a
Prince
the
vse
of
mercy
,
I
know
it
is
the
richest
Iewell
that
adorneth
his
Crowne
;
neither
dare
I
take
vpon
me
to
limit
the
vse
of
so
excellent
a
vertue
:
only
let
me
obserue
how
many
〈◊〉
of
vsage
are
commonly
afforded
those
men
,
whose
liberty
after
their
delinquencie
,
may
endanger
the
safety
of
the
Prince
or
State
;
I
find
then
three
principall
,
whereof
the
first
is
immediate
execution
,
a
course
more
to
be
allowed
where
it
cannot
,
then
commended
where
it
may
be
spared
.
The
second
is
either
close
imprisonment
,
or
else
consiament
to
the
house
and
custody
of
some
man
in
trust
with
the
Prince
;
wherein
great
caution
ought
to
be
vsed
:
for
we
find
in
our
own
histories
,
how
Morton
Bishop
of
Elie
,
being
committed
to
the
Duke
of
Bucking●am
his
custody
by
Richard
3d
,
not
only
procured
his
own
liberty
;
but
wrought
the
Duke
to
the
contrary
faction
.
The
last
which
is
in
all
times
the
gentlest
,
and
in
some
cases
the
surest
,
is
not
only
an
absolute
pardon
of
life
,
or
a
grant
of
liberty
,
(
for
that
alone
were
partly
vnsa●e
:
)
but
an●ind●ering
of
the
party
delinquent
by
giuing
him
some
place
of
honour
,
or
committing
to
〈◊〉
fidelity
some
office
of
●r●st
.
A
pregnant
instance
we
haue
of
this
kind
in
the
Emperour
Otho
,
who
not
only
pardoned
Marius
Cel●us
the
chief
of
Gaelba's●action
●action
;
but
put
him
in
place
neerest
about
him
,
and
made
him
one
of
his
principall
Leaders
in
the
warre
against
Vitell●●
;
the
reason
was
,
ne
hostis
metum
,
〈…〉
,
lest
lying
alo●se
as
a
pardoned
enemy
,
he
might
suspect
that
the
bre●ch
were
but
badly
made
vp
.
But
now
it
is
〈…〉
my self
from
the
streights
of
these
Furc●
Candinae
,
and
to
●●lace
my self
in
the
plaines
of
Calabria
.
3.
CALABRIA
IMPERIOR
,
Adrianus
.
the
inhabitation
of
the
Bru●ij
,
whose
chief
Cities
are
●
Peste
,
or
Pessidonia
,
where
Roses
grow
thrice
in
a
yeare
.
2
Salernum
,
famous
for
the
study
of
Physick
,
the
Doctours
whereof
made
the
book
Schola
Salerus
,
dedicated
to
our
Henry
8th
.
3
Consensia
the
prime
City
of
these
parts
.
4
Rhezo
,
or
Regium
,
so
called
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
rumpo
;
because
that
here
it
is
thought
that
Sicily
was
broken
from
Italy
.
5
Locris
,
where
liued
the
Lawmaker
Zaleucus
,
who
ordering
adultery
to
be
punished
with
the
losse
of
both
their
eyes
,
was
compelled
to
execute
his
law
on
his
son
the
first
offender
.
Therfore
to
shew
the
loue
of
a
Father
,
and
sincerity
of
a
Iudge
,
he
put
out
one
of
his
sonnes
eyes
,
and
one
of
his
own
.
He
also
prouided
in
his
Lawes
,
that
no
woman
should
be
attended
with
more
then
one
maid
in
the
street
,
but
when
she
was
drunk
;
that
she
should
not
goe
out
of
the
City
in
the
night
,
but
when
she
went
to
commit
adultery
:
that
she
should
not
weare
gold
or
embroydered
apparel
,
but
when
she
purposed
to
be
a
common
strumpet
:
that
men
should
not
weare
rings
and
tissues
,
but
when
they
went
a-whoring
and
the
like
:
by
which
lawes
both
men
and
women
were
restrained
from
all
extraordinary
traines
of
attendants
,
and
excesse
of
apparell
;
this
last
,
asault
in
our
times
too
common
.
This
town
was
formerly
also
famous
for
the
victory
of
Eunomus
,
an
excellent
Musitian
;
vpon
Aristonus
of
Rhegium
,
an
other
of
the
same
profession
.
For
though
Aristonus
had
made
his
prayers
to
Apollo
,
the
god
of
Musick
,
to
grant
him
the
conquest
;
yet
Eunomus
plainly
told
him
,
that
nature
was
against
him
;
who
had
made
all
the
Grasse-hoppers
on
his
side
of
the
water
,
mute
.
The
day
being
come
,
one
of
the
strings
of
Eunomus
harpe
in
the
midst
of
his
playing
,
brake
;
when
presently
a
Grassehopper
leaped
vpon
his
harpe
,
and
supplyed
the
defect
of
his
string
,
by
which
means
the
victory
was
adjudged
to
Eunomus
.
And
indeed
it
is
by
diuers
affirmed
,
that
betweene
Locris
&
Rhezo
i●
the
inner
of
Al●x
,
on
the
banks
of
which
,
towards
Locris
,
the
Grassehoppers
doe
sing
merrily
,
on
the
other
they
are
quite
mute
.
Strabo
.
4.
CALABRIA
SVPERIOR
,
or
Magna
Graecia
,
from
diuers
Colonies
of
Graecians
,
that
there
were
planted
.
On
the
Northeast
part
of
this
Country
is
Golfo
di
Tarento
,
olim
Sinus
Tarentinus
,
on
the
Southeast
,
Golfo
de
Chilaci
,
olim
Sinus
Scillaticus
.
The
chief
townes
are
1
Tarentum
,
a
town
built
by
the
Lacedaemonians
,
about
which
grew
the
warres
between
Pyrrbus
and
the
Romans
:
Strabo
.
here
the
Philosopher
Architas
was
borne
,
so
famous
for
his
flying
Doue
.
2
Crotona
,
the
men
whereof
were
so
actiue
,
that
at
one
Olympicke
game
,
all
seuen
that
ouercame
were
Cretonians
:
their
glory
much
decayed
in
a
battaile
against
the
Locrians
,
where
120000
of
them
were
ouercome
by
15000
of
the
enemy
.
3
Polycostrum
.
4
Amycle
,
a
town
peopled
with
Pythagoreans
.
These
men
hauing
bin
often
terrified
with
a
vain
rumour
of
their
enemies
approach
;
promulgated
a
law
,
forbidding
all
such
reports
:
by
which
meanes
their
enemies
comming
vnawares
vpon
them
,
took
the
town
.
Hence
grew
the
proverb
,
Amyclas
silentium
perdidit
:
and
Lucilius
commanded
to
be
silent
,
made
answer
,
Mihi
necesse
est
loqui
,
scio
enim
Amyclas
silentio
peri●sse
.
5
Sybaris
,
a
city
built
by
the
Graecians
,
after
the
destruction
of
Troy
,
the
people
whereof
were
Lords
of
25
cities
,
and
could
arme
30000
men
.
They
were
so
effeminate
and
delicate
,
that
they
permitted
no
smith
or
copper-man
to
dwell
in
their
town
,
lest
the
noyse
of
the
workers
should
disturbe
their
rest
.
Fidlers
and
singers
they
had
in
request
;
which
occasion
the
Cretonians
their
aduersaries
embracing
,
entred
the
town
,
apparelled
like
Musitians
,
and
mastred
it
.
Before
this
accident
,
there
was
a
prophesie
giuen
,
that
the
town
should
neuer
be
taken
,
till
men
were
more
esteemed
then
gods
.
It
happened
that
a
seruant
being
beaten
by
his
master
,
and
for
the
gods
sake
obtaining
no
mercy
,
fled
to
the
monument
of
his
masters
Auncestors
,
&
was
pardoned
.
Amyris
the
Philosopher
hearing
this
,
forsooke
the
town
;
most
men
holding
him
mad
,
in
a
time
of
no
danger
to
leaue
so
delicious
a
seat
;
hence
grew
the
proverb
,
Amyris
insaint
,
applyed
to
such
as
vnder
shew
of
madnes
,
or
folly
,
prouide
for
their
own
safety
.
6
St
Severine
.
5.
TERRA
DI
OTRANTO
,
possessed
heretofore
by
the
Salentini
and
Iapyges
:
the
chief
towns
are
1
Brundusium
,
glorying
in
one
of
the
best
hauens
in
the
World
.
2
Hydruntum
,
now
called
Otranto
,
Knolls
.
the
taking
of
which
town
by
Mahomet
the
Great
,
Anno
1481
,
put
all
Italy
in
such
a
feare
,
that
Rome
was
quite
forsaken
;
and
not
fully
inhabited
till
the
expulsion
of
the
Turkes
the
yeare
following
.
3
Gallipolis
.
6.
PVGLIA
,
containing
Apulia
Daunia
,
&
Apulia
P●ucetia
:
the
cities
of
which
are
Manfredonia
the
seat
of
an
Arch-bishop
.
2
Canna
famous
for
the
great
victory
of
Hannibal
against
the
Consuis
,
Paulus
Aemylius
,
Terentius
Varro
,
and
the
Romanes
;
of
whom
were
slain
42700.
Plutarch
.
Had
Hannibal
pursued
this
victory
,
he
had
easily
ouerthrown
the
Roman
Common-wealth
;
so
that
it
was
truly
said
vnto
him
,
by
Maharball
Captain
of
his
horsemen
,
Vincere
scis
Annibal
,
victoria
uti
nescis
.
Here
stands
Venusia
,
whence
Horase
borne
in
this
town
is
called
Venusinus
:
as
also
2
Arpinum
where
Tully
was
borne
;
here
moreouer
is
the
hill
Gargalus
,
or
mount
St
Angelo
)
120
miles
round
.
It
is
as
well
by
Art
as
Nature
,
very
defensible
,
so
that
it
is
commonly
the
last
place
in
Naples
,
which
is
abandoned
,
as
we
may
see
,
in
the
Greekes
and
Sarazens
,
who
kept
this
hill
many
yeares
after
the
Normans
were
Lords
of
the
rest
of
the
Country
.
The
greatest
riches
of
this
Prouince
is
the
tribute
of
cattell
,
Guiceiard
.
which
also
is
one
of
the
fairest
revenues
in
Naples
,
as
being
worth
(
in
Guicciardines
time
)
80000
duckats
Of
this
tribute
,
because
the
French
could
haue
no
part
,
after
the
diuision
made
with
Ferdinand
,
as
being
owners
only
of
Lavoro
and
Abruzzo
:
they
began
to
be
discontented
with
the
Spaniard
;
insomuch
,
that
breaking
into
open
warre
,
the
French
seeking
to
increase
their
shar●
,
quite
lost
it
.
The
people
of
these
two
last
Prouinces
are
troubled
with
a
Tarantula
,
curable
only
with
musick
.
There
is
no
nation
vnder
the
Sua
,
which
hath
suffered
so
many
mutations
of
slave
,
Hist.
of
Ita.
as
the
Neopolitans
:
The
Region
being
first
vnder
diuers
people
,
was
subjected
to
the
Roman
Consuls
;
In
the
diuision
of
the
Empire
betwixt
Charles
of
the
West
,
&
Nicephorus
of
the
East
;
this
Country
was
assigned
to
Nicephorus
and
his
successours
;
who
were
almost
vtterly
vanquished
by
the
Sarazens
,
vnder
the
conduct
of
Sabba
,
and
other
successive
generals
;
These
were
partly
dispossest
by
the
Emperor
Otho
1
,
and
his
Almames
;
and
they
again
expelled
by
the
Greekes
and
Sarazens
,
who
for
a
long
time
held
bitter
warres
one
against
the
other
.
During
these
warres
it
hapned
,
that
one
Dra●got
a
Gentleman
of
of
Normandie
,
hauing
in
the
presence
of
Duke
Robert
(
Father
to
William
the
Conquerour
)
slain
one
Repostell
,
a
Gentleman
of
the
like
quality
;
to
auoid
the
fury
of
the
Duke
,
and
the
traines
of
Repostels
friends
,
fled
into
this
Country
,
attended
by
such
of
his
followers
,
as
either
best
loued
him
,
or
had
bin
medlers
in
the
fray
.
The
Duke
of
Beneuent
,
Vicegerent
to
the
Easterne
Emperour
,
took
him
and
his
small
retinue
into
pay
.
Their
entertainment
being
bruited
in
Normandie
;
and
withall
a
report
being
raised
,
that
the
Greeke
Vice-Roy
willingly
harkned
after
men
of
the
like
valour
;
caused
diuers
priuat
Gentlemen
to
passe
the
Alpes
,
and
there
venture
their
liues
to
mend
their
fortunes
.
The
happy
successe
of
these
last
aadventurers
,
drew
thither
also
Tancred
Lord
of
Hauteville
in
Normandy
;
who
with
his
12
sonnes
came
into
Apulia
,
Anno
1008.
He
and
his
successours
not
only
droue
thence
the
Sarazens
,
Munster
.
but
also
the
Grecians
,
keeping
possession
to
themselues
with
the
title
of
the
Dukes
of
Calabria
,
amongst
whom
,
two
were
famous
,
viz:
Robert
Guiscard
,
third
son
to
Tancred
,
the
most
famous
captain
of
his
time
,
and
chief
establisher
of
the
Normane
Kingdome
in
Italy
;
and
Boemound
his
eldest
son
;
who
going
with
Godfrey
of
Bulloigne
into
the
Holy
Land
,
was
for
his
merits
installed
King
of
Antioch
.
Roger
,
Nephew
to
this
Boemound
,
was
the
first
that
intituled
himself
King
of
Naples
and
Sicily
:
a
title
which
the
Pope●
neither
could
endure
,
nor
remedy
.
The
Kings
of
Naples
of
the
Norman
line
.
1125
-
1
Roger
24
1149
-
2
William
21
1170
-
3
William
II
26
1196
-
6
Tancred
base
son
to
King
William
the
2d
,
deposed
by
Pope
Celestine
the
3d
;
who
gaue
Constance
a
Nun
of
the
age
of
50
yeares
almost
,
&
daughter
to
the
last
William
,
to
1298
-
5
Henry
the
6
of
Germany
in
marriage
,
&
for
her
dowry
,
Naples
.
He
reigned
4
yeares
.
The
German
line
.
1202
-
6
Fredericke
,
son
to
Henry
,
crowned
at
the
age
of
three
yeares
;
he
had
to
wife
the
daughter
of
Iohn
di
Brenn●
,
the
titulary
king
of
Hierusalem
:
of
which
,
the
kings
of
Naples
haue
euer
since
intitled
themselues
Kings
;
and
in
their
rights
〈◊〉
the
Spanish
.
1250
-
7
Conrade
,
poisoned
by
his
base
brother
Manfroy
,
hauing
raigned
4
yeares
.
1254
-
8
Manfroy
,
against
whom
Vrban
the
fourth
,
called
in
Charles
of
Aniou
and
Provence
,
brother
to
Lewis
the
10
of
France
.
He
had
one
only
daughter
named
Constance
.
The
French
line
.
1261
-
Hist.
of
Fr.
9
Ch●rles
Earle
of
Provence
,
and
Aniou
,
ouercame
Manfroy
,
and
was
inthronized
in
the
Throne
of
N●ples
▪
〈◊〉
time
Peter
of
Arragon
,
claimed
the
Kingdome
of
Naple●
,
in
right
of
Constance
his
wife
,
daughter
to
Man●roy
.
To
saue
the
effusion
of
blood
,
Charles
challeng'd
Peter
to
fight
hand
to
hand
in
Burdeaux
,
before
King
Edward
the
first
of
England
;
but
while
Charles
there
expected
Peter
,
he
seized
on
Sicily
,
1281.
This
Charles
raigned
23
yeares
.
1284
-
10
Charles
II
his
son
,
formerly
prisoner
to
Peter
of
Arragon
in
Sicily
,
was
ransomed
by
the
procuration
of
king
Edward
aboue-named
,
for
30000
markes
.
This
King
by
Mary
,
daughter
to
Stephen
King
of
Hungary
,
had
14
children
;
the
most
pertinent
are
Charles
King
of
Hungary
by
right
of
his
Mother
;
then
Robert
King
of
Napl●s
,
&
Le●is
of
Durazzo
.
26.
1310
-
11
Robert
32.
1342
-
12
Ioane
,
Neece
to
Robert
,
m●rried
Andrew
,
s●cond
son
to
Charles
King
of
Hungary
,
whom
she
hanged
●t
her
window
for
insufficiency
:
her
second
husband
wa●
Lewis
of
Tarentum
,
who
ouer-straining
himself
to
〈…〉
appetite
,
died
:
Then
shee
married
Iames
of
Tarracon
,
●
gallant
Gentleman
,
whom
she
beheaded
for
b●ing
with
another
woman
:
and
lastly
Otho
,
D.
of
B●unswi●●●
,
who
outliued
her
.
This
Queen
was
driuen
one
of
her
Kingdome
by
Lewis
of
Hungary
and
hanged
at
the
same
window
where
she
hanged
her
first
husband
:
she
adopted
Lewis
D.
of
Aniou
,
hauing
reigned
29
yeares
.
The
Hungarian
line
.
1371
-
13
Charles
son
to
Lewis
of
Durazzo
,
by
the
help
of
Lewis
King
of
Hungary
,
and
Pope
Vrban
VI
,
was
made
King
of
Naples
.
He
ouerthrew
and
killed
Lewis
of
A●●●
▪
and
after
the
death
of
Lewis
of
Hungary
,
he
was
made
King
of
that
Kingdome
also
,
wherein
he
liued
not
long
,
being
poisoned
by
the
old
Queene
.
15.
1386
-
14
Ladislaus
.
This
King
on
some
grudge
forced
an
entry
into
Rome
,
and
was
tr●umphantly
receiued
;
for
which
the
Pope
called
in
Lewis
2d
of
Aniou
,
who
gaue
Ladislaus
a
great
ouerthrow
:
insomuch
that
Ladislaus
vsed
to
say
,
that
if
Lewis
had
followed
his
victory
the
first
day
,
he
had
bin
Lord
of
my
Kingdome
and
Person
:
if
the
second
day
,
of
my
Kingdome
,
but
not
of
my
Person
:
but
the
third
day
of
n●ither
.
So
at
the
end
Lewis
was
compell'd
to
flye
to
Rome
.
29
1415
-
15
Ioane
,
sister
to
Ladislaus
,
of
the
same
lasciuious
dishonesty
of
life
,
as
the
former
Ioane
:
she
first
adopted
Alfonso
V
King
of
Arragon
;
&
after
vpon
some
vnkindnes
,
reuoked
that
adoption
,
and
confirmed
the
state
to
Lewis
D.
of
Aniou
,
&
after
his
death
to
his
brother
Rene
or
Rainold
,
who
was
dispossessed
by
the
Arragon●ys
.
19
The
Arragonian
Line
.
1434
-
16
Alfonso
King
of
Arragon
;
who
left
the
Kingdome
well
settled
,
to
his
bastard
Ferdinando
.
24.
1458
-
17
Ferdinando
,
Guicciard
.
who
took
Otranto
from
the
Turkes
.
36.
1494
-
18
Alfonso
II.
1494
-
19
Ferdinando
expell'd
by
Charles
the
8
of
France
,
son
to
Lewis
II
of
France
,
and
heire
to
Rene
,
the
last
adopted
son
of
Queen
Ioane
the
second
.
1494
-
20
Charles
after
the
conquest
,
was
crowned
king
of
Naples
,
(
at
what
time
the
French
pox
beginning
in
Naples
,
was
first
known
in
Europe
.
)
But
returning
into
France
,
and
leauing
the
people
much
discontented
,
&
the
Realme
meanly
prouided
for
;
gaue
opportunity
to
Ferdinand
to
recouer
his
Kingdome
:
and
he
not
long
injoying
the
fruits
of
his
victory
,
left
it
to
his
Vncle
Frederick
.
So
that
in
3
yeares
space
here
were
in
Naples
,
no
fewer
the●
6
kings
,
viz:
Fernando
the
first
,
Alphonso
2d
,
Fernando
2d
,
Charles
of
France
,
Fernando
againe
,
and
this
Fredericke
.
1497
-
21
Fredericke
,
who
submitted
himself
to
Lewis
XII
King
of
France
,
and
yeelded
vp
his
Kingdome
to
him
.
And
indeed
what
els
could
the
poore
Prince
doe
,
when
he
saw
his
own
blood
,
and
such
as
had
taken
his
Realme
into
their
protection
,
conspire
against
him
.
When
Charles
made
his
passage
toward
Naples
,
Ferdinand
the
Catholique
sent
Gonsalvo
(
who
was
afterward
for
his
valour
surnamed
the
great
Captain
)
with
some
forces
to
resist
the
French
victories
.
But
when
the
French
were
expelled
,
Gonsalvo
would
not
leaue
the
Country
,
because
his
master
had
not
as
yet
sent
for
him
.
In
the
mean
time
it
was
agreed
between
Lewis
of
France
,
and
this
Ferdinand
;
that
they
should
jointly
set
vpon
the
kingdome
of
Naples
,
&
hauing
wonne
it
,
the
French
should
possesse
Alruzz●
and
Lavoro
;
the
Spaniard
,
Puglia
and
both
Calabrias
;
that
the
first
should
be
intituled
king
of
Naples
,
the
latter
Duke
of
Apulia
.
This
confederacie
was
kept
secret
till
the
French
Forces
were
come
to
Rome
,
and
Gonsalvo
possessed
(
vnder
pretence
of
defending
it
)
all
Calabria
:
So
that
no
maruell
was
,
if
they
made
themselues
masters
of
the
Country
.
In
this
action
the
French
king
dealt
very
indiscre●tly
,
in
bringing
into
Italy
(
where
he
was
before
the
sole
Moderator
)
an
other
king
;
to
whom
,
as
to
his
Rival
,
his
enemies
might
haue
recourse●
and
the
Spanish
very
vnnaturally
,
in
betraying
for
the
moietie
of
a
kingdome
,
a
Prince
of
his
own
blood
,
vnder
pretence
and
promises
of
succours
.
These
two
Princes
continued
not
long
friendly
neighbors
;
for
the
Spaniards
disagreeing
with
the
French
,
within
two
or
three
yeares
droue
them
out
of
all
;
&
haue
to
this
day
kept
it
;
though
this
Lewis
his
successors
Francis
,
and
Henry
,
haue
divers
times
,
and
with
great
effusion
of
blood
,
attempted
it
.
The
Spanish
line
.
1503
-
22
Ferdinand
the
Catholique
13
1516
-
23
Charles
the
Emperour
43
1558
-
24
Phil●p
the
first
of
Nap
:
the
2d
of
Sp.
40
1598
-
25
Philip
II
of
Nap.
III
of
Sp.
22
1621
-
26
Philip
now
liuing
.
The
Armes
of
this
kingdome
are
Azure
,
Semi
of
Flower
de
Lyces
,
Bara
.
Or
,
a
File
of
a
Labels
,
Gules
.
The
revenues
of
this
kingdome
are
2
Millions
and
a
halfe
of
Crownes
;
Hist.
of
Ita.
whereof
20000
are
●ue
vnto
the
Popes
for
chiefe
●ents
:
and
the
rest
is
so
imploy●d
for
maintaining
G●rrisons
&
Navies
,
that
the
king
of
Spaine
receiueth
not
a
fourth
part
de
claro
.
There
are
reckoned
in
this
kingdome
-
Archbishops
20
-
Princes
13
-
Marquesses
25
-
Bishops
127
-
Dukes
24
Ortelius
.
-
Earles
90
-
Barons
●00
.
2
The
PAPACIE
.
THE
LAND
OF
THE
CHVRCH
extendeth
North
and
South
from
the
Adriatique
to
the
Tuscan
Seas
;
Maginus
.
the
Eastern
bounds
being
Axofenus
and
Trontus
,
by
which
it
is
separated
from
Naples
.
On
the
Northwest
it
is
bounded
with
the
Riuers
Po
and
F●ore
,
by
which
it
is
diuided
from
the
Venetian
;
and
on
the
Southwest
with
Piss●o
,
by
which
it
is
parted
from
the
Florentine
.
The
men
of
this
Country
are
questionlesse
the
best
Souldiers
of
Italy
,
as
retaining
some
sparke
of
their
Auncestors
valour
.
The
soyle
is
as
the
rest
of
Italy
.
The
Prouinces
hereof
are
1.
ROMANDIOLA
,
extending
from
the
Rubicon
East
,
to
the
Venetians
on
the
West
;
from
the
Appenine
South
;
to
Padus
,
and
the
Adriatique
on
the
North.
The
chief
Cities
are
1
Bononiae
,
the
chief
Vniuersity
of
Italy
,
and
a
retiring
place
of
the
Popes
.
Lewk●o●
The
ciuill
Law
is
much
studied
here
;
insomuch
that
from
hence
proceeded
the
famous
Civilians
,
Iohannes
Andreas
,
Aza
,
Bartolus
,
and
Socinus
.
I
beleeue
they
haue
built
Castles
in
the
aire
,
which
ascribe
the
founding
of
this
Vniversity
to
Theodosius
the
2d.
The
charter
of
this
Foundation
dated
Anno
423
,
is
an
idle
and
foolish
thing
;
for
there
it
is
said
,
that
at
the
institution
,
there
were
present
Gualter
Earle
of
Poicteirs
Embassadour
for
the
king
of
England
,
and
Baldwin
Earle
of
Flanders
for
the
king
of
France
;
when
at
that
time
neither
those
Earledomes
or
those
kingdomes
,
were
in
re
um
natura
.
It
is
situat●on
the
riuer
Aposa
,
Florus
.
&
was
by
former
writers
called
Folsina
,
now
B●logne
.
Neere
vnto
this
town
was
that
meetin●
between
A●gustus
,
A●tonie
,
and
Lepid●s
,
whe●ein
they
agreed
on
the
Trv●virate
:
diuiding
the
Empi●e
&
city
of
Rome
among
them
three
.
This
combination
was
confirm'd
by
the
insuing
Pr●scription
,
wherein
that
they
might
be
reveng'd
on
Cr●ero
L●pulus
proscribed
his
brother
;
A●tonius
his
Vncle
.
2
R●mano
anciently
called
Arimmum
,
seated
on
the
mouth
of
the
●●uer
Rubicon
.
The
suddain
taking
of
this
city
by
Caesar
,
so
frighted
Pompey
and
●is
faction
,
that
th●y
abandoned
Rome
,
leauing
it
to
the
curtesie
of
Caesar
,
and
with-drew
into
Epirus
.
The
night
before
Caesar
dre●med
,
that
he
carnally
knew
his
mother
;
whereby
the
Soothsayers
gathered
,
that
he
should
be
Lord
of
Rome
,
which
was
the
common
mother
of
them
all
,
and
so
indeed
it
hapned
.
3
Cervia
,
on
the
Adriatique
Sea
,
where
there
is
made
so
much
salt
,
that
the
Popes
part
amounteth
to
60000
Crownes
.
4
●errara
,
whose
Territories
stretch
in
length
160
miles
,
in
bredth
50
;
&
contain
the
worthy
Cities
of
Modena
and
Rhegium
.
The
chief
City
Ferrara
,
Hist.
of
Ita.
so
called
from
the
Iron-mines
about
it
,
is
seated
on
the
bank
of
Po
,
which
by
reason
of
his
bredth
,
depth
,
and
swiftnes
,
is
a
sufficient
rampier
on
that
side
;
and
on
the
other
it
is
fortified
with
a
strong
wall
,
and
a
spacious
moat
.
In
the
midst
of
the
Town
is
a
faire
Green
,
into
which
there
doe
open
on
all
sides
about
19
streets
;
most
of
which
are
halfe
a
mile
in
length
,
and
so
euen
,
that
the
ends
may
easily
be
seene
:
the
whole
compasse
is
fiue
miles
.
This
town
after
the
ruine
of
the
Longobordan
kingdome
,
belonged
to
the
Germane
Emperours
,
till
the
yeare
110●
,
in
which
the
Countesse
Mathilda
or
Maudo
took
it
,
together
with
Mantua
and
Par●ra
,
from
the
Emperour
Henry
the
third
;
and
dying
without
issue
,
gaue
her
whole
estate
both
by
conquest
and
inheritance
,
vnto
the
Church
of
Rome
.
The
Roman
Bishops
not
long
after
,
gaue
this
town
to
Azo
of
the
house
of
Este
,
in
whose
line
it
continued
vntill
the
yeare
1589
;
when
the
last
Duke
dying
without
lawfull
issue
,
the
Dukedome
returned
to
the
Church
;
and
added
to
the
Popes
Dominions
,
250000
Duckats
of
yearely
revenue
.
5
Ravenna
,
once
beautified
with
one
of
the
fairest
hauens
in
the
world
,
was
for
that
cause
made
the
Road
of
one
of
the
two
Navies
which
Aug●stus
kept
alwaies
manned
,
Dion
.
to
command
the
whole
Empire
of
Rome
;
the
other
riding
at
Misenum
in
Campania
.
This
of
Ra●onna
being
in
the
vpper
sea
,
awed
and
defended
,
Dalmatia
,
Gree●ce
,
Cr●te
,
Cyprus
,
Asia
,
&c.
the
●ther
of
Misenum
in
the
lower
sea
,
protected
and
kept
vnder
,
France
,
Spaine
,
Africke
,
Aegypt
,
Syria
,
&c.
This
city
hath
bin
honoured
also
with
the
seat
of
the
●mperour
Honorius
,
and
his
successours
;
next
of
the
Gothish
kings
;
then
of
the
Exarchs
;
and
last
of
its
Patriarchs
;
chosen
for
this
purpose
,
because
of
the
plentifull
territory
now
couered
with
water
;
Machiav
.
&
the
conveniencie
of
the
Hauen
at
this
day
choked
.
When
the
Emperours
kept
at
Constantinople
,
Italy
was
made
a
prey
to
all
barbarous
people
;
to
represse
whose
fury
,
the
Emperour
Iustinian
sent
a
Vice-regent
into
Italy
,
whom
he
called
his
Exarch
;
who
leauing
Rome
,
kept
his
residence
at
Ravenna
,
for
its
site
nigh
vnto
Constantinople
,
the
residence
of
the
Emperours
.
Vnder
this
Exarch
were
comprehended
these
ten
Cities
,
Ravenna
,
Bolognia
,
Regium
,
Modena
,
Parma
,
Placentia
,
Sarcina
,
Classe
,
Furli
,
Fo●limpoli
.
This
was
properly
called
the
Exarchate
of
Ravenna
;
as
the
count●ie
which
hauing
no
subordinate
Magistrat
,
immedi●t●ly
obeyed
the
Exarch
of
Ravenna
.
In
other
townes
of
importance
,
there
were
by
the
Exarchs
,
gouern●r●
appointed
,
whom
they
honored
with
the
title
of
Dukes
.
Rome
it self
,
so
far
was
it
then
from
obeying
the
Popes
had
one
of
these
●●lled
Dukes
,
sen●
hither
yearely
from
Ravenna
:
and
his
gouernment
was
the
Roman
Dukedome
.
This
diuision
of
Italy
into
so
many
members
,
most
of
which
were
too
big
for
the
head
to
gouerne
,
was
●he
cause
that
the
Longobards
with
m●re
f●cility
,
subdued
the
greater
part
of
Italy
;
into
which
,
a
little
before
the
erection
of
this
magistracie
,
they
were
entred
.
The
Exarchs
of
Ravenna
.
570
-
1
Longinus
21
591
-
2
Smaragdus
4
595
-
3
Rom.
Pat●icius
596
-
4
Callinicus
13
609
-
5
Smaragaus
3
612
-
6
Ioh.
Lamigius
4.
Freigiu●
.
616
-
7
Eleuthe●ius
5
621
-
8
Isaa
.
Patricius
24
645
-
9
Theod.
Call●opa
10
657
-
10
Olympius
3
657
-
11
Theod
Calliopa
30
687
-
12
Ioh
Platina
15
702
-
13
Theophilacius
25
727
-
14
Paulus
1
729
-
15
Eutychus
12
▪
In
the
dayes
of
this
Exarch
,
Ravenna
was
taken
from
the
Empire
by
Astulphus
,
king
of
the
Lombards
:
from
whom
it
was
regained
by
Charles
the
Great
,
and
giuen
to
the
Bishops
of
Rome
,
together
with
A●conitana
,
and
●poleto
;
as
a
requitall
for
the
kingdome
of
France
,
giuen
to
the
King
Pepi●
his
Father
,
by
the
consent
and
authority
of
the
Popes
.
The
donation
of
this
Exarchate
to
the
Popes
,
partly
to
blot
out
the
memory
of
the
Exarchs
;
and
partly
to
make
the
people
obedient
to
the
Prelates
,
changed
the
name
of
the
count●y
from
Flaminia
(
by
which
it
was
formerly
known
)
to
Romandiola
,
and
now
to
Romagna
.
2.
MARCHA
ANCONITANA
,
formerly
the
dwelling
of
the
Piceni
,
Adrianus
.
is
bounded
with
Romagna
,
the
Appennine
,
Naples
,
and
the
Adriatique
.
The
chief
towns
are
Ancona
,
seated
on
the
hill
Cimmerius
,
which
shooteth
into
the
Sea
like
a
Prom●ntory
;
this
town
glorieth
in
giuing
name
to
the
whole
Prouince
,
and
in
her
Hauen
built
by
Traian
the
Emperour
.
Florus
.
2
Ascoli
the
faire
,
of
old
called
Asculum
,
conquer'd
by
the
Romans
,
vnder
the
conduct
of
Sempronius
,
Aᵒ
V.
C.
685.
Nigh
vnto
this
city
was
fought
the
second
battaile
between
C.
Fabricius
,
&
the
Romans
on
the
one
side
,
&
Pyrrhus
with
his
Epyrots
on
the
other
:
wherin
the
victory
fell
to
the
king
,
hauing
slain
6000
of
his
enemies
.
Yet
with
such
apparencie
of
valor
&
vertue
in
the
Romans
,
that
he
could
not
but
break
into
this
exclamation
,
O
quam
facile
esset
orbem
vincere
,
aut
mihi
Romanis
militibus
,
aut
merege
Romanis
.
This
town
also
was
the
seat
of
the
warre
called
bell●●s
sociale
,
raised
by
the
people
of
Italy
against
the
Romans
;
Popedius
being
both
author
of
the
rebellion
,
&
Captain
.
They
sorely
shaked
the
state
of
Rome
;
but
at
last
they
were
vanquished
,
&
this
town
by
Strabo
Pompeius
forced
&
spoiled
.
3
Firmo
the
strong
.
4
Macera●a
the
Gouernours
place
of
Residence
.
5
Adria
w●ich
gaue
the
denomination
to
the
adjoyning
Sea
,
and
the
Emperor
Adrian
.
6
Narma
.
7
Humona
▪
which
two
last
townes
,
together
with
Ancona
,
Hist.
of
Ita.
were
giuen
to
Pope
Zacharie
by
Luisprandus
king
of
the
Lombards
,
about
the
yeare
751
:
the
succeeding
Popes
,
after
the
giuing
of
this
inch
,
tooke
the
whole
●ll
.
8
Recanati
(
olim
Aelia
Recina
.
)
9
Loretto
famous
for
our
Lady
,
and
her
miracles
:
of
which
in
our
description
of
Palestine
,
you
shall
meet
with
a
proper
Legend
.
3.
DVCATO
SPOLETANO
,
of
old
called
Vmbria
,
because
being
situate
vnder
the
Appennines
,
it
was
Regio
Vmbrosa
.
The
chiefe
citties
are
Spoleto
,
naming
the
whole
Province
.
2
Ovietto
seated
on
so
high
a
rocke
,
Adrianus
.
that
it
is
a
terrour
to
looke
downe
to
the
Vallies
:
here
is
a
Church
of
a
wonderous
lightnesse
,
whose
windowes
are
made
with
Alablaster
in
steed
of
glasse
.
3
Perugia
,
formerly
called
Perusia
.
In
this
towne
Augustus
beseiged
L.
Antonius
the
brother
,
and
Fulvia
the
wi●e
of
Antony
the
Triumvir
;
who
when
they
had
in
vaine
attempted
to
seduce
Rome
from
the
faction
of
Augustus
;
returned
to
this
Citty
which
also
at
last
yeelded
to
the
more
fortunate
Emperour
.
This
towne
did
a
long
time
belong
to
the
Baillons
,
Guicciard
.
who
held
it
as
Vicars
of
the
Church
.
To
these
Baillons
was
the
familie
of
the
Oddies
much
opposite
,
insomuch
that
hauing
got
together
a
pretty
army
of
male-contents
;
they
so
suddenly
one
night
entered
the
Citty
,
that
the
Baillons
beganne
to
fly
.
The
Oddies
were
now
come
to
the
Palace
gates
,
into
which
nothing
hindered
them
from
entring
but
a
chaine
drawn
crosse
the
gate
.
One
of
the
Souldiers
had
a
hatchet
purposely
to
take
away
the
barre
,
but
wanting
room
to
we●ld
his
arme
,
he
cryed
giue
back
,
giue
backe
.
These
words
heard
,
but
not
vnderstood
by
the
hin-most
,
put
them
to
their
heeles
;
and
the
formost
thinking
that
they
●led
not
for
nothing
,
runne
away
too
:
and
so
the
citty
was
saued
.
4
Asis
,
where
St
Francis
was
borne
.
In
this
Countrey
is
Lago
di
Perugia
of
thirtie
miles
circuit
,
which
was
anciently
called
Thrasymere
;
Plutarch
.
where
A●nibal●lew
●lew
Flaminius
and
15000
of
his
Romanes
.
This
●ight
continued
three
houres
with
such
eagernesse
,
that
the
Sould●ers
felt
not
the
grieuous
earthquake
happening
at
the
same
time
.
Here
also
is
Lacus
Vademonius
,
where
Do●abella
ouerthrew
such
of
the
G●uls
,
as
had
escaped
the
sword
of
Camillus
:
Ne
quis
exta●et
in
ea
gento
,
qui
accensam
à
se
Roman●
gloriar●tur
(
saith
Floru●
)
The
chiefe
Rivers
of
the
former
Provinces
are
,
1
Tuderus
.
2
Chiaggius
.
3
Paglia
.
4
Aposa
.
5
Bidens
.
6
Roneus
.
7
Esima
.
8
Potentia
.
4.
St
PETERS
PATRIMONY
,
containing
all
Latium
(
or
Campagna
di
Roma
)
and
part
of
Hetruria
:
was
giuen
vnto
the
Church
by
the
braue
Virago
Mathilda
,
Anᵒ
1101
,
Pascal
II
,
sitting
in
the
Chaire
of
Rome
:
it
is
bounded
with
Pisseo
hard
by
Siena
,
the
Appenine
,
Naples
,
and
the
Tyrrhenean
Seas
.
Here
are
the
Mountaines
called
Gallicanum
,
in
which
Annib●l
that
Father
of
warlike
stratagems
,
frighted
that
politike
&
wary
Captaine
Fab.
Maximus
,
Plutarch
.
with
2000
Oxen
carrying
fire
on
their
hornes
,
and
so
passed
ouer
the
mountaines
.
Here
are
the
Riuers
Tiber
&
Al●●a
,
nigh
vnto
which
last
,
Br●nnus
&
his
Gauls
(
being
drawne
into
Italy
by
the
sweet
tast
of
the
Italian
wines
)
slaughtered
the
Romans
.
The
Roman
Army
consisted
of
40000
Souldiers
,
most
of
them
being
raw
,
and
vnexperienced
.
The
Gaules
were
not
more
in
number
but
were
naturally
of
a
fierce
&
hardy
courage
,
and
withall
so
bigboned
,
that
it
seemeth
they
were
borne
to
be
the
terrour
of
mankinde
,
and
the
ruine
of
Citties
.
Hauing
wonne
the
day
,
the
Barbarians
march
towards
Rome
,
forsaken
of
its
chiefest
strength
,
the
Capitoll
onely
being
manned
by
Manlius
:
which
also
they
had
mastred
,
if
the
Geese
had
not
beene
more
vigilant
then
the
Watch.
When
they
had
failed
of
this
enterprize
,
they
beganne
a
treaty
with
the
fathers
of
the
Towne
:
agreeing
with
them
for
●000
pound
weight
of
Gold
,
to
forsake
the
Citty
.
But
before
the
deliuery
of
this
mo●y
,
they
were
assaulted
and
vanquished
by
Camillus
,
who
for
this
is
called
Romes
second
founder
.
The
ouerthrow
at
Al●●a
,
and
the
vanquishment
of
the
Fabij
,
hapned
in
one
day
,
which
was
therefore
by
the
old
Romans
put
among
the
vnfortunate
dayes
;
they
never
on
that
day
at
empting
any
businesse
of
importance
.
The
like
custome
,
whether
on
superstition
,
or
feare
of
ill
lucke
,
is
vsed
by
many
Christians
;
and
especially
on
Childerm●s
day
:
wherein
Phi●i●
de
Commes
telleth
vs
,
that
Lewis
the
11th
vsed
not
to
debate
any
matter
,
but
accounted
it
a
signe
of
some
great
misfortune
towards
him
,
if
any
man
comuned
with
him
of
his
affaires
:
&
would
be
marvelously
displeased
with
those
that
were
neere
about
him
,
if
they
troubled
him
in
any
matter
whatsoeuer
.
The
chiefe
Citties
are
and
were
Alba
,
the
seat
of
the
Silvian
Kings
,
ruined
by
Tullus
Hostilius
.
In
this
warre
was
Rome
as
it
were
laid
to
stake
against
Alba
,
and
the
whole
action
committed
by
the
Romans
to
the
Hora●ij
,
&
by
the
Albans
to
the
Curiatij
,
three
brethren
of
each
side
.
In
this
treble
duell
,
two
of
the
Horatij
were
slaine
,
but
the
third
counterfeiting
flight
,
seuered
hi●
enimies
,
and
seuerally
slew
them
;
so
making
Alba
and
the
Latines
subiect
to
Rome
.
2
Ostia
built
by
Ancus
Martius
,
at
the
m●uth
of
Tiber
,
whose
Hauen
hath
beene
long
damped
vp
,
to
stop
the
passage
of
enimies
ships
to
Rome
.
The
Bishoppe
of
this
towne
vseth
to
consecrate
the
Popes
.
3
Antrum
,
whether
the
Emperours
did
vse
to
retire
for
recreation
.
The
Roman
Consull
Maenius
hauing
wonne
this
Citty
,
Plutarch
.
and
broken
their
force
at
sea
,
brought
with
him
to
Rome
the
Beaks
of
their
ships
,
with
which
he
decked
and
beautified
the
pulpit
for
Orations
,
which
haue
generally
since
,
beene
called
Rostra
.
4
Tibur
.
5
Preneste
,
taken
by
Quinctius
Cincinnatus
the
Dictator
.
Nothing
so
much
endamaged
this
Citty
,
as
its
naturall
and
artificiall
fortifications
;
for
when
the
Romans
in
the
times
of
sedition
abandoned
the
towne
,
they
made
this
place
their
refuge
.
Among
others
,
Marius
the
younger
made
it
the
seat
of
his
warre
against
Sylla
;
but
perceauing
the
vnprosperous
succeding
of
his
affaires
,
here
kill●d
himselfe
:
and
Sylla
entring
as
conquerour
,
put
12000
of
the
Cittizens
to
the
sword
.
Florus
.
6
Ardea
taken
by
Superbus
;
a
town
to
which
the
miserable
Romans
fled
when
the
Gaules
had
wonne
Rome
.
7
Gabij
,
taken
also
by
Superbus
,
and
his
sonne
Sextus
:
who
counterfeiting
a
loathing
of
his
fathers
cruelty
▪
fled
to
Gabij
,
and
was
made
Captaine
of
the
towne
,
which
he
betrayed
to
the
Romans
.
8
Veij
,
a
Citty
of
great
wealth
&
compasse
.
It
was
many
times
assaulted
by
the
Romans
in
generall
:
once
by
the
Fabij
as
particular
aduenturers
,
all
which
being
306
in
number
were
slayne
in
one
day
.
Veientibus
aruis
Tercentum
Fabij
ter
cecidere
duo
.
On
the
Veiean
plaine
Three
hundred
and
six
Fabij
were
slaine
.
There
was
by
hap
a
little
child
of
this
familie
left
at
home
,
who
did
againe
restore
the
house
,
&
was
the
Ancestor
of
Fab.
Maximus
,
the
preseruer
of
Italy
against
Annibal
.
This
citty
at
last
,
after
a
tenne
yeares
siege
was
taken
by
Furius
Camillus
,
and
not
long
after
leuelled
with
the
earth
,
because
the
Roman
people
so
delighted
in
the
situation
of
the
place
,
that
they
were
resolued
to
haue
forsooke
Rome
,
and
dwelt
there
.
9
Tivolis
where
there
is
a
fountaine
,
which
by
artificiall
workes
driuen
with
water
,
representeth
the
notes
of
diuers
birds
.
10
Rome
,
once
the
Mistresse
of
the
vniverse
,
famous
for
her
triumphs
and
antiquities
;
is
seated
on
Tiber
now
well
growne
by
the
receit
of
42
riuers
,
and
is
distant
from
the
Sea
fifteene
miles
.
This
citty
built
by
Romulus
,
was
in
circuit
about
two
miles
,
and
contained
30000
inhabitants
:
which
in
the
flourishing
of
that
common-wealth
,
increased
to
463000
,
Ortelius
.
and
the
compasse
of
the
Towne
to
fiftie
miles
,
there
being
on
the
walls
aboue
740
Turrets
.
When
I
said
there
were
463000
inhabitants
,
I
mean
not
also
seruants
,
women
and
children
;
but
men
able
to
beare
armes
,
free
denizens
,
&
such
as
were
inrolled
into
cense
.
To
these
if
we
adde
their
children
,
wiues
,
and
seruants
,
we
cannot
probably
coniecture
them
to
haue
beene
fewer
then
3
or
4
millions
:
and
so
Lipsius
in
his
tract
de
magnitudine
Romana
,
is
of
opinion
.
The
extent
of
the
Roman
Empire
was
answerable
to
the
multitude
of
inhabitants
,
Brerewood
.
the
revenue
correspondent
to
the
extent
.
It
was
in
length
about
2000
miles
;
namely
from
the
Irish
Ocean
West
,
to
the
riuer
Euphrates
on
the
East
:
in
bredth
it
reached
from
the
Danubius
Northward
,
to
mount
Atlas
on
the
South
,
about
2000
miles
.
And
though
the
Romans
had
extended
their
Dominions
sometimes
farther
East
then
North
;
yet
could
they
neuer
quietly
settle
themselues
in
these
conquests
.
Nature
,
it
seemeth
,
had
appointed
them
these
bounds
,
not
so
much
to
limit
their
empire
,
as
to
defend
it
;
for
the
enimies
found
these
riuers
,
by
reason
of
the
depth
of
the
channell
,
and
violent
current
of
the
streame
as
a
couple
of
impregnable
fortresses
,
purposely
erected
to
hinder
them
from
harasing
the
Roman
Country
.
The
revenewes
Lipsius
in
the
former
tract
esteemeth
to
be
about
150
millions
of
Crownes
▪
and
that
they
were
no
lesse
,
may
bee
made
more
then
probable
by
these
reasons
.
1
It
is
affirmed
by
diuers
,
&
among
others
by
Boterus
that
the
yearely
revenewes
of
the
king
of
China
amount
vnto
120
millions
of
Crownes
;
&
if
this
be
true
(
as
few
question
it
)
we
cannot
in
proportion
guesse
the
whole
Empire
of
the
Romans
to
yeeld
lesse
then
150
millions
:
especially
considering
what
arts
masters
the
Romans
were
in
levying
and
raysing
their
taxes
,
and
customary
tributes
.
2ly
,
The
Legionary
Souldiers
which
were
dispersed
ouer
the
Provinces
,
receaued
in
ordinary
pay
(
besides
provision
of
corne
,
apparell
,
&
officers
wages
)
fiue
millions
,
and
516062l
l
and
10s
s
of
our
money
;
which
amounteth
vnto
16
millions
of
Crownes
,
or
thereabout
.
In
the
Citty
it selfe
there
were
kept
in
continuall
pay
,
7000
Souldiers
of
the
watch
,
4
or
6000
for
the
defence
of
the
Citty
,
and
10000
for
the
guard
of
the
Emperours
persons
.
The
two
first
had
the
same
wages
;
the
last
,
the
double
wages
of
a
Legionary
Souldier
.
Adde
hereto
the
expences
of
the
pallace
,
and
other
meanes
of
disbursalls
,
&
I
thinke
nothing
of
the
sum
can
be
abated
.
3ly
,
we
read
that
C.
Caligula
spent
in
one
yeare
two
millions
and
700000
of
Sestertiums
:
how
Nero
most
lavishly
gaue
away
two
millions
and
100000
of
Sestertiums
:
&
how
Vitollius
in
a
few
months
was
900000
of
Sestertiums
in
arrerages
.
All
huge
and
infinite
summes
.
4ly
,
When
Vespasian
came
to
the
Empire
,
the
Exchequer
was
so
impouerished
,
that
he
protested
in
open
Senate
,
that
hee
wanted
to
settle
the
Common-wealth
40
millions
of
Sest●rtiums
,
which
protestation
,
(
saith
Sueton
)
seemed
probable
,
quia
&
male
partis
optime
vsu●
est
.
Now
vnlesse
the
ordinary
revenewes
came
to
as
much
,
or
more
then
we
haue
spoken
,
by
what
meanes
could
this
extraordinary
summe
be
raised
.
5ly
,
Wee
may
guesse
at
the
generall
revenew
,
by
the
monies
issuing
out
of
particular
Provinces
;
and
it
is
certaine
that
Aegypt
afforded
to
the
Ptolomies
12000
Talents
yearely
,
neither
had
the
Romans
lesse
,
they
being
more
perfect
in
inhancing
then
abating
their
intradoe
.
France
was
by
Caesar
cessed
at
the
yearely
tribute
of
20
millions
of
Crownes
:
And
I
thinke
the
rest
of
the
Provinces
were
rated
accordingly
.
6ly
,
and
lastly
,
the
infinite
summes
of
money
giuen
by
the
Emperours
in
way
of
largesse
,
are
proofes
sufficient
for
the
greatnesse
of
the
income
.
I
will
instance
in
Augustus
only
,
&
in
him
,
omitting
his
donatiues
at
the
v●ctory
of
A●luim
,
and
the
rest
,
I
will
specifie
his
Legacy
at
his
dea●●
.
he
bequeathed
by
his
Testament
to
the
common
sort
,
and
the
rest
of
the
people
,
3l
l
8●
a
man
.
To
euery
Souldier
of
the
Praetorian
bands
7
16●
and
3d.
And
to
euery
Legionary
Souldier
of
the
Roman
Cittizens
,
46●
10l
l
ob
.
Which
amounteth
to
a
mighty
masse
of
money
:
And
let
this
suffice
for
the
Roman
revenew
;
now
we
returne
to
Rome
it selfe
.
In
this
Towne
was
the
Capitoll
saued
from
the
fury
of
the
Gaules
,
by
the
cackling
of
Geese
.
Tacitus
calleth
this
house
S●aem
Iovis
optimi
maximi
,
auspicatò
à
maioril
us
pignus
m●●●ri
cond●tam
It
was
twice
burnt
,
Dion
.
once
in
the
ciuill
warres
of
Syl●a
and
Marius
;
and
againe
in
the
warres
of
Vespasian
and
Vudlius
.
In
the
third
building
of
it
,
Vespasian
carried
the
first
basket
of
earth
;
after
him
the
nobility
did
the
like
,
to
make
the
people
more
forward
in
the
seruice
;
and
perhaps
the
custome
of
laying
the
first
stone
in
a
building
,
or
driuing
the
first
nayle
in
a
timber-worke
,
by
him
whose
edifice
it
is
;
hath
from
hence
,
if
not
beginning
,
yet
growth
.
Here
was
the
Temple
of
Ianus
,
open
in
the
time
of
warres
,
and
shut
in
the
time
of
peace
▪
which
during
all
their
Monarchie
hapned
but
thrice
:
namely
during
the
raigne
of
Augustus
,
after
the
Puni●ke
warre
;
&
in
the
time
of
Numa
Here
was
the
br●dge
called
Pons
Sub●icius
on
which
Horatius
Cocles
resisted
the
whole
army
of
king
Porsena
,
Tarqum
,
and
the
Tuscans
;
till
the
Cittizens
behind
had
broken
downe
the
bridge
,
receaued
him
swimming
to
the
banke
with
ioyfull
acclamations
,
and
saued
their
Citty
from
〈…〉
.
Here
liued
the
famous
warriers
;
here
flourished
〈…〉
ma●iall
discipl●ne
,
so
men
o●ized
by
ancient
Histo
〈…〉
finally
here
were
layd
vp
the
spoyles
&
Tro
〈…〉
Hist.
of
Ital.
Rome
,
as
now
it
standeth
lower
on
the
〈…〉
Campus
Martius
,
where
it
was
built
after
the
〈…〉
the
Gothes
and
Va●dals
,
is
in
compasse
11
miles
,
〈…〉
is
not
a
little
wast
ground
.
The
inhabitants
a
〈…〉
two
parts
whereof
are
Clergie
men
and
Curt
〈…〉
being
seldome
vnder
40000
,
of
whom
the
Pop
〈…〉
yearely
tribute
of
30000
Duckats
;
not
(
saith
Mr.
Harding
)
to
tolerate
them
in
their
sinne
,
but
to
punish
them
for
it
.
The
most
worthy
places
are
the
Church
of
St
Peter
,
which
were
it
once
fini●hed
,
would
bee
the
rarest
building
in
the
world
:
then
the
C●stle
of
S.
Angelo
,
impregnable
vnlesse
by
famine
:
next
the
Popes
Palla●e
called
Belvidere
:
and
lastly
,
the
Library
of
the
〈◊〉
Vatican
,
properly
called
the
Palatine
.
but
more
commonly
th●
Vatican
Library
;
from
which
double
name
,
to
note
vnto
y●u
so
much
by
the
way
;
the
Liber
Palatin
:
and
Liber
Vatican
:
cited
so
often
by
Criti●ks
,
Lewknor
.
in
their
Variae
lectiones
,
are
one
&
the
s●me
.
This
Library
was
founded
by
Sixtus
the
4th
,
who
not
only
stored
it
with
the
choicest
books
he
could
picke
out
of
Europ●
,
but
also
●ed
also
a
large
revenew
for
the
perpetuall
augmentation
of
it
.
When
the
Duke
of
Burbon
sacked
Rome
,
Anᵒ
1527
this
Library
was
much
defaced
and
ransacked
;
but
by
the
succeeding
Popes
,
it
ha●h
beene
againe
recouered
to
its
former
〈◊〉
and
beauty
.
Rome
is
now
an
Vniversitie
,
which
was
founded
by
Vrban
the
4th
,
at
whose
request
Th.
Aqu●nas
prof●ssed
here
.
Pope
Ni●hola●
the
5th
was
a
speciall
ben●factour
to
the
s●me
;
and
after
him
〈◊〉
the
10th
,
who
reviued
the
Greekes
learning
&
language
,
which
were
in
these
parts
almost
forgotten
.
The
description
of
the
whore
of
Babylon
sitting
on
the
beast
with
7
heads
can
be
vnderstood
of
●o
place
but
this
,
being
built
●17
●●lls
,
●●●●ly
,
1
Palatinus
.
2
Capitolinus
3
Viminalis
.
4
A
〈◊〉
.
5
Esquili●u●
6
Ci●●us
.
7
Qu●rinalis
.
Gouerned
by
7
Kings
,
viz:
1
Romulus
.
●
Numa
3
A●cu
Martius
.
4
Tullus
〈…〉
Servius
Tullus
.
7
Tarquin
Sup●●●
And
〈…〉
Rulers
.
1
Kings
.
2
Consuls
.
3
Decemv●ri
.
4
Tribu●es
.
5
〈◊〉
rs
.
6
Emperours
.
7
Popes
.
This
〈…〉
,
was
neuer
taken
but
by
the
Gaules
:
but
〈◊〉
it
c●me
Po
〈◊〉
,
it
〈◊〉
beene
made
a
prey
to
a●l
ba●b●●ous
nations
;
and
never
was
besieged
by
any
that
tooke
〈◊〉
.
The
Pope
〈…〉
of
the
foundation
of
their
Church
,
&
auth
〈…〉
,
who
●
being
there
is
very
disputable
;
〈…〉
,
An
Petrus
fuerit
Romae
sub
Iudice
lis
est
,
Simonem
Romae
nemo
fuisse
negat
.
That
Peter
was
at
Rome
is
questioned
euer
,
That
Simon
was
at
Rome
was
doubted
neuer
.
The
maine
argument
the
aduersaries
haue
out
of
the
Scriptures
is
taken
out
of
the
first
of
Peter
,
the
fift
Chap.
and
13
ver.
where
the
Apostle
saith
,
The
Chu●ch
that
is
at
Babylon
saluteth
you
,
By
this
word
Babylon
they
say
,
is
meant
Rome
;
&
the
Rhemists
in
the
annotations
on
their
translation
of
the
Testament
,
much
blame
the
ingenuity
of
our
men
,
in
affirming
Babylon
to
signify
Rome
in
the
Apocalips
,
but
not
here
.
Since
they
so
honestly
and
freely
grant
the
one
,
I
see
not
any
inconuenience
that
would
follow
if
we
granted
the
other
.
And
so
let
Peter
bee
at
Rome
,
and
Rome
be
Babylon
,
the
Popes
the
whores
therof
.
That
Peter
was
the
Prince
of
the
Apostles
,
or
that
his
suffering
there
could
conferre
on
the
Roman
Bishops
any
supremacy
ouer
the
Church
:
would
(
I
suppose
)
be
hardly
proued
,
if
wee
granted
that
Peter
had
bin
there
,
as
most
histories
testifie
.
But
that
Rome
by
their
own
confession
,
should
be
Babylon
,
maketh
much
for
our
side
;
notwithstanding
their
idle
distinction
of
th●
Church
in
Babylon
,
and
the
whore
of
Babylon
;
which
they
say
,
is
the
heathen
Emperours
of
Rome
,
then
liuing
.
But
this
interpretation
cannot
stand
:
for
St
Iohn
spoke
by
way
of
prophesie
,
what
in
future
times
should
be
,
not
in
way
of
declaration
what
already
was
:
and
againe
,
Antichrist
must
be
in
the
Church
,
not
out
of
it
.
F●●
St
Paul
telleth
vs
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
that
he
as
God
,
shall
sit
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
2
Thess.
2.4
.
But
whosoeuer
was
the
first
Bishop
,
certain
it
is
,
they
were
subiect
to
much
persecution
,
and
little
worldly
joy
,
till
the
time
of
Silvester
the
31
B●shop
,
who
hauing
converted
Constantine
,
left
case
to
his
successours
:
On
which
Constantine
,
is
fathered
a
donation
of
Rome
,
and
her
territories
to
the
Romane
Church
,
which
certainly
is
forged
.
But
Phocas
hauing
kill'd
the
Emperour
Mauretius
his
wif●
and
children
,
Anno
604
:
to
assure
himselfe
of
Italy
,
ready
to
revolt
from
so
barbarous
a
tyrant
,
made
Boniface
the
third
,
vniuersall
Bishop
,
and
head
of
the
Church
.
Before
this
time
,
the
Bishops
of
Constantinople
,
and
Ravenna
,
did
often
dispute
with
the
Bishops
of
Rome
for
superiority
;
the
seat
of
Religion
commonly
following
the
seat
of
the
Empire
.
And
the
Bishops
of
Constantinople
prevailed
so
farre
,
that
with
the
permission
of
Mauritius
the
Emperour
,
hee
tooke
vpon
him
the
title
of
Vniuersall
Patriarch
.
Gregory
the
great
(
of
whom
it
is
said
that
he
was
the
worst
Bishop
of
all
that
went
before
him
,
and
the
best
of
all
that
came
after
him
)
was
at
that
time
Bishop
of
Rome
.
He
sharply
inveighed
as
well
against
the
Emperour
,
as
the
Patriarch
of
Constantinople
for
this
title
;
and
plainely
maintained
that
whosoeuer
called
himselfe
Vniuersall
Bishop
,
was
the
forerunner
of
Antichrist
.
As
for
himselfe
,
it
is
probable
that
he
tooke
the
title
of
servus
servorum
Dei
,
more
in
opposition
to
him
of
Constantinople
,
then
with
an
intent
to
be
so
.
To
this
our
aduersaries
answere
,
that
Gregory
did
not
absolutely
condemne
this
title
;
but
only
blamed
Iohn
the
Constantinopolitan
Patriarch
,
for
assuming
to
himselfe
the
attribute
which
properly
belonged
to
the
See
of
Rome
.
But
this
cannot
be
;
for
then
we
should
either
in
the
old
Bulls
of
the
former
Popes
,
find
mention
of
this
title
:
or
selfe
Greg.
would
haue
assum'd
it
to
himselfe
that
the
world
might
take
notice
whereto
of
right
it
was
due
.
This
Boniface
whom
that
cruell
and
butcherly
tyrant
Phocas
made
head
of
the
Church
,
was
the
64
Bishop
,
and
first
Pope
of
Rome
,
the
Latine
word
Papa
,
comming
from
the
old
Greeke
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
signifieth
a
Father
.
The
Bishops
of
Rome
vnder
persecution
.
70
-
1
Linus
12.
82
-
2
Anacletus
12.
94
-
3
Clemens
9.
103
-
4
Euaristus
8.
111
-
5
Alexander
10.
121
-
6
Sixtus
8.
129
-
7
Telesphorus
11.
140
-
8
Higinus
4.
144
-
9
Pius
15.
159
-
10
Anicetus
11.
170
-
11
Soter
8.
178
-
12
Eleutherius
13.
191
-
13
Victor
12.
203
-
14
Zepherinus
18.
221
-
15
Calistus
4.
226
-
16
Vrbanus
8.
233
-
17
Pontianus
6.
239
-
18
Antherus
1.
240
-
19
Fabianus
12.
252
-
20
Cornelius
2.
254
-
21
Lucius
mens
8.
255
-
22
Stephanus
2.
257
-
23
Sixtus
II.
11.
268
-
24
Dionysius
9.
277
-
25
Felix
.
5
-
26
Eutychanus
.
283
-
27
Caius
15.
298
-
28
Marcellinus
9.
307
-
29
Ma●cellus
1.
308
-
30
Miltiades
6.
The
Bishops
of
Rome
after
the
end
of
persecutions
.
314
-
31
Sylvester
20
▪
334
-
32
Marcus
.
II
335
-
33
Iulius
16.
352
-
34
Lib●rius
17.
369
-
35
Damasus
18.
387
-
36
V●sinus
seu
S●ricius
14.
401
-
37
Anastasius
3.
404
-
38
Innocentius
15.
420
-
39
Zosimus
1.
422
-
40
Beni●acius
3.
426
-
41
C●l●st●nus
9.
436
-
42
Sixtus
III.
8.
444
-
43
Leo
21.
465
-
44
Hilarius
6.
471
-
45
Simplicius
15.
486
-
46
Felix
II
,
9.
495
-
47
Gelasius
4.
500
-
48
Anastasius
2.
502
-
49
Symmachus
15
516
-
50
Ho●misda
9.
525
-
51
Ioannes
.
527
-
52
Felix
III.
4
531
-
53
Bonifacius
II.
●
.
533
-
54
Ioannes
II.
2.
535
-
55
Agapetus
1.
536
-
56
Iaberius
II.
537
-
57
Vigilius
18.
555
-
58
●●lagi●●
9.
564
-
59
Ioannes
III.
13.
577
-
60
Benedi●●us
4.
581
-
61
Pelagius
II.
●●
.
591
-
62
Gr●goriu●
mag.
14
605
-
63
Sabinianus
1
The
l●st
Romane
Bishop
without
the
title
of
Pope
.
The
Popes
of
Rome
.
607
-
1
Bonifacius
III.
1.
608
-
2
Bonifacius
IV.
●
.
615
-
3
Deus
dedit
3.
618
-
4
Bonifacius
V.
5.
623
-
5
Honorius
13.
636
-
6
Severinus
2.
638
-
7
〈◊〉
IV
2.
640
-
8
Theodorus
5.
646
-
9
Martin
6.
654
-
10
Eugenius
2.
657
-
11
Vitali●nus
15.
672
-
12
Adeodatus
5.
677
-
13
Donnus
5.
682
-
14
Agatho
●
.
686
-
15
Leo
II
mens
.
●●
.
687
-
16
Benedictus
11.
-
17
Iohn
V.
-
18
Conon
.
688
-
19
Sergius
1●
.
701
-
20
Iohn
VI.
●
.
704
-
21
Iohn
VII
.
●
.
-
22
Zosimus
.
707
-
23
Constanti●us
7.
714
-
24
Steph●●us
II.
●●●s
-
Gregor●us
II.
17.
731
-
25
Gregorius
III.
10.
742
-
26
Zacharias
10.
7●2
-
27
Stephanus
II.
5.
757
-
28
Paulus
I.
10.
767
-
29
C●●st●●●●us
1.
7●8
-
30
Stephanus
III
4.
772
-
31
H●dria●●s
I.
23.
7●6
-
32
Leo
III.
20.
816
-
●3
Stephanus
IV.
817
-
34
Paschalis
●
.
8●4
-
35
Fuge●ius
II.
3.
-
36
Valentinus
.
827
-
37
●r●gorius
IV.
16.
8●3
-
38
Sergius
II
3.
84●
-
39
Leo
IV.
8.
854
-
40
Ioannes
VIII
.
Angius
foemina
,
2.
856
-
41
●e●eaictus
III.
3.
857
-
42
Nicolaus
10.
867
-
43
Hadrianus
5.
873
-
44
Ioannes
VIII
.
10.
883
-
45
Mariinus
II.
8●5
-
46
H●d●ianus
III
886
-
47
Stephanus
V.
6
892
-
48
●ormosus
6.
898
-
49
Bonifacuis
VI.
-
50
Stephanus
VI.
-
51
Romanus
.
-
52
The●dorus
.
9●0
-
53
Ioannes
IX
.
2.
902
-
54
Benedictus
IV.
3.
905
-
55
Leo
V.
906
-
56
Ch●istophorus
1.
907
-
57
Sergius
III
7.
914
-
58
Anastasius
III.
2.
916
-
59
Lando
.
917
-
60
Ioannes
X.
13.
930
-
61
Ioannes
XI
.
-
62
Leo
VI.
931
-
63
Stephanus
VII
.
2.
933
-
64
Ioannes
XII
.
5
938
-
65
Leo
VII
3.
941
-
66
Stephanus
VIII
.
3.
944
-
67
Martinus
III.
3.
947
-
68
Agapetus
7.
9●4
-
69
Ioannes
XIII
.
8
-
70
Benedictus
VI.
-
71
Leo
VIII
.
965
-
72
Ioan●es
XIII
.
8.
-
73
Benedi●●us
VII
-
74
Donnus
II.
-
75
Boni●acius
VII
.
976
-
76
Benedictus
VIII
.
8
984
-
77
Ioannes
XIIII
-
78
Ioannes
XV.
985
-
79
Ioannes
XVI
.
10.
-
80
Gregorius
V.
-
81
Ioannes
XVII
-
82
Silvester
II.
998
-
83
Gilb.
Necromant
.
4
-
84
Iohn
XVIII
.
1002
-
85
Iohn
XIX
.
4.
1007
-
86
Sergius
IV.
3.
1010
-
87
Benedict
VIII
.
11
1022
-
8●
Iohn
XX.
11.
1033
-
89
Benedict
IX
.
13
1045
-
90
Silvester
III
-
91
Bened●ct
X.
-
92
Gregory
VI.
-
93
Clemens
II.
-
94
Damasus
II.
1049
-
95
Leo
IX
.
6.
1054
-
96
Victor
II.
2.
1057
-
97
Stephan
IX
.
1058
-
98
Benedict
.
X.
1059
-
99
Nicholas
II.
3.
1074
-
100
Gregor.
VII
.
12.
1062
-
101
Alexander
,
II.
-
102
Victor
III.
1088
-
103
Vrbanus
II
12
1100
-
104
Paschalis
II.
18.
1118
-
105
Gelasius
II.
1119
-
106
Callistus
II.
6.
1125
-
107
Honorius
II.
5
1130
-
108
Innocent
.
II.
13.
-
109
Celestinus
II
-
110
Lucius
II.
1145
-
111
Eugenius
III.
8.
1153
-
112
Anastasius
IV.
1155
-
113
Hadrian
.
IV.
4.
1160
-
114
Alexan.
III.
22.
1182
-
115
Lucius
III.
4
1186
-
116
Vrbanus
III.
2
1188
-
117
Clemens
III.
3
1191
-
118
Celestinus
III.
6
1199
-
119
Innocent
III.
17
1216
-
120
Honor.
III.
10.
1227
-
121
Gregor.
IX
.
14
1241
-
122
Celestinus
IV
1243
-
123
Innocent
IV.
11
1256
-
124
Alexand.
IV.
6.
1262
-
125
Vrbanus
IV.
3.
1266
-
126
Clemens
IV.
3
1272
-
127
Gregorius
X
4
1276
-
128
Innocent.
5.
-
129
Hadrianus
V.
-
130
Ioannes
XXI
1278
-
131
Nicolaus
III.
3.
1282
-
132
Martinus
IV.
4
1286
-
133
Honorius
IV
1288
-
134
Nicolaus
IV.
4.
1294
-
135
Celestinus
V.
1295
-
136
Bonif.
VIII
.
8
1304
-
137
Benedict
.
XI
.
1306
-
138
Clemens
V.
8.
1317
-
139
Ioan.
XXII
.
18.
1335
-
140
Benedict
.
XII
.
7
1342
-
141
Clemens
6.12
.
1354
-
142
Innocent
.
VI.
10
1364
-
143
Vrbanus
V.
8
,
1372
-
144
Gregor.
XI
.
7.
1380
-
145
Vrbanus
VI.
11
1391
-
146
Bonifao
.
IX
.
14.
1405
-
147
Innocent
.
VII
,
2
1407
-
148
Gregor.
XII
.
2.
-
149
Alexander
.
V.
1411
-
150
Ioan.
XXIII
.
5
,
1419
-
151
Martinus
V.
13
1431
-
152
Eugenius
IV.
16
1447
-
153
Nicola●s
V.
8.
1455
-
154
Callistus
III.
3.
1459
-
155
Pius
II.
●lim
Aeneas
Sylviu●
6.
1465
-
156
Paulus
II.
7.
1472
-
157
Sixtus
IV.
12.
1485
-
158
Innocen
.
VIII
.
●
1493
-
159
Alexan.
VI.
10
1503
-
160
Pius
III.
1504
-
161
Iulius
II.
10.
1513
-
162
Leo
X.
antea
Ioannes
Medices
.
9.
1522
-
163
Adrianus
VI.
2
1524
-
164
Clemens
VII
.
10
1535
-
165
Paulus
III.
15
1550
-
166
Iulius
III.
5.
1555
-
167
Ma●cillus
II
Corvinus
.
1556
-
168
Paulus
IV
1560
-
169
Pius
IV
6.
1567
-
170
Pius
V.
6.
1572
-
171
Greg.
XIII
.
13.
1585
-
172
Sixtus
V.
5
1590
-
173
Vibanus
VII
decem
dies
.
-
174
Gregorius
XIV
.
9
mens
.
10
dies
.
1591
-
175
Innocentius
IX
.
mens
.
1
,
dies
.
22.
1592
-
176
Clem.
VIII
.
13.
1605
-
177
Leo
XI
.
1605
-
178
Paul
.
V.
16.
1621
-
179
Gregory
XV.
2
▪
1623
-
180
Vrban
III.
now
liuing
.
To
These
180
Popes
,
adde
the
63
Bishops
;
&
they
make
the
full
number
of
243.
It
were
a
taske
too
great
for
Hercules
,
to
shew
all
the
acts
and
pious
decrees
of
all
these
ghostly
fathers
:
We
will
therfore
only
make
mention
of
some
principall
passages
,
for
the
better
vnderstanding
of
their
history
and
policies
.
-
1.
Paschalis
the
first
,
caused
the
Priests
of
some
Parishes
in
Rome
,
by
reason
of
their
neerenesse
to
his
person
,
their
presence
at
his
election
,
and
to
honour
their
authority
with
a
more
venerable
title
,
to
be
called
Cardinals
.
They
are
now
mates
for
Kings
,
and
numbred
about
70.
-
2.
Eugenius
the
second
took
on
him
the
authority
of
creating
Earles
,
Dukes
,
and
knights
;
as
the
Exarchs
of
Ravenna
had
formerly
vsed
to
doe
.
-
3.
Sergius
the
second
was
the
first
that
changed
his
name
;
for
thinking
his
own
name
Bocca
di
Porco
,
or
Swines-mouth
,
not
consonant
to
his
dignity
;
he
caused
himself
to
be
called
Sergius
:
which
president
his
successours
following
,
doe
also
vary
their
names
.
So
that
if
one
be
a
coward
,
he
is
called
Leo
;
if
a
Tyrant
,
Clemens
;
if
an
Atheist
,
Pius
or
Innocons
;
if
a
Rustick
,
Vrbanus
;
and
so
of
the
rest
.
-
4.
Nicholas
the
second
,
took
from
the
Roman
Clergie
,
the
election
of
the
Popes
,
allotting
it
to
the
Con●laue
ol
Cardinals
.
-
5.
Nicholas
the
third
,
was
the
first
Pope
that
practised
to
enrich
his
kindred
,
and
his
successours
haue
studied
nothing
more
then
to
aduance
their
Nephewes
,
(
for
by
that
name
the
Popes
vse
to
call
their
bastards
:
)
whence
came
that
worthy
saying
of
Alexander
the
third
;
The
lawes
forbid
vs
to
get
children
,
and
the
Diuell
hath
giuen
vs
Nephewes
in
their
steed
.
-
6.
Iohn
the
eight
,
is
by
most
writers
confessed
to
be
a
woman
,
and
is
vsually
called
Pope
Ioane
.
To
auoid
the
like
disgrace
,
the
Porphyrie
chaire
was
ordained
;
Vbi
ab
ultimo
Diacono
,
&c.
so
that
both
in
a
literall
and
mysticall
sense
,
this
woman
may
be
called
,
The
whore
of
Babylon
.
-
Fox
Mart.
7.
Innocent
the
third
held
a
councell
in
Rome
;
in
which
it
was
enacted
,
that
the
Pope
should
haue
the
correction
of
all
Christian
Princes
,
and
that
no
Emperour
should
be
acknowledged
,
till
he
had
sworne
obedience
to
him
:
He
invented
Transul
stantiation
;
and
ordeined
that
there
should
be
a
Pix
to
couer
the
Bread
,
and
a
Bell
to
be
rung
before
it
.
He
also
brought
Aur●cular
Confession
into
the
Church
.
-
8.
Sixtus
the
fourth
builded
in
Rome
,
Stewes
of
both
sexes
,
he
brought
in
Beades
;
and
made
our
Ladies
Psalter
.
-
9.
Sergius
the
third
instituted
the
bearing
about
of
Candles
,
for
the
purification
of
the
blessed
Virgin
Mary
.
-
10.
Nicholas
the
first
prohibited
the
Clergie
marriage
,
saying
;
that
it
was
more
honest
to
haue
to
doe
with
many
women
priuatly
,
than
openly
to
take
one
wife
.
Insomuch
that
a
Priest
of
Placentia
being
accused
to
haue
wife
&
children
,
was
depriued
of
his
Benefice
;
but
proouing
the
said
woman
to
be
the
wife
of
another
man
,
and
but
his
Concubine
,
he
was
again
restored
.
-
11.
Celestine
2d
was
the
inventor
of
that
mad
cursing
,
by
Bell
,
Booke
,
and
Candle
.
-
12.
Bonifac●
the
eight
,
by
a
generall
Bull
,
exempted
the
Clergie
from
all
taxes
and
subsidies
to
temporall
Princes
.
Wherevpon
our
Edward
the
first
,
put
the
Clerg●e
out
of
the
protection
of
him
and
his
Lawes
.
By
which
course
,
the
Popes
Bull
left
roaring
in
England
.
He
was
the
author
of
the
Decretals
.
-
13.
Pope
Clement
the
sixt
liued
in
an
vnhaypy
time
;
for
in
his
Papacie
the
Emperour
gaue
freely
all
Lands
belonging
to
the
Church
,
Machiav
.
to
such
as
former●y
had
vsurped
them
,
and
that
they
should
hold
them
by
authority
Imperiall
.
Thus
the
Malatesti
became
Lords
of
Rimino
,
the
Ordelaffi
of
Furli
;
the
Varani
of
Camerine
,
the
Bentivoles
of
Bologne
,
the
Manfre●i
of
Fuenza
,
&c.
Which
estates
were
neuer
recouered
to
the
Church
,
till
the
dayes
of
Alexander
the
sixt
,
and
Iulio
the
second
.
-
14.
Sergius
the
fourth
,
was
the
first
that
on
Christmasse
night
,
with
diuers
ceremonies
,
Sleid.
Cont.
consecrated
swords
,
roses
,
or
the
like
;
which
afterward
are
sent
as
a
token
of
loue
and
honour
to
such
Princes
as
best
them
like
.
Leo
10th
sent
a
consecrated
rose
to
Fredericke
Duke
of
Saxonie
,
desiring
him
to
banish
Luther
.
The
like
did
Clement
7th
to
our
Henry
8th
,
for
writing
against
Luther
.
So
Paul
the
third
sent
an
hallowed
sword
to
Iames
the
fift
of
Scotland
,
when
he
began
the
warre
with
our
Henry
8th
.
The
like
did
Iulius
the
second
to
our
Henry
7th
,
in
his
warres
against
his
Rebels
.
-
15.
Boniface
the
eight
,
instituted
the
Roman
Iubile
,
and
decreed
that
it
should
be
solemnized
euery
hundred
yeare
;
but
by
Clement
the
sixt
,
it
was
brought
to
fifty
.
-
16.
Alexander
the
sixt
,
Guicciard
.
setting
aside
all
modesty
,
was
the
first
that
vnmasked
his
Nephewes
,
acknowledging
them
to
be
his
sonnes
.
He
recouered
to
the
Papacy
,
Imola
,
Furlie
,
and
many
other
townes
,
by
the
valour
of
his
son
Caesar
Borgia
,
a
true
chip
of
the
old
block
;
whom
notwithstanding
all
his
villanies
,
Machiauell
proposeth
in
his
Tract
de
Principe
,
as
the
only
example
for
a
Prince
to
imitate
.
-
17.
Clement
the
fift
,
Du
Pless
.
taught
(
as
indeed
it
is
true
)
that
one
drop
of
our
Sauiours
blood
had
bin
enough
to
haue
saued
all
mankind
;
but
(
this
he
added
)
,
seeing
that
all
that
precious
blood
was
spilt
,
the
ouer-plus
was
giuen
as
a
treasure
to
the
Church
;
to
be
disposed
according
to
the
discretion
of
S.
Peter
,
and
his
successours
.
Hereunto
they
joyned
the
merits
of
the
Virgin
Mary
,
&
all
the
Saints
;
so
that
this
treasure
can
neuer
be
drawn
dry
:
and
hereon
he
founded
the
vertue
of
Pardons
and
Indulgences
.
-
18.
Leo
the
tenth
,
was
indeed
a
great
fauourer
of
learning
,
but
so
little
sauoured
he
of
Religion
,
that
he
was
often
heard
to
say
,
Quantas
nobis
divitias
comparavit
ista
fabula
Christi
:
a
speech
so
blasphemous
,
that
Porphyrie
,
or
Iulian
the
Apostata's
could
neuer
match
it
.
In
his
time
began
the
Reformation
according
to
the
Word
of
God
taught
by
Luther
.
These
matters
are
most
pertinent
:
but
to
rip
vp
the
life
of
euery
particular
,
would
rather
grieue
then
delight
me
,
and
get
amazement
in
the
hearer
,
not
beliefe
.
I
will
therefore
end
with
the
Painter
,
who
being
blamed
by
a
Cardinal
,
for
colouring
the
visages
of
Peter
and
Paul
too
red
,
tartly
replied
;
that
he
painted
them
so
,
as
blushing
at
the
liues
of
those
men
,
who
stiled
themselues
their
successours
.
We
before
touched
at
Constantines
donation
,
avouching
it
to
be
forged
;
and
well
might
we
so
doe
,
considering
how
fearefull
the
Popes
are
,
in
hauing
their
title
disputed
,
insomuch
that
many
leaues
are
razed
out
of
Guicciardine
by
the
Inquisition
,
where
this
donation
was
called
in
question
.
In
the
place
,
the
hist●●rian
not
only
denieth
the
fained
donation
of
Constantine
,
but
affirmes
that
diuers
learned
men
reported
Silvester
and
him
to
haue
liued
in
diuers
ages
.
Then
he
sheweth
how
obscure
and
base
the
authority
of
the
Popes
was
,
during
the
time
that
the
barbarous
Nations
made
havock
of
Italy
:
2ly
,
that
in
the
institution
of
the
Exarchate
,
the
Popes
had
nothing
to
doe
with
the
temporall
sword
;
but
liued
as
subiects
to
the
Emperours
,
3ly
,
that
they
were
not
very
much
obeyed
in
matters
spirituall
,
by
reason
of
the
corruption
of
their
manners
.
4ly
,
that
the
ouerthrow
of
the
Exarchate
,
the
Emperours
now
neglecting
Italy
,
the
Romans
began
to
be
gouerned
by
the
aduice
and
power
of
the
Popes
.
5ly
,
that
Pepin
of
France
,
and
his
son
Charles
;
hauing
ouerthrowne
the
kingdome
of
the
Lombards
,
gaue
vnto
the
Popes
,
the
Exarchate
,
Vrbine
,
Ancona
,
Spoleto
;
and
many
other
townes
and
territories
about
Rome
.
6ly
,
that
the
Popes
in
all
their
Bulls
or
Charters
,
expressed
the
date
in
these
formall
words
;
Such
a
one
our
Lord
the
Emperor
raigning
.
7
l●
,
that
long
after
the
translation
of
the
Empire
from
France
to
Germany
,
the
Popes
began
to
make
open
protestation
,
that
the
Pontificall
dignity
was
rather
to
giue
Lawes
to
the
Emperours
,
then
receiue
any
from
them
.
8ly
,
that
being
thus
raised
to
an
earthly
power
,
they
forgot
the
saluation
of
soules
,
sanctity
of
life
,
and
the
commandements
of
God
,
propagation
of
Religion
,
&
charity
towards
men
.
To
raise
armes
,
to
make
warre
against
Christians
,
to
invent
new
deuices
for
getting
of
money
,
to
prophane
sacred
things
for
their
own
ends
,
and
to
enrich
their
kindred
&
children
;
was
their
only
studie
.
And
this
is
the
substance
of
Guicciardine
in
that
place
,
an
author
aboue
all
exception
;
he
was
a
man
whom
the
Popes
imployed
in
many
businesses
of
rare
importance
,
so
that
no
hate
to
them
,
but
loue
to
the
truth
made
him
write
thus
much
.
As
for
the
city
of
Rome
,
so
vnlikely
is
it
to
haue
bin
giuen
by
Constantine
,
that
neither
Pepin
,
nor
Charles
his
son
could
be
induced
to
part
with
it
.
Lewis
surnamed
Pius
is
said
to
be
the
first
donour
thereof
,
and
a
copie
of
this
donation
is
found
in
the
third
booke
of
Volaterran
,
subscribed
by
the
Emperour
,
his
three
sonnes
,
ten
Bishops
,
eight
Abbots
,
fifteene
Earles
,
and
the
Popes
Library-keeper
.
Yet
Lampadius
in
his
Comment
on
Sleidan
affirmeth
,
that
it
was
by
many
learned
and
judicions
men
maintained
,
that
all
this
was
foisted
into
the
text
by
Anastasius
the
Popes
Library-keeper
,
who
is
cited
as
a
witnes
of
the
donation
.
Let
vs
hear
what
the
recorder
of
Florence
saith
in
this
case
.
Rome
(
saith
he
)
was
alwaies
subiect
to
the
Lords
of
Italy
,
till
Theodorick
king
of
the
Gothes
remooued
his
seat
to
Rauenna
,
for
hereby
the
Romans
were
enforced
to
submit
themselues
to
the
Bishops
,
Aᵒ
460
or
there
about
.
And
againe
talking
of
the
estate
of
the
Popedome
in
the
yeare
931.
The
Popes
(
saith
he
)
had
in
Rome
more
or
lesse
authority
according
to
the
fauour
they
found
with
the
Emperours
,
or
others
then
most
mighty
.
But
the
leauing
of
Italy
by
the
German
Emperours
,
seated
the
Pope
in
a
more
absolute
soueraignty
ouer
the
Citty
.
Hauing
thus
a
little
glanced
at
the
meanes
by
which
the
present
demaines
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
were
first
gotten
and
increased
:
Let
vs
consider
by
what
policies
this
Papall
Monarchy
hath
beene
vpheld
in
respect
and
magnificence
.
They
may
be
diuided
into
three
heads
.
1
Those
by
which
they
haue
insinuated
and
screwed
themselues
into
the
affections
and
affaires
of
the
most
potent
Princes
.
2
Those
by
which
already
they
haue
and
by
which
hereafter
they
will
be
a●le
to
secure
their
own
estate
.
And
3d
,
those
by
which
they
keepe
the
people
both
in
blindnesse
,
and
due
obedience
.
1.
Concerning
the
first
:
Sands
relig
.
First
,
the
donation
of
seuerall
kingdomes
to
them
that
haue
no
right
or
title
,
but
from
the
Pope
,
and
in
force
of
his
donation
;
cannot
but
oblige
them
to
him
,
without
whom
they
could
lay
no
title
to
what
they
possesse
.
2ly
Next
the
readines
of
their
Ministers
to
kill
such
as
resist
them
,
cannot
but
deterre
Princes
from
injuring
them
,
and
constraine
them
to
seek
their
friendship
:
especially
since
by
a
w●it
of
Excommunication
they
can
arme
the
subiects
against
the
Soueraigne
;
and
without
levying
a
Souldier
,
either
vtterly
destroy
him
,
or
bring
him
to
good
conformity
.
3ly
Then
followes
their
allowance
of
marriages
prohibited
by
God
&
Nature
,
the
issue
of
which
,
cannot
but
vphold
the
Popes
infinite
authority
;
without
whom
,
their
birth
is
vnnaturall
,
and
their
persons
not
capable
of
the
estates
which
by
his
allowance
they
hold
;
wherein
they
strengthen
themselues
more
,
by
vnlawfull
matches
of
others
,
then
euer
Prince
could
by
lawfull
marriage
of
his
owne
.
4ly
They
commeth
in
their
dispensing
with
the
Oathes
of
Princes
,
by
which
such
Princes
both
preserue
their
credit
,
in
not
being
perjur'd
,
as
they
think
,
since
allowed
by
the
Church
:
and
also
get
somewhat
for
which
they
cannot
be
vnthankfull
to
the
Papacie
.
5ly
Then
succeedeth
in
order
the
choosing
of
the
yonger
sons
of
potent
families
into
their
Cardinalships
:
by
which
meanes
,
the
whole
linage
are
ready
to
support
him
,
as
the
chief
staffe
of
their
brother
or
Cosens
preferment
.
6ly
As
by
these
courses
hee
holds
in
with
all
Princes
of
his
religion
in
generall
;
so
hath
he
fastned
o●
the
King
of
Spaine
in
particular
,
by
making
him
and
his
successours
the
executioners
of
his
excommunications
.
By
this
office
Ferdinando
the
Catholique
surprized
Navarre
;
and
Philip
the
2d
had
no
small
hopes
to
haue
done
the
like
on
England
and
France
.
2.
Concerning
the
second
:
so
it
is
,
that
first
their
state
hath
the
firmest
foundation
of
any
;
as
being
laid
in
the
conscience
of
men
,
by
perswading
them
of
their
infallible
power
:
and
the
Ecclesiasticall
and
temporall
jurisdiction
ouer
Heauen
,
Hell
,
Earth
and
their
Purgatory
.
2ly
Next
commeth
the
innumerable
preferments
for
men
of
all
sorts
and
humors
,
(
as
hauing
well
high
in
their
disposing
,
all
the
Benefices
and
Bishopricks
of
Italy
,
halfe
in
Spaine
,
diuers
in
France
and
Germany
:
)
which
keep
the
Clergie
in
a
perpetuall
bond
of
allegeance
;
especially
inioying
diverse
priuiledges
which
they
of
the
Temporalty
are
not
capable
of
.
3ly
Then
consider
the
multitude
of
Friers
,
all
whose
hopes
depend
on
his
safety
:
they
are
known
to
be
more
then
a
Million
,
of
which
halfe
at
least
would
grow
fit
to
be
imployed
in
any
warlike
seruice
;
all
which
they
doe
maintaine
at
other
mens
cost
,
themselues
not
disbursing
a
penny
.
4ly
Their
Revenues
they
increase
by
their
Pardons
and
Indulgences
;
amongst
others
I
read
of
a
Pardon
giuen
by
Pope
Boniface
8th
,
of
whom
it
is
said
,
he
entred
like
a
Fox
,
liu'd
like
a
Lyon
,
and
died
like
a
dog
▪
it
was
a
Pardon
for
82000
yeares
to
all
them
,
which
would
say
such
a
prayer
of
St
Augustine
,
and
that
for
euery
day
●●ties
quoties
.
5ly
The
next
help
of
their
Coffers
is
their
dealing
with
Peniten●s
,
whom
in
the
agony
of
their
soules
they
perswade
,
that
no
help
will
be
easily
had
,
vnlesse
by
a
donation
of
part
of
their
estates
to
the
Church
.
6ly
The
last
string
to
this
Bow
,
is
the
invention
of
spirituall
fraternities
,
which
are
appurtenances
or
annexaties
to
the
orders
of
Friers
;
and
may
in
number
perhaps
equall
them
.
Into
these
the
lay-people
of
all
sorts
,
men
and
women
,
married
and
single
,
desire
to
be
inrolled
;
as
hereby
injoying
the
spirituall
prerogatiues
of
Indulgences
and
speedy
dispatch
out
of
Purgatory
.
3.
Concerning
the
thi●d
;
1
,
they
deterre
the
people
from
reading
the
Scripture
;
alledging
vnto
them
the
perils
they
may
incurre
by
misinterpretation
:
2ly
they
breed
an
antipathy
between
the
Papists
and
the
Protestants
;
insomuch
that
a
Papist
may
not
say
Amen
vnto
a
Protestants
Deo
gratias
.
3ly
they
debarre
them
all
sound
of
the
religion
,
in
prohibiting
the
bookes
of
the
reformed
Writers
;
&
hiding
their
own
treatises
,
in
which
the
tenent
of
the
Protestants
is
recited
only
to
be
confuted
:
insomuch
that
in
all
Italy
you
shal
seldome
meet
with
Bellarmines
works
,
or
any
of
the
like
nature
to
be
sold.
4ly
They
haue
vnder
pain
of
excommunication
,
prohibited
the
Italians
from
trauell
&
traffick
with
hereticall
countries
▪
or
such
places
where
those
contagious
sounds
and
sights
(
as
they
tearme
them
)
might
make
them
returne
infected
.
5ly
The
seuerity
,
or
tyranny
rather
,
of
the
Inquisi●ion
,
of
which
we
haue
elswhere
spoken
,
crusheth
not
only
the
beginnings
,
but
the
smallest
suspitions
of
being
this
way
addicted
.
And
6ly
the
people
thus
restrained
from
trauell
,
are
taught
to
belieue
,
that
the
Protestants
are
blasphemers
of
God
and
all
his
Saints
:
that
in
England
Churches
are
turned
to
stables
,
the
people
is
growne
barbarous
,
and
eat
young
children
:
that
Geneva
is
a
professed
sanctuary
of
roguerie
,
and
the
like
.
We
haue
yet
two
later
examples
of
their
dealing
in
this
kind
:
1
the
grosse
slander
of
the
Apostasie
(
or
as
they
call
it
,
the
revnion
)
vnto
their
Church
,
of
the
right
reverend
Father
in
God
,
D
●
King
,
late
Lord
Bishop
of
London
;
a
Prelate
of
too
known
a
faith
and
zeale
,
to
giue
occasion
for
such
a
calumnie
.
The
second
is
a
book
by
them
lately
published
,
and
comm●nly
sold
in
Italy
,
and
France
;
containing
a
relation
of
Gods
Iudgments
,
shown
on
a
sort
of
Protestant-Hereticks
,
by
the
fall
of
an
house
in
Blacke-Friers
in
London
,
in
which
they
were
assembled
to
heare
a
Geneva
Lecture
;
by
which
dealing
,
the
simple
people
are
made
to
belieue
that
to
be
a
judgment
on
vs
,
which
the
authors
of
that
pamphlet
well
know
,
to
be
a
calamity
(
I
will
●ot
say
a
judgment
)
that
be
fell
their
owne
.
Had
these
Pontificall
Prelates
bin
chosen
young
,
or
of
the
same
family
,
so
that
the
successour
had
not
through
envie
,
or
a
new
humour
,
crossed
the
designes
of
his
predecessour
:
it
cannot
be
but
that
this
Monarchie
had
bin
greater
and
better
established
,
then
the
old
Romane
in
her
greatest
glory
.
But
this
course
is
distastefull
to
the
ambition
of
the
C●rdinals
,
who
by
the
deaths
(
naturall
or
violent
it
matters
not
)
of
the
Pope
,
aspi●e
by
all
meanes
,
both
of
loue
and
money
,
to
that
dignity
.
Now
the
elections
of
the
Popes
are
made
in
this
place
and
manner
:
for
I
suppose
it
will
not
be
impertinent
to
speak
a
little
hereof
.
In
the
Popes
Palace
in
the
hill
Vatican
,
are
among
other
buildings
,
5
halls
,
2
chappels
,
and
a
gallerie
70
foot
long
.
The
gallery
is
appointed
for
conference
;
the
one
chappell
for
the
masse
,
&
for
the
election
;
the
other
with
the
Halls
are
for
the
Cardinals
lodgings
.
Euery
Hall
hath
two
rowes
of
chambers
,
which
are
purposely
for
the
time
made
of
green
or
violet
cloath
.
To
each
Cardinall
is
allowed
foure
seruants
to
lye
in
his
chamber
.
They
that
are
once
within
,
are
compelled
,
vnlesse
they
be
sicke
,
still
to
continue
there
:
and
such
as
are
once
out
,
are
no
more
permitted
to
goe
in
;
lest
by
that
meanes
the
Cardinals
should
maintain
intelligence
with
any
forraine
Princes
.
To
this
Conclaue
(
for
by
this
name
the
place
of
the
election
is
called
)
is
but
one
doore
,
to
which
belongeth
foure
locks
,
and
as
many
keyes
.
One
key
is
in
the
keeping
of
the
Cardinals
;
one
of
the
City-Bishops
;
one
of
the
Roman
nobility
;
and
one
of
the
Master
of
the
ceremonies
.
There
is
in
this
doore
a
litle
wicket
or
hatch
,
which
is
opened
only
at
dinners
and
suppers
;
and
whereof
the
Master
of
the
ceremonies
keepeth
the
key
.
At
this
hole
the
Cardinals
seruants
receiue
their
Meate
;
euery
dish
being
first
diligently
searched
,
lest
any
letters
should
be
conveyed
in
them
.
As
for
the
Lodgings
,
they
haue
neither
holes
nor
windowes
to
giue
light
,
so
that
there
they
make
day
of
wax-candles
:
And
lest
the
Pope
should
be
made
by
force
,
both
the
City
and
Conclaue
are
strongly
guarded
.
When
the
Cardinals
are
going
to
election
,
the
priuiledges
of
the
Cardinals
are
recited
;
which
euery
one
sweareth
to
obserue
,
in
case
he
be
chosen
Pope
.
Then
the
Master
of
the
ceremonies
ringing
a
Bell
,
calleth
them
all
to
Masse
;
which
ended
,
there
is
brought
to
euery
Cardinall
,
a
chaire
,
and
therein
a
scroll
of
all
the
Cardinals
names
.
Before
the
altar
is
set
a
table
,
couered
with
a
purple
cloath
,
whereupon
is
set
a
chalice
,
a
siluer
bell
;
and
about
it
six
stooles
,
on
which
sit
two
Bishops
,
two
Priests
,
and
two
Deacons
.
Euery
Cardinall
writeth
is
voyc●
in
a
peece
o●
paper
,
goeth
to
the
Altar
,
prayeth
God
to
guide
him
in
the
election
,
putteth
his
voyce
into
the
chalice
,
and
departeth
to
his
seat
.
The
first
Bishop
taketh
out
all
the
papers
,
and
deliuereth
them
to
the
first
Deacon
,
who
vnfolding
each
of
them
,
readeth
(
without
mentioning
the
name
of
the
Electour
)
the
name
of
the
elected
:
and
euery
Cardinall
in
his
particular
scroll
,
noteth
how
many
voices
euery
one
hath
.
The
accompt
being
made
,
the
first
Priest
hauing
the
like
scroll
,
p●onounceth
who
hath
most
voyces
:
which
done
,
the
Priest
ringeth
the
siluer
bell
,
at
which
call
,
the
Master
of
the
ceremonies
bringeth
in
a
panne
of
coales
,
and
burneth
all
the
litle
papers
wherein
the
names
of
the
elected
were
written
.
He
that
hath
the
most
voyces
,
so
that
his
voyces
exceed
the
proportion
of
two
parts
of
three
,
is
acknowledged
Pope
,
and
adored
by
the
rest
of
the
Cardinals
;
but
if
they
exceed
not
that
number
,
they
must
begin
all
anew
.
If
in
the
space
of
30
dayes
the
election
be
not
fully
ended
▪
then
must
the
Cardinals
be
kept
from
fire
,
light
&
victuals
,
till
they
are
fully
agreed
The
●●●ket
which
we
before
mentioned
,
is
called
the
gold
〈◊〉
,
at
which
stand
an
infinite
number
of
people
;
on
〈…〉
Pope
,
hauing
opened
th●t
gate
,
bestoweth
●i
,
●a●he●ly
〈…〉
to
〈◊〉
all
their
sinne
▪
Then
strike●h
he
cont●nua●ly
on
the
maine
door●
with
a
golden
m●llet
;
which
wh●lest
he
is
doing
,
workem●n
without
bre●ke
it
open
The
ch●ppes
,
〈◊〉
,
dust
,
&
d●rt
which
falleth
from
the
gate
while
it
is
opening
,
are
gathered
and
preserued
as
choisest
Reliques●
and
the
golden
mallet
is
vsually
g●uen
to
that
Cardinall
,
who
is
most
in
grace
with
the
new
Pope
.
This
is
the
plaine
and
surple
manner
of
choosing
the
Spiritual
Head
of
Christendome
,
(
for
I
should
wrong
him
if
I
should
omit
this
title
:
)
but
there
is
now
adai●●
much
corruption
and
preposterousnesse
vsed
,
as
buying
of
voyce●
,
setting
vp
some
for
st●les
,
and
tearing
of
scrutinies
,
euery
Cardinall
desiring
to
haue
a
Pope
of
his
owne
,
and
his
Princes
faction
.
It
is
written
of
an
old
Sicilian
Cardinal
,
who
after
long
absence
,
came
to
the
election
of
a
●ope
;
where
expecting
th●t
incessant
prayers
,
is
in
time
of
old
should
haue
pointed
out
(
by
Diuine
inspiration
)
Christs
Vicar
;
and
finding
nought
but
c●nvasing
,
promising
,
and
threatning
for
voyces
,
Ad
hu●●
modum
(
saith
he
)
fiunt
Romani
Pon●i●ices
?
and
so
retired
to
his
home
,
and
neuer
saw
Rome
againe
.
Boterus
.
The
ordinary
temporall
revenewes
of
the
Papac●e
are
b●tter
then
two
Millions
of
Cr●wnes
;
the
extraordinary
and
sph●●●all
is
wonderfull
.
●ius
Quintus
,
who
ruled
sixe
yeare●
on●y
▪
get
from
the
Spanish
Clergie
14
m●llions
.
Sixt●●
the
5th
〈◊〉
t●e
Iesuite●●t
●t
one
clap
20000
crownes
of
yearely
rev●nue
because
they
were
too
rich
f●r
men
that
vowed
p●uerty
;
and
●a●ing
sate
but
fiue
yeares
,
had
offered
vp
5
mi●lion●
▪
foure
of
which
hi●
successour
●regory
t●e
14
spent
in
〈◊〉
then
a
yeare
.
Out
of
France
they
reape
no
lesse
then
a
million
of
Crownes
yearely
.
Out
of
England
,
when
it
was
the
Pope
.
〈◊〉
●●●haustus
,
they
extracted
no
lesse
th●n
60000
m●●kes
,
which
of
our
present
money
is
●●0000
po●nds
,
being
at
that
time
more
then
the
Kings
certain
revenue
:
and
this
was
in
the
time
of
Henry
the
3d
,
before
their
rapine
was
come
to
the
height
.
Let
other
Countries
be
rated
accordingly
.
Next
adde
the
moneyes
receiued
from
the
particular
pardons
,
for
dispensings
with
vnlawful
marriages
;
the
profits
arising
from
pilgrimage●
;
from
great
mens
death
and
funerals
;
from
the
Indulgences
granted
vnto
Abbeyes
and
Convents
,
in
all
which
the
Popes
haue
a
share
;
&
it
would
pussle
a
right
good
Arithmetician
to
state
his
int●ado
▪
Here
t●ke
the
saying
of
Sixtus
the
4
,
that
a
Pope
could
neuer
want
money
while
he
held
a
pen
in
his
hand
.
Yet
is
their
treasury
seldome
full
;
for
1
the
state
they
keepe
,
because
of
their
height
of
honour
aboue
all
Princes
;
2
●●
the
large
allowance
they
g●u●
vnto
their
Lega●es
,
Nuncio's
,
and
other
Ministers
;
&
3●
th●●r
greedy
desire
to
enrich
their
sonnes
or
kinsmen
with
the
Churches
Lands
or
money
(
with
which
humour
only
Pope
Sixtus
the
5
was
neuer
touched
)
keepe
their
coffers
exceeding
low
.
The
Papall
Vestiments
are
of
great
value
,
especially
the
Triple
Crow●e
;
for
when
Clement
the
5
transferred
his
seat
to
Av●gnion
,
we
read
how
with
a
fa●l
from
his
horse
,
he
l●st
a
Carbuncle
(
with
which
his
Crown
was
thick
set
)
worth
6000
Duckats
at
the
least
.
Hauing
in
former
places
mentioned
such
order
of
Knighthood
,
as
these
Countries
gaue
beginning
to
:
I
will
now
set
down
the
orders
of
the
Popish
spirituall
Knights
,
or
Friers
,
which
his
holy
Benediction
hath
erected
,
and
fat
allowance
doth
maintaine
;
and
for
the
better
proceeding
,
we
will
beginne
with
the
originall
of
a
monasticall
life
;
and
then
wee
will
make
speciall
mention
of
the
Romish
Votaries
.
The
beginning
and
increase
of
a
Monasticall
life
.
Vnder
the
persecution
of
Decius
,
one
Paulus
borne
at
Thebes
in
Ae●ypt
▪
Polyd.
Virg.
an●
Groost
▪
retired
to
a
priuat
caue
vnder
the
foot
of
a
rocke
,
Anno
260.
Here
he
liued
one
hundred
yeares
,
and
was
s●ene
of
no
man
,
but
one
Anthony
,
who
was
present
at
his
death
.
This
Anthony
was
the
first
that
followed
the
example
of
Paulus
:
he
was
of
a
noble
house
▪
and
sold
all
h●s
estate
▪
that
he
might
mo●e
priuatly
enioy
himself
:
he
is
called
the
Fath●r
of
the
Monkes
:
he
liued
105
yeares
,
and
died
Anno
345.
After
this
foundation
,
the
Monasticall
building
increased
so
fast
,
that
it
seemed
necessary
to
prescribe
them
orders
:
Hereupon
St.
Basil
gathered
them
together
,
liuing
formerly
dispersed
,
and
was
the
first
that
built
Monasteries
;
he
is
said
to
haue
ordained
the
three
vowes
,
1
of
Pouerty
,
2
of
obedience
to
their
rules
;
and
3
of
perpetuall
chastity
:
he
instructed
them
in
good
Arts
,
and
true
Religion
,
and
the
seruice
of
God
,
with
Watchings
,
Prayers
,
and
Hymnes
.
The
next
that
prescribed
orders
was
St
Austin
,
borne
Anno
he
being
thirty
yeares
old
,
obtained
a
garden
without
the
walls
of
Hippo
,
where
he
begun
this
order
,
assuming
onely
twelue
into
his
company
.
The
first
Monastery
of
them
was
erected
by
William
Duke
of
Guyen
at
Paris
;
and
Anno
1200
,
they
began
to
flourish
in
Italy
by
the
fauour
of
Iohn
Duke
of
Mantua
.
The
third
was
Benedict
,
borne
at
Nursia
in
Vmbria
,
Anno
482
,
he
gathered
the
Monkes
of
Italy
together
,
and
gaue
them
a
rule
in
writing
;
he
liued
till
he
had
seen
twelue
Monasteries
filled
with
his
Disciples
:
Their
habit
was
a
loose
gown
of
black
,
reaching
down
to
their
feet
:
their
vnder
garment
was
white
woollen
,
their
legges
booted
,
their
Crownes
shaued
;
their
heads
hooded
.
Of
this
order
haue
bin
52
Popes
,
200
Cardinals
,
1600
Archbishops
,
4000
Bishops
,
and
50000
Saints
,
which
haue
bin
approued
by
the
Church
.
The
fourth
was
St
Francis
,
borne
at
Asis
,
he
fell
from
M●rchandise
to
Religion
,
going
barefoot
,
and
behauing
himself
very
penitently
;
hereupon
great
store
of
disciples
following
him
,
he
gaue
them
a
rule
wherein
they
are
bound
to
professe
pouerty
and
beggery
;
he
caused
them
to
be
called
Minors
,
to
shew
their
humility
;
but
now
they
are
called
Franciscans
.
This
order
was
confirmed
1212.
Now
concerning
these
orders
of
Friers
,
certaine
it
is
,
that
at
their
first
institution
they
were
a
people
much
reueren●ed
for
their
holy
life
,
as
men
that
for
Christs
sake
abandoned
all
the
pompes
and
vanities
of
the
world
.
And
questionlesse
they
then
were
a
people
altogether
mortified
;
and
who
by
their
very
aspects
would
gaine
vpon
the
affection
of
the
hardest
hearts
;
Sleidan
com
.
insomuch
that
not
only
meane
men
,
but
great
personages
also
did
desire
to
be
buried
in
a
Friers
weed
:
as
Francis
the
2d
,
Marquesse
of
Mantua
;
Albertus
Pius
an
other
Prince
of
Italy
;
&
in
later
times
the
great
Scholler
Christopher
Longolius
.
But
as
Florus
saith
of
the
ciuill
warres
between
Pompey
and
Caesar
,
Causa
huius
bell
▪
eadem
quae
omnium
,
nimia
felicitas
:
so
may
I
say
of
these
cloystred
Friers
,
the
greatnes
of
their
wealth
,
which
many
on
a
superstitious
deuotion
bequeathed
to
their
houses
,
brought
them
first
into
a
neglect
of
their
former
religiou●
and
demure
carriage
:
2ly
into
a
rechlesnesse
of
their
credit
and
actions
:
and
lastly
by
consequence
into
contempt
:
so
that
there
was
not
a
people
vnder
heauen
that
was
more
infamous
in
themselues
,
or
more
grossely
abused
by
others
.
Hence
the
vulgar
saying
of
the
people
,
When
a
Frier
receiveth
the
razor
,
the
diuell
entreth
into
him
:
and
Friers
weare
crosses
on
th●ir
brests
,
because
th●y
haue
none
in
their
hearts
,
with
the
like
.
Nay
Sr
Thomas
Moore
,
who
in
the
Popes
cause
lost
his
head
,
sticketh
not
to
call
them
in
his
Vtopia
,
Errones
maximi
;
and
that
they
were
to
bee
comprehended
vnder
the
statutes
,
made
against
vagabonds
and
sturdy
beggers
.
Now
to
shew
both
the
passions
of
respect
and
contempt
of
these
Friers
:
There
goeth
a
tale
how
the
Lady
Moore
,
S
●
Thomas
his
wife
,
finding
a
Friers
girdle
,
shewed
it
with
great
joy
to
her
husband
,
saying
;
behold
Sir
Thomas
,
a
step
toward
Heauen
:
to
which
,
he
with
a
disdainfull
laugh
made
answere
,
that
he
feared
that
step
would
not
bring
her
a
step
higher
.
As
for
this
retirednesse
and
solitarinesse
of
life
,
so
it
is
,
that
many
Kings
,
chiefly
of
our
Kingdome
,
and
especially
vnder
the
Saxon
H●ptarchie
,
haue
left
their
thrones
to
enioy
it
.
And
Barelay
,
whose
excellent
endowments
,
shall
neuer
with
me
defend
him
from
the
staine
of
Apostasie
,
vnder
the
person
of
Anaroestus
,
hath
〈…〉
his
Argenis
,
defended
this
kind
of
a
Prince
his
withdrawing
himself
from
the
world
.
Yet
against
examples
only
,
to
oppose
authority
and
practise
;
the
Philosophers
haue
defined
a
man
to
be
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
a
creature
meerely
made
for
mutuall
converse
:
the
Poets
say
,
that
Nascitur
indignè
per
quem
non
nascitur
alter
:
and
the
Iewes
which
liue
aboundantly
in
Rome
and
Italy
,
euen
abhorre
this
vnsociable
life
;
preferring
a
ciuill
life
farre
before
a
solitary
;
as
being
to
nature
more
agreeable
;
to
man
more
profitable
;
and
by
consequence
,
to
God
more
acceptable
.
So
hauing
spoken
thus
much
of
Friers
in
generall
,
I
descend
now
to
particulars
.
The
particular
orders
of
Friers
.
-
Polyd.
Virg.
and
Grimst
.
1.
Monkes
of
Saint
Hierome
,
begun
by
a
worthy
Father
of
the
Church
,
so
called
.
Their
roabe
is
a
white
Cassock
,
vnder
a
Tawny
Cloake
;
there
are
many
of
them
in
Spaine
;
their
chiefe
house
is
Saint
Bartholomew
of
Lupiena
;
they
follow
the
rule
of
Saint
Austin
.
-
4.
Of
Comald
,
begun
in
Italy
,
1012
,
by
Romoald
of
Ravenna
.
Their
first
Monastery
was
built
nigh
vnto
Arezzo
in
the
Dutchy
of
Florence
,
by
one
Comald
,
hence
the
name
:
they
continue
in
their
old
strictnesse
;
their
Roabe
is
white
;
they
follow
the
rule
of
Saint
Benedict
.
-
3.
Of
Val
d'Ombre
,
begun
by
Iohn
Gualbert
a
Florentine
,
1040
,
who
betaking
himselfe
to
the
study
of
Religion
,
retired
to
a
place
in
the
Appennine
called
Val
Ombreux
:
his
followers
weare
a
smoakie
habite
,
and
follow
the
rule
of
Saint
Bennet
.
-
4.
The
Carthusians
,
begunne
by
Bruno
a
German
Doctour
of
Diuinity
,
and
sixe
others
,
at
the
town
Carthusia
:
his
followers
haue
at
this
day
93
Monasteries
.
They
eat
no
flesh
;
liue
by
couples
;
neuer
meet
but
on
Sundayes
;
labour
with
their
hands
,
Watch
,
Pray
,
&c.
their
Roabe
is
white
,
with
a
short
Cape
.
-
5.
Of
Cisteaux
,
instituted
by
Robert
,
Abbot
of
Molesme
,
who
with
21
of
his
religiousest
Monks
,
retired
to
Cisteaux
in
Purgundie
;
where
Bernard
a
great
Lord
,
became
of
their
Order
:
who
built
and
repaired
160
Abbies
.
Their
Roabe
is
a
white
Cassock
,
girt
with
a
girdle
of
wooll
;
the
rest
black
:
they
eat
no
flesh
;
and
follow
Saint
Bennet
.
-
6.
Carmelites
,
so
called
from
Mount
Carmel
in
Syria
,
were
insti●uted
by
Almene
Bishop
of
Antioch
,
Anno
1122.
They
follow
Saint
Basil
,
and
were
reformed
by
Eresba
,
a
Spanish
woman
,
she
made
them
certain
constitutions
,
confirmed
by
Pope
Pius
4th
,
Anno
1565.
-
7.
Dominicke
,
Preaching
,
or
Black-Friers
,
instituted
by
Saint
Dominicke
a
Spaniard
;
he
put
himselfe
in
orders
with
16
of
his
disciples
1206
▪
then
sent
he
his
associats
to
preach
the
Gospel
euen
to
the
farthest
parts
of
the
world
,
which
both
they
did
,
&
thei●
successours
since
haue
done
,
in
India
and
America
.
This
order
was
confirmed
by
Pope
Innocent
.
-
8.
Celestines
,
instituted
by
one
Peter
a
Samnite
,
borne
1215
He
alwayes
wore
a
chaine
of
iron
next
his
flesh
,
&
ouer
that
a
shirt
of
haire
.
Pope
Gregory
the
eleuenth
confirmed
this
rule
:
they
follow
Saint
Bennet
,
and
took
name
from
the
said
Peter
,
who
for
his
sanctity
was
chosen
Pope
,
and
called
Cel●stine
5th
.
-
9.
The
Minimes
ordained
1450
,
by
one
Francis
a
N●apolitan
:
he
prosest
austerity
from
his
youth
vp
,
his
followers
keep
alwayes
a
true
Lenten
fast
,
vnlesse
in
case
of
sicknesse
:
their
roabe
is
dark
Tawny
,
a
hood
of
the
same
,
hanging
to
their
girdles
.
-
10.
Capouchins
,
so
called
of
their
Cowle
or
Capouch
,
ordeined
by
Mathew
Basci
of
Ancona
.
Frier
Lewis
his
companion
obtained
of
the
Pope
,
the
habit
and
rule
of
S.
Francis
,
1526
:
in
the
space
of
42
yeares
,
they
increased
to
2240
associats
,
had
222
Monasteries
,
and
were
diuided
into
fifteen
Prouinces
.
-
11.
Begging
Friers
follow
the
rule
of
Saint
Austin
,
they
liue
idlely
vp
and
down
,
and
are
fed
by
the
peoples
almes
,
thinking
that
herein
they
doe
imitate
our
blessed
Sauiour
,
and
his
Apostles
▪
they
are
bound
to
carry
no
money
about
them
,
nor
more
victuals
then
will
serue
the
present
,
but
they
may
haue
a
boy
to
doe
both
for
them
,
without
any
scruple
.
-
12.
Crossed
Friers
,
vulgarly
called
Crouched
Friers
,
were
ordeined
by
Cyriacus
a
Hierosolymitan
Bishop
,
who
shewed
vnto
Helena
the
place
where
the
Crosse
was
hid
:
hence
this
order
:
which
being
almost
decayed
,
Pope
Innocent
the
third
repaired
.
Their
roabe
was
of
watchet
colour
,
and
in
their
hands
they
carried
the
figure
of
the
Crosse.
-
13.
Iesuites
,
founded
by
Ignatius
Loyola
,
borne
in
Navarre
,
who
being
in
his
youth
addicted
to
the
warres
,
was
lamed
in
one
of
his
legges
,
after
which
maime
he
betooke
himselfe
to
the
study
of
Religion
,
he
framed
his
order
consisting
often
:
Pope
Paul
the
third
did
confirme
it
1540
,
confining
the
number
within
sixty
,
which
he
after
inla●ged
ad
rifinitum
.
They
are
now
the
greatest
Politicians
,
soundest
schollers
,
and
chiefest
vpholders
of
the
Romish
See
;
so
that
the
onely
way
to
re-establish
the
Romish
Religion
in
any
land
,
is
to
plant
a
Colledge
of
Iesuits
in
it
.
To
the
three
vowes
of
pouerty
,
obedience
,
and
chastity
,
common
to
all
other
orders
,
Iesuites
Catechisme
.
Ignatius
at
the
institution
of
this
,
added
the
vow
of
Mission
;
whereby
his
followers
are
bound
to
obey
their
Generall
,
or
the
Pope
,
without
demaunding
any
reason
,
in
all
dangerous
&
hazardous
attempts
whatsoeuer
;
whether
it
be
in
vndertaking
some
tedious
voyage
for
the
propagation
of
the
Romish
Religion
;
or
the
massacring
of
any
Prince
,
whose
life
is
an
hinderance
to
their
proceedings
.
It
is
reported
,
that
a
Iesuite
being
in
the
midst
of
his
Masse
,
which
they
call
the
sacrifice
of
the
altar
,
was
sent
for
by
Ignatius
,
to
whom
,
leauing
off
his
Masse
,
he
went
immediatly
:
Ignatius
hauing
no
businesse
wherein
to
employ
him
,
told
him
,
that
he
only
sent
for
him
to
try
his
obedience
;
and
withal
prophanely
added
,
that
Obedience
was
better
taen
sacrifice
:
and
this
is
called
,
the
blind
obedience
of
the
Iesuites
.
To
leaue
them
then
as
they
are
,
the
greatest
disturbers
of
the
quiet
of
Europe
;
I
haue
heard
a
worthy
Gentleman
,
now
with
God
,
say
;
that
till
the
Ie●uites
were
taken
from
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
the
pee●ish
Puritan
Preachers
out
of
the
Churches
of
Great
Brittaine
,
hee
thought
there
would
neuer
be
any
peace
in
Christendome
.
-
14.
Anaehorets
or
Anchorets
,
so
called
,
because
they
vse
to
liue
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
retired
from
company
.
They
are
kept
in
a
close
place
,
where
they
must
dig
their
graues
with
their
nailes
;
badly
clad
,
and
worse
dieted
:
not
to
be
pittied
,
because
their
restraint
of
liberty
is
voluntary
;
yet
to
be
sorrowed
for
,
in
that
after
such
an
earthly
Purgatory
,
they
shall
find
insteed
of
an
Euge
bone
serve
,
a
Quis
haec
quae●ivit
de
manibus
vestris
?
I
should
much
wrong
the
Friers
,
if
I
should
depriue
them
of
the
company
of
their
Nunnes
:
and
therefore
somewhat
must
be
said
of
them
also
.
Hospinian
.
They
are
called
in
Latin
Moniales
,
from
the
Greek
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
because
of
their
solitary
life
:
&
amongst
vs
,
Ni●ines
,
from
the
Egyptian
word
Nonna
:
(
for
Egypt
in
former
times
,
was
not
meanly
pestered
with
them
)
which
signifieth
also
lonelinesse
;
a
word
in
some
of
the
barbarous
Latines
very
frequent
.
Scholastica
the
sister
of
Saint
Benedict
,
was
the
first
that
collected
them
into
companies
,
and
prescribed
them
orders
.
They
are
shaued
as
Monkes
are
,
and
vow
perpetual
virginity
,
which
how
well
they
performe
,
let
Clemanges
be
judge
;
who
telleth
vs
,
that
puellam
velare
idem
est
ac
publicè
cam
ad
scort●ndum
exponere
:
And
one
Robinson
,
which
for
a
time
liued
in
the
English
Nunnery
at
Lisbon
,
writeth
;
that
hee
by
chance
found
a
hole
in
the
wall
of
a
Nunnery
Garden
,
couered
with
plaister
,
in
which
were
many
bones
of
young
children
,
whom
their
vnnaturall
dammes
had
murdered
,
and
throwne
in
there
.
Of
these
Nunnes
I
will
instance
only
in
two
orders
,
viz:
that
of
Saint
Clare
as
being
the
strictest
,
and
that
of
Saint
Brigit
,
as
inioying
most
liberty
.
St
Clara
was
a
Knights
daughter
of
Asis
,
where
Saint
Francis
was
borne
,
with
whom
she
was
contemporarie
;
and
with
whose
austere
life
she
was
so
affected
,
that
she
forsooke
her
fathers
house
,
and
followed
him
.
Hauing
learned
her
lirrie
of
that
Frier-monger
,
she
composed
an
order
of
Religious
Virgins
,
and
had
it
confirmed
by
Pope
Honorius
3d
,
Anno
1225.
Her
followers
professe
pouerty
,
goe
barefoot
,
feed
meanly
,
and
are
indeed
too
much
straightned
.
Saint
Brigit
was
Queene
of
Swethland
,
&
comming
to
Rome
on
devotion
,
obtained
of
Pope
Vrban
the
5th
,
that
Friers
and
Nunnes
might
in
some
places
liue
together
,
Anno
1372.
For
she
being
a
widow
and
a
woman
,
knew
best
without
question
,
what
was
good
for
both
sexes
;
but
little
needed
this
cohabitation
,
for
they
had
formerly
bin
conioyned
in
carnall
affections
,
though
parted
by
walls
;
neither
were
the
Visitations
so
●ruitlesse
,
but
that
the
Nunnes
did
●ructifie
by
them
.
These
Friers
&
Nunnes
,
though
they
liue
vnder
the
same
roofe
,
are
prohibited
to
come
one
vnto
the
other
:
the
Foundresse
so
ordering
it
,
that
the
Nunnes
should
lye
vppermost
,
and
the
Fr●ers
vndermost
;
though
herein
her
pleasure
be
sometimes
inverted
.
The
Confessour
also
is
denied
accesse
into
their
chambers
;
but
shriueth
them
through
an
iron
grate
,
by
which
his
lodging
is
parted
from
my
Lady
Abbesses
.
And
here
lieth
the
mysterie
of
iniquity
.
Robinson
,
whom
I
aboue
named
,
telleth
vs
,
that
at
the
time
of
his
seruice
in
the
English
Nannery
at
Lisbone
,
he
was
shewed
a
trick
,
by
which
this
vncharitable
Grate
,
that
seemed
to
keep
the
Friers
from
the
company
of
their
sweet
votaries
;
might
be
,
and
was
vpon
such
occasion
,
vsually
remooued
;
and
free
accesse
opened
into
one
anothers
beds
.
This
he
writeth
of
them
,
and
for
my
part
I
dare
beleeue
it
of
all
the
rest
of
this
order
.
And
now
I
returne
to
my
Friers
,
who
besides
the
maintenance
which
by
their
Founders
is
allotted
vnto
them
;
are
kept
in
continuall
possibility
of
attaining
greater
honours
,
if
they
continue
dutifull
to
that
See
.
For
1
there
is
not
one
of
them
,
which
hopeth
not
to
be
the
Prior
of
his
Covent
;
2
Provinciall
of
his
order
,
in
that
Country
where
he
liueth
;
3
the
Generall
of
his
order
;
4
the
Generals
are
most
likely
to
be
Cardinals
;
5
your
Cardinals
are
in
the
●ighest
possibility
to
be
Popes
;
So
firme
&
sweet
a
companion
of
man
is
hope
,
that
it
being
the
last
thing
which
leaueth
him
,
maketh
all
toyles
supportable
,
all
difficulties
conquerable
.
The
Papacie
containeth
-
Maginus
.
Archibishops
3.
-
Bishops
54.
THE
COMMON-WEALTH
OF
VENICE
.
Hist.
of
Ita.
THE
COMMON-WEALTH
OF
VENICE
containeth
La
Marca
Trevigiana
,
Friuli
,
Histria
,
part
of
Dalmatia
;
the
Islands
Candie
,
Corfu
,
Cephalene
Ithaca
,
Zant
,
Leucadia
,
Cythera
,
and
others
of
lesse
note
.
The
length
of
the
Venetian
Territories
,
is
aboue
1000
miles
;
but
the
bredth
is
not
answerable
to
the
length
.
The
Venetians
heretofore
were
worthy
souldiers
by
sea
and
land
,
maintaining
warres
with
the
Greeke●mperours
●mperours
,
their
neighbours
,
in
Italy
,
and
the
Turkes
in
the
Holy
land
.
They
are
now
more
desirous
to
keep
,
then
inlarge
their
Dominions
;
and
that
by
money
and
presents
,
rather
then
by
true
valour
,
and
the
dint
of
the
sword
:
which
course
succeedeth
so
prosperously
with
them
,
that
it
is
obserued
by
Machiavel
,
that
whatsoeuer
they
loose
by
the
battle
,
they
recouer
by
treatie
.
They
were
(
as
it
is
recorded
)
a
people
of
the
Lesser
Asia
,
called
Heneti
,
Hist.
of
Ven.
and
in
that
ten
yeares
siege
of
Troy
,
gaue
what
aid
they
could
to
their
distressed
confederates
.
But
Troy
being
taken
,
and
their
King
Pterilimene
slain
,
they
chose
rather
to
vndergee
a
voluntary
exile
,
then
the
insolent
behauiour
of
a
new
Conquerour
.
Vpon
this
resolution
they
follow
Antenor
,
and
sayling
as
the
wind
and
seas
fauoured
,
arriued
with
prosperous
gale
into
Italy
;
whose
happines
herein
,
another
wandring
Troian
envied
in
this
manner
:
Antenor
potuit
,
medijs
illapsus
Achivi●
,
Illyricos
penetrare
sinus
,
atque
intima
tutu●
Regna
Liburnorum
.
Antenor
rushing
through
the
warlike
Greekes
,
Safely
arriued
through
the
Illyrian
creekes
,
Within
Liburnia
.
Hist.
of
Ven.
In
this
part
of
Italy
they
first
seated
themselues
,
and
there
continued
till
the
report
of
the
Huns
designe
against
Italy
,
draue
many
to
avoid
the
storme
before
it
fell
:
and
so
comming
into
the
Marishes
and
Islands
,
where
Venice
now
standeth
;
fortified
themselues
as
well
as
hast
could
permit
them
,
and
there
began
a
a
little
Common
wealth
vnder
Tribunes
.
But
multitude
of
gouernours
being
for
the
most
part
accompanied
with
confusion
,
they
chose
them
a
Duke
,
Anno
709.
Vnder
these
Dukes
,
they
haue
gotten
that
great
Dominion
,
which
they
now
inioy
.
The
Dukes
authority
is
but
small
,
as
being
in
all
things
subiect
to
the
Senate
,
and
three
officers
called
the
Capi
;
without
whose
consent
he
may
not
goe
out
of
the
town
,
&
by
whom
he
is
prescribed
an
order
in
his
apparell
:
So
that
he
may
be
counted
litle
better
then
an
honourable
slaue
.
His
revenue
is
as
little
as
his
authority
,
he
being
allowed
out
of
the
common
treasurie
,
but
40000
Duckats
in
a
yeare
.
The
people
of
this
City
are
either
Gentlemen
,
or
Artificers
and
Commons
.
The
first
are
the
progenie
of
those
who
first
beganne
to
settle
here
;
the
latter
such
whom
after-occasions
induced
to
make
here
their
dwelling
.
The
Gentlemen
they
haue
in
such
respect
,
that
to
make
a
man
a
Gentleman
of
the
city
,
is
the
greatest
honour
they
can
bestow
vpon
the
best
deseruer
.
Henry
the
3d
of
France
taking
this
city
in
his
way
out
of
Poland
,
thought
himself
graced
with
this
attribute
:
which
they
are
very
dainty
and
sparing
of
;
it
being
the
glory
which
they
vouchsafe
to
impart
to
such
Commanders
of
their
own
,
and
Ammbass●dours
of
other
Princes
,
as
haue
well
deserued
it
To
compare
it
to
a
thing
ordinary
amongst
vs
,
it
is
like
the
custome
in
our
Vniuersities
,
of
creating
him
a
Master
of
Arts
,
who
either
is
a
wel-doer
,
or
a
Messenger
of
some
speciall
businesse
,
or
glad
tidings
vnto
vs
.
Now
,
a●
Otho
in
Tacitus
said
to
the
Praetorian
souldiers
,
Princeps
è
Senatu
oritur
,
Sena●us
è
vobis
:
so
out
of
these
Gentlemen
are
chosen
the
Senat●rs
,
out
of
them
the
Duke
.
His
election
is
in
this
manner
.
In
the
vacancie
of
the
place
,
Contarenus
.
all
the
Gentry
aboue
30
yeares
of
age
are
assembled
.
So
many
as
meet
,
cast
their
names
into
a
Pot
,
and
in
another
are
just
so
many
bals
,
of
which
,
30
only
are
guilt
.
Then
a
child
draweth
for
each
,
till
the
30
guilt
ones
be
drawne
;
for
which
30
the
child
draweth
againe
the
second
time
out
of
an
other
Pot
,
that
hath
only
9
guilt
balls
.
The
nine
so
drawne
,
nominate
forty
;
out
of
which
forty
are
12
again
selected
by
the
same
kinde
of
lot
.
These
twelue
denominate
25
;
out
of
which
25
,
are
n●ne
again
by
lot
set
a-part
.
These
nine
nominate
45.
who
are
by
lot
again
reduced
vnto
eleuen
.
These
eleuen
choose
forty
one
of
the
best
and
chiefest
of
the
Senators
.
These
forty
one
,
alter
an
o●th
seuerally
,
to
chuse
whom
they
judge
worthiest
;
write
in
a
scrol
euery
one
whom
he
best
liketh
.
The
scrolls
are
mingled
together
,
and
then
drawne
:
the
fitnesse
of
the
persons
thus
drawne
,
is
discussed
:
and
he
that
hath
most
voyces
aboue
25
,
is
the
man
whom
they
pronounce
to
be
elected
;
and
adjudge
with
due
solemnities
to
be
created
their
Duke
.
By
the
like
kind
of
lottene
doe
they
choose
Gentlemen
into
the
Senate-house
,
and
make
publike
officers
.
Insomuch
that
many
suppose
the
Venetian
Repub●ique
,
to
be
a
very
modell
of
Platoes
old
plat-●orme
.
Hist.
of
Ven.
This
city
was
begun
the
25
day
of
March
about
noone
,
A●
421
:
It
is
built
vpon
72
Islands
,
distant
from
the
maine
Land
fiue
miles
,
defended
against
the
fury
of
the
Sea
,
by
a
banke
,
extending
60
miles
in
length
;
through
which
in
s●uen
places
there
is
passage
broken
for
boats
,
but
no
way
for
vessels
of
bigge●
burden
,
sauing
at
Malamuc●o
,
and
the
castles
of
Lio
,
strongly
fortified
,
so
that
it
is
impossible
to
be
taken
,
but
by
an
enemy
,
whose
army
can
stretch
150
m●les
in
compasse
.
The
Citty
is
in
compasse
eight
miles
,
and
hath
for
conveniency
of
passage
4000
Bridges
,
and
very
neere
12000
boats
.
The
buildings
are
faire
,
and
adorned
with
glasse
windowes
,
an
ornament
not
common
in
Italy
.
Hist.
of
Ital
,
Here
are
supposed
to
bee
200
houses
,
fit
to
lodge
any
king
whomsoeuer
;
most
of
which
doe
stand
on
the
Grand
Canale
.
They
haue
an
Arsenall
,
in
which
are
kept
200
Gallies
,
nigh
to
which
are
houses
stored
with
Mast●
,
Sayles
,
and
other
tacklings
:
so
that
they
can
speedily
set
out
a
Navie
.
In
their
Magazin
of
warre
,
they
haue
armour
sufficient
for
100000
Souldiers
;
amongst
which
are
1000
coats
of
plate
garnished
with
gold
,
and
couered
with
veluet
,
so
that
they
are
fit
for
any
Prince
in
Christendome
.
From
so
base
&
abiect
a
beginning
,
is
this
Citty
growne
to
be
the
chiefe
Bulwarke
of
Europe
.
Shee
is
also
accounted
Lady
of
the
Adriatique
Sea
,
to
which
she
is
euery
Ascension
day
espowsed
,
by
casting
a
Ring
into
it
.
This
priuiledge
was
granted
by
Pope
Alexander
the
third
,
who
persecuted
by
Frederick
Barbarossa
,
fled
to
Venice
,
S●bastian
C●ani
then
being
Duke
;
who
for
his
sake
●ncountered
Otho
the
Emperours
sonne
,
Hist.
of
Ven
▪
vanquished
him
,
restored
the
Pope
,
and
for
a
reward
was
honoured
with
this
espowsall
.
The
Patron
of
the
Citty
is
St
Marke
,
whose
body
they
report
to
haue
bin
brought
from
Alexandria
,
&
is
here
buried
in
the
fairest
Church
of
the
Citty
,
called
St
Markes
,
which
is
said
to
bee
the
goodliest
and
richest
Church
in
the
world
.
For
it
is
built
throughout
with
Mosaique
worke
,
of
which
works
they
vaunt
them●elues
to
be
the
authors
.
Now
Mosaique
or
Marqueterie
(
Musaea
Musaica
or
Musica
the
Latines
call
it
)
is
a
most
curious
worke
wrought
of
stones
of
diuers
colours
and
divers
mettles
,
into
the
shape
of
knots
,
flowres
,
&
other
devices
,
with
that
excellency
of
cunning
;
that
they
seeme
all
to
be
one
stone
,
and
rather
the
worke
of
nature
then
art
.
As
for
the
●urniture
of
this
Church
,
●t
●arre
exceedeth
the
building
,
for
sumptuousnesse
and
beauty
.
The
chiefe
policy
whereby
this
Common-wealth
hath
so
long
subsisted
in
an
Aristocracie
,
is
1
,
the
exempting
their
cittizens
from
the
warres
,
and
hi●ing
others
in
their
places
:
by
whose
death
the
Common-wealth
sustaineth
the
lesse
losse
.
2ly
The
entertaining
of
some
forraine
Prince
for
their
Generall
,
whom
after
the
warres
ended
they
presently
discard
;
by
which
course
they
avoid
faction
and
seruitude
,
which
were
like
to
happen
,
if
they
should
imploy
in
that
seruice
any
of
their
own
people
;
who
by
his
vertue
and
courage
might
perchance
make
himselfe
their
Prince
.
The
Lawes
also
of
this
Citty
,
permit
not
the
younger
sonnes
of
the
Nobility
or
Gentrie
to
marry
;
Hist.
of
It.
least
the
number
increasing
,
should
diminish
the
dignity
;
howsoeuer
they
permit
them
vnlawfull
pleasures
,
and
for
their
sakes
allow
publike
Stewes
.
Europe
is
the
head
of
the
world
,
Italy
the
face
of
Europe
,
and
Venice
the
eye
of
Italy
:
it
is
the
fairest
,
strongest
,
&
most
actiue
part
of
that
powerfull
body
:
so
that
it
seemeth
,
that
in
the
subversion
of
the
last
Monarchie
,
the
Romane
Genius
made
a
Pythagoricall
transmigration
into
Venice
;
whose
peace
hath
procured
the
plenty
,
and
whose
warres
the
peace
of
all
Christendome
.
It
is
animated
with
all
the
vertues
of
old
Rome
,
but
if
I
coniecture
aright
,
knit
with
a
more
constant
temper
;
so
that
the
present
Rome
,
is
but
the
carkasse
of
the
old
,
of
which
she
retaineth
nothing
but
her
ruines
;
and
the
cause
of
them
,
her
sins
.
Thus
much
of
the
Citty
;
the
chiefe
Provinces
are
,
1.
MARCA
TREVIGIANA
is
bounded
on
the
South
,
with
the
riuer
Po
,
Hist.
of
Ven
on
the
West
with
the
Dutchie
of
Millaine
,
on
the
East
with
Friuli
&
the
Gulfe
of
Venice
,
&
on
the
North
with
Tirolis
.
The
chiefe
citty
is
Treuiso
,
whence
the
countrey
is
named
.
It
hath
beene
taken
by
the
Venetians
,
and
lost
againe
diuers
times
;
but
was
finally
conquered
Anᵒ
1390
,
or
thereabout
,
Antonio
Vermero
being
Duke
of
Venice
.
2
Padua
,
formerly
called
Patauium
,
was
built
by
Antenor
,
whose
Tombe
is
still
here
to
be
shewne
.
The
Vniversity
was
established
Anᵒ
1220
,
famous
for
Physitians
,
who
haue
here
a
garden
of
Simples
,
and
for
the
birth
of
Livie
,
Zabarell
,
and
Maginus
.
It
was
much
renowned
in
former
times
for
the
humanity
of
the
men
,
and
chastity
in
the
women
:
which
was
so
eminent
and
famous
,
that
As
chaft
as
one
of
Padua
,
grew
into
a
prouerbe
.
Hereunto
alludeth
Martial
,
speaking
of
his
owne
lasciuious
writings
:
Tu
quoque
nequitias
nostri
lususque
libelli
,
Vda
puella
leges
,
sis
Patauina
licet
.
Young
maids
my
wanton
li●es
will
long
to
see
,
And
read
them
or'e
,
though
Patauines
they
be
.
This
Cit●y
after
much
vicissitude
of
fortune
,
fell
to
the
power
of
the
Venetians
,
with
all
her
territories
,
being
in
compasse
180
miles
,
Ortelius
.
Anno
1406
,
Michael
Steno
being
then
Duke
.
3
Vicenza
wonne
about
the
same
time
with
Padua
.
4
Brescia
,
the
second
Citty
for
bignesse
and
beauty
in
all
Lombardy
:
it
is
also
the
seat
of
an
Archbishop
,
who
is
an
Earle
,
a
Marquesse
,
and
a
Duke
.
Her
territories
are
in
length
100
,
in
breadth
50
miles
,
which
the
Cittizens
together
with
their
freedome
bought
of
Otho
the
Germane
Emperour
:
and
lost
to
the
Venetians
,
Francis
Foscara
being
Duke
Aᵒ
1434
5
Verona
,
quasi
Vere
vna
,
or
Brenona
,
because
as
some
will
it
was
built
by
Brennus
;
is
seated
on
the
Athesis
,
and
is
the
first
citty
of
the
second
ranke
of
Cities
in
Italy
.
It
boasteth
of
an
Amphitheatre
,
able
to
containe
80000
people
;
and
the
birth
of
Catullus
:
the
Territories
are
65
miles
in
length
,
and
40
in
breadth
;
within
which
is
the
mountaine
Baldus
where
Physitians
vse
to
gather
medicinall
hearbs
.
7
Briscello
,
or
Brixellum
famous
for
the
death
of
Otho
the
Roman
Emperour
,
Tacitus
who
here
slew
himselfe
.
For
hauing
receaued
newes
that
his
Armie
was
by
Valens
and
Cacina
,
Captains
to
Vitellius
,
vnfortunatly
vanquished
;
chose
rather
to
make
a
way
himselfe
,
then
that
his
Countrey
should
for
his
sake
be
forced
againe
to
renew
the
warre
.
When
he
was
dead
and
laid
vpon
the
funerall
pile
,
many
of
the
Souldiers
slew
themselues
;
not
vpon
feare
of
punishment
,
nor
as
being
guilty
of
any
crime
:
but
for
the
great
loue
they
bare
to
him
,
and
to
follow
his
honorable
example
.
So
we
may
truely
say
of
this
Otho
,
as
he
said
of
himselfe
,
Alij
diutiùs
imperium
tenuerunt
,
nemo
tam
fo●titer
reliquit
.
8
Bergomo
,
the
people
whereof
speake
the
worst
language
of
any
in
Italy
.
9
Este
,
whence
came
the
familie
D'Este
,
late
Dukes
of
Ferrara
,
10
Crema
,
a
strong
sort
against
the
Milla●oys
.
In
this
town
was
borne
Iohn
Cremensis
,
Mat.
Paris
.
whom
Aᵒ
1125
Pope
Honorius
the
2d
sent
Legate
into
England
,
to
disswade
our
Clergie
from
marriage
.
A
Convocation
was
called
presently
after
his
arrivall
;
in
which
the
Legate
hauing
made
an
accurate
speech
in
praise
of
single
life
,
and
how
fit
it
was
that
Ministers
should
liue
separat
from
the
cares
of
the
world
;
was
the
night
following
taken
in
adulterie
.
The
principall
riuers
are
Athesis
.
2
Addua
.
3
Ollius
.
And
Brenta
,
famous
for
her
adioyning
Pallaces
.
2.
FRIVLI
,
formerly
called
Forum
Iulij
,
is
environed
with
Histria
,
the
Alpes
,
Trevigiana
,
and
the
Adriatique
;
the
length
of
it
is
50
miles
,
and
the
breadth
as
much
.
The
chiefe
citties
are
1
Aquilegia
,
once
12
miles
in
circuit
:
it
is
seated
on
Natisco
,
was
razed
by
Attila
and
his
Hunnes
,
and
is
now
ill
inhabited
by
reason
of
the
neighbourhood
of
Venice
.
Capitol
.
This
towne
endured
that
famous
siege
against
Maximinus
for
the
weale
of
the
Commonwealth
of
Rome
,
and
her
Emperours
Maximus
and
Balbinus
.
In
whose
cause
the
Cittizens
persisted
so
resolutely
faithfull
,
that
they
bereaued
the
women
(
willing
for
the
common
good
to
loose
so
invaluable
an
ornament
)
of
their
haire
,
to
make
bow-strings
.
Neither
did
this
pious
and
hearty
constancie
to
the
State
want
its
wished
effect
;
for
they
beheld
the
Tyrant
headlesse
vnder
their
walls
,
and
saw
the
Metropolis
of
the
world
preserued
by
their
loyaltie
.
After
the
death
of
the
olde
Tyrant
,
the
Souldiers
and
people
lay
hands
also
vpon
his
children
,
and
put
them
to
the
sword
:
Of
which
cruelty
being
asked
the
reason
,
they
replied
,
that
!
pessimi
canis
ne
catulus
esset
relinqu●n●us
.
2
Tergestum
or
Tr●ist
,
close
to
the
Sea
.
3
Gorritia
.
4
Palma
,
a
towne
built
by
the
Venetians
1583
,
and
is
best
fortified
of
any
in
Italy
.
5
Cividad
d'
Austria
built
by
Iulius
Caesar
,
and
called
Iulium
;
whence
the
Province
was
named
Forum
Iulij
:
it
hauing
before
beene
called
Iapidia
,
of
Iapis
an
Aetolian
,
that
planted
here
.
The
chiefe
Riuers
are
1
Risanus
.
2
Lizonsus
.
3
Natisco
.
Hist.
of
It.
At
the
beginning
of
the
Venetian
Common-wealth
,
Friuli
was
one
of
the
4
Dukedomes
founded
by
the
Lombards
(
the
other
three
being
Turino
,
Spoleti
,
Benevento
)
Luitprandus
one
of
the
Dukes
envying
the
Venetians
increase
of
dominion
,
did
make
warre
against
them
,
which
ended
in
the
losse
of
his
countrey
;
euer
since
subiect
to
the
Venetians
.
3
Histria
,
Boterus
.
is
enuironed
with
the
Sea
,
Friuli
,
and
Carniola
.
The
compasse
of
it
is
200
miles
,
the
ayre
so
vnwholsome
,
that
the
Venetians
were
compell'd
to
hire
people
to
dwell
there
.
The
chiefe
Townes
are
1
Cape
d'
Istria
,
or
Iustinopolis
,
by
Pliny
called
Aegide
.
Sleid.
Com.
Of
this
towne
Vergerius
was
Bishop
;
a
man
whom
many
Popes
imployed
in
Germanie
against
Luther
.
In
which
negotiation
he
behaued
himselfe
so
fully
to
the
content
of
those
that
imployed
him
,
that
Paul
the
3d
intended
Anno
1541
,
to
haue
made
him
Cardinall
,
had
not
some
who
envied
him
this
honour
,
accused
him
of
Lutheranisme
.
Hee
to
purge
himselfe
beganne
to
write
a
booke
entituled
Against
the
Apostata's
of
Germany
:
in
the
pursuit
whereof
pondering
Luthers
reasons
,
he
became
of
his
opinion
;
which
once
knowne
,
he
was
driuen
from
Iustinople
.
He
submitted
himselfe
and
his
cause
to
the
Fathers
at
Trent
but
could
not
get
a
hearing
.
Thence
hee
went
to
the
D.
of
Mantua
,
from
him
to
the
State
of
Venice
;
but
no
where
finding
protection
,
he
retired
into
Rhetia
,
and
there
preached
the
Gospell
,
till
Christopher
Duke
of
Wirtenberg
,
Aᵒ
1548
placed
him
in
his
Vniver●●tie
of
Tubing
,
and
there
allowed
him
a
sufficiency
of
maintenance
.
Volaterr
.
It
was
built
by
Iustinus
sonne
to
Iustinian
the
Emperour
,
as
a
fortresse
against
the
incursions
of
the
barbarous
people
.
2
Pola
built
by
the
Colchians
at
their
first
comming
hither
;
the
name
in
their
language
importing
as
much
as
banishment
.
It
abutteth
on
Sinu●
Fanaticus
,
or
Golf●
Queuero
.
3
Parenzo
.
4
Portulae
.
5
Rubinum
.
and
6
●●on●ona
.
The
principall
Riuers
are
Phormio
(
now
called
Risanus
)
parting
Histria
from
Friuli
.
2
Quietus
formerly
Naupactus
.
3
Arsia
.
It
is
recorded
that
the
Histrians
were
a
people
of
Colchis
,
who
being
sent
by
K●ng
Aetas
to
pursue
Iason
and
the
Argonauts
,
were
driuen
〈◊〉
this
Gulfe
:
where
either
for
feare
of
the
Kings
anger
,
or
not
d●r●ng
to
venture
their
weake
vessell
,
to
so
long
a
voyage
;
they
staid
in
this
Countrey
.
Thus
liu'd
in
freedo●e
till
t●e
growth
of
the
Roman
Empire
;
after
whose
decay
,
they
regained
their
liberty
till
by
Pryracie
molesting
the
Venetians
,
Hist.
of
Ven.
they
lost
many
of
their
Townes
to
Duke
Peitro
Candiano
Anno
938
:
and
the
whole
countrey
was
made
tributary
by
the
valour
of
Duke
Henry
Gondolo
,
about
the
yeare
1200.
The
other
parts
of
this
Empire
,
being
no
part
of
Italy
,
shall
be
handled
in
due
place
.
Selden
.
The
chiefe
orders
of
Knighthood
in
this
Republike
are
,
-
1
Of
S●
Marke
,
began
in
the
yeare
1330
,
&
renued
Aᵒ
1562.
The
Knights
are
to
bee
of
the
noble
sort
:
the
word
,
Pax
tibi
Marce.
-
2
Of
the
Glorious
Virgin
,
instituted
by
Bartholmew
of
Vicenza
1232.
Their
charge
is
to
defend
widdowes
,
and
Orphans
;
&
to
procure
the
peace
of
Italy
.
It
was
approued
by
Pope
Viban
the
4th
Anno
1262.
The
Armes
are
a
purple
Crosse
,
betweene
certaine
Starres
;
a
white
roabe
ouer
a
ruslet
cloake
.
Hist.
of
I●
.
The
reuenewes
of
this
Common-wealth
are
4
Millions
of
Duckats
,
which
they
raise
with
such
taxes
,
that
Christians
generally
liue
better
vnder
the
Turke
,
then
vnder
the
Venetian
.
Bara
.
The
Armes
are
Gules
,
two
Keyes
in
Saltier
,
Or
,
stringed
Azure
.
Here
are
in
this
State
,
-
Patriarchs
2.
-
Bishops
34.
THE
DVKEDOME
OF
FLORENCE
.
THE
DVKEDOME
OF
FLORENCE
containeth
the
greater
part
of
Tuscany
;
being
parted
from
Genoa
by
the
Magra
,
and
the
strong
Towne
Sarezana
,
belonging
to
the
Genocys
on
the
West
;
from
Romagna
and
Ancona
,
by
the
Appennine
on
the
North
;
by
the
Pisseo
on
the
East
;
and
the
Tirrhene
Sea
on
the
South
.
Freigius
.
It
was
called
Thuscanie
,
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
sacrificing
,
and
Tirrhenia
from
Tirrhenus
,
sonne
to
Atis
king
of
Lydia
,
who
planted
here
a
Colonie
.
The
first
King
was
Tarquon
Prisons
,
in
the
yeare
of
the
world
2550
;
the
last
was
Turenus
Ceso
;
after
whose
death
the
Romans
tooke
it
,
Anno
M.
3682.
The
chiefe
Citty
is
Florence
,
seated
nigh
to
the
confluence
of
Arnus
and
Chianus
.
It
so
aboundeth
with
goodly
buildings
,
both
for
diuine
and
ciuill
vses
,
&
hath
so
many
straight
&
clean
stre●ts
;
Boterus
.
that
Charles
the
Archduke
was
wont
to
say
,
it
was
a
Citty
to
be
scene
on
holy
daies
onely
.
It
is
in
compasse
6
miles
;
was
built
by
L.
Sylla
that
bloudy
Dictator
;
and
was
made
a
Colonie
by
Augustus
,
Antony
,
and
Lepidus
the
Triumviri
;
and
called
Florentia
à
situ
slo●e●ti
.
It
was
razed
by
the
Lombards
,
&
reedified
by
Charles
the
great
;
to
whose
successors
it
long
time
continued
faithfull
:
but
at
last
by
the
example
of
other
Citties
,
it
began
to
shift
for
it selfe
,
and
finally
bought
her
absolute
liberty
of
Rodolphus
for
6000
Crownes
.
The
Medices
whose
posterity
are
now
Dukes
hereof
,
were
in
the
free
state
reckoned
among
the
popular
Nobility
Mach.
hist.
of
Flor.
;
which
were
such
of
the
Nobles
,
as
to
make
themselues
capable
of
the
Citty
Magistracies
,
had
in
a
manner
degraded
themselues
,
becomming
part
of
the
Communalty
.
About
the
yeare
●410
,
Iohn
de
Medices
stoutly
maintaining
the
peoples
,
liberty
against
the
Nobility
;
was
by
the
Commons
exceedingly
honored
and
enriched
:
so
that
he
had
not
only
a
great
partie
,
but
almost
a
Soveraignty
in
the
Citty
.
To
him
succeeded
Cosmo
his
sonne
,
a
man
worthy
amongst
the
worthiest
:
he
died
in
the
year
1464
:
during
which
time
hee
had
much
reformed
the
gouernment
of
the
State
,
and
enlarged
the
territories
thereof
with
the
conquest
of
Borgo
San
Sepulchro
,
Casentino
,
&c.
To
Cosmo
succeeded
Peter
de
Medices
,
whose
whole
time
was
spent
against
such
factions
,
as
at
home
were
raised
against
him
.
He
dying
Aᵒ
1472
,
lest
his
whole
power
and
estate
,
with
a
greater
measure
of
his
fathers
vertues
,
to
his
two
sonnes
Lorenzo
and
Iulian
After
his
death
,
the
people
inclined
much
to
one
of
the
fam●lie
of
the
Sodermi
,
a
man
of
very
plausible
behauiour
.
But
hee
knowing
that
new
houses
,
as
they
are
easily
honoured
,
so
are
they
quickly
abandoned
;
conferr'd
all
the
dependencies
cast
vpon
him
,
vpon
these
two
young
men
of
the
Medices
,
as
being
descended
from
a
family
which
had
long
gouerned
the
Citty
.
Against
these
two
,
the
Pazzi
a
potent
house
in
Fl●rence
,
conspired
,
and
at
Masse
they
slew
Iulian
;
but
Lorenzo
escaped
;
the
blowes
which
were
stroke
at
him
being
receaued
by
one
of
his
seruants
,
whom
two
daies
before
hee
had
deliuered
out
of
prison
.
For
this
fact
the
Pazzi
were
hang●d
at
the
Pall●ce
windowe
,
together
with
the
Archbishop
of
P●sa
,
who
had
beene
of
the
conspiracy
.
To
revenge
the
death
of
this
Bishop
,
Pope
Paul
the
2d
excommunicated
the
Florentines
;
and
Ferdinand
King
of
Naples
warred
vpon
them
.
Lorenzo
to
diuert
this
mischiefe
went
in
person
to
Naples
;
where
he
grew
so
much
into
the
good
liking
of
the
king
,
that
there
was
a
perpetuall
league
made
betweene
them
.
After
his
death
Aᵒ
1492
,
his
sonne
Peter
hauing
very
improvidently
deliuered
Pisa
and
Ligorne
,
Gui●●iard
.
with
other
peeces
,
to
the
French
King
;
was
together
with
his
whole
family
banished
.
Iohn
di
Medices
being
Pope
by
the
name
of
Lee
the
10●
restored
againe
his
family
;
who
not
long
after
his
death
,
were
againe
exil'd
.
This
disgrace
Iulio
di
Medices
sonne
to
the
aboue
named
Iulian
,
and
Pope
of
Rome
by
the
name
of
Clement
the
7th
,
not
enduring
;
procured
Charles
the
fift
to
besiege
it
;
which
request
was
granted
;
and
the
Citty
after
two
yeares
resistance
,
yeelded
.
The
Emperour
gaue
it
to
Alexander
Medices
(
grand-child
to
Peter
by
his
sonne
Laurence
)
Aᵒ
1571.
And
he
to
restraine
the
insolencies
of
the
people
,
built
a
strong
cittadell
in
the
towne
.
P.
Iovius
This
Alexander
was
a
man
addicted
to
all
kinde
of
vncleanenesse
,
insomuch
as
he
was
slayne
by
Laurence
his
cosen
,
who
insteed
of
calling
,
after
the
fact
committed
,
the
people
to
take
armes
for
their
liberty
;
fearefully
fled
out
of
the
Citty
,
and
posted
toward
Venice
.
Before
the
people
had
notice
of
this
accident
,
the
freinds
of
the
Medices
consulting
together
,
made
choice
of
Cosmo
di
Medices
,
then
about
18
yeares
old
,
for
their
Prince
.
This
Cosmo
being
an
excellent
statesman
,
&
a
braue
leader
,
so
swaied
the
affaires
of
Italy
:
that
Philip
the
2d
of
Spaine
,
to
be
assured
of
his
freindship
,
gaue
him
the
Signe●ry
of
Su●●a
,
out
of
which
he
had
lately
driuen
the
French
.
Pius
the
4th
Anno
1560
would
haue
crowned
this
Cosmo
king
of
Tuscanie
.
But
Philip
of
Spaine
thwarted
that
intent
,
as
loath
to
haue
in
Italy
any
more
kings
then
himselfe
.
After
in
the
yeare
1570
Pius
the
fift
crowned
the
said
Cosmo
in
the
Court
of
Rome
,
with
the
title
of
Great
Duke
of
Tuscanie
,
for
him
and
his
heires
for
euer
.
In
the
new
Dukes
Coro●et
he
caused
to
be
engrauen
these
words
.
Pius
quintus
pont:
maxiob
eximiam
dilectionem
&
rel
gionis
catholicae
zelum
,
praecipuumque
iustitiae
studium
,
donavit
.
Thus
forward
were
these
Popes
to
honour
this
familie
.
One
of
Duke
Cosmo's
successours
since
intreated
a
succeeding
Pope
that
he
might
bee
created
King
of
Tuscanie
:
but
the
Romish
Caliph
not
liking
so
Lordly
a
title
,
answered
that
he
was
content
He
should
be
a
king
in
Tuscany
,
but
not
king
of
Tuscany
:
a
Scholler-like
distinction
,
but
not
well
taken
.
The
Citty
hath
diuers
times
beene
ruinated
by
the
factions
of
the
Bondelmonti
and
Vborti
.
2
The
Anudei
and
Donati
.
3
The
Guelsi
and
Gibellini
.
Here
were
borne
three
Monsters
,
viz:
1
Alexander
de
Medices
,
that
dispoyled
Florence
of
her
liberty
,
the
fairest
Citty
of
Italy
2
Katherine
de
Medices
,
that
ruined
France
,
the
fairest
kingdome
of
Europe
.
3
Nicholas
Machiavell
,
Recorder
of
this
Towne
,
whose
politickes
haue
poysoned
Europe
,
the
fairest
part
of
the
whole
world
.
The
second
Citty
is
Pisa
,
built
by
the
Pisae
,
a
people
of
Elis
in
Greece
;
Stephanus
who
following
old
Nestor
from
Troy
,
were
by
the
violence
of
wind
and
sea
,
driuen
into
the
mouth
of
Arnus
,
where
they
built
this
towne
,
calling
it
after
their
owne
n●me
.
After
the
fall
of
the
Roman
Monarchy
,
it
grew
so
strong
;
that
at
one
time
the
Cittizens
waged
warre
with
the
Venetians
&
Genoys
.
They
were
Masters
of
the
Baleares
,
Corsica
,
and
Sardinia
:
but
finally
being
discomfited
by
the
Genowaies
,
neere
to
the
Iland
Gigli●
;
they
submitted
themselues
to
Charles
the
4th
.
Not
long
after
it
was
taken
by
Iohn
Galeas
,
the
first
of
the
Vicounts
which
was
Duke
of
Millaine
.
Aᵒ
1404.
Gabriel
Maria
Vicount
,
sold
them
to
the
Flo●entines
,
from
whose
command
they
by
violence
delivered
themselues
.
The
Florentines
besieged
them
,
and
brought
them
to
that
extremity
of
hunger
,
that
they
were
almost
all
staru'd
:
yet
such
was
the
humanity
of
their
besiegers
,
that
when
they
entred
the
Towne
;
insteed
of
weapons
every
man
carried
victuals
▪
to
beget
as
it
were
new
life
in
that
rebellious
people
.
This
victory
the
Florentines
got
by
the
valour
and
conduct
of
Sr
Iohn
Hawkwood
,
whom
the
Italians
call
Giovanni
di
Aguto
;
who
being
first
a
Tayler
in
Essex
,
afterward
serued
Edward
the
th●rd
in
his
French
warres
,
where
he
was
knighted
:
&
when
vpon
the
peace
concluded
after
the
battle
of
Poycters
,
he
wanted
imployment
;
he
entred
with
his
regiment
into
Italy
,
&
put
himselfe
into
the
pay
of
the
Florentines
then
in
warre
with
this
Citty
;
who
for
his
valour
haue
honored
him
with
a
faire
tomb
and
monument
.
When
Charles
the
8th
went
into
Italy
,
the
Pisans
againe
revolted
;
and
were
no●
without
much
labour
reas-subiected
.
The
third
Citty
is
Sienna
,
bu●lt
by
Brennus
,
who
did
there
put
his
old
sickly
men
to
so●ourne
,
and
called
it
Sena
.
Here
was
borne
Ae●●as
Sylvius
,
called
afterward
Pope
Pius
the
second
;
and
Francis
Piccol●mmey
,
after
Pope
●ius
the
third
:
Her
Territories
contained
Orbitello
,
●ienza
,
Soana
,
and
26
other
walled
Townes
:
To
this
Commo●wealth
also
belonged
the
hauen
of
Telamon
,
and
the
Lordship
of
Plombino
.
To
it
also
appertained
the
Peninsula
called
Mont●
Argentorato
,
enriched
with
mines
of
siluer
,
and
abundance
of
marble
.
This
last
is
in
the
possession
of
the
Duke
of
Florenco
,
but
T●lamon
and
Plombino
are
still
kept
by
the
Spaniard
,
the
better
to
keepe
the
great
Duke
at
his
devotion
.
This
Commonweale
bought
its
liberty
of
the
Emperour
Rodolphus
:
Afterwards
it
●ell
into
the
hands
of
the
Spaniards
,
then
of
the
French
;
and
was
sold
to
the
Florentine
by
the
Spa●iards
,
Anno
1558
,
in
consideration
of
the
monie
already
receaued
,
and
the
assistance
in
future
expected
,
from
Cosmo
di
Medices
.
This
Cosmo
depriuing
the
people
of
all
armour
as
well
for
defence
as
●ffence
,
altered
the
gouerment
,
bereaued
them
of
the
common
liberty
;
and
was
the
first
Prince
,
that
after
the
constitution
of
the
free
Commonwealth
,
euer
had
absolute
dominion
in
the
Citty
:
The
Spaniards
and
French
never
ruling
here
as
Lords
;
but
called
in
according
to
the
factions
then
bearing
most
sway
,
to
driue
out
one
another
.
Hist.
of
It.
The
fourth
Citty
is
Pistoya
,
where
first
begunne
the
quarrel
of
the
Neri
and
Beanchi
,
as
also
that
tedious
and
bloudy
faction
of
the
Guelfi
and
G●ibellini
:
these
latter
so
called
of
two
Dutchmen
Brothers
,
whereof
Guelf
thought
the
Pope
,
&
Ghibell
the
Emperour
to
be
more
worthy
,
in
which
quarrell
they
slew
each
other
,
dispersing
their
cause
throughout
all
Italy
.
These
Ghibellines
were
so
hateful
to
the
Popes
,
that
on
an
Ash-wednesday
,
when
according
to
the
Romish
institution
,
the
Pope
being
to
cast
Ashes
on
the
heads
of
the
Cardinals
,
was
to
say
,
Memento
ô
homo
quod
cinis
es
,
&
in
cinerem
converteris
:
seeing
a
Ghibelline
amon●st
the
rest
,
transported
with
rage
,
he
said
vnto
him
,
Memente
●
homo
quòd
Ghibellinus
es
,
&
cum
Ghibellinis
moriêris
.
The
other
Citties
of
the
better
sort
are
1
Massa
,
famous
for
her
Quarries
of
white
marble
.
2
Volaterra
where
Rodolphus
Volaterra
was
borne
.
3
Arezzo
bought
of
Lewis
of
Aniou
,
the
Popes
Vicegerent
in
Tuscany
,
for
40000
Florens
.
4
Cortona
,
seated
vnder
the
Appenine
,
and
sold
by
Ladislaus
of
Naples
.
5
Carara
.
6
Borgo
San
Sepulchro
added
to
the
Signeurie
of
Florence
by
the
valour
of
Cosmo
di
Medices
,
Mach.
hist.
of
Flor.
the
first
of
that
name
.
7
Liuorne
,
a
famous
hauen
towne
,
seated
at
the
mouth
of
the
river
Arnus
.
It
once
belonged
to
the
Genoyse
,
till
Thomazo
Fregosa
for
120000
Duckats
sold
it
to
the
Florentines
.
It
is
by
the
care
of
the
great
Duke
so
well
manned
and
fortified
,
that
this
town
together
with
Luca
,
Zara
in
Dalmatia
,
&
Canea
in
Crete
,
are
accounted
foure
of
the
strongest
Citties
in
Christendome
;
Citties
I
say
,
not
Castles
;
the
Castles
of
Millaine
,
and
Stockholme
in
Swethland
,
being
reputed
the
strongest
holds
in
the
world
.
The
length
of
this
Dukes
dominion
is
260
miles
,
the
bredth
in
some
place
as
much
;
in
which
compasse
liue
a
people
pleasant
vnconstant
,
sociable
,
of
an
accurate
wit
,
and
pure
language
.
Not
only
the
Subiects
,
but
the
Duke
himselfe
,
is
wholy
devoted
to
Merchandize
;
whereas
in
England
and
France
,
hee
looseth
the
priuiledge
of
a
Noble
man
,
who
doth
buy
or
s●ll
in
way
of
trading
.
The
Duke
vseth
here
also
to
buy
vp
almost
all
the
Corne
in
the
Country
at
his
owne
price
;
and
sell
it
againe
as
deere
as
he
list
;
forbidding
any
Corne
to
be
sold
,
till
his
be
all
vented
.
The
principall
order
of
Knighthood
in
this
Dukedome
,
Selden
▪
is
of
St
Stephan
,
instituted
by
Cosmo
di
Medices
1561
,
because
on
St
Stephans
day
,
being
the
6
of
August
,
hee
wonne
the
battaile
of
Mariana
.
Pius
the
4th
confirmed
it
.
Their
Roabe
is
Chaml●t
a
Crosse
Gules
on
their
left
side
:
they
are
to
be
nobly
borne
,
of
the
Romish
Church
,
and
haue
liberty
to
mar●y
.
This
order
was
proposed
against
the
Turk●
the
supreame
master
of
it
,
being
the
Duke
of
Florence
.
Other
orders
are
commonly
simple
,
this
is
mixt
,
as
being
partly
religious
,
partly
honourarie
.
What
the
Revenewes
were
in
the
free
state
,
I
cannot
easily
determine
.
That
they
were
very
great
is
manifest
,
in
that
hauing
in
those
fiue
yeares
during
,
which
they
warred
against
the
Duke
of
Millaine
spent
3
millions
and
a
halfe
of
Florens
;
their
treasury
was
so
farre
from
wanting
,
that
the
next
yeare
they
beseiged
and
indangered
the
state
of
Luca.
Now
,
since
the
altering
of
the
State
to
a
Dutchie
,
and
the
addition
of
the
territory
and
towne
of
Siena
,
the
yearely
revennue
is
about
a
Million
&
a
halfe
of
Duckats
.
Paradine
.
The
Armes
are
Or
,
fiue
Torteaux
Gules
,
2
,
2
,
and
1.
and
one
in
chiefe
Azure
;
charged
with
three
Flower
de
Lyces
of
the
first
▪
This
Dukedome
hath
-
Maginns
.
Archbishops
5.
-
Bish●ps
25.
THE
DVKEDOME
OF
MILLAINE
.
The
DVKEDOME
OF
MILLAINE
hath
on
the
East
Mantua
and
Parma
,
on
the
South
Liguria
,
on
the
North
Trevigiana
,
on
the
West
Peidmont
.
It
standeth
wholy
in
Lombardy
,
which
for
its
wondrous
fertility
,
was
stiled
the
Garden
of
Italy
.
Lombardy
was
knowne
to
the
Ancients
by
the
name
of
Gallia
Cisalpina
:
Gallia
,
as
being
inhabited
of
the
Gaules
;
Cisalpina
,
because
it
lay
on
this
side
the
Alp●s
.
It
was
also
called
Gallia
Comata
because
of
the
long
haire
of
their
heads
:
&
afterward
Longobardia
from
the
long
haire
of
the
peoples
beards
.
It
was
by
the
riuer
Po
divided
into
Cispadanam
and
Transpadanam
,
and
comprehended
the
Dukedomes
of
Mantua
and
Parma
;
the
Provinces
of
Romandiola
,
Trevigiana
,
and
Peidmont
;
together
with
this
Dutchie
,
which
then
by
a
peculiar
name
was
called
Insubria
.
The
chiefe
rivers
are
,
1
Padus
.
2
Ad●a
.
3
Ollius
.
4
Ticinu●
▪
and
5
Lacus
Larius
,
vulgarly
called
,
Lago
di
Como
,
50
miles
in
length
.
The
chiefe
citties
are
1
Pavia
or
Papia
on
the
flood
Ticinus
,
made
an
Vniversity
1361
,
by
Charles
the
4th
:
vnited
to
M●llaine
by
Iohn
Galeazo
the
first
Duke
:
and
famous
for
the
battle
in
which
Francis
the
first
,
was
taken
prisoner
by
Charles
the
fift
1525.
2
Lodi
.
3
Alexandria
,
now
a
Towne
of
great
strength
,
formerly
a
poore
small
Village
named
Roboretum
.
Munster
.
The
new
name
and
greatnesse
must
be
ascribed
to
the
often
ouerthrowes
of
Millaine
by
Frederick
Barbarossa
;
the
people
whereof
at
the
seuerall
destruction
of
their
Citty
,
retired
to
this
Towne
;
calling
it
for
Pope
Alexander
the
thirds
sake
,
whose
part
they
then
tooke
against
the
Emperour
,
Tacitus
.
by
this
new
name
.
4
Cremona
,
built
in
the
first
yeare
of
the
second
Punicke
warre
,
and
burnt
to
the
ground
by
Vespasians
Souldiers
,
after
the
defeat
of
Vitellius
forces
:
which
defeat
was
giuen
vnder
the
walls
of
this
Towne
.
When
Antonius
,
Vespasians
Generall
first
after
his
victory
entred
into
it
:
hee
went
to
a
Bath
to
wash
away
the
sweat
and
bloud
from
his
body
;
where
finding
the
water
some
what
too
cold
,
he
said
by
chance
,
that
it
should
anon
bee
made
hotter
.
Which
words
the
Souldiers
applying
to
their
greedy
desires
set
●ire
on
the
Towne
,
and
spent
foure
daies
in
the
sacking
of
it
.
By
the
encouragement
of
Vespasian
it
was
againe
reedified
;
and
i●
now
famous
for
her
high
Tower
;
from
which
grew
the
by-word
,
Vna
turris
in
Cremona
,
vnus
Petrus
in
Roma
,
vnus
Portus
in
Ancona
.
5
Como
,
seated
on
a
Lake
so
named
,
in
wh●ch
both
the
Plinies
were
borne
.
6
Millain
a
faire
Towne
,
and
the
biggest
of
all
Lombardy
;
hauing
a
Castle
so
strongly
fortified
,
with
natural
and
artificiall
ramparts
,
Hist.
of
It.
that
it
is
deemed
impregnable
.
It
is
a
Citty
very
populous
containing
200000
persons
;
and
of
great
trade
,
here
being
private
shops
equalling
the
publike
storehouses
of
other
places
:
whence
the
people
are
so
rich
,
that
the
wife
of
every
Mechanicke
will
flaunt
it
in
her
silkes
and
Taffataes
.
This
Citty
is
said
to
haue
beene
built
by
the
Gaules
359
yeares
before
Christ
;
it
is
7
miles
in
circuit
,
and
honoured
with
an
V●iversity
,
Munster
.
wherein
flourished
Hermolaus
Barbarus
,
Cali●s
Rhodiginus
,
and
Cardanus
.
Here
(
say
some
)
St
Barnabie
taught
Divinity
,
and
here
S.
Ambrose
was
Bishop
.
This
Towne
continued
Imperiall
after
the
ouerthrow
of
the
Lombards
,
till
the
time
of
Fredericke
Barbarossa
,
1161
,
from
whose
obedience
,
in
behalfe
of
Pope
Alexander
the
third
,
it
revolted
The
Emperour
divers
times
destroyed
the
Citty
,
the
people
hereof
still
ministring
fresh
occasions
.
Beatrix
the
Emperours
wife
,
comming
to
see
the
Towne
,
was
by
the
irreuerent
people
,
first
imprisoned
;
and
then
most
barbarously
handled
.
For
they
placed
her
on
a
Mule
with
her
face
towards
the
tayle
,
which
she
was
compelled
to
vse
insteed
of
a
bridle
;
and
when
they
had
thus
shewne
her
to
all
the
towne
,
they
brought
her
to
a
gate
,
and
kickt
her
out
.
To
revenge
this
wrong
the
Emperour
besieged
and
forced
the
Towne
;
and
adiudged
all
the
people
to
dye
,
saue
such
as
would
vndergoe
this
ransome
.
Betweene
the
buttocks
of
a
skittish
Mule
,
a
bunch
of
Figges
was
fastned
;
and
such
as
would
liue
,
must
with
their
hands
bound
behind
,
runne
after
the
Mule
,
till
with
their
teeth
they
had
snatched
out
one
or
more
of
the
Figges
.
This
condition
,
besides
the
hazard
of
many
a
sound
kicke
,
was
by
most
accepted
and
performed
.
Since
which
time
,
the
Italians
when
they
intend
to
scoffe
or
disgrace
one
,
vse
to
put
their
thumbe
betweene
two
of
their
fingers
and
say
Ecco
,
la
fico
:
which
is
counted
a
disgrace
answerable
to
our
English
custome
,
of
making
hornes
to
that
man
whom
wee
suspect
to
bee
a
Cuckold
.
After
this
,
this
Citty
againe
rebelled
;
and
was
by
the
same
Emperour
leuel'd
with
the
ground
,
the
wals
pulled
down
,
&
all
the
platforme
of
the
Citty
ploughed
vp
and
sowne
with
salt
;
that
being
the
Embleme
of
a
towne
neuer
in
possibility
to
be
reedified
.
This
notwithstanding
Millaine
was
againe
rebuilt
,
and
the
Pope
by
the
Millanoys
&
Venetians
helpe
,
had
the
better
of
the
Emperour
;
to
whom
the
Pope
inioyned
a
seruice
in
the
Holy
land
.
At
this
time
,
seeing
the
Emperour
troubled
with
warres
,
the
people
began
a
Commonwealth
,
which
continued
about
56
yeares
;
when
the
Visconti
,
a
potent
fam●ly
,
Hist.
of
It.
vsurped
the
Dominion
.
The
first
which
tooke
on
him
this
authority
was
Otho
,
who
being
also
Lord
of
Angerena
,
surnamed
himselfe
Visconti
,
quasi
bis
Comes
.
The
first
of
this
family
which
obtained
the
title
of
Duke
,
was
Iohn
called
Galeazo
,
because
at
his
birth
the
Cocks
crew
more
then
was
ordinary
:
who
for
his
dignity
paid
to
the
Emperour
Wenceslaus
100000
Crownes
.
This
Iohn
so
increased
his
dominions
,
that
he
was
Lord
of
29
Citties
and
their
territories
,
&
died
going
to
Florence
,
that
he
might
bee
crowned
king
of
Tuscany
.
He
left
one
daughter
married
to
Lewis
Duke
of
Orleans
;
&
two
sonnes
:
Iohn
Maria
the
elder
,
was
slaine
by
the
people
;
and
Philip
Maria
succeeded
in
Millain
.
He
dying
,
left
one
illegitimate
daughter
called
Blanch
,
married
to
Francisco
Sforza
a
braue
Souldier
;
and
in
his
will
named
Alphonso
of
Arragon
his
heire
▪
but
in
vaine
,
for
Sforza
was
possessed
of
the
Citty
.
In
his
line
it
continued
,
till
the
comming
of
Lewis
the
twelfth
into
Italy
;
who
was
King
of
France
,
sonne
to
Charles
Duke
of
Orleans
,
sonne
to
Lewis
a●oresaid
,
&
Valentina
daughter
to
Iohn
the
first
Duke
.
His
Competitours
were
the
King
of
Arragon
,
alleaging
the
testament
of
Duke
Philip
,
the
Sforzaes
in
possession
&
the
Emperour
Maximili●n
,
who
pretended
an
escheat
for
want
of
heires
male
.
Against
these
in
severall
Lewis
prevailed
,
as
also
did
Francis
the
first
his
next
successour
:
but
when
the
right
of
Spaine
and
the
Empire
met
together
in
Charles
the
fift
,
then
was
King
Francis
taken
prisoner
,
and
for
his
release
,
was
glad
to
release
all
title
to
Naples
and
Millain
.
A
release
long
before
endeauored
by
some
French
Politicians
,
because
the
keeping
of
this
Dutchie
,
or
its
title
,
had
brought
such
dammage
to
that
Crowne
:
and
as
much
opposed
by
Chancellour
Prat
;
because
it
both
kept
the
French
in
a
continuall
and
certaine
discipline
of
warre
,
and
serued
as
a
purgation
of
idle
and
superfluous
people
.
Notwithstanding
this
release
,
king
Francis
renued
the
warre
againe
;
during
which
the
poore
Millancys
endured
all
the
wretchednesse
imaginable
in
a
country
so
banded
for
,
and
tost
from
Potentate
to
Potentate
.
Antonio
di
Lena
,
the
French
gouernour
in
Millain
,
to
provide
for
the
pay
of
his
Souldiers
,
had
drawne
into
his
hands
all
the
victuall
of
the
Citty
,
which
he
sold
at
his
own
price
;
which
many
poore
people
hauing
no
meanes
to
giue
died
in
the
streets
.
Yet
this
sufficed
not
.
His
Souldiers
he
quartered
in
the
Citty
;
every
of
which
,
vsed
as
often
as
they
wanted
money
,
to
chaine
their
hosts
and
then
ransome
them
.
Such
as
vpon
this
vsage
fled
the
Citty
,
had
their
goods
confiscate
:
the
Nobles
went
but
poorely
arrayed
;
the
principall
places
of
the
Citty
were
ouergrowne
with
Nettles
and
Brambles
.
In
this
miserable
estate
it
continued
,
till
Charles
hauing
totally
driuen
thence
the
French
,
restored
it
to
Francis
Sforzi
brother
to
the
l●st
Duke
Maximilian
;
and
sonne
to
that
Lodowicke
▪
who
most
improuidently
for
his
owne
priuate
ends
,
had
first
taught
the
French
the
way
into
Italy
.
After
the
death
of
this
Francis
,
being
the
last
of
the
Sforzaes
,
the
Emperour
entred
as
Lord
of
Millaine
,
which
his
successours
yet
keepe
:
I
meane
his
successours
in
Spaine
,
not
the
Empire
.
Hist.
of
It.
Of
29
Citties
vnder
Millain
,
there
now
remaine
but
9
;
yet
is
this
the
prime
Dukedome
of
Christendome
,
containing
300
miles
in
circuit
,
and
affording
the
reuenew
of
800000
Duckats
vnto
the
King
of
Spaine
.
The
Armes
are
A
,
a
Serpent
B
,
crowned
O
,
in
his
gorge
an
infant
G
:
This
coat
was
the
ensigne
of
a
Saracen
,
whom
Otho
the
first
of
the
Visconti
,
overcame
in
the
Holy
land
.
In
this
Dukedome
are
.
-
Maginus
Archbishop
1
-
Bishops
6.
THE
DVKEDOME
OF
MANTVA
.
The
DVKEDOME
OF
MANTVA
hath
on
the
East
Romagna
,
on
the
West
Millaine
,
on
the
North
Trevigiana
,
on
the
South
Parma
and
Placentia
.
To
this
belongeth
the
●ukedome
of
Montferrat
,
seated
in
the
Southeast
part
of
Peidmont
,
whose
chiefe
Citties
are
1
Alba
,
once
called
Alba
Pompei●
,
where
Pertinax
the
Roman
Emperour
was
borne
;
who
being
of
base
and
obscure
ancestors
,
betooke
himselfe
to
the
warres
,
in
Brittaine
and
other
places
:
In
which
hauing
gotten
great
reputation
,
hee
was
by
Letus
and
Electus
,
the
deliuerers
of
Rome
from
the
Tyranny
of
Commodus
;
called
to
the
Empire
.
But
being
ouer
zealous
to
redresse
the
corruption
then
reuiuing
in
the
State
,
hee
was
by
the
Praetorian
Souldiers
,
loathing
now
their
Princes
for
their
vertues
,
more
then
formerly
they
did
for
their
vices
;
barbarously
murdered
;
and
the
Imperiall
dignity
sold
to
Iulianus
,
for
25
Sestertiuns
a
man
.
2
Cas●la
St
Vas
,
vulgarly
called
St
Vas
,
new
built
by
Fredericke
the
first
Duke
of
Mantua
;
who
married
the
daughter
and
heire
of
Gulielmus
Pal●●logus
Marquesse
of
Montserrat
Aᵒ
1539.
3
Nicaea
or
Niza
:
and
4
Isola
.
The
chief
cities
of
this
Dukedome
of
Mantua
,
are
1
Mirabella
,
2
Lucera
,
3
Cap●iana
,
4
Modena
,
once
a
Town
belonging
to
Ferrara
,
and
by
Clement
the
8th
giuen
with
her
spacious
●erritories
,
vnto
Caesar
d'Este
,
naturall
sonne
vnto
Hercules
d'Este
,
last
Duke
of
Ferrara
.
It
is
now
by
marriage
allied
to
Mantua
.
This
town
was
of
old
called
Mutina
,
and
is
famous
for
the
first
battail
between
Antonie
and
Augustus
:
this
latter
being
by
the
Lords
and
people
of
Rome
,
Dion
.
made
head
of
the
League
against
Antony
the
common
enemy
.
Augustus
was
then
aged
but
18
yeares
,
and
therefore
he
refer●ed
the
execution
of
the
warre
to
Hirtius
,
and
Pansa
,
then
Consuls
.
The
fortune
of
the
day
was
so
equally
shared
,
that
Antonie
lost
the
field
,
and
the
Consuls
their
liue●
▪
Leauing
Augustus
a
headlesse
army
,
into
whose
fauour
when
he
had
wrought
himself
,
he
presently
poasted
to
Rome
,
and
made
himself
Consul
.
5
Reggio
,
for
the
possession
of
which
,
there
haue
bin
so
many
discontents
,
and
open
warre
between
the
old
Dukes
of
Ferrara
,
and
the
Popes
of
Rome
.
6
Cuneto
,
7
Mantua
,
a
very
strong
Town
,
environed
on
three
sides
with
a
water
,
Hist.
of
Ita.
being
a
quarter
of
a
mile
broad
;
on
the
fourth
with
a
wall
.
It
is
seated
on
a
riuer
,
which
comming
from
Lago
di
G●rda
,
runneth
into
the
Po.
In
this
City
was
held
that
Councell
,
wherein
it
was
decreed
,
that
the
choosing
of
the
Popes
should
belong
only
to
the
Conclaue
of
Cardinals
:
A
prerogatiue
which
formerly
belonging
to
the
Emperours
,
was
first
giuen
away
by
Constantine
the
4th
,
Anno
621
:
but
re-taken
by
Charles
the
Great
,
and
now
confirmed
to
the
Cardinals
,
1063.
In
this
town
Virgil
was
borne
,
Mantua
Virgilio
gaudet
.
This
▪
City
was
taken
from
the
Emperours
Vice-gerents
,
by
that
braue
Virago
,
Matilda
;
who
dying
without
issue
,
gaue
this
Town
,
and
all
other
her
possessions
,
to
the
Roman
Prelates
:
whose
Legats
ruled
this
Town
,
till
the
Poledroni
,
a
great
family
,
took
on
them
the
gouernment
,
1220
:
from
these
it
was
taken
by
the
family
of
Gonzaga
,
Anno
1308.
These
Lords
mightily
augmented
their
Dominions
,
which
caused
the
Emperour
Sigismund
to
create
Lord
Iohn
Francisco
,
Marquesse
of
Mantua
.
From
a
Marquisate
,
it
became
a
Dukedome
,
in
the
time
of
M●rquesse
Fr●dericke
,
created
Duke
by
Charles
the
5
,
Anno
1●●4
,
the
present
Duke
is
Francis
Gonzaga
.
As
for
the
Country
of
Montferrat
;
Bergomensis
it
is
so
called
à
monte
ferrato
,
some
mountaine
here
stored
with
iron
;
or
else
à
monte
seraci
,
from
the
fertility
●f
the
mountaines
here
being
.
It
is
environed
with
the
Apponine
hills
,
Millaine
and
the
riuer
Tanarus
;
which
riuer
springing
out
of
these
hils
about
Barceis
,
a
town
of
the
Marqussate
of
Saluzzes
;
looses
it selfe
in
the
Po
,
somwhat
beneath
the
Pauie
.
In
this
round
are
some
townes
belonging
to
Millaine
,
as
Aste
,
Alexandria
,
&c.
This
country
was
made
a
Marquisate
by
Oth●
the
2d
,
985
;
and
giuen
to
his
son
in
law
Alaramus
:
and
since
the
joyning
of
it
vnto
Mantua
,
it
was
erected
into
a
Dukedome
by
Maximilian
the
2d
,
Anno
1575
,
William
the
3d
being
then
Duke
of
Mantua
.
The
chief
order
of
Knighthood
in
this
Dukedome
,
is
of
The
blood
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
instituted
Anno
1608.
The
Author
of
this
order
was
Duke
Vincent
Gonzaga
,
Seld●n
.
when
the
marriage
was
solemnized
between
his
son
Francis
,
now
Duke
,
and
the
Lady
Margaret
,
daughter
to
the
Duke
of
Savoy
.
It
consisteth
of
twenty
Knights
,
whereof
the
Mantuan
Dukes
are
Soueraignes
;
and
was
allowed
by
Pope
Paul
the
5th
.
The
Collar
hath
threades
of
gold
layed
on
fire
,
and
inter-wouen
with
these
words
,
Domine
probasti
.
To
the
Collar
are
pendant
two
Angels
,
supporting
three
droppes
of
blood
,
and
circumscribed
with
,
Nihil
isto
triste
recepto
.
It
tooke
this
name
,
because
in
Saint
Andrewes
Church
in
Mantua
,
are
kept
as
a
most
precious
relique
,
certain
droppes
of
our
Sauiours
blood
;
(
thou
canst
not
O
Reader
but
belieue
it
)
with
a
piece
of
the
spunge
.
The
Territories
of
this
Duke
,
are
in
circuit
nigh
vnto
those
of
Florence
,
but
his
revenues
f●ll
short
,
which
amount
to
about
500000
Duckats
only
:
but
might
be
greater
,
if
either
the
D.
would
be
burdensome
to
his
subiects
,
as
Florence
is
;
or
if
hee
were
not
on
all
sides
landlocked
from
nauigation
and
traffique
.
Bara
.
The
Armes
are
quarterly
;
first
,
Argent
,
a
Crosse
patee
Gules
,
between
foure
Eagles
Sable
,
membred
of
the
second
;
vnder
an
Escho●cheon
in
Fesse
,
charged
quarterly
with
G
,
a
Lyon
O
,
and
O
,
three
ba●●es
S
,
for
the
Dutchy
of
Mantua
:
And
secondly
Gules
,
Maginus
.
a
chief
Arg.
for
the
Marquisat
of
Montferrat
.
This
Dukedome
hath
,
-
Archbishops
1.
-
Bishops
8.
THE
DVKEDOME
OF
VRBIN
.
THE
DVKEDOME
OF
VRBIN
,
lieth
in
the
midst
of
the
Papall
Territories
,
hauing
on
the
North
the
Adri●tiq●e
,
on
the
South
the
Appennine
,
on
the
West
Romagna
,
on
the
East
Marca
Anconitana
.
The
length
of
it
is
60
,
the
bredth
35
miles
:
the
revenues
are
100000
Crownes
,
Grimston
.
whereof
,
2240
are
due
to
the
Popes
for
chief
rents
.
Here
are
200
Castles
,
Hist.
of
I●
.
and
7
Townes
.
The
chief
of
the
seuen
Towns
are
1
Vrbine
,
seated
on
the
bottome
of
the
Appennine
,
&
bu●lt
in
the
fashion
of
a
Miter
;
it
was
called
Vrbinas
,
quia
Vrbes
binas
continere
videbatur
.
In
this
City
Polydor
Virgil
was
borne
,
who
writ
an
English
History
,
though
not
altogether
so
true
as
I
could
wish
,
especially
in
those
passages
,
which
concerne
the
regality
and
credit
of
the
Popes
of
Rome
,
the
Collectour
of
whose
Peter-pence
in
England
,
P.
Virg.
he
then
was
.
These
Peter
pence
(
if
it
be
not
out
of
my
roade
to
note
it
in
this
place
)
were
first
granted
to
the
Roman
Popes
by
Offa
king
of
the
Mercians
,
about
the
yeare
730
;
confirmed
by
Ethelwolphe
the
second
Saxon
Monarch
;
and
finally
wisely
with-held
from
them
by
Henry
8
t●
,
at
such
time
as
he
began
to
know
his
own
strength
and
supremacie
.
The
2d
town
is
Belfort●
,
seated
in
the
midland
.
3
Pisauro
a
good
hauen
.
4
Cabo
.
5
Fano
,
sea-townes
also
.
The
principall
of
the
200
Castles
are
the
Rocke
of
Saint
Leo
,
Guicciard
,
and
Marivol
,
which
were
the
last
that
held
good
for
Duke
Guido
Baldo
,
against
Caesar
Borgia
,
Duke
of
Valentinoys
;
and
the
first
that
came
again
vnder
his
obedience
.
For
which
cause
when
he
fled
the
second
time
from
the
said
C●sar
;
he
dismantled
all
his
other
castles
,
as
being
more
likely
to
confirme
the
invaders
victory
,
then
resist
it
:
these
two
being
wel
fortified
,
he
left
to
keep
as
much
as
in
them
lay
,
possession
of
his
Countrie
.
In
the
warres
between
Lewis
of
Bavaria
the
Emperour
,
Hist.
of
I●
.
and
Pope
Clement
the
first
;
Gelasso
di
Montefeltro
was
the
Emperours
Vicegerent
in
Vrbine
,
1345.
His
posterity
continued
in
that
office
,
till
the
yeare
1444
;
when
Lord
Fredericke
for
his
surpassing
valour
,
was
by
Eugenius
the
fourth
,
made
Duke
of
Vrbine
;
cond●tionally
,
in
token
of
allegiance
he
should
pay
to
the
Popes
yearely
,
2240
Crownes
.
This
Fredericke
was
by
ou●
Henry
the
sixt
,
made
Knight
of
the
Garter
;
to
requite
which
honour
,
the
English
to
this
day
inioy
many
immunities
in
his
Dominions
.
Guido
Vbaldo
this
Dukes
son
,
lost
this
Dutchy
to
Caesar
Borgia
.
He
,
after
the
death
of
his
father
,
left
it
to
the
Pope
Iuli●
the
second
:
who
gaue
it
,
Anno
1504
,
to
Francisco
Maria
,
Nephew
and
adopted
sonne
vnto
the
late
Duke
Guido
Vbaldo.
The
present
Duke
is
also
named
Francisco
Maria.
Here
are
only
3
Bishops
.
THE
PRINCIPATE
OF
PARMA
AND
PLACENTIA
.
This
PRINCIPATE
hath
on
the
North
Mantuae
,
on
the
South
the
Appeni●e
,
Maginus
.
on
the
West
Millaine
,
on
the
East
the
country
of
Modenae
.
The
revenues
are
50000
crownes
,
the
commodities
common
to
the
rest
of
Italy
;
here
are
also
the
excellent
Cheeses
,
called
Parmesans
.
The
City
of
Parma
is
seated
on
a
litle
riuer
called
●irnia
;
Placentia
is
seated
on
the
Po.
They
haue
both
partaken
of
diuersity
of
fortune
,
Hist.
of
It.
being
sometime
vnder
the
Venetians
,
sometime
vnder
the
Millanois
,
and
finally
vnder
the
Romane
●relates
.
Paul
the
third
gaue
them
to
his
son
Peitre
Alvigi
Farn●sis
,
1546
;
adding
in
recompence
to
the
Church
,
the
Signiory
of
Caemerine
,
which
he
had
taken
from
Guido
Maria
;
D.
of
Vrbin
.
Sleidan
com
.
This
Peitro
Aluigi
,
or
Lewis
Farnesis
,
was
a
man
of
a
most
villanous
behauiour
;
and
amongst
other
crimes
committed
an
vnspeakable
violence
,
on
the
person
of
Cosmus
Charius
,
Bishop
of
Fanum
,
and
then
poysoned
him
;
for
which
detestable
action
,
he
receiued
no
other
chastisement
of
his
Father
Christs
Vicar
,
then
Haec
vitia
me
non
cōmonstra●ore
didicit
.
At
last
behauing
himselfe
so
insolently
,
he
was
slain
by
Count
Iohn
Aguzzolo
;
and
Placentia
was
yeelded
to
Fernand
Gonzaga
,
the
Spanish
Viceroy
in
Millaine
;
Parma
being
fortified
by
the
Pope
,
Hist.
of
Fr.
was
giuen
to
his
Nephew
Octavian
Farnesis
.
Yet
could
not
this
donation
so
assure
the
Estate
,
but
that
Octavian
had
quite
lost
it
;
if
Henry
2d
of
F●ance
had
not
taken
him
into
his
protection
.
For
the
Emperour
Charles
fully
determined
,
(
notwithstanding
that
Octavian
had
married
his
base
daughter
)
to
haue
made
hims●l●
Lord
of
the
towne
:
and
the
French
King
was
loath
to
see
so
great
a
strength
added
to
the
Emperours
possession
in
Italy
.
When
the
warre
had
now
last●d
foure
yeares
,
Philip
the
second
,
which
succeeded
Charles
,
considering
how
necessary
it
was
for
his
affaires
in
Italy
,
to
haue
this
Octavian
his
friend
:
restored
vnto
him
again
this
Plaisance
,
or
Placentia
,
and
so
with-drew
him
from
the
French
faction
,
Anno
1557.
Yet
because
he
would
be
sure
to
keep
this
house
in
a
perpetuall
dependance
on
Spaine
,
he
restored
it
not
absolutely
,
but
only
for
foure
generations
.
He
made
also
Alexander
Farnesis
Commander
of
the
Netherlands
,
therein
giuing
that
family
some
small
satisfaction
,
for
stepping
between
them
in
the
Kingdome
of
Portugall
.
To
this
Principate
belongeth
Mirandula
,
with
her
Territories
,
where
that
learned
Scholler
Picus
Mirandula
was
borne
.
The
Principate
hath
-
Archbishop
1.
Maginus
.
-
Bish●ps
3.
THE
STATE
OF
GENOA
.
THE
STATE
OF
GENOA
was
once
very
great
,
containing
Liguria
,
or
Riuiera
di
Genoa
;
Capha
with
the
adjacent
Country
in
Taurica
Chersonesus
;
Pera
in
Thrace
,
part
of
Tuscany
;
Sardinia
,
Corsica
,
Lesbos
,
and
many
other
Ilands
,
dispersed
in
the
Greeke
Seas
.
They
haue
now
nothing
left
but
Liguria
,
&
Corsica
;
Sardinia
was
taken
from
them
by
the
Arragonians
;
Capha
,
and
the
Ilands
by
the
Turkes
;
their
land
in
Tuscany
by
the
great
Duke
;
Hist.
of
Ven.
and
their
strength
at
Sea
broken
by
the
Venetians
.
These
last
they
had
once
in
so
great
an
exigent
,
that
the
Senate
of
Venice
once
sent
vnto
Peter
Doria
,
Captaine
of
the
Gen●an
Navy
,
a
blanke
Charter
,
to
prescribe
them
what
conditions
he
would
,
and
they
would
gladly
accept
them
.
Doria
.
proud
of
his
advantage
,
would
haue
the
City
of
Venice
to
vse
as
he
best
pleased
:
whereupon
the
Venetians
growne
desperat
,
assaulted
the
secure
Genoys
,
and
took
100
of
their
Boats
and
Gallies
;
after
which
losse
,
the
men
of
Genoa
still
had
the
worse
,
and
were
at
last
compelled
to
submit
themselues
to
the
protection
of
the
Kings
of
Naples
,
then
to
the
French
,
then
to
the
Dukes
of
Millaine
,
and
now
to
the
Spanish
,
as
being
Lords
of
Millaine
,
and
most
able
to
help
them
.
While
they
were
vnder
the
tuition
of
Millaine
,
their
good
Master
Lodowicke
Sforza
,
exacted
a
great
masse
of
mony
of
them
.
His
Negotiator
(
as
the
tale
goeth
)
was
invited
by
a
Genoys
to
dinner
,
and
walking
in
the
Garden
,
he
shewed
the
Ambassadour
the
hearbe
Basel
.
He
gently
stroking
it
,
smelt
thence
a
sweet
sauour
;
but
straining
it
hardly
,
as
vnsauory
a
smell
;
whereon
the
Genoys
in●erred
,
Sir
,
if
our
Lord
Duke
Lodowicke
will
gently
stroke
the
hand
of
his
puissance
ouer
this
City
,
it
will
be
pleasing
to
him
by
obedience
:
but
i●
he
seek
to
oppresse
it
,
it
may
chance
to
proue
vnsavory
by
rebellion
.
Hauing
acquainted
you
thus
farre
with
the
ancient
State
of
this
Common-wealth
:
I
will
next
describe
vnto
you
Liguria
,
which
is
all
now
left
on
the
maine
land
.
Liguria
hath
on
the
East
the
riuer
Varus
,
rising
abo●t
the
edge
of
Provence
;
on
the
West
the
riuer
Magra
,
by
which
it
is
parted
from
Tuscany
;
on
the
North
the
Appenine
;
on
the
South
the
Ligurian
or
Tyrrhenian
Seas
:
it
is
in
length
80
miles
,
not
so
much
in
bredth
.
Florus
.
The
ancient
Inhabitants
were
the
Deceates
,
Oxilij
,
En●uriades
,
and
the
Ingauni
.
They
were
vanquished
by
the
Romans
,
after
the
end
of
the
first
Punick
warres
;
yet
not
with
much
labour
and
paines
;
by
reason
of
the
woods
,
marishes
,
and
mountaines
,
within
and
behind
which
,
they
retired
and
saued
themselues
.
And
indeed
it
was
a
matter
of
more
difficulty
to
find
,
then
conquer
them
,
Aliquantò
maior
erat
labor
(
saith
Florus
)
invenire
,
quàm
vincere
.
They
had
diuerse
times
molested
the
Romans
,
till
at
last
Postumius
so
disweaponed
them
,
that
he
scarce
le●t
them
instruments
to
plough
the
Earth
.
What
the
men
were
,
may
be
known
by
their
exploits
aboue
named
;
but
now
they
are
rather
addicted
to
merchandice
,
then
warre
;
but
most
of
all
to
vsury
,
a
vice
which
the
Christians
learned
of
the
Iewes
,
&
are
now
thought
to
equal
,
if
not
exceed
their
teachers
.
It
was
the
sa●ing
of
a
merry
fellow
,
that
in
Christendome
there
wee
neither
schollers
inough
,
Gentlemen
inough
,
nor
Iewes
inough
:
and
when
answer
was
made
,
that
of
all
these
there
was
rather
too
great
a
plenty
,
then
any
scarcity
;
he
repl●ed
,
that
if
th●re
were
schollers
inough
,
so
many
would
not
be
double
or
●eth●e
beneficed
;
if
Gentlemen
inough
,
so
many
Peasant
;
would
not
be
ranked
among
the
Gentrie
;
and
if
Iewes
inough
,
so
many
Christians
would
not
professe
vsury
.
Hist.
of
Ita.
The
women
are
very
faire
and
comely
,
wearing
for
the
most
part
their
haire
in
tresses
,
which
they
c●st
ouer
their
backs
;
they
weare
no
vpper
garments
but
of
cloath
,
as
being
only
allowed
by
the
Lawes
,
but
their
vnder-garments
of
the
purest
stuffe
.
The
women
here
are
priuiledged
aboue
all
Italy
,
hauing
free
leaue
to
talke
with
whom
they
wil
,
and
be
courted
by
any
that
will
,
both
priuatly
and
publikely
.
The
chief
Townes
are
1
Ceva
,
2
Finali
3
Noli
.
4
Sarazena
,
a
strong
fortresse
against
the
great
Duke
.
5
Savona
,
taken
Anno
1250.
Guicciard
.
Famous
is
this
Towne
for
that
notable
interview
here
made
,
between
Ferdinand
of
Spaine
,
and
Lewis
the
12th
of
France
,
Anno
1507
;
who
hauing
bin
deadly
enemies
by
reason
of
the
Realme
of
Naples
,
taken
from
Lewis
by
Ferdinand
,
at
this
town
,
most
strangely
relied
on
one
anothers
faith
.
Lewis
first
bording
Fernando's
Galley
,
and
Fernando
for
diuers
dayes
together
feasting
with
Lewis
in
this
Town
,
which
to
him
then
belonged
.
These
interviewes
seldome
haue
hapned
among
Princes
that
haue
bin
at
enmity
;
and
when
they
doe
,
they
proue
oft
very
dangerous
.
Nay
,
that
notable
Statesman
Comines
,
vtterly
disliketh
all
interview
between
Princes
confederate
,
and
intirely
louing
each
other
,
as
many
times
producing
effects
contrary
to
their
intents
:
which
he
proueth
by
the
example
of
Lewis
the
11th
,
and
He●ry
of
Castile
,
who
meeting
purposely
,
Aᵒ
1463.
took
such
a
dislike
at
each
others
person
,
and
behauiour
,
that
they
neuer
after
loued
one
another
.
The
like
examples
he
bringeth
of
interviewes
,
between
Frederick
the
Emperour
,
&
Charles
Duke
of
Burgundie
,
and
our
Edward
the
fourth
with
the
same
Charles
;
together
with
diuerse
others
very
pregnant
.
His
reasons
I
omit
,
Hist.
of
Ita.
and
make
haste
to
7
Genoa
,
a
town
built
by
Ianus
,
who
first
dwelt
in
Italy
;
afterward
burnt
by
Mago
the
Carthaginian
,
and
reedified
by
Charles
the
Great
;
vnder
whose
successours
it
continued
till
the
Berengarij
made
it
free
,
Anno
899.
Not
long
after
in
the
Holy
land
warres
,
they
sent
seuen
seuerall
Armies
▪
and
grew
so
powerfull
,
that
in
3
dayes
they
sent
to
Sea
58
Gallies
,
and
8
Pamphili
(
being
Boats
of
140
,
or
160
Oares
on
a
side
)
and
on
another
occasion
suddenly
armed
165
Gallies
at
once
.
By
this
strength
they
got
the
better
hand
diuers
times
of
the
Ve●etians
,
they
wonne
diuers
Ilands
;
and
beat
the
Pisani
out
of
Sardinia
,
Corsica
,
and
the
Baleares
,
compelling
them
to
pay
135000
Crownes
for
their
peace
.
During
this
prosperity
,
they
were
ruled
by
a
common
Councell
,
without
any
superiour
power
:
but
the
people
in
the
yeare
1339
,
in
a
seditious
tumult
,
chose
one
Simon
Bocanegra
for
their
Duke
;
the
name
of
which
office
is
still
remaining
,
but
not
the
authority
;
the
Carkasse
,
but
not
the
Body
:
The
Duke
being
at
this
time
new
chosen
euery
yeare
,
and
hauing
his
authority
limited
by
8
Gouernours
,
and
8
Protectours
.
Now
fortune
moueth
retrograde
,
and
the
people
fell
to
priuat
factions
,
first
between
the
Dorij
and
Spinoli
,
against
the
Frischi
and
Grima●di
,
1174.
Secondly
,
the
Negri
and
Mollani
,
against
the
Salvatici
and
Embriaci
,
1289.
Thirdly
the
Spinoli
and
Dorij
▪
1306.
Fourthly
,
the
Nobility
and
Commons
1339.
Those
factions
and
often
ouerthrowe
;
giuen
by
the
Venetians
,
together
with
the
surprisall
of
their
townes
and
Ilands
by
the
Turke
,
so
distracted
them
,
that
they
were
glad
to
submit
to
the
Prince
aboue-named
.
The
King
of
Spaine
is
now
their
Protectour
,
and
that
not
for
nought
,
he
being
indebted
to
them
a
Million
and
a
halfe
of
gold
;
which
is
the
remainder
of
many
Millions
,
cut
off
by
the
Popes
authority
,
that
so
the
Kings
might
be
indebted
to
that
See
:
for
most
of
his
Lands
were
formerly
engaged
to
the
Mony-masters
of
this
City
.
The
same
course
of
non-payment
,
the
King
took
with
the
rest
of
his
creditors
in
Florence
,
A●sburg
,
and
the
rest
:
Insomuch
,
that
it
was
commonly
said
in
Italy
,
that
the
King
of
Spaine
had
made
more
ill
faces
vpon
the
Exchange
in
one
day
,
then
Michael
Angelo
the
famous
Painter
had
euer
made
good
in
his
life
.
Hist.
of
Ita.
The
Town
is
in
compasse
8
miles
,
the
buildings
for
the
height
of
two
stories
,
are
made
of
Marble
,
and
curiously
wrought
,
but
the
lawes
forbid
Marble
to
be
vsed
any
higher
.
There
is
a
very
faire
and
capacious
hauen
,
and
wery
well
fortified
,
where
Shippes
may
be
secure
from
tempest
and
other
violence
:
So
that
the
Spaniards
say
,
that
were
the
Catholique
K.
absolute
Lord
of
Marseiles
in
Provenoe
,
and
Genoa
in
Italy
,
hee
might
command
the
whole
world
.
Thus
you
see
this
great
City
which
commanded
the
Ocean
,
the
Lady
of
so
many
Ilands
,
and
a
great
Moderator
of
the
affaires
of
Italy
,
saine
to
put
her
selfe
into
the
protection
of
a
forreine
Prince
;
yet
is
she
not
so
low
,
but
that
her
publiquo
revenue
may
amount
to
430000
Crownes
yearely
.
The
State
hath
Maginus
.
-
Archbishps
1
-
Bishops
5.
THE
STATE
OF
LVCA
.
THE
STATE
OF
LVCA
is
situate
in
Tuscanie
,
Boterus
.
it
comprehendeth
the
Territories
and
Town
of
Luca
,
built
by
Lucumo
king
of
Italy
,
on
the
riuer
Serch●us
;
the
Town
is
in
compasse
3
miles
,
the
Territories
80
miles
;
out
of
which
the
State
can
raise
3000
horse
,
Florus
.
and
15000
foot
.
In
this
town
was
the
meeting
of
three
great
Captaines
,
Pompey
,
Caesar
,
and
Crassus
;
so
pernicious
to
the
Roman
Republicke
.
For
Pompey
desirous
to
retain
potencie
,
Crassus
to
increase
his
possessions
,
and
Caesar
to
get
honours
,
here
joyned
their
forces
together
.
Pompeys
powerablenesse
,
was
vpheld
by
Caesars
armies
,
and
Cressus
wealth
:
Caesars
armies
were
assigned
him
by
reason
of
Pompeyes
authority
,
and
Crassus
money
;
Crassus
estate
was
protected
by
Pompeyes
greatnesse
,
&
secured
by
●aesars
military
reputation
.
This
done
,
they
made
a
division
of
the
Roman
Prouinces
betwixt
them
:
To
Caesar
was
allotted
all
Gallia
;
to
Pompey
,
Spaine
;
to
Crassus
,
Syria
.
This
confederacie
was
the
cause
of
the
ouerthrow
of
the
Republicke
;
for
Crassus
being
once
sl●ine
,
Caesar
and
Pompey
wanting
a
third
man
to
keepe
the
scale
euen
,
fell
presently
at
oddes
,
and
thence
to
ciuil
warres
,
whose
end
made
Caesar
Lord
of
Rome
.
On
this
meeting
,
&
the
succeeding
breach
was
grounded
that
so
celebrated
speech
of
Cicero
,
Vtinam
Pompeius
cum
Caesare
s●cietatem
aut
nunquam
co●sset
,
aut
nunquam
dirim●sset
.
The
men
of
Luca
were
vnder
the
Empire
,
ti●l
Rodo●phas
sold
them
their
liberty
for
10000
Crownes
,
which
was
disbursed
for
them
by
a
Cardinall
.
Their
chief
officer
or
Gonfaloniere
,
is
changeable
euery
second
month
;
he
is
assisted
by
a
choice
number
of
Citizens
,
alterable
euery
sixth
month
;
during
which
time
they
liue
all
in
one
Palace
together
.
The
people
of
this
State
haue
bin
tossed
from
the
Genoys
,
to
the
Venetian
,
and
from
them
to
the
Millainoys
and
Florentine
.
They
now
inioy
a
perfect
quiet
vnder
the
win●s
of
Spaine
,
and
of
late
are
growne
very
rich
,
so
that
the
publick
revenues
may
be
about
80000
Crownes
;
this
long
peace
hath
so
blessed
the
people
.
Here
are
only
two
Bishops
.
There
are
16
Vniversities
in
Italy
.
-
Lewknor
.
1
Rome
.
Pap.
-
2
Ferrara
.
Pap.
-
3
Perugia
.
Pap.
-
4
Macerata
Pap.
-
5
Turme
.
Peid
.
-
6
Naples
.
Nap.
-
7
S●lernum
Nap.
-
8
Venice
Ven.
-
9
Padua
Ven.
-
10
Verona
Ven.
-
11
Florence
.
Flor.
-
12
●●sa
.
Flor.
-
13
Siena
.
Flor.
-
14
Millain●
.
Mil.
-
15
Pauie
Mil.
-
16
Mantua
.
Mil.
Thus
much
of
Italy
.
OF
BELGIA
.
ON
the
Northwest
of
Italy
,
lieth
Germany
,
which
is
diuided
into
the
higher
,
and
the
lower
;
this
latter
is
called
BELGIA
,
and
Gallia
Belgica
:
Maginus
.
It
is
bounded
on
the
East
with
the
Ems
,
and
part
of
Germany
;
on
the
West
with
the
German
Sea
;
on
the
North
with
East-Freizeland
;
and
on
the
South
with
the
Some
,
Champaigne
,
and
Lorraine
.
The
names
pertaining
to
the
whole
Region
,
are
Belgia
,
from
Belgus
,
once
a
King
of
this
Country
;
and
also
the
Low-Countries
,
and
the
Netherlands
,
from
their
low
situation
.
The
more
peculiar
is
Flanders
,
which
though
but
one
of
the
Prouinces
,
hath
yet
for
its
fame
,
giuen
denomination
vnto
Belgia
;
all
whose
inhabitants
were
once
called
Flemmings
.
Old
Belgia
,
or
Gallia
Belgicae
,
was
of
more
large
extent
by
farre
,
than
it
now
is
,
as
containing
the
Dukedomes
of
Lorrei●e
,
Cleue
,
and
Iuliers
;
the
Bishopricks
of
Collen
,
Mentz
,
&
Triers
,
with
all
that
part
of
France
beyond
the
riuer
Seine
.
The
Belg●
were
or●ginally
Germans
,
who
driuing
out
the
Gaules
,
here
planted
themselues
.
They
were
by
Caesar
accounted
to
be
the
valiantest
of
the
French
Nation
,
and
that
for
three
causes
.
First
,
they
were
the
farthest
from
Provence
,
where
the
Roman
ciuility
,
&
more
affable
course
of
life
was
embraced
.
2ly
,
They
dwelt
on
a
Sea
,
not
then
frequented
by
Merchants
;
and
so
wanted
those
allurements
to
effeminacie
,
which
are
in
Countries
of
traffique
.
And
3ly
they
bord●red
on
the
Germans
,
a
wa●like
nation
,
with
whom
they
were
continually
in
armes
.
This
people
seeing
the
prosperous
successe
of
Caesars
victories
in
Gaule
,
joyned
together
in
a
common
league
;
and
minist●ed
an
army
of
269000
fighting
men
against
him
.
But
seeing
they
could
not
draw
him
out
of
his
sortresse
,
they
retired
againe
;
but
in
such
disorder
,
that
three
Legions
(
for
no
more
was
Caesars
army
)
put
them
to
an
infinite
slaughter
.
After
this
,
Caesar
fighting
against
them
seuerally
,
ouercame
them
all
.
Belgia
,
or
the
Netherlands
,
is
in
compasse
1000
miles
,
situate
in
the
North
temperat
zone
,
vnder
the
8
●h
and
11th
Climats
,
the
longest
day
being
17
houres
.
Guicciard
.
The
Aire
in
these
latter
dayes
,
is
growne
much
more
wholesome
then
formerly
it
hath
beene
,
partly
by
the
wonderfull
increase
of
the
Inhabitants
;
&
partly
by
the
industry
of
the
people
;
who
by
drawing
the
marishes
,
&
converting
the
standing
waters
,
or
channels
,
into
running
streames
,
haue
purged
the
Aire
of
many
grosse
vapours
,
thence
vsually
arising
.
The
Country
is
very
populous
,
containing
well
nigh
3
millions
of
soules
;
the
men
being
for
the
most
part
well
proportioned
,
much
giuen
to
our
English
Bee●e
,
vnmindfull
both
of
good
turnes
,
and
injuries
:
they
did
invent
Clocks
,
Printing
,
and
the
Compasse
.
They
restored
Musick
,
and
found
out
diuers
musicall
instruments
.
To
them
also
belong
the
invention
of
Chariots
;
the
laying
of
colours
with
oyle
;
the
working
of
pictures
in
glasse
:
and
the
making
of
Worsted
,
Sayes
,
Tapestrie
,
&c.
The
women
generally
are
of
a
good
complexion
,
wel
proportioned
,
especially
in
the
leg
and
foot
;
honourers
of
vertue
,
actiue
,
and
familiar
,
Both
within
doores
,
and
without
,
they
gouerne
all
;
which
considering
the
naturall
desire
of
women
to
beare
rule
,
maketh
them
too
imperious
and
burdensome
.
They
vse
the
German
or
Dutch
tongue
,
with
a
little
difference
in
Dialect
;
and
in
some
places
adjoyning
to
France
,
they
haue
a
little
smattering
of
that
language
.
The
Country
lieth
exceeding
low
vpon
the
Seas
,
insomuch
,
that
it
is
much
subiect
to
inundations
.
In
the
time
of
Henry
the
2d
,
Flanders
was
so
ouerflowne
,
that
many
thousands
of
people
,
whose
dwellings
the
Sea
had
deuoured
,
came
into
England
to
beg
new
seates
;
and
were
by
that
King
first
placed
in
Yorkeshire
,
and
then
remoued
to
Pembrookeshire
.
Guicciard
.
Since
that
,
it
hath
in
Zealand
swallowed
eight
of
the
Ilands
,
and
in
them
300
towns
and
villages
;
many
of
whose
Churches
and
strong
buildings
,
are
at
a
dead
low
water
to
be
seen
;
and
as
Ouid
hath
it
,
of
Helice
and
Buris
,
cities
of
Achaia
▪
Invenies
sub
aquis
;
&
adhuc
ostendere
nautae
Inclinata
s●lent
cum
moenibus
oppida
versir
.
The
water
hides
them
,
and
the
shipmen
shew
The
ruin'd
walls
,
and
steeples
as
they
row
.
The
Commodities
with
which
they
most
abound
,
are
Li●nens
,
Scarlet
,
Worsted
,
Saies
,
Silkes
,
Veluets
,
&
the
like
s●●ffes
;
Armour
,
Cables
,
Ropes
,
Butter
,
Cheese
.
Famous
Captaines
here
haue
not
bin
many
,
the
people
till
these
our
dayes
,
liuing
in
perpetuall
peace
;
the
chiefe
of
such
as
haue
beene
,
were
William
Earle
of
Holland
,
chosen
also
Emperour
of
Germany
;
Baldwin
Earle
of
Flanders
,
Emperour
of
Greece
,
&
in
these
latter
dayes
the
Princes
of
the
house
of
Nassaw
.
Schollers
it
hath
bred
many
,
as
Iustus
Lipsius
,
Erasmus
,
that
great
restorer
of
Learning
in
these
parts
;
G●mma
Frisias
,
R●dolphus
Agricola
,
I●nus
Douza
,
Putean
,
Levi●us
Lemnius
,
Ortelius
,
Mercator
,
&c.
Cam●en
.
The
Christian
Religion
was
planted
in
seueral
Prouinces
,
by
seuerall
men
;
in
Holland
,
Zealand
,
and
Freizland
,
by
Willbr●d
an
Englishman
,
the
first
Bishop
of
Vtrecht
.
They
are
at
this
present
,
diuided
in
opinion
;
the
States
allow
free
exercise
only
of
the
Reformed
;
the
Archduke
only
of
the
Romish
Religion
;
which
hath
beene
the
cause
of
all
the
warres
in
these
Countreyes
.
Sr
W.
Ral.
The
Revenew
,
before
the
Spaniard
made
warre
vpon
them
,
was
three
Millions
of
Crownes
:
and
indeed
this
town
was
the
correlatiue
of
the
Indies
;
the
losse
of
which
,
hath
cost
the
King
of
Spaine
aboue
100
Millions
of
Gold
,
and
400000
men
.
Hist.
of
Netherl
.
The
chief
Riuers
are
1
Rhene
,
into
which
the
old
Belgi
did
vse
to
cast
the
children
,
which
they
suspected
to
be
illegitimate
:
for
were
they
borne
of
a
lawfull
bed
,
they
floated
on
the
waters
;
if
of
an
vnlawfull
,
they
sanke
immediatly
.
Whereunto
Claudian
alluding
,
saith
,
Nascentes
explorat
gurgite
Rhenus
.
But
that
great
searcher
of
Antiquities
,
V●rstegan
,
is
of
opinion
,
that
they
hereby
inured
onely
their
Children
to
hardnes
,
and
made
●●yall
of
their
strength
,
adultery
being
rarely
found
among
them
:
and
so
these
kindes
of
experiments
needlesse
.
2
Mosa
,
which
doth
compasse
halfe
the
Countrey
.
3
Ems
,
diuiding
the
two
Freizlands
.
4
Scaldis
,
which
arising
in
Picardie
,
&
running
through
Artoys
,
and
between
Haynault
,
and
Brabant
,
meeteth
with
the
se●
a
little
aboue
Antwerpe
:
and
5
Lie
,
or
Ley
,
which
runneth
quite
through
Flanders
.
The
shore
of
this
Country
hath
bin
much
out-worne
by
the
Sea
,
L.
Guicciar
.
especially
that
of
the
Ilands
of
Zeal●nd
,
and
such
as
lie
scattred
about
Holland
,
where
they
are
defended
with
banks
&
ramparts
painfully
made
,
and
chargeably
maintained
.
These
banks
are
about
ten
ells
in
height
,
and
25
in
bredth
at
the
bottome
:
they
are
made
of
the
hardest
clay
that
may
be
gotten
;
in
the
inside
stuffed
with
wood
and
stone
;
on
the
outside
couered
with
matts
,
strong
and
thick
made
.
The
former
inhabitants
were
diuers
,
as
shall
be
shewed
in
their
diuers
Prouinces
,
they
are
at
this
present
diuided
into
17
Prouinces
.
Viz:
into
-
4
Dukedomes
-
1
Limburg
.
-
2
Luxenburg
.
-
3
Gelderland
.
-
4
Brabant
.
-
1
Marquisate
:
viz.
of
the
holy
Emp●re
.
-
7
Earledomes
-
1
Flanders
.
-
2
Artoys
.
-
3
Hainault
.
-
4
Namurce
.
-
5
Zutphen
.
-
6
Holland
.
-
7
Zealand
.
-
5
Baronies
-
1
West-Freizland
.
-
2
Vtrecht
.
-
3
Overyss●ll
,
-
4
Machlyn
.
-
5
Groyning
.
1.
LIMBOVRG
.
The
Dutchie
of
LIMBOVRG
,
and
the
Bishopricke
of
LEIGE
,
or
LVYCKE
,
are
environed
with
Brabant
,
&
Namurce
,
West
:
with
Brabant
and
Gulicke
,
North
:
with
Gulicke
and
Collen
,
East
:
and
with
Luxenbourg
,
South
.
The
Westerne
part
belongeth
to
the
Bishop
,
which
comprehendeth
24
walled
townes
,
&
1800
Villages
,
with
Parish
Churches
.
The
Bishop
is
a
Prince
of
the
Empire
,
D.
of
Bouillon
,
Marquesse
of
Franchimont
,
Earle
of
Hasbani
;
and
hath
vnder
him
52
Baronies
of
note
.
He
is
chosen
by
the
Chapter
of
S.
Lambert
,
which
is
the
chiefe
Church
in
Leige
,
or
Luyck
,
the
chiefe
towne
seated
on
the
Meuse
.
The
buildings
of
this
town
are
very
faire
,
especially
the
Monasteries
and
Abbeyes
;
for
which
cause
it
is
called
the
Paradise
of
Priests
.
This
town
next
to
Gaunt
,
hath
bin
accompted
the
most
seditious
Town
of
Europe
,
and
was
twice
taken
,
&
once
destroyed
by
Charles
of
Burgundie
,
1468.
It
is
an
Vniuersity
,
in
which
were
students
at
one
time
,
nine
kings
sonnes
;
24
Dukes
sonnes
,
●9
Earles
sonnes
,
besides
Barons
and
Gentlmen
.
2
Tongres
a
town
now
of
no
great
bignesse
;
yet
once
so
large
,
that
Atti●a
king
of
the
Hunnes
,
destroyed
in
it
100
Churches
.
3
Dinand
,
hard
vpon
Namur
,
destroyde
by
Charles
of
Burgundie
.
4
Huy
.
5
Bi●sen
.
6
Truden
.
This
Bishoprick
was
erected
by
Pope
Constantine
,
Anno
710.
The
Easterne
part
is
properly
called
the
Dutchie
of
Limbourg
:
It
containeth
5
Townes
,
viz:
Limbourg
on
the
riuer
Weser
.
2
Walkembourg
,
conquered
by
Iohn
D.
of
Brabant
.
3
Dalem
strengthened
with
a
castell
.
4
Rode
le
Buck
;
5
Carpen
,
seated
between
Gulick
and
Collen
,
and
123
Villages
.
It
is
said
of
this
Country
,
that
the
bread
is
better
then
bread
,
the
fire
hotter
then
fire
,
and
the
Iron
harder
then
Iron
.
The
Ancients
were
the
Eburones
.
This
Prouince
of
an
Earledome
,
was
made
a
Dukedome
by
the
Emperour
Fred.
Barbarossa
;
1172
:
and
being
destitute
of
heires
males
,
was
seized
on
by
the
Brabantine
,
1293.
The
Armes
are
Argent
,
a
Lyon
Barrie
,
of
10
peeces
,
O
,
&
G.
Earn
.
2.
LVXENBOVRG
.
LVXENBOVRG
is
bounded
with
Lembourg
on
the
North
;
Lorraine
on
the
South
;
the
Bishoprick
of
Triers
on
the
East
;
and
the
Meuse
on
the
West
.
It
is
in
circuit
240
miles
,
in
which
are
contained
1169
Villages
,
L.
Guicci●r
.
and
23
walled
Townes
:
the
chief
being
Luxenbourg
on
the
riuer
Alsnuius
,
or
Elze
:
It
took
name
,
either
quasi
Leucorum
burgum
,
from
the
Leuci
being
the
first
inhabitants
:
or
quasi
Lucis
burgum
,
because
the
Sunne
was
here
adored
.
It
is
nor
yet
recouered
of
the
lasting
warres
between
the
French
and
Spaniards
,
brought
vnto
her
.
2
Bostonack●
a
faire
town
,
and
commonly
called
the
Paris
of
Ardenne
For
this
Prou●nce
is
diuided
into
two
parts
,
viz
;
Ardenne
being
on
the
West
,
and
Fannene
on
the
East
quarters
.
3
Thio●
vitae
,
taken
and
spoiled
by
the
French
,
1558
,
4
Mommedi
,
and
5
Danvillers
,
ransacked
by
the
French
,
1552.
6
Neufe
ch●●●l.
8
Rocke
de
Marche
:
and
9
Arluna
,
whose
name
quasi
Ara
lu●ae
,
importeth
the
Moone
to
haue
bin
here
worshipped
.
The
Ancients
were
the
Leuci
and
Lingones
;
the
language
towards
Lo●reine
,
French
:
in
other
parts
Dutch.
Here
is
the
Forrest
Ardenna
,
once
500
miles
compasse
,
now
scarce
90
miles
round
,
of
which
so
many
fabulous
stories
are
reported
.
In
this
Forrest
,
or
about
the
edges
thereof
,
are
the
famous
hot
Baths
,
frequented
from
all
the
places
of
Europe
,
and
called
the
Spa
,
not
so
pleasant
as
wholsome
,
not
so
wholesome
as
famous
:
Yet
are
they
good
for
sundry
d●seases
,
as
the
Tertian
Ague
,
and
Dropsie
,
the
Stone
,
the
exulceration
of
the
lungs
,
the
Sci●tique
,
&c.
They
are
of
most
vertue
in
Iuly
,
because
they
are
then
hottest
;
and
to
such
as
taste
them
,
they
rellish
much
of
iron
;
from
some
iron
mines
,
it
seemeth
,
through
which
the
waters
runne
.
In
the
skirts
of
this
Countrey
,
towards
France
,
standeth
the
Dutchy
of
Bovillon
;
the
Prince
whereof
is
of
the
French
Nobility
&
a
great
assistant
to
the
Protestants
:
his
chief
Towns
are
Sedan
&
Bouillon
.
Of
these
,
Bouillon
is
in
the
hands
of
the
Bishop
of
Leige
;
to
whom
Godfrey
of
Bouillon
,
at
his
journey
into
the
Holy
land
,
sold
it
.
It
hath
since
that
time
,
bin
sometimes
in
the
possessions
of
the
Bishops
,
somtimes
of
the
Dukes
.
Sedan
the
Dukes
seat
,
is
a
fine
town
,
&
honoured
with
a
seat
of
Learning
,
which
is
a
Schola
illustris
;
to
which
diuerse
resort
to
study
,
but
cannot
take
any
degrees
:
so
that
I
thinke
this
and
the
like
places
of
study
,
are
not
much
vnlike
the
two
famous
collegiat
Schooles
of
Winchester
,
and
Eaton
with
vs
;
the
greatest
difference
being
,
that
in
these
last
named
,
learning
is
more
restrained
to
particularities
,
then
in
the
other
.
Tilenus
,
before
his
fall
from
the
true
Church
,
was
Professour
of
Diuinity
here
:
and
here
Berchat
the
Scholiast
on
Stephanus
Catechisme
,
taught
Greeke
.
Luxenbourg
was
formerly
an
Earledome
,
two
of
whose
Earles
were
famous
,
Munster
.
viz:
Henry
the
7th
,
who
was
poysoned
by
a
Frier
,
in
the
Chalice
;
and
Iohn
,
who
was
by
the
States
chosen
King
of
Bohemia
.
His
successours
joyntly
ruled
in
both
Provinces
,
the
space
of
130
yeares
:
during
which
time
,
Luxenbourg
was
made
a
Dutchy
,
by
the
Emperour
Wenceslaus
.
This
mans
brother
Sigismund
,
sold
it
to
Antony
Duke
of
Brabant
,
in
respect
of
a
marriage
betweene
the
said
Antony
,
and
Elizabeth
daughter
to
Iohn
D.
of
Gorlits
,
younger
brother
to
this
Sigismund
.
After
the
death
of
Duke
Antony
and
his
wife
,
this
Dukedome
sell
to
Philip
the
Good
;
the
Dukes
elder
brother
,
and
heire
.
Barae
,
The
Armes
B
,
six
Barrulets
A
,
supporting
a
Lyon
G
,
crowned
and
armed
O.
3.
GELDERLAND
.
GELDERLAND
(
so
called
from
Geldabum
,
once
the
metropolis
)
hath
on
the
East
Cleue
,
on
the
West
Brabant
,
on
the
North
Freizland
,
on
the
South
Limbourg
.
It
containeth
300
Villages
,
L.
Guicciar
.
and
24
Townes
,
the
chiefe
being
Noviomagum
,
or
Nanmegon
,
once
a
free
Citty
;
&
subdued
by
the
Geldroys
,
1248
It
is
seated
on
that
branch
of
the
Rhene
,
which
is
called
the
Whaell
;
and
was
by
Charles
the
great
made
one
of
the
seats
of
the
Empire
in
these
parts
;
the
other
two
being
Aken
,
and
Thinovill
.
The
homage
which
it
owes
to
the
Empire
,
whereof
it
was
a
free
towne
;
is
only
a
gloue
of
peper
,
which
once
in
the
yeare
they
must
send
to
Aken
.
2
Ruermond
,
so
called
of
the
river
Ruer
,
&
Monde
,
which
signifieth
a
mouth
.
3
Arhnem
,
which
was
wont
to
be
the
residence
of
the
Gu●lderland
Dukes
.
4.
Harderwicke
,
which
together
with
the
two
former
,
was
walled
by
Otho
the
third
Earle
.
5
Doesbourg
.
6
Buren
an
Earledome
;
one
of
the
Earles
whereof
was
the
Count
Egmond
,
who
being
opposite
to
the
Prince
of
Oranges
counsell
,
about
resisting
the
Duke
of
Alva's
entrance
;
was
the
first
which
by
the
said
Duke
was
betrayed
,
and
beheaded
.
Philip
of
Nassaw
,
the
elder
brother
of
Prince
Maurice
,
was
during
his
life
Earle
of
Bur●n
,
in
right
of
his
mother
;
who
was
heire
vnto
Maximilian
de
Egmond
Earle
hereof
.
This
Country
is
sit
for
feeding
Beasts
:
which
grow
so
great
and
fat
;
that
Anno
1570
,
there
was
a
Gelderland
Bull
killed
at
Antwerpe
,
which
weighed
3200
pounds
.
The
Ancients
were
the
Menapij
and
the
Sicambri
.
The
Countrey
was
gouerned
by
Lords
,
till
the
yeare
1079
;
Munster
.
in
which
,
Lord
Otho
was
made
Earle
:
and
Anno
1339
,
Earle
Remald
,
was
by
the
Emperour
Lodovicus
Bavarus
made
Duke
.
It
was
sold
by
Duke
Arnald
,
to
Charles
Duke
of
Burgundy
for
92000
Florens
,
and
an
annuall
pension
,
1472.
Notwithstanding
this
compact
,
Adolph
that
wicked
Prince
,
his
sonne
succeeded
,
and
him
his
sonne
Charles
:
after
whose
death
,
Charles
the
5th
possessed
himselfe
of
Gueldres
,
and
Zutphen
,
Anno
1543.
The
Armes
are
B
,
a
Lyon
O
,
crowned
G.
4.
BRABANT
.
BRABANT
(
quasi
Brachland
,
id
est
,
a
barren
soyle
)
hath
on
the
East
,
Guicciard
.
North
,
and
South
,
the
Meuse
;
on
the
West
the
Schald
.
It
is
in
length
75
,
in
breadth
60
miles
;
comprehending
700
Villages
,
and
26
Townes
:
the
chiefe
being
Lovaine
,
where
is
an
Vniversity
,
erected
by
Duke
Iohn
the
4th
,
Anno
1426
:
here
is
also
a
Seminary
of
English
Iesuits
.
It
is
in
compasse
within
the
walls
,
foure
miles
;
and
6
without
:
within
which
compasse
are
many
goodly
Gardens
,
Valleyes
,
Mountaines
,
Meddowes
,
&c.
This
is
the
mother
towne
of
Brabant
,
and
the
first
which
receaveth
and
giueth
oath
to
their
new
Lord
.
In
this
Vniversitie
are
about
20
Colleges
.
2
Bruxels
,
the
Dukes
seat
,
a
towne
of
the
same
bignesse
with
Lovaine
;
but
for
all
commodities
of
pleasure
,
and
profit
;
as
also
for
the
vniformenes
and
elegancy
of
the
building
,
farre
beyond
it
.
3
Bergen
ap
Some
,
famous
for
the
notable
resistance
it
made
to
Spinola
1622.
4
Boldue
.
5
Tilmont
.
6
Mastricht
,
a
Bishops
See
,
till
the
remoouall
to
Leige
;
here
are
two
Churches
of
Canons
,
in
one
of
which
the
Duke
of
Brabant
is
alwaies
a
Canon
.
It
is
subiect
partly
to
the
Duke
of
Brabant
,
and
partly
to
the
Bishop
of
Leige
,
in
whose
country
it
standeth
.
The
children
are
subiect
to
that
Prince
alwaies
,
to
whom
their
mother
was
subiect
,
without
relation
to
the
fathers
subiection
▪
and
when
a
stranger
commeth
to
dwell
there
,
he
may
liue
vnder
which
of
them
he
list
.
7
Breda
,
the
seat
of
the
Princes
of
Orange
till
the
last
wars
.
It
was
taken
from
the
Spaniard
by
a
few
venterous
Gentlemen
,
who
hiding
themselues
in
a
boat
couered
with
Turfe
,
were
conveyed
into
the
Castle
,
which
they
ma●●●●d
:
and
the
next
day
made
the
Prince
of
Orange
Lord
of
it
againe
.
The
people
here
of
are
none
of
the
wisest
,
especially
when
they
incline
towards
age
;
hence
that
saying
of
Erasmus
,
Brabanti
qu●
magis
senescunt
,
eò
magis
stultescunt
.
5.
THE
MARQVISATE
.
Ortelius
.
THE
MARQVISATE
of
the
holy
Empire
,
is
contained
in
Brabant
.
The
chiefe
Towne
is
Antwerpe
,
being
of
an
orbicular
forme
,
and
in
circuit
7
miles
.
It
was
before
the
civill
warres
a
Towne
of
infinite
trading
;
the
things
bought
and
sold
here
,
amounting
to
more
in
one
month
;
then
that
of
Venice
in
2
yeares
.
But
now
the
Hollanders
haue
so
blocked
vp
the
Hauen
,
that
the
trafficke
is
remoued
hence
to
Amsterdam
.
In
th●s
Antwerp
there
are
8
principall
Channels
cut
out
of
the
Schelde
,
on
which
the
Towne
is
seated
;
Guicciard
.
the
biggest
of
them
being
able
to
receaue
100
great
ships
.
The
causes
of
the
great
increase
of
this
towne
were
three
:
1
Two
Marts
holden
here
euery
yeare
,
either
of
them
during
6
weekes
;
in
which
space
no
man
can
either
in
his
person
,
or
his
goods
,
be
arrested
.
2ly
,
The
King
of
Portugall
hauing
in
the
yeare
1503
,
diuerted
the
course
of
traffique
from
Alexandria
and
Venice
,
to
Lisbon
:
kept
here
his
Factor
,
and
sent
hither
his
spice
;
for
which
cause
,
Anno
1516
,
many
Merchants
left
Bruges
,
and
dwelt
here
.
3ly
,
In
the
warres
betweene
the
French
,
and
Charles
the
fift
,
many
Gentlemen
and
others
forsooke
the
Villages
,
and
built
here
;
so
that
Antwerpe
is
since
that
time
bigger
then
it
was
,
by
aboue
3000
houses
.
These
two
Provinces
were
vnited
to
Lorreine
till
the
dates
of
Otho
the
3d
:
Munster
.
who
gaue
the
Dukedome
of
Brabant
to
one
Conrade
,
985
,
The
Marquisate
was
by
the
same
Otho
erected
,
for
the
dowre
of
his
aunt
Gerberge
,
mother
to
Lotharius
King
of
France
.
How
they
became
vnited
,
I
haue
not
yet
learned
.
In
the
yeare
1385
,
died
Iohn
D.
of
Brabant
,
leauing
his
estate
to
his
eldest
daughter
Iane
;
who
dying
without
issue
,
gaue
this
Dutchie
to
Antony
,
who
was
second
son
of
Philip
Duke
of
Burgundie
and
to
Margaret
;
danghter
vnto
Margaret
her
younger
sister
.
After
this
Antony
,
succeeded
his
two
sonnes
Iohn
and
Philip
;
who
quickly
dying
left
their
estate
to
Philip
the
Good
,
Duke
of
Burgundie
.
The
Armes
of
Brabant
are
Sable
a
Lyon
Or.
Bara
.
6.
FLANDERS
.
FLANDERS
,
so
called
à
Flando
,
because
it
lyeth
open
to
the
w●ndes
,
is
divided
into
Imperialem
,
Gallicam
,
and
Teutonicam
.
This
last
is
seuered
from
the
other
two
,
L.
Guicciar
.
by
the
riuer
Ley
,
or
Lis.
The
chiefe
townes
are
Gaunt
or
Gandavum
,
whose
wall
is
7
miles
in
compasse
;
within
which
is
much
wast
ground
.
The
●i●ers
Schald
and
Ley
runne
through
it
,
&
make
in
it
26
Ilands
,
ioyned
together
with
98
Bridges
:
and
had
not
her
often
seditious
,
ruinated
her
beauties
,
she
might
haue
been
Queene
of
Europe
.
In
this
Towne
was
borne
Iohn
Duke
of
Lancaster
,
vsually
called
Iohn
of
Gaunt
.
2
Burgis
,
or
Brugg
,
once
a
famous
Mart
Towne
;
but
now
not
a
litle
decayed
,
by
reason
that
the
seat
of
traffique
was
remoued
hence
to
Antwerpe
.
It
was
walled
by
Earle
,
Baldwin
,
Aᵒ
890
:
it
is
distant
3
leagues
from
the
Sea
;
&
is
seated
on
a
faire
and
deepe
Channell
,
made
by
art
;
and
filled
with
the
waters
of
all
the
adioyning
fountaines
and
riuerets
.
These
artificiall
Channels
are
in
these
Countries
very
frequent
,
to
the
great
inriching
of
the
whole
state
.
3
Ypres
,
a
towne
seated
very
str●n●ly
,
and
almost
impregnable
,
It
standeth
on
a
small
river
so
named
.
4
Winnocks
Berge
,
,
so
called
of
Winno●
an
Englishman
,
of
holy
and
pure
life
.
5
Graueling
on
the
sea
side
,
which
since
the
taking
of
Callais
by
the
French
,
hath
beene
made
the
strongest
sort
of
the
Low
Countries
.
6
Oudenard
,
the
birthplace
of
Margaret
Dutches
of
Parma
,
the
gouernesse
here
for
King
Ph●l●●
▪
and
mother
to
that
excellent
Souldier
,
Alexander
Farnesis
.
The
some
principall
ports
of
Flanders
▪
are
1
Dunkerke
,
the
people
of
which
in
the
late
warres
,
so
in●ested
the
Seas
.
2
Scluse
〈◊〉
the
mo●th
of
the
Channell
of
Bruges
.
It
hath
a
very
fai●●h
●en
able
to
containe
500
good
ships
;
and
is
now
subiect
to
the
States
:
with
whose
wellfare
it
cannot
stand
,
to
suffer
the
King
of
●paine
,
to
inioy
any
safe
&
large
harbour
in
those
Seas
.
●
Newport
,
neer
vnto
which
was
fought
a
field
battail
between
Archduke
Albertus
,
Hist.
of
the
N●therl
.
and
the
States
.
The
victory
,
next
vnder
God
,
was
gotten
by
the
prudent
conduct
of
the
Veres
,
and
valour
of
the
English
.
4
Ostend
,
which
held
against
the
Archduke
a
siege
of
three
yeares
,
and
as
many
months
.
Emperiall
Flanders
,
so
called
,
becuase
it
was
long
vnder
the
obedience
of
the
Emperours
;
Guicciard
.
is
seuered
from
Brabant
,
by
the
riuer
Dender
,
from
the
Gallicke
Flanders
,
by
the
riuer
Schelde
,
about
Oudenarde
.
The
chiefe
Townes
are
,
1
Alost
,
on
the
Dender
.
2
Dendermond
,
at
the
mouth
of
the
said
river
.
3
Hulst
.
4
Axele
.
and
5
Rupelmond
,
the
birthplace
of
Mercator
,
that
excellent
Cosmographer
.
Gall●cke
Flanders
,
so
called
,
because
it
is
properly
belonging
to
France
,
whose
language
is
still
here
vsed
;
is
seuered
from
the
Teutonicke
Flanders
,
by
the
riuer
Leye
;
and
from
the
Emperiall
,
by
the
Schelde
,
about
Oudenard
.
The
chiefe
Townes
are
Lisle
,
or
Ryssell
,
the
third
towne
of
traffique
in
all
the
Netherlands
.
2
Doway
an
Vniversity
.
3
Orchies
.
4
Armentiers
.
5
St
Amand.
and
6
Turnay
,
or
Dornicke
,
on
the
Schaldis
;
taken
by
our
Henry
the
8
,
1513
:
to
whom
the
Cittizens
paid
100000
Duckats
for
their
ransome
.
It
was
restored
to
the
French
for
600000
Crownes
;
and
from
him
againe
taken
by
Charles
the
fift
.
There
are
in
all
Flanders
35
Townes
,
and
1178
Villages
.
The
country
is
in
length
96
miles
,
in
breadth
much
lesse
;
it
is
bounded
with
Brabant
on
the
East
;
Picardy
on
the
West
;
the
Sea
on
the
North
;
Artoys
on
the
South
.
Munster
.
The
ancient
inhabitants
were
the
Morini
and
Rutheni
.
The
first
Earle
was
Baldwin
,
promoted
to
that
dignity
by
Charles
the
Bald
,
Anno
863.
It
is
accounted
the
prime
Earledome
,
as
Millaine
is
the
prime
Dukedome
of
Europe
.
The
Earle
among
other
prerogatiues
,
writeth
himselfe
Comes
Dei
gratia
;
others
only
Dei
Clementia
.
The
same
of
this
Countrey
hath
beene
so
great
,
that
it
hath
beene
vsed
for
all
Belgia
;
It
was
vnited
to
the
house
of
Burgundie
,
by
the
marriage
of
Duke
Philip
the
hardy
,
to
Margaret
daughter
to
Lewis
de
Malaine
,
Paradine
.
Earle
of
Flanders
Anno
1383.
The
Armes
are
Or
,
a
Lyon
Sable
,
langued
and
armed
Gules
.
7.
ARTOYS
.
ARTOYS
hath
on
the
East
,
Hainalt
;
on
the
West
,
Picardy
;
on
the
North
,
Guicciard
.
Flanders
;
on
the
South
,
Champaigne
.
The
ancients
were
the
Attrebati
It
containeth
754
Villages
,
&
12
townes
;
the
chief●
being
Attreb●tium
,
or
Arras
,
whence
come
our
cloathes
of
Arras
.
2
Ayre
.
3
Pernes
.
4
St
Omer
,
a
good
hauen
.
5
Lilliers
.
and
6
Le
cluse
.
The
chiefe
of
the
frontire
townes
,
betweene
this
and
Picardie
,
are
1
Hedinfert
,
a
very
defensible
towne
,
built
by
Charles
the
Emperour
out
of
the
ruines
of
old
Hed●●
,
Comines
.
which
towne
he
had
razed
,
Anno
1553
,
when
he
tooke
it
from
the
French
.
2
Rentie
.
On
the
West
part
of
Artoys
is
St
Paul
,
whereof
Lewis
of
Luxenbourg
was
Earle
in
the
daies
of
Lewis
the
11th
:
with
whom
,
as
also
with
Charles
of
Burgundie
,
and
Edward
of
England
,
he
plaied
such
crosse
tricks
;
that
hauing
seuerally
deluded
them
all
,
and
kept
them
as
well
in
continuall
stri●e
with
each
other
,
as
an
vnseasonable
suspicion
of
his
vntowardly
plots
;
he
was
at
last
by
D.
Charles
taken
,
&
beheaded
.
The
first
Earle
of
Artoys
,
Paradine
.
was
Robert
sonne
to
Lewis
the
8h
of
France
,
Anno
1234.
It
was
vnited
to
the
house
of
Burgundy
,
by
marriage
of
Duke
Philip
,
and
Bonne
daughter
to
Philip
of
Artoys
,
1424.
The
Armes
are
Azure
,
Semi
di
flower
de
ly●●s
Or
,
a
file
with
three
Labells
Gules
,
charged
with
as
many
Castles
of
the
second
.
8.
HAINALT
.
HAINALT
,
so
called
from
the
riuer
Hania
,
Maginus
.
hath
on
the
East
,
Limbourg
;
on
the
West
,
Flanders
;
on
the
North
Braban●
;
on
the
South
Champaigne
:
It
was
formerly
called
Saltus
Carbonatius
,
and
the
lower
Picardie
.
Grimston
.
The
length
of
it
is
60
miles
,
&
48
the
breadth
;
in
which
space
are
950
Villages
,
&
24
townes
:
The
chiefe
being
1
Mons
,
strong
,
ancient
,
and
rich
.
2
Valenciennes
so
seated
on
the
Scheld
,
that
it
cannot
bee
besieged
,
but
with
three
Armies
at
once
.
3
Cond●
.
4
That
old
towne
Bavays
,
at
a
pillar
whereof
beginne
all
the
waies
leading
into
France
,
made
of
paued
stone
by
Brunhault
the
French
Queene
;
who
together
with
Fredegond
,
and
Katherine
de
Medices
,
may
bee
called
the
three
Furies
of
France
.
5
Landrecy
,
on
the
riuer
Sambre
,
famous
for
the
great
resistance
it
made
to
Charles
the
fift
,
Ano.
15●●
.
6
Mariembourg
,
built
by
Mary
Queene
of
Hurgarie
,
Go●ernesse
h●●e
for
her
brother
Charles
,
1542.
7
Engien
.
●
Re●●x
.
9
Avennes
on
the
borders
toward
Champaigne
;
about
w●ich
are
d●gged
excellent
white
stones
for
building
,
and
little
i
〈◊〉
to
marble
.
On
the
South
part
of
Hainault
is
the
town
and
territory
of
Cambray
.
This
towne
was
by
the
Emperours
made
free
and
Imperiall
:
but
by
the
French
who
pretended
title
to
it
,
diuers
times
possessed
.
In
the
time
of
Lewis
the
11th
,
it
submitted
it selfe
voluntarily
to
Maximilian
,
afterwards
Emperour
:
whose
Nephew
Charles
,
hath
fortified
it
with
a
strong
cittadell
:
pretending
their
safety
,
but
indeed
to
keepe
it
from
revolt●ng
.
The
people
notwithstanding
retaine
their
ancient
●●●edome
,
and
priuiledges
.
Hainalt
was
vnited
to
Flanders
,
Anno
1110
;
by
marriage
of
Earle
Baldwin
,
and
Margaret
Countesse
of
Flanders
:
&
d●sioyned
by
Iohn
called
Avenion
,
who
tooke
it
from
his
brothers
Gu●do
and
William
.
This
Iohn
married
Atheilda
,
daughter
and
heire
to
Floris
,
the
4th
of
Holland
,
Anno
1300
:
From
which
coniunction
issued
Iohn
Earle
of
Holland
and
Hainalt
.
Bara
.
The
Armes
are
quarterly
Flanders
,
and
Holland
.
9.
NAMVRCE
L.
Guice
.
NAMVRCE
hath
on
the
East
Limbourg
;
on
the
West
,
Hainalt
;
on
the
North
Brabant
;
on
the
South
,
Luxenbourg
.
This
Countrey
hath
great
store
of
Coales
,
contrary
to
the
common
nature
of
Coales
,
in
that
they
are
kindled
with
water
,
&
quenched
with
Oyle
.
It
containeth
about
180
Villages
,
and
foure
Townes
:
viz:
1
Namurce
,
seated
where
Sicambris
payeth
his
Tribute
to
Meuse
.
2
Charlemont
.
3
Valencourt
.
4
Bovires
.
The
men
of
this
countrey
are
good
Souldiers
and
very
affectionate
to
their
Prince
.
The
countrey
very
fruitfull
of
all
sorts
of
graine
;
enriched
with
mines
of
I
sper
,
and
all
sorts
of
marble
:
But
in
iron
so
●bundant
,
that
Vulcans
forge
may
seeme
to
be
restored
againe
to
the
world
,
and
seated
in
this
Prouince
.
All
these
commodities
make
the
people
as
laborious
,
as
wealthy
.
The
principall
Villages
are
Floren
,
and
Deue.
Munster
.
This
Fa●ledome
was
vnited
to
the
house
of
Burgundie
,
Anᵒ
1429
,
in
which
Earle
Iohn
sold
it
to
Philip
the
Good
.
The
Armes
are
Or
,
Bara
,
a
Lyon
Sable
,
debrused
with
a
bend
Gules
.
10.
ZVTPHEN
.
ZVTPHEN
is
a
Towne
in
Gelderland
,
which
long
hath
beene
an
Earledome
:
Hist.
of
Ne.
It
is
seated
on
the
riuer
Yssell
,
&
is
a
towne
of
very
great
strength
;
in
the
siege
of
which
was
slaine
that
honour
of
Chivalrie
,
and
mirrour
of
learning
,
gallant
St
Philip
Sidney
,
of
whom
our
Brittish
Epigrammatist
thus
versifieth
.
D●gna
legi
scribis
▪
facis
&
dignissima
scribi
:
Scripta
probant
doctum
te
tua
;
facta
,
probum
.
Thou
writ'st
things
worthy
reading
,
and
dost
doe
Things
that
are
even
most
worthy
writing
too
:
Thy
workes
thy
learning
praise
,
Thy
deeds
thy
goodnesse
raise
.
This
Towne
was
recouered
from
the
Spaniard
,
Anno
1590
,
The
Armes
are
Azure
a
Lyon
Gules
.
11
HOLLAND
.
HOLLAND
,
Ortelius
.
quasi
Hot-land
,
id
est
,
a
woody
Country
,
hath
on
the
East
▪
Vt
echt●on
the
West
,
and
North
,
the
Sea
,
on
the
South
the
Meuse
.
It
is
in
cir●uit
180
miles
,
no
part
of
which
is
distant
fr●m
the
Sea
,
th●●e
houres
iourney
.
It
comprehendeth
400
Vill●ges
,
and
23
Townes
:
the
chiefe
being
1
Dordrect
or
Do●t
where
An
●
1618
,
was
held
a
nationall
Synode
against
the
Arminians
.
●
Har●em
,
where
printing
was
invented
,
&
Tullies
book●
de
O●●i●ijs
,
was
the
first
that
ever
was
printed
.
3
Le●den
,
or
Lugdu●●●
Ba●avorum
,
an
Vniversity
,
founded
Anno
1564.
The
Towne
co●sisteth
of
41
Ilands
,
to
which
they
pas●e
partly
by
bo●ts
▪
pa●●ly
by
bridges
;
whereof
there
are
145
,
&
of
them
1●4
build●d
with
stone
.
Here
is
in
this
towne
a
Castle
said
to
ha●e
b●ene
buil●ed
by
Hengist
the
Saxon
,
at
his
returne
out
of
E●gland
.
4
De●it
,
the
birthplace
of
that
monstrous
Heretique
Daui●
George
who
c●lled
himselfe
King
,
and
Christ
immortall
.
〈◊〉
with
hi●
w●●e
and
children
Anno
1544.
to
Basil
;
there
he
set
vp
his
doctrine
:
the
points
whereof
were
,
that
the
Law
and
the
〈◊〉
were
vnprofitable
for
the
attaining
of
heauen
;
but
his
do●●●ine
able
to
saue
such
as
receaued
it
.
2ly
,
That
hee
was
the
true
Christ
and
Messias
.
3ly
,
That
he
had
beene
till
that
present
,
kept
in
a
place
vnknown
to
all
the
Saints
.
And
4ly
,
that
he
was
not
to
restore
the
house
of
Israel
by
death
or
tribulation
,
but
by
the
loue
and
grace
of
the
spirit
.
He
died
in
the
yeare
1556
;
and
three
yeares
after
,
his
doctrine
was
by
them
of
Basil
condemned
;
his
goods
confiscate
,
and
his
bones
taken
vp
&
burned
.
He
bound
his
Disciples
to
three
things
,
first
to
conceal
his
name
:
2ly
,
not
to
reveale
of
what
condition
he
had
beene
:
&
3ly
,
not
to
discouer
the
articles
of
his
doctrine
to
any
man
in
Basil.
5
Alkmer
,
famous
for
the
defeat
which
the
D.
of
Alva
,
receaued
before
it
.
For
he
in
the
beginning
of
the
Low
country
troubles
,
hauing
with
the
losse
of
20000
of
his
owne
men
,
forced
Ha●lem
;
laid
his
siege
round
about
this
town
.
Had
he
le●t
any
way
for
his
Souldiers
to
haue
fled
thence
,
the
towne
had
bin
abandoned
;
but
hauing
environed
them
round
,
he
put
them
to
such
a
resolution
,
or
desperation
,
choose
you
whether
;
that
manfully
they
resisted
3
of
his
assaults
;
and
in
the
end
made
him
depart
,
with
great
losse
,
as
well
of
his
Souldiers
,
as
his
reputation
.
7
Roterodam
,
where
Erasmus
was
borne
.
8
Horne
.
9
Ench●sen
.
10
Amsterdam
,
a
very
faire
hauen
Towne
,
out
of
which
I
haue
s●ene
,
saith
Gainsford
,
at
one
tide
,
1000
ships
of
all
sorts
vse
to
goe
out
and
in
:
so
truely
saith
one
,
Quod
Tagus
,
atque
Haemus
veh●t
,
&
Pactolus
;
in
vnum
Ver●
hunc
congestum
dixeris
esse
locum
.
What
Tagus
,
Haemus
,
and
Pactolus
,
beare
:
You
would
coniecture
to
be
heap'd
vp
here
.
The
present
inhabitants
are
generally
giuen
to
S●afa●ing
lines
:
So
that
it
is
thought
that
in
Holland
,
Zeland
and
Friezland
,
are
2500
good
ships
fit
for
burden
,
and
warre
.
The
women
are
all
laborious
in
making
stuffes
;
nay
you
can
scarce
finde
a
boy
of
4
yeares
of
age
,
which
cannot
earne
his
own
meat
.
The
greatest
commodity
is
Butter
and
Cheese
:
of
which
,
besides
that
which
they
vse
themselues
;
they
make
100000l
l
yearely
of
that
which
they
sell
to
their
neighbours
.
By
these
meanes
they
are
growne
so
potent
a●d
rich
,
that
as
Flanders
hereto●ore
;
so
now
Holland
is
taken
generally
for
all
the
Provinces
,
I
meane
the
Vnited
.
One
miraculous
accident
I
cannot
ouerpass●
in
silence
namely
how
Margaret
sister
to
Earle
Floris
the
fourth
,
being
of
the
age
of
42
yeares
brought
forth
at
one
birth
365
children
;
halfe
of
them
being
Males
,
halfe
Females
,
and
the
odde
one
an
Her●●●
〈◊〉
.
They
were
Christned
in
two
Basons
at
the
church
〈…〉
,
by
Guido
suffragan
to
the
Bishop
of
Vtr●cht
;
who
〈…〉
de
M●les
Ioha●
the
Females
Elizabeths
;
both
all
which
〈…〉
after
died
,
and
with
them
their
mother
.
The
Basons
〈…〉
in
the
foresaid
Church
.
〈…〉
of
the
Holland
Villages
is
the
Hage
,
or
Graven
〈…〉
the
generall
Councell
resideth
.
It
containeth
in
it
〈…〉
.
The
inhabitants
will
not
wall
it
,
as
desiring
〈…〉
the
principall
Village
in
Europe
,
them
〈…〉
.
The
other
Villages
of
note
are
1
Egmond
.
2
Bre●●●
〈…〉
,
which
giue
name
to
three
excellent
and
〈…〉
.
Neere
vnto
this
last
Village
was
the
fort
called
〈…〉
,
built
by
C.
Caligula
,
in
memory
of
his
famous
〈…〉
on
this
shore
.
For
intending
a
voyage
into
Britanie
,
to
〈◊〉
that
nation
;
he
borded
his
Galley
,
embattail'd
his
souldiers
,
〈◊〉
the
Trumpets
to
sound
,
gaue
them
the
signall
,
and
〈…〉
them
to
gather
cockles
.
This
Tow●●
was
at
〈…〉
R●man●
Emp●te
ouerwhelm'd
by
the
sea
;
the
ru●●●
〈◊〉
●t
a
dead
h●w
water
,
are
yet
to
be
seene
.
Th●
old
inhabitants
were
the
Batavi
.
Bara
.
The
Armes
O
a
Ly●●●
.
12.
ZELAND
.
〈◊〉
,
quasi
Sea
and
Land
,
consisteth
of
7
Islands
,
the
〈…〉
1●
,
Ortelius
.
which
the
Sea
hath
swallowed
;
and
in
them
〈…〉
Townes
.
The
seauen
are
,
1
Walcheren
,
whose
〈…〉
M●dlsbourg
,
built
,
as
they
say
,
by
Prince
Ze
〈…〉
whom
this
Province
was
named
)
in
honour
of
his
〈…〉
,
and
called
Metell●
Burgum
.
2
Flushing
〈…〉
good
p●rt
▪
and
inum●●ble
str●ngta
:
this
Towne
〈…〉
to
the
English
,
her
first
Gouernour
being
wor●●●
〈…〉
also
was
the
first
towne
which
the
〈…〉
tooke
from
the
Spaniard
;
the
agents
being
Vo●●●
〈…〉
,
and
M●di
Berland
the
Bayly
thereof
.
A
poore
〈…〉
it
was
,
peopled
for
the
most
part
with
Fishers
:
but
〈…〉
the
key
of
the
Netherlands
,
without
whose
licence
,
no
ship
can
passe
to
or
from
Antwerp
.
Had
Duke
Alva
at
the
beginning
of
his
gouernment
,
bestowed
that
care
in
fortifying
this
towne
,
which
he
did
in
strengthning
Antwerp
;
he
had
in
all
probability
,
hindred
the
generall
revolt
of
these
countries
.
Nigh
to
this
Towne
is
the
fort
Ramkins
,
once
cautionary
to
the
English
,
together
with
the
Brill
,
the
chiefe
towne
in
the
I
le
of
Voo●ne
which
is
situate
ouer
against
the
South
of
Holland
;
and
commandeth
all
that
passage
downe
to
Gertrudenberg
,
in
Brabant
.
These
townes
were
taken
from
the
Spaniard
,
Aᵒ
1572
;
assigned
to
Queen
Elizabeth
Aᵒ
1585
;
and
surrendred
by
King
Iames
to
the
States
,
1616.
3
Vere
,
or
Canfer●
,
whence
our
English
Veres
tooke
their
denomination
:
no
maruell
then
is
it
,
if
so
willingly
they
venture
their
liues
for
the
defence
of
this
Countrey
,
she
being
in
a
manner
their
Grandmother
The
second
is
South
Beuerland
,
whose
chiefe
towne
is
Tergows●
.
The
third
is
Schoven
,
whose
Metropolis
is
Sirexee
;
the
next
being
Breuers
Haven
.
The
fourth
is
T●len
,
whose
chiefe
towne
is
Tertolen
.
The
other
three
are
North
Beverland
,
Duveland
,
and
Wolfersdike
.
In
all
this
Countrey
are
eight
Citties
,
102
Villages
.
The
soyle
is
farre
more
fruitfull
then
any
of
Brabant
;
but
they
haue
neither
wood
,
nor
fresh
water
.
The
Armes
are
Or
,
a
Lyon
Gules
,
●ising
out
of
a
Sea
wauie
,
Argent
and
Azure
.
13
WEST-FREIZLAND
.
Ortelius
.
WEST-FREIZLAND
,
hath
on
the
East
,
Groyning
;
on
the
South
,
Overyssell
;
on
the
other
sides
the
Sea
.
It
containeth
345
Villages
,
and
11
Townes
:
the
chief
being
Lewarden
,
where
the
common
councell
for
the
Province
is
kept
.
2
Harlingem
a
Sea
Towne
.
3
Zwichen
.
4
Doceum
,
where
Gemma
Frisius
was
borne
▪
L.
Gui●ciar
.
and
5
Franeker
,
a
new
Vniuersitie
.
Neere
vnto
this
Province
is
the
I
le
Schelinke
,
the
shoares
whereof
are
plentifully
stored
with
Dog-fish
,
who
are
taken
in
this
manner
.
The
men
of
the
Iland
attire
themselues
in
beasts
skinnes
,
and
then
fall
a
dancing
and
leaping
;
with
which
sport
the
fish
being
delighted
,
make
out
of
the
water
toward
them
.
When
they
haue
left
the
water
,
there
are
nets
pitched
betweene
it
and
them
;
which
done
,
the
men
put
off
their
disguizes
,
and
the
frighted
Fishes
hasting
toward
the
sea
,
are
caught
in
the
toyles
.
This
Country
had
once
its
proprietary
Kings
,
the
last
of
which
was
Roboald
,
vanquished
by
Charlemaigne
,
&
the
countrey
was
made
a
member
of
the
French
Empire
.
Roboald
during
his
captiuitie
,
was
persuaded
to
be
baptized
,
but
being
ready
to
be
sprinkled
with
the
holy
water
,
he
demanded
where
were
his
friends
,
and
kinsfolkes
;
answere
was
made
that
they
were
in
h●●
because
no
Christians
;
neither
then
will
I
,
quoth
hee
,
for
I
loue
to
be
among
my
friends
.
The
first
Earle
of
Holland
,
Hist.
of
Net
Zeland
,
and
West-Freizland
,
was
Thierrie
of
Aquitaine
,
preferred
to
that
dignity
by
Charles
the
bald
,
An●
863.
It
was
vnited
to
the
house
of
Burgundy
,
in
the
person
of
D.
Philip
the
good
,
sonne
vnto
Margaret
,
daughter
to
Albertu●
of
Bavaria
,
Earle
of
Holland
:
which
Philip
succeeded
Countesse
Iaqueline
,
who
died
without
issue
,
being
daughter
and
heire
to
William
,
the
brother
of
the
forenamed
Margaret
,
Anno
1433.
The
Armes
of
this
Freizland
are
Azure
,
Bara
.
semi
of
billets
Argent
,
two
Lions
Or.
14
VTRECHT
.
15
OVERYSSELL
.
VTRECHT
&
her
Diocesse
was
once
part
of
Holland
▪
Gul●ciard
.
but
now
a
distinct
Prouince
.
It
is
bounded
on
the
East
with
Gelderland
;
on
the
North
,
South
,
and
West
,
with
Holland
.
It
containeth
70
Villages
,
and
5
Townes
,
viz:
1
Rhenen
.
2
Wick
te
Duerstede
,
on
the
South
West
side
of
the
Prouince
.
3
Amesfort
iust
opposite
to
it
,
on
the
North.
4
Montscort
on
the
Southwest
;
and
5
Vtrecht
iust
in
the
midst
.
It
was
first
called
Antonins
,
of
one
of
the
Antonines
of
Rome
;
afterward
by
Dagobert
of
France
,
Traiectum
,
because
of
the
common
ferrie
there
.
It
is
so
seated
,
that
a
man
may
goe
from
hence
in
one
day
,
to
any
one
of
50
walled
Townes
equally
from
this
distant
:
or
to
any
of
26
Townes
to
dinner
,
and
returne
againe
to
bed
.
To
her
spirituall
Iurisdiction
belongeth
the
country
beyond
Yssell
,
now
called
OVERYSSELL
or
Transisulana
.
It
is
bounded
on
the
North
with
Freizland
and
Groyning
;
on
the
South
with
Gelderland
;
on
the
East
with
Westphalia
;
on
the
West
,
with
the
Sea
:
containing
101
Villages
,
and
11
Townes
;
the
chiefe
of
which
are
1
Swall
2
Campene
.
3
Deuentor
,
taken
by
Robert
Dudley
Earle
of
Leicester
for
the
States
,
and
villanously
reyeelded
to
the
Spaniard
by
S●
William
Stanley
:
b●
regained
not
long
after
,
15●0
.
4
〈◊〉
5
〈◊〉
Old
〈◊〉
Hard●mb●rge
.
8
〈◊〉
.
These
two
Provinces
were
〈◊〉
the
〈…〉
the
Bishop
of
Vtrecht
.
Munster
.
The
first
was
〈…〉
of
Bavaria
;
who
being
●xpell'd
by
the
Citizens
〈…〉
&
the
Duke
of
〈◊〉
:
resigned
his
iurisdiction
to
〈◊〉
fift
,
who
entred
into
it
as
the
first
temporall
Lo●●
,
1
,
2
〈◊〉
and
for
the
better
administration
of
iustice
,
diuided
〈◊〉
Lordsh●ps
.
16
MACHLYN
.
Ortelius
.
MACHLYN
is
a
Towne
in
Brabant
,
which
〈…〉
nish
invasion
,
was
honoured
with
the
Parliament
,
〈…〉
States
.
It
was
much
defaced
by
firing
of
800
〈…〉
powder
,
Anno
1546
:
and
by
yeelding
to
the
Spania●d
,
〈…〉
It
containeth
besides
this
Towne
,
nine
Villages
;
〈…〉
followed
the
fortune
of
Brabant
,
L.
Guicciar
.
though
it
inioy
not
the
p●●●●●ledges
:
for
which
cause
many
women
at
the
time
of
〈…〉
birth
,
goe
to
be
deliuered
in
Brabant
,
that
their
〈…〉
capeable
of
the
immunities
of
that
countrie
.
This
is
a
〈◊〉
strong
Towre
,
and
so
daintily
seated
amidst
the
waters
of
the
riuer
Dele
,
that
it
may
on
all
sides
be
drowned
.
Here
〈…〉
stery
wherein
are
sometimes
1600
Nunnes
,
who
m●y
〈…〉
pleasure
leaue
the
Cloyster
,
and
ma●ry
.
17
GROYNING
.
GROYNING
is
a
Towne
of
Well-Fr●ezland
,
contain●ng
vnder
her
command
145
Villages
,
the
chiefe
being
〈◊〉
,
and
Ke●kerke
.
Aurie●us
.
The
towne
is
so
called
from
a
gree●e
in
〈…〉
standeth
.
It
belonged
formerly
to
the
Dukes
of
〈…〉
whom
it
was
wrested
by
the
Earle
of
East-Freizland
〈…〉
able
to
defend
his
vniust
detention
,
sold
it
to
Cha●les
〈◊〉
Gue●dres
1514
:
and
in
the
yeare
following
it
〈…〉
Charles
the
fift
,
●o
whom
George
Duke
of
Saxonie
〈…〉
all
his
interest
.
This
Towne
and
her
ter●●tory
(
which
〈◊〉
the
Ommelands
)
was
oue●-awed
by
the
Duke
of
Par●●
,
15●0
,
&
was
recouered
by
the
States
in
lesse
then
two
mo●●●
1594.
The
territories
of
this
Prouince
are
bounded
on
the
East
,
Guicciard
.
with
East-Freizland
;
on
the
West
,
with
West-Freizland
;
on
the
south
with
Overyssell
;
on
the
North
,
with
the
Sea
.
By
the
severall
meanes
before
recited
,
these
seuerall
Prouinces
came
vnder
the
command
of
one
Prince
;
who
would
haue
made
is
a
kingdome
,
had
not
the
diuersity
of
lawes
and
prerogatiues
,
hindred
his
intention
.
Hist.
of
the
Netherl
.
Howsoeuer
they
continued
faithfull
subiects
;
and
Charles
the
Emperour
at
his
death
,
commanded
his
sonne
Philip
to
vse
that
people
well
:
telling
him
that
they
had
beene
the
chiefe
supporters
of
his
estate
and
glory
;
and
withall
that
if
he
vsed
them
otherwise
then
gently
,
they
would
be
the
ruine
and
destruction
of
him
,
and
his
fortunes
;
wherein
the
euent
shewed
that
he
was
but
too
true
a
Prophet
.
After
the
establishment
of
Philip
in
the
gouernment
,
they
to
gaine
his
favour
,
gaue
him
40
millions
of
Florens
:
but
hee
vnseasonably
transported
with
a
superstitious
zeale
,
forgot
both
that
,
and
his
fathers
Legacie
;
intangling
himselfe
and
them
in
a
tedious
and
bloudy
war
:
from
which
he
was
compelled
to
desist
with
losse
of
men
,
mony
,
and
credit
.
So
that
now
the
countrey
is
diuided
betweene
the
States
,
and
the
Archduchesse
.
The
States
haue
vnder
their
Aristocraticall
gouernment
,
the
Dutchie
of
Gueldre●
.
2
the
Earledomes
of
Holland
.
3
Zeland
,
and
4
Z●tphen
.
5
The
Lordships
of
Freizland
.
6
Vt●echt
.
7
Overyssell
.
and
8
Groyning
.
This
is
the
lesser
part
by
farre
,
&
more
poore
in
respect
of
the
soyle
:
but
more
populous
,
&
by
the
industrie
of
the
people
,
●arre
more
rich
.
They
keepe
about
30000
Souldiers
in
continuall
Garrison
;
whose
pay
together
with
their
Officers
and
Captaines
wages
,
amounteth
to
500000l
l
yearely
,
or
thereabout
,
which
is
raised
by
taxes
from
all
commodities
,
victuals
,
and
the
like
.
The
LL
the
States
are
chosen
for
euery
Prouince
one
:
the
common
counsell
of
euery
particular
Province
is
collected
out
of
the
Townes
and
principall
Villages
.
The
Councell
of
the
particular
Prouinces
,
resideth
in
the
principall
Townes
of
such
Prouinces
:
but
the
Councell
of
the
Generall
States
resideth
continually
at
the
Hage
in
Holland
:
in
which
Councell
Maurice
Prince
of
Orange
,
and
the
Embassadour
,
or
Leiger
for
England
,
haue
their
places
,
and
voices
,
a●
members
of
it
;
and
that
as
free
&
binding
as
the
general
estates
themselues
.
Here
liue
,
but
not
with
open
exercise
of
religion
,
almost
as
many
Iewes
,
Anabaptists
,
Papists
,
So●inians
,
and
the
like
,
as
Protestants
;
if
not
more
.
For
since
all
s●rts
spent
their
bloud
,
lost
their
friends
,
and
consumed
their
estate
against
the
common
enimie
in
warre
;
good
reason
they
should
enioy
the
blessings
of
peace
.
Notwithstanding
they
are
not
called
to
gouernment
,
or
any
publike
charge
;
such
offices
being
alwaies
conferred
on
the
reformed
.
The
Captaine
Generall
of
all
their
forces
,
is
Maurice
of
Nassaw
,
Prince
of
Orange
,
a
valiant
and
expert
leader
.
The
profits
which
the
Arch-Duke
reapeth
from
his
part
of
the
country
,
are
not
great
:
his
Souldiers
pay
is
great
,
and
hee
is
loath
by
taxes
and
other
the
like
burdens
,
to
exasperat
the
people
,
incite
them
to
another
rebellion
,
or
startle
their
resolutions
to
some
farther
designes
against
his
quiet
.
For
the
better
historifying
the
breach
of
these
Countries
,
from
the
kings
of
Spaine
,
I
will
ascend
to
the
beginning
of
the
house
of
Burgund●e
.
That
the
Dutchie
,
and
Countie
of
Burgundie
,
formerly
diuided
,
were
vnited
by
the
marriage
of
Ioane
the
Countesse
,
with
Duke
Eudes
1331
;
as
also
how
they
were
given
by
King
Charles
the
fift
to
his
brother
Philip
the
hardy
,
A
●
1369
:
we
haue
before
related
.
This
Philip
tooke
to
wi●e
Margaret
,
daughter
to
Iohn
d●
Malaine
,
Earle
of
Flanders
;
and
in
her
right
succeeded
in
that
Earledome
,
Anno
1383.
Vnder
his
successours
,
especially
Philip
the
good
(
vnder
whom
most
of
the
Belgicke
Provinces
became
vnited
)
the
subiects
of
Be●gia
and
Burgundie
so
abounded
in
wealth
;
that
Comines
,
who
then
liued
,
saith
,
that
these
Signeuries
seemed
like
the
Land
of
promise
:
the
people
being
in
their
apparell
,
excessiuely
gorgeous
;
in
their
banquets
ouer
sumptuous
;
in
their
manners
,
dissolute
:
vices
vsually
accompanying
this
kinde
of
felicity
.
Charles
the
warlike
made
an
end
of
this
happinesse
,
by
warring
on
king
Lewis
the
11th
;
for
though
he
kept
the
warre
from
his
owne
home
,
yet
after
his
death
at
the
battle
of
Nancie
;
the
French
king
bereft
his
successour
the
Lady
Mary
of
the
Dutchy
of
Burgundie
,
&
many
Townes
and
Lordships
in
Picardie
;
besides
the
greatest
part
of
the
Dutchy
of
Artoys
.
This
Mary
,
married
Maxim●lian
Arch-Duke
of
Austria
,
with
whom
hauing
liued
about
5
years
she
brake
her
thigh
with
a
fall
from
her
horse
;
and
in
a
womanly
modesty
,
chose
rather
to
dye
,
then
to
permit
any
Chirurgian
to
dresse
her
there
where
she
was
hurt
.
In
her
ended
the
house
of
Burgundie
;
the
rights
of
these
Prouinces
being
translated
into
the
house
of
Austria
,
and
from
thence
to
Spaine
:
which
hapned
by
the
marriage
of
Philip
,
sonne
to
Mary
,
with
Ioan
,
daughter
and
heire
to
Ferdinand
,
and
Isabell
,
who
then
possessed
all
the
continent
of
Spaine
,
Portugall
excepted
.
During
the
g●uernment
of
this
Philip
,
Charles
his
sonne
,
and
Philip
his
grandchild
;
these
Countries
,
especially
Luxenbourg
,
Hainal●
,
and
Artoys
,
were
ransacked
and
harrowed
by
the
French
:
with
whom
these
Princes
were
continually
in
war.
But
when
a
Truce
was
made
betweene
Spaine
,
and
France
;
then
beganne
King
Philip
to
cast
his
thoughts
on
the
subiection
of
this
people
to
his
wil
&
pleasure
.
For
they
were
so
fortified
and
insconced
,
as
it
were
,
with
priuiledges
,
which
their
former
Princes
had
granted
,
&
the
latter
were
sworne
to
obserue
;
that
hee
found
himselfe
to
want
much
of
that
free
and
vncontrolable
power
,
L.
Guic●
.
which
his
violent
spirit
seemed
euery
where
to
desire
.
Some
of
these
immunities
we●e
,
that
the
Prince
could
place
no
stranger
amongst
them
,
either
in
offices
of
warre
or
iustice
.
2ly
,
The
Prince
could
giue
nothing
to
the
Clergy
:
nor
3ly
,
leavie
no
Subsidies
without
the
States
of
the
Country
.
But
the
maine
prerogatiue
was
,
that
if
the
Prince
by
violence
or
wrong
,
did
infringe
any
of
the
said
Charters
and
Franchises
;
the
people
after
their
declaration
there
of
made
,
Sr
R.
Wi●
.
may
goe
to
election
of
a
new
Prince
.
This
not
a
little
grieued
the
Spaniards
,
that
such
base
and
vnworthy
people
(
for
so
they
esteemed
them
)
should
in
such
liberty
possesse
so
braue
and
rich
a
Country
;
their
King
bearing
no
title
of
maiestie
,
or
absolute
command
ouer
them
.
Besides
the
reformation
of
Religion
,
which
then
began
to
growe
to
some
strength
,
moued
the
King
to
reduce
them
by
Spanish
Rhetoricke
(
that
is
by
the
Sword
and
the
Cannon
)
to
the
Romish
Church
.
To
these
ends
hee
sent
the
Duke
of
Alua
,
an
old
and
expert
Captaine
,
as
hauing
60
yeares
beene
a
Souldier
,
with
a
puissant
army
,
to
bee
his
Vice-Roy
among
them
.
He
gaue
him
also
a
commission
of
that
large
extent
,
that
he
might
place
and
displace
whom
he
would
,
&
execute
all
such
as
he
found
opposite
to
his
designes
.
At
that
time
the
two
chiefe
men
were
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
and
Count
Egmont
;
the
first
was
more
potent
with
the
people
,
the
latter
with
the
Souldiers
.
Had
these
two
joyned
together
,
they
might
easily
haue
preuented
D.
Alba's
entrance
;
but
Egmont
was
so
soothed
vp
with
letters
from
Spaine
,
that
he
beleeued
not
the
intelligence
which
the
Prince
had
,
concerning
the
Dukes
Commission
.
The
Earle
exhorted
the
Prince
to
submit
himselfe
to
the
pleasure
of
the
King
,
and
so
to
preuent
the
ruine
of
his
house
:
the
Prince
desired
the
Earle
to
maintaine
the
liberty
of
his
country
;
as
for
himself
,
he
had
rather
bee
a
Prince
without
an
hous●
,
then
a
Count
without
an
head
.
Being
thus
resolued
,
the
Prince
retires
to
his
friends
of
Nassaw
,
in
high
Germanie
;
the
Earle
stayeth
to
congratulate
the
entrance
of
the
new
Gouernour
:
Who
had
no
sooner
setled
himselfe
,
but
he
intrapped
the
Counts
of
Horne
,
&
Egmont
,
&
beheaded
them
.
Anno
1567.
Being
thus
rid
of
these
two
,
with
diuers
others
of
good
quality
;
who
liuing
would
much
haue
hindred
his
proceedings
;
he
quartered
his
Spaniards
in
the
Townes
and
Prov●nces
,
spoyled
the
people
not
of
their
priuiledges
onely
,
but
their
liberty
;
among
the
reformed
hee
brought
in
the
bloudy
Inquisition
;
and
indeed
so
tyrannically
did
he
behaue
himselfe
,
that
the
people
were
forced
to
a
defensiue
warre
,
as
well
for
their
liues
as
substances
.
This
was
a
warre
of
State
,
not
Religion
;
the
most
part
of
the
Hollanders
being
Papists
,
at
the
time
of
their
taking
Armes
.
During
these
troubles
,
the
Prince
of
Orenge
was
not
idle
;
but
he
in
one
place
,
and
Count
Lodowicke
his
brother
,
in
another
;
kept
D.
Alva
imployed
:
though
diuers
times
not
with
such
fortunate
successe
,
as
the
cause
deserued
.
In
the
yeare
1572
,
Flushing
was
surprized
by
Voorst
,
and
Berland
,
as
we
haue
before
said
.
So
also
was
the
Brill
in
Voorne
,
an
Iland
of
Holland
,
by
the
Count
de
la
March
:
And
not
long
after
,
all
Holland
,
except
Amsterdam
,
followed
the
fortune
and
side
of
the
Prince
,
together
with
all
of
the
Townes
of
Zealand
,
Middlebourg
excepted
.
Anno
1573
D'Alba
being
recalled
,
Don
Lewis
de
Requis●ns
was
appointed
Gouernour
,
during
whose
rule
,
many
of
the
Belgians
abandoned
their
Country
,
some
flying
into
Germany
,
others
into
France
,
Hist.
of
Ne●
most
into
England
.
After
his
death
,
&
before
the
arriuall
of
Don
Iohn
,
the
Prince
and
his
party
recouered
strength
and
courage
again
,
till
the
comming
of
the
Duke
of
Parma
,
who
brought
them
into
worse
case
then
euer
.
Yet
Anno
1581.
they
declare
by
their
writings
directed
to
all
people
,
that
Philip
of
●paine
was
fallen
from
the
gouernment
;
and
take
a
new
oath
of
the
people
,
which
bound
them
neuer
to
returne
to
the
Spanish
obedience
.
This
done
,
they
elect
Francis
Duke
of
Aniou
,
heire
apparant
to
the
French
king
,
and
then
in
no
small
hopes
of
marrying
our
Queene
,
to
be
their
Lord
.
But
he
intending
rather
to
settle
a
tyrann●e
in
himself
,
then
to
driue
it
from
the
Spaniard
,
attempted
Antwerpe
,
put
his
men
into
the
town
,
but
was
by
the
valour
of
the
Burgers
shamefully
repulst
.
Shame
of
this
ignoble
enterprise
,
especially
griefe
for
its
ill
successe
▪
took
him
out
of
the
world
.
The
State
of
these
countries
was
then
thus
by
his
Hieroglyphick
,
expressed
.
A
cow
represen●ed
●he
body
of
Belgia
,
there
stood
the
King
of
Spaine
spurring
her
;
the
Queen
of
England●eeding
●eeding
her
,
the
Prince
of
Orenge
m●lking
her
;
And
Duke
Francis
plucking
her
back
by
the
taile
,
but
she
soul'd
his
fingers
.
During
his
vnfortunate
gouernment
,
Parma
preuailed
in
all
places
,
especially
after
the
death
of
William
Prince
of
Orenge
;
treacherously
slaine
with
a
Pistoll
,
Aᵒ
1584.
Now
were
the
poore
Hollanders
truely
miserable
,
hauing
none
to
lead
them
,
none
to
protect
them
;
but
such
as
were
likely
to
regard
their
own
good
,
more
then
theirs
.
England
was
then
only
sanctuary
they
had
now
left
,
to
her
they
sue
,
offering
the
Queene
thereof
,
the
soueraignty
of
their
Prouinces
;
who
had
if
not
a
true
,
yet
a
plausible
title
to
them
;
As
being
lineallly
descended
from
Edward
the
th●rd
,
and
Philip
his
wi●e
,
who
was
sis●●r
,
(
and
(
as
some
say
heire
)
to
Wllliam
Earle
of
Hainalt
,
Holland
▪
&c.
If
Margar●t
,
from
whom
the
right
of
Spaine
is
de●iued
,
were
Daughter
to
Earle
William
,
then
was
our
Queene
to
succeed
after
Philip
,
who
was
rejected
:
if
that
Margaret
were
(
as
many
w●ite
)
his
yonger
sister
,
then
was
our
Queen
the
vndoubted
heire
,
her
Predecessour
Philippa
,
being
Earle
Williams
eldest
sister
.
Our
Heroick
Queene
not
disputing
the
right
of
the
title
,
nor
intending
to
her selfe
any
thing
,
saue
the
honor
of
relieuing
her
distressed
neighbours
;
like
a
true
Defen●resse
of
the
Faith
,
took
them
into
her
protection
.
Vnder
wh●ch
,
the
Belgian
affaires
succeeded
so
prosperously
(
I
will
not
now
stand
on
particulars
)
that
before
they
would
hearken
to
any
treaty
of
peace
,
they
forced
the
King
of
Spaine
to
confesse
,
that
they
were
a
people
so
free
,
that
he
had
no
right
to
the
place
,
which
they
were
possessed
of
.
This
peace
was
concluded
,
Anno
1609
:
Since
which
time
,
they
haue
kept
garrisons
well
disciplined
,
and
as
well
payed
.
So
that
these
Countries
haue
(
in
these
late
dayes
)
bin
the
Campus
Martius
,
or
Schoole
of
defence
for
all
Ch●istendome
;
to
which
the
youth
of
all
Nations
repaire
,
to
see
the
manner
of
fortifications
,
and
learne
the
Art
of
warre
.
The
people
hereof
haue
for
40
yeares
held
the
sta●●e
against
a
most
puissant
Monarch
,
and
haue
with
so
great
advantage
capitulated
,
that
it
is
obserued
,
where
all
other
Nations
grow
poore
with
warre
,
these
only
grow
rich
.
Whereupon
it
is
remarkeable
to
consider
into
what
follies
and
extremities
Princes
runne
,
by
vsing
their
people
to
the
warres
.
The
Kings
of
France
place
most
of
their
hopes
in
their
Cavalrie
;
because
in
policy
they
would
not
that
the
vulgar
should
bee
exercised
in
armes
.
Lycurgus
gaue
a
law
to
the
Lacedemonians
,
that
they
should
neuer
fight
often
with
one
enemy
:
the
breaking
whereof
made
the
Thebans
a
small
Common-wealth
,
to
be
their
equals
in
power
.
The
Turkes
wonne
this
vast
Empire
they
now
possesse
,
by
making
many
,
and
speedy
warres
:
but
now
that
policy
being
worne
out
of
fashion
;
we
see
that
(
to
omit
Persia
)
the
little
and
distracted
kingdome
of
Hungary
,
hath
for
euen
almost
200
yeares
,
resisted
them
.
So
was
it
between
the
Dukes
of
Austria
,
and
the
Switzers
;
and
so
it
is
betwixt
the
Spaniard
,
and
Low-countrymen
;
Arch.
Ab.
who
being
formerly
accounted
a
dull
&
heauy
people
,
altogether
vnfit
for
the
warres
:
by
their
continuall
combating
with
the
Spaniard
,
are
become
ingenious
,
full
of
action
,
and
great
managers
of
causes
appertaining
to
fights
,
either
by
sea
or
land
.
We
may
hereby
also
perceiue
what
advantages
a
small
State
gaineth
,
by
fortifying
places
and
passages
:
there
being
nothing
which
sooner
hindreth
a
great
Prince
,
then
to
beleaguer
a
well
fortified
towne
:
for
that
herein
he
consumeth
his
time
,
and
commonly
looseth
his
men
,
credit
,
&
mony
:
as
the
Romanes
before
Numantia
;
the
great
Turke
in
Malta
;
and
Charles
of
Burgundy
before
Nancie
.
For
where
warre
is
drawn
out
of
the
field
vnto
the
wals
,
the
Mattock
and
Spade
being
more
necessary
then
the
Sword
and
Speare
:
there
the
valour
of
the
assailants
is
little
auaileable
,
because
it
wanteth
its
proper
obiect
.
Since
the
vniting
of
most
of
these
Provinces
,
these
haue
bin
the
Lords
of
Belgia
.
Hist.
of
Net
.
1383
-
1
Philip
the
hardy
,
Duke
of
Burg.
E.
of
Flanders
.
-
2
Iohn
the
proud
,
D.
of
Burg.
E.
of
Flanders
.
-
3
Philip
II
the
Good
,
Duke
of
Burg.
Brab
.
Lux.
Limb.
Marquesse
of
the
Empire
;
E.
of
Fland.
Art
.
Nam
,
Hain
.
Holl.
Zel
,
Lord
of
Freiz
,
and
Machlyn
.
1467
-
4
Charles
the
warlike
.
1476
-
5
Mary
,
daughter
to
Charles
.
1476
-
5
Maximilian
Archd.
of
Austria
.
1481
-
6
Philip
II.
Archd.
of
Austria
,
D.
of
Burg.
1481
-
6
Ioane
Queene
of
Castile
.
1506
-
7
Charles
II.
Emperour
,
K.
of
Spaine
,
Archd.
of
Austria
,
D.
of
Burg.
Brab
.
Guel.
Lux
Limb.
Marq.
of
the
Empire
:
Earle
of
Fland.
Artoys
,
Nam
.
Holl.
Hain
.
Zel.
Lord
of
Freiz
.
Vtr.
Over
.
Groyn
.
Machlyn
.
1559
-
8
Philip
IV.
of
Sp.
II
,
reiected
by
the
States
.
1599
-
5
Clara
Isabella
Eugeniae
,
daughter
to
Philip.
1599
-
5
Albertus
Archd.
of
Austria
.
The
principall
order
of
Knighthood
in
these
Countries
,
hath
bin
,
and
is
of
the
Golden
Pleece
,
Guicciard
.
instituted
by
Duke
Philip
the
Good
,
Anno
1430
:
in
analogie
to
Gedeons
Fleece
,
as
some
will
;
or
Iasons
Fleece
,
as
others
thinke
;
and
it
may
be
in
token
of
the
loue
he
bare
to
the
English
Wooll
,
from
which
he
receiued
so
great
profits
.
They
weare
a
collar
of
gold
,
interlaced
with
〈◊〉
iron
,
seeming
to
strike
fire
out
of
a
flint
;
the
word
Ex
ferro
flammam
;
at
the
end
hung
the
Fleece
,
or
Toison
d'
Or.
This
company
was
raised
by
the
same
Philip
from
25
,
(
for
at
first
institution
they
were
no
more
)
to
3●
;
Charles
the
fift
raised
them
to
51
;
and
now
there
may
be
as
many
as
the
King
of
Spaine
will
invest
with
it
.
Here
are
6
Vniuersities
.
-
Lovaine
Brab
.
-
Doway
.
Fland.
-
Leige
.
Limb.
-
Leiden
.
Holl.
-
Harderwicke
.
Geld.
-
Groyning
.
1614.
Before
the
reformation
and
Spanish
invasion
,
here
were
reckoned
-
Archbishops
3
-
Dukes
4
-
Earles
7
-
Bishops
15
-
Marquesse
1
-
Lords
5
Thus
much
of
Belgia
.
OF
GERMANIE
.
Maginus
.
GERMANIE
is
bounded
on
the
West
with
France
and
Be●gia
;
on
the
North
with
Denmarke
and
her
seas
;
on
the
East
wit●
Prussia
,
Poland
,
and
Hungary
:
on
the
South
with
the
Alpes
.
It
was
so
called
(
as
some
think
)
by
the
Roman●
,
who
passing
ouer
Rhene
to
satisfie
his
eye
in
seeing
forrain
countries
,
or
to
enrich
himselfe
with
the
spoyle
of
an
vnfriendly
Nation
,
seeing
the
people
so
like
vnto
the
Gaules
in
speech
,
man●ers
,
&
complexion
,
called
them
the
Germane
to
the
French
.
Others
doe
deriue
it
from
●er
,
which
signifieth
all
;
and
man
:
whence
also
came
the
name
of
Almayne
,
as
well
as
that
of
Germane
.
By
this
Etymologie
they
would
imply
,
that
the
Almaines
or
Germanes
are
a
very
warlike
Nation
;
as
a
people
that
haue
in
the●
,
nihil
nisi
virile
,
nothing
weak
or
womanish
,
nor
indeed
any
thing
not
worthy
a
man
.
B●t
it
is
by
others
as
probablie
conjectured
,
that
they
are
called
Almanes
or
Germanes
,
because
they
consist
of
so
many
seuerall
nations
,
comming
out
of
the
North
&
North-East
hither
,
that
they
seeme
to
be
an
hotchpot
or
mixture
of
all
kindes
of
men
,
kn●aded
into
one
name
and
country
:
and
this
is
the
conceit
of
Asinius
Qu●dratus
.
The
compasse
of
this
spacious
countrey
,
is
2600
English
miles
:
the
figure
is
almost
an
exact
square
,
each
side
being
in
length
650
miles
.
It
is
situate
in
the
Northerne
temperat
Zone
,
vn●●r
the
7
●●
and
11th
Climates
,
the
longest
day
being
17
〈◊〉
,
and
a
halfe
.
I●
is
supposed
to
contain
10
millions
of
people
:
the
men
of
the
po●●e●
sor●
,
laborious
,
painfu●l
,
and
of
sincere
behauiour
:
the
Nobles
either
profound
schollers
,
Boter
.
relat
.
or
resolute
souldiers
,
louers
of
true
honour
,
though
Tacitus
thought
otherwise
,
saying
;
the
〈…〉
liberty
,
the
Belgians
for
honours
,
the
Germanes
〈…〉
little
addicted
to
Venus
,
and
very
much
to
〈…〉
the
proverb
,
Germanorum
vivere
,
est
biber●
▪
〈…〉
sicles
:
Germani
possunt
cunctos
tolerare
labores
,
O
utinam
possent
tam
benè
ferre
sitim
.
G●rmanes
themselues
vnto
all
workes
inure
,
Oh
would
they
thirst
could
halfe
so
well
endure
.
〈…〉
of
a
strong
constitution
,
and
much
inclining
to
〈…〉
whereupon
Pope
Iulio
the
second
,
styling
the
Spani
〈…〉
of
the
aire
,
because
of
their
ambition
;
the
Venetians
〈…〉
,
fishes
of
the
Sea
:
c●l●ed
the
Germans
,
beasts
of
〈…〉
.
And
when
Augustus
established
the
Monarchie
of
〈…〉
was
advised
by
Agri●pa
,
to
choose
a
guard
of
Germ●●●●
,
●he
reason
was
,
because
in
those
great
bodies
,
there
was
〈…〉
hidden
,
and
lesse
subtilty
;
&
that
they
were
a
people
that
〈◊〉
more
pleasure
to
be
commanded
,
then
to
command
.
In
mat●ers
of
war●e
thi●
people
haue
bin
euer
in
a
mea
〈…〉
yet
not
so
much
by
the
valour
,
or
conduct
of
their
(
〈…〉
or
they
haue
had
but
few
such
)
as
by
their
owne
〈…〉
.
They
withstood
the
Romanes
210
yeares
;
afflicting
and
〈◊〉
them
more
in
that
space
;
then
either
the
Carcha
〈◊〉
Spaniards
,
French
,
or
Parthians
:
and
euen
at
the
last
(
●aith
〈◊〉
)
t●u●mpha●imagis
sunt
,
quàm
vi●li
.
In
our
times
〈…〉
,
and
●ans●●●ghts
of
G●rmanie
,
are
of
indifferent
〈…〉
their
onely
,
or
at
least
their
greatest
fault
b●ing
a
〈…〉
custome
they
h●●e
,
euen
in
the
midst
of
a
battail
,
if
their
〈…〉
truly
p●●ed
to
cry
gu●lt
,
gu●lt
,
cast
downe
their
〈…〉
suffer
▪
themselues
to
bee
cut
in
pieces
by
the
〈◊〉
.
The
women
are
of
a
good
complexion
,
though
by
reason
of
their
intemperance
in
eating
and
drinking
,
they
are
somewhat
corpulent
:
women
(
as
they
say
)
of
good
carriage
,
good
bea●ers
,
and
good
breeders
.
The
diet
of
Germany
,
Italy
,
and
that
of
France
,
is
thus
censured
:
the
Germans
haue
much
meat
,
View
of
Fr.
but
sluttishly
dressed
;
the
French
litle
,
but
cleanly
handled
;
the
Italians
neither
one
nor
the
other
.
The
titles
of
the
Fathers
descend
to
all
the
children
,
euery
son
of
a
Duke
,
being
a
Duke
;
and
euery
daughter
a
Dutchesse
:
a
thing
which
the
Italians
hold
so
ridiculous
,
that
they
put
it
in
the
fore-front
of
this
facetious
Satyre
.
The
Dukes
and
Earles
of
Germany
,
the
Dons
of
Spaine
,
the
Monsieurs
of
France
,
the
Bishops
of
Italy
,
the
Nobility
of
Hungary
,
the
Lairdes
of
Scotland
,
the
Knights
of
Naples
,
and
the
younger
brethren
of
England
,
make
a
poore
company
.
For
by
this
common
assuming
of
the
Fathers
honour
,
and
parting
his
lands
among
all
the
brethren
;
the
Nobility
is
beyond
reason
multiplied
,
Morison
.
and
no
lesse
impouerisht
:
there
being
not
long
since
,
17
Princes
of
Anhalt
,
&
27
Counts
of
Mansfield
;
to
most
of
which
,
their
Armes
haue
bin
the
best
part
of
their
riches
,
&
nihil
nisi
arma
&
manus
,
&
in
his
omnia
,
as
Tacitus
once
said
of
the
Brittaines
.
Their
language
being
the
Dutch
,
hath
lesse
commixture
with
the
Latine
,
then
any
which
is
vsed
in
the
Westerne
parts
,
and
is
very
harsh
,
by
reason
of
its
many
consonants
.
Tacitus
accounted
this
country
rude
and
barren
,
as
then
containing
nothing
but
vnpeopled
Forrests
,
vprofitable
Heaths
,
and
vnhealthfull
pooles
:
but
were
he
now
aliue
,
he
would
bee
forced
to
sing
a
Palinodia
,
confessing
it
to
be
both
pleasing
,
healthfull
and
profitable
;
abounding
with
Mines
of
Siluer
,
and
inferiour
mettals
;
plentifull
in
Corne
and
Wines
,
which
they
transport
into
other
Countries
;
together
with
fresh
fish
,
Linnens
,
Quicksiluer
,
Allum
,
Armours
,
and
other
iron-workes
,
The
Arable
lands
are
in
the
East
parts
so
spacious
,
that
the
husbandman
going
forward
with
his
plough
in
the
morning
,
turneth
not
back
again
till
it
be
mid-day
.
So
making
his
whole
dayes
worke
,
but
two
ploughed
furrowes
;
one
in
his
going
forward
,
the
other
in
his
returne
,
as
Verstegan
relateth
.
In
former
times
this
Country
yeelded
neither
good
Captain
,
nor
good
Scholler
;
the
later
both
,
but
especially
the
Scholler
,
as
Albertus
Magnus
the
Physician
,
and
great
Philosopher
;
who
made
the
Statua
of
a
man
,
which
by
the
operation
of
inward
artificiall
engins
,
could
speak
very
articulately
,
and
was
the
worke
of
30
yeares
:
Appian
the
Cosmographer
,
Gesner
the
Philosopher
,
Munster
,
Luther
,
Vrsinus
,
Zuinglius
,
Scultetus
,
&
Iunius
,
with
many
other
Diuines
,
besides
Keckerman
,
Alstedius
,
Timpler
,
Munster
.
Goclenius
,
&c.
To
those
let
me
adde
Bertholdus
Swart
,
if
not
for
his
learning
,
yet
for
one
of
his
inventions
;
being
that
fatall
instrument
,
called
the
Gunne
.
This
Swarte
was
a
Franciscan
,
and
studious
in
Alohymie
.
For
the
finding
out
of
experiments
in
this
Art
,
he
was
one
euening
tempering
brimstone
,
dried
earth
,
and
certain
other
ingredients
,
in
a
mortar
,
which
he
couered
with
a
stone
.
The
night
growing
on
,
he
took
a
tinder-box
to
light
him
a
candle
;
where
striking
fire
,
a
spark
by
chance
flew
into
the
mortar
,
and
catching
hold
of
the
brimstone
,
and
salt-peter
,
with
great
violence
blew
vp
the
stone
.
The
cunning
Alchymist
guessing
which
of
his
ingredients
it
was
that
produced
this
effect
,
made
h●m
an
iron
pipe
,
crammed
it
with
sulphure
,
and
stones
;
and
putting
fire
to
it
,
saw
with
what
great
fury
and
noyse
it
discharged
it selfe
.
This
Invention
he
communicated
to
the
Venetians
,
Guicciard
.
Anno
1330
,
or
thereabouts
;
who
hauing
bin
often
vanquished
by
the
Genewaies
,
and
driuen
almost
to
a
necessity
of
yeelding
to
them
:
by
the
help
of
these
Gunnes
,
(
Bombards
they
were
then
called
)
gaue
vnto
their
enemies
a
notable
discomfiture
.
And
this
was
the
first
battaile
that
euer
those
warlike
pieces
had
a
part
in
:
which
not
long
after
,
put
to
silence
all
the
engins
and
dev●ces
,
where
with
the
Ancients
were
wont
to
make
their
bat●erie
.
The
next
that
made
vse
of
this
Instrument
,
were
the
inhabitants
of
the
Balticke
sea
:
Camd.
Re●
.
and
not
long
after
them
,
the
English
,
at
the
siege
of
Calice
,
Anno
1347
;
about
which
time
they
began
also
to
be
vsed
in
Spaine
.
The
French
,
it
seemeth
,
learned
the
vse
of
them
from
the
English
;
and
the
first
benefit
receiued
by
them
,
was
the
death
of
that
famous
Leader
,
Thomas
Montacute
,
Earle
of
Salisbury
,
who
at
the
siege
of
Orleance
,
was
slain
with
a
great
shot
,
Anno
1425.
The
Turbes
are
beholding
for
them
to
the
warres
they
had
with
the
Venet●an●
;
beholding
I
say
,
Turk
.
hist.
for
notwithstandi●g
the
harmes
receiued
by
them
at
first
;
yet
afterward
growing
expert
in
managing
of
them
,
they
gaue
vnto
Vffin
Cassares
,
and
Hismael
,
two
of
the
most
mighty
Emperours
of
Persia
,
two
memorable
ouerthrowes
,
by
the
help
of
their
great
Ordinance
only
.
The
Portugals
were
in
this
Art
,
the
Tutors
to
the
Persians
:
for
as
Solyman
the
〈◊〉
Emperour
objected
against
them
,
they
not
only
aided
〈◊〉
the
Sophie
with
certain
h●rcabagiers
;
but
also
sent
him
workmen
to
shew
him
the
vse
and
making
of
Artillerie
.
These
great
pieces
at
the
first
invention
were
rude
,
vnweldie
,
and
charged
with
stone
bullets
only
:
but
by
degree
,
they
come
to
that
perfection
,
both
for
the
wall
a●d
the
hard
,
that
they
〈…〉
Whether
now
Archerie
or
Gunning
be
to
be
protected
,
I
stand
not
here
to
determine
:
onely
this
I
am
sure
of
,
that
victories
haue
been
of
late
purchased
with
lesse
expence
of
life
&
blo●d
,
then
euer
in
former
times
they
were
.
But
of
this
theame
m●●e
hereafter
.
The
Religion
here
is
diuers
,
Iewes
being
intermingled
with
Christians
,
these
diuided
into
Pap●sts
and
Pr●testants
.
These
latter
also
are
diuided
into
Lutherans
and
Calvi●ists
,
who
though
in
all
things
opposite
to
the
Romish
Church
,
are
yet
in
some
few
,
contrary
one
to
the
other
:
the
Lutheran
maintaining
consubstantiation
in
the
blessed
Eucharist
,
with
omnipresen●e
:
and
eternall
predestination
,
to
be
out
of
a
fore-scene
faith
and
good
workes
,
and
not
absolute
.
Which
tenents
not
〈…〉
to
the
word
of
the
most
High
,
are
impugned
b●
the
〈◊〉
and
that
with
more
vehemencie
,
and
lesse
mod●st●e
,
〈…〉
and
writing
,
then
is
profitable
to
either
:
making
〈…〉
ther
worse
then
better
,
by
bitter
calumniati●ns
〈…〉
to
be
the
two
chiefe
,
if
not
only
poi●●s
,
they
〈◊〉
.
Boterus
reckoneth
the
Revenues
of
the
〈…〉
lions
,
which
indeed
were
true
,
taking
Anst
〈…〉
hemia
for
parts
of
it
:
but
since
these
are
not
〈…〉
Imperiall
Throne
,
but
that
they
may
be
vtterly
di
〈…〉
,
reason
they
should
be
admitted
into
the
reckoning
.
〈…〉
tiles
are
parts
of
the
Empire
,
but
acknowledge
no
subiection
▪
as
Denmarke
,
Switzerland
,
and
the
Seuenteene
Provinces
;
Some
again
acknowledge
a
kind
of
subiection
,
but
come
not
to
the
Diets
,
as
some
Italian
Potentates
,
the
Dukes
of
Lorreine
and
Savoy
;
and
some
both
confesse
the
Emperours
soueraigntie
,
&
come
to
all
Councels
,
namely
the
Germaine
Princes
;
who
all
pay
certain
monies
,
which
they
count
a
contribution
,
but
no
tribute
.
The
cities
of
this
country
are
of
3
sorts
,
Hansetownes
,
which
enjoy
large
pr●uiledges
and
immunities
,
Morison
▪
and
are
in
number
72
:
such
are
Lubecke
,
Hambourg
,
Madenbourg
:
Each
of
which
is
able
to
put
to
sea
150
good
Ships
.
The
second
sort
are
they
which
are
holden
by
inheritance
of
some
Princes
.
The
third
sort
are
the
Free
or
Imperiall
cities
:
Free
for
their
great
prerogatiues
of
coyning
moneys
,
and
ruling
by
their
owne
lawes
;
Imperiall
,
as
knowing
no
Lord
or
protectour
,
but
the
Emperour
;
to
whom
they
pay
two
third
parts
of
such
contributions
,
as
are
assessed
in
the
assemblies
,
and
about
1500
Florens
yearely
,
for
themselues
and
their
territories
.
This
revenue
as
it
is
certainely
knowne
not
to
be
very
great
,
so
cannot
wee
certainly
know
how
great
or
litle
.
These
cities
enioying
so
many
priuiledges
,
and
hauing
so
full
a
command
ouer
the
neighbouring
country
,
and
the
villages
thereof
,
are
exceeding
rich
&
potent
.
I
will
instance
only
in
Norimberg
,
by
which
wee
may
guesse
at
the
rest
:
and
in
Norimberg
also
I
can
but
ayme
at
the
whole
wealth
,
by
a
particular
losse
,
which
was
thus
.
Aᵒ
1554.
when
Maeurice
Duke
of
Saxony
,
Sleid.
Com.
and
his
associats
,
had
driuen
the
Emperour
Charles
out
of
Germany
,
Albert
Marquesse
of
Brandenbourg
,
whose
sword
was
in
a
manner
his
law
,
and
his
revenue
,
besieged
this
City
:
He
burnt
100
of
the
villages
belonging
to
it
,
70
manors
and
sermes
appertaining
to
the
citizens
:
3000
acres
of
wood
:
and
after
all
this
spoyle
,
compoundeth
with
them
for
200000
crownes
,
and
sixe
pieces
of
Ordinance
.
As
for
the
Religion
in
these
free
and
Imperiall
townes
professed
,
it
is
in
a
manner
totally
the
reformed
;
there
being
3
onely
,
which
adhere
wholly
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
which
are
Gmond
,
Vberlinque
,
or
Whirlingen
,
and
Dinkelspuhel
;
three
smal
townes
in
the
lower
Suevia
,
and
in
some
few
of
the
rest
,
both
religions
are
permitted
.
In
briefe
these
are
called
free
Citties
(
as
Guicciardine
the
Historian
defineth
them
)
which
acknowledging
by
a
certain
determinate
tribute
,
the
authority
of
the
Empire
,
doe
notwithstanding
in
all
other
things
,
gouern
themselues
after
their
own
lawes
:
not
seeking
to
amplifie
their
territories
,
but
to
defend
their
liberties
.
They
are
in
number
60
,
as
Francsort
,
Norimberg
,
with
the
rest
:
which
together
with
the
Princes
in
time
of
warres
,
are
to
aide
the
Emperour
with
3842
horse
,
and
16300
foot
;
but
how
small
a
triste
is
that
,
in
respect
of
so
huge
a
Country
.
The
principall
riuers
are
1
Danubius
,
which
rising
out
of
Nigrasylva
,
and
receiuing
amongst
others
,
60
navigable
riuers
,
disgorgeth
his
full
stomack
out
of
his
7
mouthes
,
into
the
Euxine
seas
,
after
it
hath
streamed
along
for
the
space
of
1500
miles
.
Cedere
Danubius
se
tibi
Nile
negat
.
O
seuen-mouth'd
Nile
I
plainly
see
,
Danow
will
scarce
giue
way
to
thee
.
2
Rhene
,
which
arising
in
Helvetia
,
and
running
through
Germanie
and
Belgia
,
after
a
course
of
800
miles
,
saluteth
the
Germane
Ocean
;
into
which
also
runneth
3
the
Albis
,
after
a
journy
of
more
then
400
miles
;
rising
about
the
lowest
skirts
of
Bohemia
,
and
passing
by
Madenberg
,
Brunswicke
,
&
Denmarke
.
4
Odera
which
hath
his
fountaine
in
the
hithermost
con●in●s
of
Silesia
;
and
after
it
hath
runne
a
s●lent
course
through
Brandenbourg
,
and
Pomerania
,
of
some
300
miles
in
length
;
openeth
his
wide
mouth
in
the
Balticke
sea
.
5
Maenus
.
6
Visurgis
,
or
Weser
.
About
130
yeares
after
the
vniuersall
deluge
,
and
not
long
after
the
confusion
of
tongues
at
Babell
,
Munster
.
(
if
wee
may
beleeue
what
we
find
recorded
)
one
Teuto
the
son
of
Gomer
,
came
into
Germany
;
of
whom
the
people
of
his
posterity
were
called
Teutones
:
by
which
name
,
many
of
them
were
known
to
the
Romanes
,
though
not
without
a
miscellaneous
admixture
of
others
;
as
the
Cha●ti
,
Cherusci
,
Suevi
,
and
the
like
.
Caesar
opened
the
way
for
the
Romanes
to
this
country
,
the
conquest
wherof
was
brought
to
best
perfection
by
him
,
who
for
his
happy
victories
,
was
meritoriously
named
Germanicus
.
It
continued
Romane
vntill
the
dayes
of
Phocas
;
when
France
,
Spaine
,
and
Germanie
,
at
a
clap
shaked
off
all
allegiance
to
the
Empire
;
so
detestable
is
a
tyrannicall
vsurper
,
that
euen
barbarous
and
ignoble
spirits
abhorre
his
gouernment
.
Germanie
being
now
slipt
from
its
former
bondage
,
was
distracted
into
many
petty
royalties
;
all
or
most
of
which
,
were
extinguished
by
the
greater
light
of
the
French
Monarchie
,
vnder
Pepin
and
Charles
,
Kings
of
France
:
the
latter
being
for
his
many
seruices
to
the
Church
,
made
Emperour
of
the
West
,
containing
vnder
its
command
,
part
of
Spaine
,
and
Italy
,
all
France
,
and
Germanie
,
which
last
hath
bin
the
seat
of
most
of
his
successours
.
So
that
now
the
prophecie
of
the
Druides
,
concerning
the
remouing
of
the
Empire
into
these
parts
,
seemeth
to
haue
bin
fulfilled
,
though
Tacitus
in
his
time
accounted
it
a
vaine
and
idle
prediction
.
For
when
Civilis
raised
a
rebellion
in
Germany
against
Vespasian
,
then
newly
made
Emperour
;
possessionem
rerum
humanarum
Transalpinis
gentibus
portendi
,
superstitione
vanâ
Druidae
canebant
.
And
by
this
erecting
of
the
Westerne
Empire
,
we
see
the
prophecie
to
haue
bin
good
;
though
it
was
not
so
soone
fulfilled
,
as
was
expected
.
The
Emperours
of
Germany
.
801
-
1
Carolus
M.
14
815
-
2
Ludov.
Pius
26
841
-
3
Lotharius
15
856
-
4
Ludovious
II
19
877
-
5
Carolus
Calvus
2
-
6
Ludov.
III.
Balbus
-
7
Carol.
III.
Crassus
Freigius
.
891
-
8
Arnolphus
12
903
-
9
Ludovicus
IV.
10
913
-
10
Conradus
I.
7.
This
Prince
was
the
last
of
the
blood
of
Charles
the
great
:
for
the
Francones
and
the
Saxones
,
seeing
Charles
the
simple
King
of
France
,
wholly
possessed
with
the
Normans
;
took
that
advantage
,
and
chose
an
Emperour
of
their
owne
blood
:
a
worthy
Prince
questionlesse
they
made
choyce
of
,
Muster
.
subduing
to
the
Empire
the
Sclavonians
,
the
Hungarians
,
Dalmatians
,
Bohemians
,
Lorreine
,
and
Brandenburg
:
for
his
delight
is
fowling
he
was
called
920
-
11
Henricus
Auceps
18
938
-
12
Otho
I.
36
974
-
13
Otho
II.
10
984
-
14
Otho
III
19.
After
the
death
of
this
Emperour
,
all
right
of
succession
disclaimed
,
the
Emperours
became
electiue
;
whereby
the
Princes
haue
growne
potent
:
But
the
Empire
weake
,
voices
being
obtained
,
not
according
to
the
worthines
of
vertue
,
but
by
gifts
,
to
the
prejudice
of
the
Imperiall
Majesty
.
This
decree
of
election
was
confirmed
by
Pope
Gregory
the
fi●t
,
and
the
power
giuen
to
the
Count
Palatine
of
Rhene
,
Archsewer
;
the
Duke
of
Saxony
,
Lord
Marshall
;
and
the
Marquesse
of
Brandenburg
,
chiefe
Chamberlaine
of
the
Temporalties
;
amongst
the
spiritualty
,
to
the
Archbishop
of
Mentz
,
Chancellour
of
the
Empire
;
to
the
Archbishop
of
Collen
,
Chancellour
of
Italy
to
the
Archbishop
of
Triers
,
Chancellour
of
France
:
and
if
equality
of
voices
hapned
,
the
Duke
of
Bohemia
,
(
but
now
King
)
had
the
binding
voice
,
who
by
office
is
chiefe
cup-bearer
.
These
Offices
on
dayes
of
especiall
solemnitie
,
are
performed
after
this
manner
.
Gelden
Bul.
Before
the
gate
of
the
Emperour
standeth
an
heape
of
oates
so
high
,
that
it
reacheth
to
the
brest
of
the
horse
,
whereon
the
D.
of
Saxony
rideth
:
who
beareth
in
his
hand
a
siluer
wand
,
and
a
siluer
measure
,
both
which
together
,
weigh
200
markes
of
siluer
.
Then
sitting
on
his
horse
,
he
filleth
that
measure
with
oates
,
and
sticking
his
siluer
staffe●in
the
remainder
,
he
goeth
together
with
the
Emperour
into
the
Pallace
;
hauing
first
giuen
his
measure
of
oates
to
any
of
his
seruants
which
standeth
next
vnto
him
.
When
the
Emperour
is
entred
the
Palace
,
and
is
sate
down
at
his
Table
,
the
3
spirituall
Electours
standing
orderly
together
,
say
grace
.
Then
the
Marquesse
of
Brandenbourg
comming
on
horsebacke
with
a
siluer
bason
(
weighing
12
markes
of
siluer
)
full
of
water
,
in
his
hand
,
and
a
fine
clean
towell
on
his
arme
,
lighteth
downe
,
and
giueth
the
Emperour
water
to
wash
his
hands
.
After
him
the
Palatine
of
the
Rhene
commeth
on
horseback
,
with
4
siluer
platters
in
his
hands
,
full
of
meat
;
who
lighting
from
his
horse
,
carrieth
,
&
setteth
them
down
on
the
table
;
euery
platter
weighing
three
markes
.
Last
of
all
,
the
King
of
Bohemia
,
riding
on
a
horse
,
with
a
napkin
on
his
arme
,
and
a
couered
cup
in
his
hand
,
weighing
12
markes
,
entreth
the
great
Hall
;
where
lighting
downe
,
hee
giueth
the
cup
to
the
Emperour
to
drinke
.
The
election
is
vsually
holden
at
Francfort
on
Maenus
,
Sleid.
Com.
whither
the
Electours
or
their
deputies
come
vpon
the
day
appointed
by
the
Bishop
of
Mentz
,
whose
office
it
is
to
assemble
the
Princes
.
In
their
passage
vnto
Francfort
,
they
are
guarded
by
euery
Prince
,
through
whose
territories
they
passe
.
Their
attendants
must
not
exceed
the
number
of
200
horsemen
whereof
50
only
must
be
armed
.
When
they
are
all
met
,
they
goe
to
St
Bartholmewes
Church
;
where
after
Masse
said
,
the
spirituall
Electours
laying
their
hands
on
their
brests
,
and
the
temporall
on
their
booke
,
shall
sweare
to
choose
a
fit
temporall
head
for
the
people
of
Christendome
.
If
in
the
space
of
30
dayes
they
haue
not
agreed
,
then
must
they
eate
nothing
but
bread
&
water
,
nor
by
any
meanes
goe
out
of
the
city
,
till
the
greater
part
haue
agreed
on
a
man
,
who
shall
forth
with
be
acknowledged
King
of
the
Romanes
.
The
inauguration
is
holden
first
at
Aken
in
Gulick
,
where
the
new
elected
Emperour
receiueth
the
siluer
Crown
for
Germany
:
secondly
at
Millaine
,
where
he
receiueth
his
iron
Crown
for
Lombardy
.
Thirdly
at
Rome
,
where
he
receiueth
the
golden
Crowne
for
the
Empire
.
These
constitutions
were
made
by
Charles
the
4th
,
and
called
the
Golden
Bull
,
or
Aurea
Bulla
,
Anno
1356.
The
first
chosen
Emperour
was
1002
-
15
Henricus
II.
Claudus
&
Sanctus
22
1025
-
16
Conradus
II.
Salicus
15
1040
-
17
Henricus
III.
Niger
17
1057
-
18
Henricus
IV.
senior
50.
In
the
dayes
of
this
Prince
,
the
Romane
Prelates
began
to
vsurpe
authority
ouer
Kings
and
Emperours
.
Leo
the
ninth
hauing
receiued
the
Papacie
of
the
Emperours
hands
,
repented
himselfe
,
put
off
his
purp●e
,
went
to
Rome
as
a
priuat
man
,
and
was
againe
elected
by
the
Clergie
.
This
was
done
by
the
perswasion
of
Hildebrand
a
Monke
,
who
being
afterwards
Pope
Gregory
the
seuenth
,
excommunicated
this
Henry
;
being
the
first
Prince
that
euer
was
excommunicated
:
from
this
time
,
till
the
yeare
1254
,
was
there
continuall
warres
,
and
thunders
,
between
the
Popes
,
and
the
nine
following
Emperours
.
1107
-
19
Henricus
V.
iunior
20
1126
-
20
Lothar
,
Saxo
13
1138
-
21
Conradus
III.
15
1153
-
2●
Frideric
.
I.
Barb.
38
1190
-
23
Henricus
VI.
8
1198
-
24
Philip.
-
25
Otho
IV
1212
-
26
Frederick
II.
38
1250
-
27
Conradus
IV.
4
1254
-
28
Richard
Earle
of
Cornwall
,
and
brother
to
King
Henry
the
3
of
England
▪
was
chosen
and
crowned
King
of
the
Romanes
;
and
after
he
had
supported
a
ruinous
Empire
6
yeares
,
he
returned
into
England
,
where
he
died
.
In
the
times
of
these
last
Emperours
,
the
politicke
Bishops
of
Rome
,
had
in
a
manner
forced
the
Emperours
out
of
Italy
;
so
that
Rodolfus
the
next
Emperour
,
sold
all
his
right
in
Italy
to
diuers
Princes
.
The
craft
of
the
Popes
extended
yet
farther
,
euen
into
Germany
;
where
by
granting
royall
prerogatiues
to
the
tributary
Princes
,
they
much
weakned
the
state
of
the
Empire
:
It
was
vtterly
ruined
by
Venceslaus
,
who
sold
Lombardie
to
the
Visconti
of
Millaine
;
and
gaue
to
the
Princes
many
possessions
of
the
Empire
,
for
their
fauours
in
his
election
;
which
they
then
willingly
receiued
,
and
since
powerfully
defended
;
few
of
them
not
being
able
to
wage
war●e
with
the
Emperours
themselues
.
Sleid.
Com.
Charles
the
fift
,
was
questionlesse
the
most
puissant
Emperour
from
Charles
the
Great
,
as
being
King
of
Spaine
,
Lord
of
all
Belgia
,
King
of
Naples
,
Duke
of
Millaine
,
and
Austria
;
yet
his
inability
to
match
with
some
of
those
ruffling
Princes
,
was
not
the
least
cause
of
his
resignation
to
his
brother
Ferdinand
.
But
to
proceed
:
After
a
12
yeares
interegnum
,
was
chosen
1273
-
30
Rodol
.
Habspur
.
19
1292
-
Synops.
hist.
31
Adulph
.
Nassov
.
6
1298
-
31
Albert.
Austr
.
10
1308
-
32
Henr.
VII
.
Lucel
.
6
1314
-
33
Ludovi●us
Bavar
.
1346
-
34
Carolus
IV.
32
1378
-
35
Vencestaus
22
-
36
Iodocus
Barbatus
.
1400
-
37
Rupert
.
Palatin
.
10
1411
-
38
Sigis.
R.
Hung.
28
1431
-
39
Alb●rt
.
II.
Aust.
1
1440
-
40
Fred.
III.
Aust.
54
1494
-
41
Maximil
.
I.
25
1519
-
42
Carolus
V.
39
1558
-
43
Ferdinandus
7
1565
-
44
Maximilianus
II
1576
-
45
Rodolphus
II.
35
1610
-
46
Matthias
.
1619
-
47
Ferdinand
.
II.
Being
the
ninth
of
the
house
of
Austria
,
without
intermission
.
The
cause
of
which
is
to
be
attributed
to
Charles
the
fift
,
who
procured
in
his
life-time
,
that
his
brother
might
be
chosen
Rex
Romanorum
,
as
his
successour
.
Now
Rex
Romanorum
is
defined
to
be
one
,
who
is
already
so
farre
estated
in
the
Empire
,
that
on
the
death
,
deposition
,
or
resignation
of
the
present
Emperour
,
he
is
immediatly
to
succeed
.
This
definition
may
passe
,
though
there
be
no
necessity
of
the
Rex
Roma●orum
into
the
Empire
.
For
Charles
the
fifth
,
though
he
made
his
brother
King
of
the
Romaens
,
Sleid.
Com.
had
no
small
hopes
to
haue
left
his
sonne
Philip
his
successour
in
the
Empire
:
for
feare
of
which
,
it
was
by
many
thought
,
that
his
brother
lent
D.
Mau●ice
a
helping
hand
,
to
driue
him
out
of
Germanie
.
The
reason
why
Charles
did
institute
this
Rex
Romanorum
,
was
questionlesse
a
desire
to
perpetuate
the
soueraignty
in
his
owne
house
;
but
his
pretences
were
1
,
because
he
hauing
the
command
of
many
Nations
,
could
not
alwayes
be
present
in
Germany
.
2ly
the
troubled
State
of
Christendome
,
by
reason
of
Luthers
preaching
,
especially
there
;
3ly
the
violent
power
of
the
Turkes
,
who
now
began
to
be
nigh
neighbours
vnto
them
;
4ly
the
late
rurall
warres
,
raised
by
the
Boores
,
and
scarce
yet
thoroughly
extinct
;
and
5ly
an
imminent
disobedience
in
euery
part
of
the
Empire
,
seemed
to
require
a
powerfull
coadjutor
.
The
wise
Duke
of
Saxonie
,
through
all
these
faire
pretences
,
truely
saw
the
maine
plot
;
which
was
to
make
Germany
(
as
Galba
in
his
excellent
oration
to
Piso
,
said
of
the
Romane
Empire
)
unius
quasi
familiae
haereditatem
:
and
therefore
he
first
flatly
denied
to
yeeld
to
any
such
institution
.
Then
he
motioned
that
there
might
be
an
acte
made
,
to
prohibite
the
continuance
of
the
Imperiall
autority
,
longer
in
one
family
,
then
for
3
successions
:
But
preuailing
in
neither
,
he
left
the
Electours
:
by
whom
Ferdinand
was
chosen
,
and
not
long
after
crowned
at
Aken
or
Aquisgrane
in
Cleueland
,
the
16
of
Ianuary
,
Anno
1531.
This
policie
hath
bin
euer
since
continued
by
his
successours
,
to
which
the
Germanes
are
more
willing
;
because
the
Austrian
Princes
are
natiues
of
the
Country
,
and
able
to
backe
out
the
Empire
,
in
its
compleat
countenance
of
Maiestie
.
The
Armes
of
the
Empire
,
Bara
.
are
Sol
,
an
Eagle
displayed
with
two
heads
Saturne
,
armed
and
crowned
Mars
.
The
two
heads
signifie
the
East
and
West
Empire
:
whereof
the
one
is
quite
plucked
off
,
and
the
other
stript
of
all
its
feathers
;
the
Imperiall
dignity
being
growne
litle
more
,
then
titularie
.
The
chiefe
Pro●inces
of
Germanie
are
1
East-Friezland
,
2
Westphalia
3
Cleu●land
.
4
Alsatia
.
5
Franconia
.
6
Helvetia
.
7
Suevia
.
8
Bavaria
.
9
Austria
.
10
Bohemia
.
11
Brandenburg
.
12
Saxonie
.
13
Pomerania
and
Mecklenburg
.
14
Brunswick
and
Luneb●urg
.
15
Hassia
;
some
of
which
,
Aubanus
thus
censureth
.
They
of
Suevia
are
whoores
;
they
of
Franconia
,
rauishers
and
beggers
;
they
of
Bohemia
,
heretickes
:
they
of
Bavaria
,
theeues
;
they
of
Helvetia
bawdes
;
they
of
Saxonie
,
fudlers
:
they
of
Frisia
and
Westphalia
,
swearers
:
and
they
of
the
Rhene
are
gluttons
.
1
EAST-FREIZLAND
.
EAST-FRIEZLAND
is
bounded
on
the
West
with
the
Ems
,
on
the
East
with
the
Woser
,
on
the
South
with
Westphalia
,
on
the
North
with
the
Sea
.
The
old
inhabitants
were
the
Cauchi
:
the
chiefe
Townes
are
1
Emden
,
so
called
of
the
Ems
,
on
which
it
is
seated
.
This
Towne
hath
of
late
expelled
their
Earle
,
and
gouerne
as
a
petty
Common-wealth
,
making
Religion
but
a
maske
to
disguise
vnnaturall
rebellions
.
2
Amm●r
Dun.
3
Oldenbourg
,
which
hath
an
Earle
of
its
owne
;
a
family
sufficiently
famous
,
in
that
the
Kings
of
Denmarke
are
descended
from
it
,
euer
since
Christian
,
Earle
of
this
place
,
was
chosen
King
of
that
country
,
Anno
1448.
4
Anselinge
,
&c.
The
first
Earle
of
East-Freizland
was
Ezardus
,
Anno
1466
;
his
predecessours
being
onely
Captaines
of
the
Country
:
Reusner
.
the
present
Count
is
Gustanus
,
who
Anno
1592
,
was
driuen
out
of
Emden
,
because
he
fauoured
the
Lutherans
,
rather
then
the
Calvinists
.
2
WESTPHALIA
.
WESTPHALIA
was
the
habitation
of
the
old
Saxons
,
vntill
by
Charles
the
Great
,
they
were
brought
into
narrower
compasse
:
and
though
now
also
this
name
is
not
of
so
large
extent
as
it
hath
bin
,
yet
we
will
take
it
as
it
was
at
the
biggest
,
when
it
was
bounded
on
the
East
with
Brunswicke
,
on
the
West
with
Belgia
,
on
the
North
with
the
Sea
,
on
the
South
with
Hassia
.
The
soyle
aboundeth
with
all
fruits
,
and
is
wonderfully
stored
with
Acornes
;
which
feed
Swine
of
an
exceeding
pleasant
taste
and
nourishment
,
so
that
a
Westphal●an
Gammon
of
Bacon
,
is
the
chiefe
dish
at
a
Banquet
.
The
Northerne
part
of
this
Country
is
called
Bremen
,
from
the
chiefe
City
Breme
,
the
Bishop
whereof
is
Lord
of
this
Tract.
The
next
parts
belong
to
the
Dukes
of
Saxony
,
the
chie●e
Cities
of
which
are
1
Clappenburg
.
2
Exenberg
.
3
Als●orpe
&c.
The
other
part
belongeth
to
the
Bishoprick
of
Collen
,
Munster
,
and
Triers
.
The
Bishopricke
of
Collen
containeth
a
great
part
of
Westphalen
,
and
was
once
belonging
to
Lorreine
,
till
the
da●es
of
Otho
2d
:
Who
giuing
Lorreine
to
Charles
of
France
,
extracted
great
possessions
from
it
;
which
he
gaue
to
the
Bishop
of
Collen
.
The
former
inhabitants
were
the
Vbij
,
Munster
.
who
were
converted
to
Christianity
,
by
Maternus
the
Disciple
of
St
Peter
,
Anno
70.
Their
chie●e
Citty
was
Vbiopolis
,
afterward
called
Agrippina
,
in
honour
of
Agrippina
,
Nero's
mother
:
and
lastly
Collen
,
of
the
French
,
who
there
planted
a
colonie
.
Nigh
vnto
this
citty
did
Caesar
with
incredible
expedition
make
a
bridge
ouer
the
Rhene
,
which
more
terrified
the
barbarous
enemy
,
then
the
reports
of
his
valour
;
so
powerfull
is
laborious
industry
,
that
it
ouercommeth
all
disasters
,
&
maketh
the
most
vnpassable
waters
,
yeeld
to
Heroicke
resolutions
.
The
Archbishop
of
this
citty
is
the
second
spirituall
Electour
of
the
Emperour
,
&
Chancelour
of
Italy
.
In
this
towne
(
as
it
is
supposed
)
are
nigh
100
priuate
Schooles
.
In
this
Towne
also
are
said
to
lye
the
bodies
of
the
three
wise
men
,
which
came
from
the
East
to
worshippe
our
Sauiour
,
vulgarly
called
the
three
Kings
of
Collen
.
The
whole
story
is
at
large
written
in
tables
,
which
are
fastned
vnto
the
Tombes
.
The
pith
whereof
is
this
.
The
first
of
them
called
Melchior
,
an
old
man
with
a
long
beard
,
offered
gold
as
vnto
a
King
.
The
second
called
Gaspar
,
a
beardlesse
young
man
,
offred
Frankincense
as
vnto
God
▪
The
third
called
Balthasar
,
a
blackmoore
with
a
spreading
beard
,
offred
Mirrh
,
as
vnto
a
man
ready
for
his
Sepulchre
.
Th●t
they
were
of
Arabia
,
the
table
saith
is
probable
;
first
,
because
they
came
from
the
East
,
and
so
is
Aribia
in
respect
of
Hierusalem
.
2ly
,
because
it
is
said
in
the
72
Psalme
,
The
Kings
of
Ar●bia
shall
bring
guifts
.
As
for
their
bodies
,
they
are
the●e
said
to
haue
beene
translated
by
Helena
,
the
mother
of
Constantine
;
vnto
Constan●inople
:
from
thence
by
Eustor●ius
,
Bishop
of
Millaine
,
vnto
Millaine
;
and
finally
brought
hither
by
Rainoldus
Bishop
hereof
Anᵒ
1164.
This
is
the
substance
of
the
history
,
which
for
my
part
I
reckon
among
the
Apocrypha
.
The
other
Townes
vnder
the
dominion
of
this
Bishop
are
1
Ernace
,
or
Andernach
,
(
Marcellinus
calleth
it
Antennacum
)
one
of
the
10
Garrison
;
erected
on
the
banke
of
Rhene
by
Caesar.
2
Lints
,
seated
on
the
Rhene
,
as
also
is
3
B●nna
,
where
the
Bishop
hath
a
Pallace
,
which
is
esteemed
to
bee
one
of
the
fairest
houses
of
Germany
.
And
4
Mondenand
.
The
Bishopp
of
Collen
,
writeth
himselfe
Duke
of
Westphalia
,
and
Angiuaria
,
which
last
is
a
but
a
part
of
the
first
.
The
chiefe
Townes
vnder
the
Bishop
of
Munster
are
,
1
Warendorp
.
2
Herwerden
.
&
3
Munster
,
Sleid
,
Com.
seated
on
the
riuer
of
Ems
,
and
so
called
of
a
Monastery
built
there
by
Charles
the
great
.
In
this
Towne
about
the
yeare
1533
,
a
lawlesse
crew
of
Anabaptists
assembled
,
chose
themselues
a
King
,
whom
they
called
the
King
of
Sion
;
and
the
Citty
they
named
new
Hierusalem
:
but
by
the
industry
of
the
Bishop
,
this
tumult
was
appeased
,
their
King
and
his
chiefe
complices
deseruedly
punished
.
To
epitomize
the
story
would
quite
spoile
it
,
and
therefore
I
referre
the
reader
to
the
10th
book
of
Sleidans
Commentaries
,
who
excellently
,
and
at
large
describeth
,
the
beginning
,
progresse
,
and
end
of
this
fanaticall
kingdome
.
Munster
.
The
chiefe
Townes
belonging
to
the
Bishop
of
Triers
are
1
Bopport
,
seated
on
the
Moselle
,
and
so
called
quasi
bon
port
,
a
safe
harbour
.
It
was
once
miserably
wasted
by
Richard
Earle
of
Cornwall
,
and
King
of
the
Romans
;
because
the
Bishop
of
Triers
had
opposed
his
election
.
2
Engers
,
pawned
together
with
Bopport
,
to
the
Bishops
of
this
Diocesse
,
by
the
Emperour
Henry
the
7th
.
3
Coblents
,
anciently
called
Confluentia
,
because
it
is
built
at
the
con●luence
of
the
Rhene
,
and
the
Moselle
.
&
4
Treveris
,
or
Triers
,
a
Citty
seated
in
an
ayre
so
clowdy
,
and
subiect
to
raine
;
that
it
is
by
some
merrily
called
Cloaca
planetarum●
.
This
is
the
chiefe
seat
of
the
Chancellour
of
France
,
&
third
spirituall
Electour
:
it
is
built
on
the
Moselle
,
&
is
so
ancient
,
that
it
is
recorded
to
haue
beene
built
150
yeares
before
Rome
.
To
this
Bishop
also
belongeth
the
faire
and
sumptuous
Castle
of
Hermenstemie
.
3
CLEVELAND
.
This
Dutchy
containeth
,
1
Cleue
.
2
Gulicke
.
3
Berge
.
The
Dutchie
of
CLEVE
ioyneth
to
Gelderland
.
The
chiefe
Citties
are
1
Cleue
.
2
Calker
.
3
Wesell
.
4
Emericke
.
Here
dwelt
the
Cherusci
,
who
slew
three
Legions
&
their
Captaine
Qui●tilius
Varus
.
This
discomfiture
,
Suetonius
,
partly
by
the
losse
of
so
many
of
his
Souldiers
;
partly
by
the
ignominy
thence
receaued
;
and
withall
that
griefe
had
beene
of
long
a
Non-resident
with
him
:
so
distracted
Augustus
,
that
he
was
seene
to
teare
his
beard
,
&
knock
his
head
against
the
posts
,
crying
,
redde
mihi
Legiones
Quintili
Vare
▪
In
this
ouerthrowe
the
Barbarians
seized
on
two
of
the
Roman
Eagles
,
the
third
being
cast
into
the
Fennes
by
the
standard-bearer
;
which
inforceth
Cuspinianus
and
that
not
improbably
,
to
guesse
,
that
the
Armes
of
Germany
should
be
two
Eagles
conjoyned
,
and
not
one
with
two
heads
.
Cleue
was
made
an
Earledome
Anno
911
:
Munster
and
for
want
of
heires
diuolued
into
the
Empire
Aᵒ
1350
,
in
the
time
of
Charles
the
fourth
:
who
not
long
after
gaue
it
to
Adolfe
Bishop
of
Collen
;
it
may
be
for
his
fauour
in
raising
his
sonne
Wenceslaus
to
the
Empire
:
His
son
also
named
Adolfe
,
was
by
Sigismond
the
Emperour
made
Duke
of
Cleue
Anno
1417.
This
Dukedome
is
now
vnited
vnto
the
Marquisate
of
Brandenburg
,
by
marriage
of
the
sister
of
Iohn
the
last
Duke
,
vnto
Albert
a
Marquesse
of
Brand●nburg
.
But
the
Marquesse
inioyeth
not
the
least
part
of
it
.
For
the
other
pretendants
herevnto
,
to
make
their
side
good
,
besought
aid
of
the
Spaniards
;
whereby
the
Marquesse
was
inforced
to
cal
in
the
States
of
the
Lowcountries
,
by
which
meanes
the
Spaniard
possessed
himselfe
of
Cleue
;
and
the
States
of
Berge
and
Gulicke
:
leauing
the
true
owner
small
ioy
in
these
his
new
possessions
.
The
Armes
are
Gules
,
Bara
.
a
Carbuncle
Or
,
on
an
Eschotcheon
in
●esse
,
Argent
.
2
The
Dutchie
of
GVLICK
,
or
Iuliacum
,
was
anciently
inhabited
by
the
Menapij
and
Eburones
.
The
chiefe
Citties
are
,
3
Aquisgranum
or
Aken
,
where
the
Emperour
after
his
election
is
inucsted
with
the
siluer
Crowne
of
Germanie
.
Tacitus
.
This
towne
was
formerly
that
wintring
campe
of
the
Romans
called
Vetera
,
which
was
taken
by
Civilis
in
the
beginning
of
his
rebellion
against
Vespasian
:
during
which
warres
it
is
often
mentioned
by
the
writers
of
those
times
.
They
were
built
and
strengthned
by
Augustus
,
the
better
to
keep
vnder
the
Germans
:
quippe
illis
bybernis
obsideri
premique
,
G●rmanias
Augustus
crediderat
.
At
this
day
this
Towne
and
●r●ers
are
reputed
famous
for
holy
relicks
;
here
being
among
others
●he
bearing
cloath
wherein
our
Sauiour
was
wrapt
when
he
was
in
his
swadling
clouts
:
which
the
Emperour
solemnly
worshippeth
at
his
inauguration
Concerning
the
ambition
which
the
Papists
haue
to
bee
thought
possessours
of
these
reliques
;
See
,
I
beseech
you
,
how
pittifully
they
haue
mangled
the
head
of
St
Iohn
Baptist.
They
of
Amiens
brag
that
they
haue
his
face
,
and
so
doe
they
of
St
Iohn
D
Angelie
.
The
rest
of
his
head
is
at
Malta
,
yet
is
the
h●nder
part
of
his
skull
at
Namours
,
and
his
braine
at
Nouum
R●stourense
.
Another
part
of
it
is
at
Maurienn●
,
another
peece
at
Paris
;
his
law
at
Wesell
,
his
●are
at
S.
Flowres
,
his
forehead
and
haire
at
S.
Salvadores
in
Venice
;
another
peece
of
his
head
is
at
Noyon
,
&
another
at
Luca
;
yet
is
his
whole
head
intire
and
vnmaimed
in
St
Sylvesters
Church
at
Rome
:
&
so
no
doubt
is
this
bearing-cloth
at
more
places
then
one
.
2
Gulicke
,
lost
lately
by
the
States
of
the
vnited
Provinces
.
3
Dulken
.
4
Newis
,
called
by
Tacitus
,
Nov●sium
.
The
country
of
Gulick●
o●
Iul●ers
,
of
an
Earledome
,
was
by
the
Emperour
Lewis
made
a
Ma●quisate
,
Munster
.
Anno
1329
:
&
about
the
yeare
1359
,
Marquesse
William
for
his
good
seruice
was
made
Duke
of
Gulicke
by
Charles
the
fourth
.
In
the
yeare
1496
it
was
vnited
to
Cleue
by
a
marriage
betweene
Mary
Dutches
of
Gulicke
,
and
Iohn
Duke
of
Cleue
.
The
Armes
are
O
,
a
Lion
B
,
armed
G.
3
The
Dutchie
of
BERGE
or
Monte
,
was
once
the
dwelling
of
the
●u●teri
;
Munster
.
the
compasse
of
it
is
130
miles
.
The
chief
towns
are
1
Dusseld●rpe
.
2
Hattingen
.
3
Arusberg
.
It
was
made
a
Dukedome
by
Henricus
called
Auceps
,
first
Emperour
of
the
Saxon
line
Anno
924
:
the
first
Duke
was
Eb●rhard
.
It
was
vnited
to
Gulicke
,
by
a
marriage
of
the
daughter
of
Berg
,
to
Gerard
,
grandch●ld
to
William
first
D.
of
Gulicke
,
about
the
yeare
1400
:
Thus
we
see
these
three
Dukedomes
vnited
together
in
themselue
;
first
Berg
to
Guli●ke
,
Anno
1400
;
then
both
these
vnto
Cleue
,
Anno
1496.
And
now
altogether
ioyned
vnto
the
house
of
Brandenbourg
,
Fr.
hist
▪
Anno
1572.
This
Albert
which
married
Maria
Leonora
.
the
eldest
daughter
of
Duke
William
,
sister
of
Duke
Iohn
,
and
heire
of
these
Dutchies
;
had
by
her
3
daughters
:
whereof
the
eldest
named
Anne
,
was
married
vnto
Sigismond
Electour
of
Brade●bourg
,
&
in
her
right
Duke
or
Lord
of
these
Countries
.
The
rest
which
pretend
right
herevnto
,
are
Philip
the
Palatine
of
Newburge
,
who
marrying
with
the
second
sister
of
the
Lady
Anne
,
claimeth
a
part
in
the
inheritance
,
after
the
manner
of
G●rmany
.
2ly
Leopold
,
Lantgraue
of
Alsatia
,
brother
to
the
Emperour
Ferdinand
;
who
pleadeth
an
investiture
granted
vnto
him
by
the
Emperour
Rodolphus
;
these
Countries
being
imperiall
fees
(
feathers
of
the
Eagle
,
as
he
calleth
them
)
and
so
escheated
for
want
of
heires
males
.
3ly
Iohannes
Georgius
,
Duke
of
Saxony
;
who
claimeth
from
a
compact
made
1526
,
between
Iohn
the
first
Lord
of
these
vnited
countries
,
and
Iohn
Fredericke
,
Duke
of
Saxonie
;
which
was
,
that
D.
Iohn
Fredericke
,
marrying
with
Sybill
,
the
eldest
daughter
of
Cleue
:
should
when
euer
the
heires
males
failed
,
succed
in
those
estates
:
a
contract
which
the
succeeding
Dukes
cut
off
by
the
imperiall
authority
.
4.
ALSATIA
.
ELSAS
or
ALSATIA
hath
on
the
West
Lorreine
,
on
the
South
Helvetia
,
on
the
East
the
Rhene
,
and
on
the
North
tho
Palatina●e
.
It
receiued
the
Christian
Faith
by
the
preaching
of
the
aforesaid
Maternus
:
The
chief
Townes
are
Strasburg
,
formerly
called
Argentina
,
because
in
it
the
Roman
Exchequer
receiued
the
tribute
of
conquered
Nations
.
Here
is
a
Clocke
of
most
admirable
workmanship
,
Maginus
.
and
a
Tower
578
paces
high
;
of
this
Town
saith
a
Poet
,
Vrbs
praeclara
si●u
,
ripis
contermina
Rheni
,
Adrianus
.
Maxima
cui
celsae
me●i●ntur
maenia
turris
.
Strasburg
on
Rhenes
inamell'd
bankes
doth
lie
,
Whose
lofty
towre
threatneth
the
spangled
skie
.
2
Psaltburg
.
3
Weisenberg
,
one
of
the
ten
Townes
which
Caesar
like
a
politique
Conquerour
,
Munster
.
built
vpon
the
Westerne
banke
of
the
Rhene
,
to
defend
the
Roman
Empire
against
the
fury
of
the
Germans
,
and
other
barbarous
Nations
.
The
other
nine
were
1
Strasburg
.
2
Selts
.
3
Altrip
in
Latine
Altaripa
,
because
it
is
built
on
an
high
banke
of
the
riuer
.
4
Saberne
,
or
Elsas
Saveren
,
whereas
the
Bishop
of
Strasburg
keepeth
his
residence
,
being
al
Townes
of
this
Prouince
.
5
Bing
.
6
Wormes
.
7
Boppart
.
8
Confluence
,
and
9
Andernach
.
All
these
Townes
,
or
at
that
time
rather
garrisons
,
were
vnder
the
command
of
the
captain
or
Duke
of
Mentz
,
to
whom
the
defence
of
the
frontiers
was
committed
.
As
long
as
these
places
were
well
garrison'd
,
the
Empire
continued
impregnable
on
this
side
:
But
when
Constantine
to
make
resistance
against
the
Persians
,
transplanted
these
forces
into
the
East
;
the
barbarous
people
entring
at
this
gap
,
quickly
defaced
and
ruin'd
the
Empire
.
On
the
South
end
of
Alsatia
stand
Colmar
,
Hagenaw
,
and
Schleistat
,
or
Selestadium
,
three
faire
and
ancient
townes
belonging
to
the
Empire
.
This
Country
neuer
had
any
peculiar
Prince
,
but
alwayes
acknowledged
the
Emperour
for
their
Lord
:
in
the
falling
of
whom
,
part
was
seized
on
by
the
Duke
of
Wittenberg
,
part
was
alienated
to
the
house
of
Austria
,
the
rest
remaining
imperiall
.
5.
FRANCONIA
.
FRANKELAND
is
bounded
on
the
East
with
Boheme
&
Saxonie
,
on
the
West
with
Elsas
,
on
the
North
with
Hassia
,
on
the
South
with
Suevia
,
Bavaria
,
and
Helvetia
.
The
old
inhabitants
were
the
Francones
.
They
receiued
the
Christian
faith
by
the
preaching
of
Boniface
(
or
Winifrede
)
an
Englishman
,
Anno
730.
It
is
at
this
day
diuided
twixt
the
Palatine
of
Rhene
,
the
Duke
of
Wittenberg
,
the
Marquesse
of
Auspach
and
Baden
,
the
Bishops
of
Mentz
,
Bamberg
,
Westberg
,
and
the
Emperour
.
It
once
belonged
totally
to
the
Bishops
of
Westberg
,
vnto
whom
it
was
giuen
by
Charles
the
Great
,
Anno
772.
Afterwards
Otho
the
Great
invested
Conrade
,
Munster
.
the
husband
of
his
daughter
,
with
the
Dukedome
of
Franconie
.
This
Conrade
afterward
Emperour
,
left
it
to
his
sonne
Henry
3d
,
whose
successour
and
son
Henry
married
Agnes
his
yongest
child
,
to
Fredericke
Barbarossa
:
and
their
issue
being
extinct
by
the
death
of
Conrade
the
fourth
,
Anno
1254
;
this
Country
was
diuided
betweene
the
Princes
and
Prelats
aboue-named
.
1
The
PALATINATE
of
RHENE
containeth
in
length
from
Coub
to
Gomersheime
,
north
and
South
,
72
miles
:
and
in
bredth
,
from
Sweibracken
to
Lauden
,
East
and
West
,
96
miles
.
In
this
compasse
are
some
townes
of
the
Empire
,
and
not
a
few
Lordships
belonging
to
the
Bishops
of
Wormes
&
Spires
two
imperiall
cities
in
this
Country
,
and
both
seated
on
the
Rhine
.
Spires
was
formerly
called
Nemetes
,
and
is
sufficiently
famous
for
the
imperiall
Chamber
here
continually
kept
,
and
that
the
name
of
Protestants
was
first
here
giuen
vnto
the
Princes
and
followers
of
the
reformed
Religion
,
1529.
Wormes
was
of
old
called
Vangionium
Speculum
.
In
this
towne
did
Luther
make
his
first
appearance
before
the
Emperour
Cha●les
;
from
which
when
some
of
his
friends
disswaded
him
,
he
made
answere
,
that
he
would
goe
,
were
there
as
many
diu●ls
to
confront
him
,
as
the
houses
had
tiles
.
In
these
two
townes
,
Religion
is
indifferently
allowed
.
The
rest
of
the
Country
followeth
the
Doctrine
of
Calvin
,
as
most
agreeable
to
the
Scripture
.
It
is
the
most
pleasing
and
delicious
part
of
all
Germany
,
stored
with
al
fruits
and
mettals
;
abounding
with
those
coole
wines
,
and
growing
on
the
banks
of
Rhene
,
which
are
by
vs
called
Rhenish
wines
;
adorned
with
many
gallant
towns
,
if
we
consider
either
strength
or
brauery
;
and
finally
,
watred
with
the
famous
riuers
of
Rhene
,
and
Neccar
.
On
the
banks
of
this
latter
,
standeth
Mospoch
,
Munster
a
pretty
neat
towne
.
2
Heidelberge
,
the
chiefe
city
belonging
to
this
Prince
.
It
was
once
part
of
the
Bishopricke
of
Wormes
,
from
which
it
was
taken
by
the
Palatines
.
It
is
now
famous
for
being
the
seat
of
the
Palsgraues
;
for
the
sepulchre
of
Rodolphus
Agricola
;
and
for
an
Vniversity
founded
by
the
Emperour
and
Palatine
Rupertus
Anno
1406.
On
the
banks
of
the
Rhene
stand
1
Baccharach
,
so
called
quasi
Bacchiara
,
for
the
excellent
wines
.
2
Coub
on
the
other
side
of
the
water
;
nere
vnto
which
is
the
old
and
faire
castle
called
Psalts
,
from
whence
the
name
Psalts-graue
or
Palsgraue
seemeth
to
haue
bin
deriued
.
3
Oppenheim
,
a
strong
town
,
which
together
with
Keisers
Lauterne
,
and
Ingetheim
,
were
giuen
to
the
Palatine
by
Wenceslaus
:
and
after
settled
on
them
by
Rupertus
the
Emperour
and
Palatine
,
for
100000
Florens
,
Anno
1402
4
Cruitznacke
,
called
anciently
Stauronesus
.
5
Frankendale
,
lately
a
Monastery
only
,
but
being
peopled
by
such
of
the
Netherlands
,
M●reat
.
which
to
auoyde
the
fury
of
D'
Alva
,
fled
hither
;
is
now
a
town
of
principall
strength
.
6
Germersheim
,
and
7
Manheim
,
a
well
fortified
town
,
seated
on
the
confluence
of
Rhene
and
Nescar
.
On
the
Easterne
part
of
the
country
standeth
1
Winheime
a
smal
town
.
2
Lauden
or
Ladeburge
,
on
the
little
riuer
Tuberus
,
bought
by
Rupertus
aforesaid
,
of
the
Earles
of
Hohenloe
,
1398.
On
the
west
side
are
the
townes
of
1
Newstate
.
2
Keisers
Lauterne
,
or
Caesarea
Lutra
.
3
Sweibrucken
,
the
title
of
the
younger
house
of
the
Palsgra●es
,
whom
the
Latine
Writers
call
Principes
Gemini
pontis
,
or
Bipontani
;
the
French
,
Princes
of
Deuxponts
,
or
Biponts
.
The
particular
names
of
al
the
other
cities
&
chief
towns
,
I
purposely
omit
;
telling
you
only
this
,
that
here
are
in
this
country
14
other
walled
Towns
,
and
22
Palaces
belonging
to
the
Palatines
:
most
of
which
they
haue
added
to
their
Dominions
,
within
litle
more
then
400
yeares
.
Such
excellent
managers
of
their
own
estate
,
haue
bin
those
worthy
Princes
of
the
Rhene
;
so
potent
haue
they
bin
in
ordering
the
affaires
of
the
Empire
,
both
in
warre
and
peac●
;
and
so
exceedingly
haue
they
ingraffed
themselues
into
the
most
noble
Families
of
Germany
,
that
I
may
well
say
with
Irenicus
,
Nen
est
aelia
Germaniae
familia
cui
plus
debeat
nobilitas
.
The
ancient
inhabitants
of
this
tract
were
the
Nemetes
and
Vangiones
.
The
Palatinate
and
Bavaria
were
once
a
kingdome
,
continuing
from
Aldigerius
,
Anno
456
,
vnto
Tassilo
,
Anno
739
:
who
was
subdued
by
Charles
the
Great
.
Munster
.
In
his
posterity
they
continued
till
the
yeare
575
,
in
which
Otho
the
first
took
them
by
force
:
:
giuing
both
Bavaria
and
the
Palatinate
,
to
his
brother
Henry
.
His
issue
inioyed
them
till
the
yeare
1043
,
in
which
the
Emperour
Henry
the
third
,
took
them
from
Conrade
the
true
heire
to
the
great
discontent
of
the
Princes
of
the
Empire
.
At
last
they
were
again
restored
to
Otho
of
Wittlebacke
,
heire
to
the
fore
named
Conrade
,
by
Fre●ericke
Barbarossa
,
Aº
1103
▪
Since
which
time
,
vnto
this
present
,
the
male
line
neuer
failed
.
The
chief
augmentation
of
this
principate
,
came
by
the
vertue
of
Fredericke
the
Palatine
,
and
the
vice
of
Wenceslaus
the
Emperour
.
The
latter
gaue
vnto
the
Palatines
for
their
voices
in
his
election
,
three
strong
townes
of
the
Empire
;
viz:
Keisars
Lanterne
,
Ingelheime
,
and
Openheim
:
&
the
former
took
in
a
battle
,
Anno
1452
,
the
Duke
of
Wittenberg
the
Marquesse
of
Raden
,
the
Bishop
of
Spires
,
and
the
Archbishop
of
Metz
,
and
ransomed
them
on
what
conditions
he
pleased
.
More
particularly
the
Earle
of
Wirtenberge
(
for
it
was
not
yet
erected
into
a
Dukedome
)
paied
for
his
ransome
100000
Florens
,
the
Bishop
of
Metz
redeemed
himself
for
450000
Florens
.
The
Bishop
of
Sp●res
gaue
for
his
liberty
,
the
towns
of
Rotenberg
and
Wersaw
;
and
the
Marquesse
of
Baden
yeelded
vp
in
lieu
of
his
freedome
,
〈◊〉
County
of
Spanheim
,
of
which
,
Cruitznack
is
a
part
;
the
towns
of
Besiken
and
Binheim
;
the
right
which
he
pretended
to
Eppingen
,
a
town
ouer-against
Gemersheim
;
and
his
royalties
between
this
Gemersheim
,
&
Selts
,
a
town
of
Alsatia
,
in
fishing
&
hunting
.
From
Otho
of
Witlebach
,
restored
(
as
before
is
said
)
by
Fredericke
Barbarossa
,
there
haue
bin
in
a
continued
succession
26
Princes
Electours
,
which
haue
ruled
in
these
parts
440
yeares
,
with
great
credit
and
applause
.
The
present
Electour
is
Fredericke
the
5th
,
who
in
the
yeare
1613
,
espoused
Elizabeth
,
daughter
of
IAMES
K.
of
Great
Brittaine
,
and
Neice
to
Christian
the
fift
,
King
of
Denmarke
:
which
alliance
,
together
with
his
manifold
vertues
,
and
religious
life
,
preferred
him
to
the
Kingdome
of
Bohemia
,
Anno
1619.
The
Palsgraue
hath
many
prerogatiues
aboue
the
Electours
of
either
sort
:
He
taketh
place
of
the
Duke
of
Saxo●ie
,
&
Marquesse
of
Brandenburg
,
because
Henry
the
first
Palatine
,
was
descended
of
Charles
the
Great
:
Golden
Bul.
for
which
cause
he
is
also
in
the
vacancie
of
the
Empire
,
Gouernour
of
the
Westerne
parts
of
Germany
,
in
wh●ch
office
he
hath
power
to
alienate
or
giue
offices
,
to
take
fealtie
and
homage
of
the
subiects
;
and
which
is
most
,
to
sit
in
the
imperiall
Courts
;
and
giue
judgement
of
the
Emperour
himself
.
And
look
whatsoeuer
shall
in
the
vacancie
of
the
Empire
,
be
by
the
Palatines
enacted
,
that
the
new
Emperours
are
bound
by
oath
to
confirme
.
This
Country
is
called
the
lower
Palatinate
,
to
distinguish
it
from
the
Palatinate
of
Northgo●a
(
of
which
we
shall
speak
when
we
come
into
Bavaria
)
which
belongeth
also
to
these
Princes
,
and
is
vulgarly
calles
,
the
vpper
Palatinate
.
Grimston
.
The
revenues
of
this
Prince
,
are
60000
pounds
of
yearely
rents
:
lesse
it
cannot
be
;
the
very
siluer
Mines
about
one
Town
only
,
yeelding
euery
yeare
60000
Crownes
;
and
the
passage
of
one
bridge
ouer
the
Rhene
,
aboue
20000
Crownes
more
:
besides
his
Coronet
lands
,
and
other
duties
.
Bara
.
His
Armes
are
Diamond
,
a
Lion
Top●ce
,
armed
and
crowned
Rubie
.
I
say
nothing
of
the
deplored
estate
of
this
Country
,
holding
it
more
fit
for
my
prayers
,
then
for
my
penne
.
2.
WIRTENBERG
is
about
the
bignesse
of
Yorkeshire
;
the
ancient
inhabitants
were
the
Tectosages
,
and
Virthungi
,
from
which
last
,
the
name
of
the
whole
Country
is
deriued
;
it
hauing
bin
formerly
called
Virthunberg
.
The
chief
towns
are
1
Tubing
an
Vniuersity
.
2
Stutgard
the
D.
seat
.
3
Marbach
.
4
Caustat
:
and
three
Townes
of
the
Empire
,
Esling
,
Wiler
,
and
Rutling
,
all
on
the
riuer
Neccar
.
Munster
.
This
Country
was
made
an
Earledome
in
the
yeare
1300
;
in
which
state
it
continued
,
till
Earle
Eberhard
was
by
the
Emperour
Maximilian
,
made
D.
of
Wittenberg
in
the
yeare
1495
:
in
which
time
,
his
successours
haue
added
some
dominions
in
Elsas
and
Suevia
;
so
that
his
revenues
may
equall
them
of
the
Palatine
.
His
Armes
are
Or
,
three
attires
of
a
stagge
,
borne
palie
barrie
;
Sable
.
3.
ANSPACH
,
or
Onalsbach
is
a
town
of
Franconia
,
distant
5
Dutch
,
or
25
English
miles
from
Nurenberge
.
The
Marquesse
hereof
is
master
of
no
small
part
of
Franconie
:
but
his
estate
(
as
the
other
Germane
Princes
are
)
is
mixt
and
confused
,
with
his
neighbours
.
His
chief
towns
then
are
1
Anspach
,
or
Onolsbach
,
2
Hailbrun
,
seated
on
the
edge
of
Wirtenberge
;
it
was
walled
Aᵒ
1085
;
and
in
it
were
publique
schooles
erected
by
Marquesse
George
Fredericke
,
Anno
1582.
3
Pleinfelt
not
farre
from
Nurenberge
.
To
this
Prince
also
belongeth
a
great
part
of
Voiteland
,
Irenicus
.
where
he
possessed
the
townes
of
Culmbach
;
and
2
Hoffe
(
formerly
called
Curia
Pegniana
)
with
diuers
others
.
These
Marquesses
are
of
the
puissant
family
of
Brandenburg
,
Reusner
.
the
first
which
inioyed
this
title
,
being
M.
Fredericke
,
grandfather
to
M.
Albert
,
who
in
the
dayes
of
Charles
the
5th
,
so
harassed
this
country
.
George
the
first
Marquesse
Brandenburg
of
Iagendorfe
,
was
son
vnto
this
Fredericke
:
so
also
was
Albert
the
first
Duke
of
Prussia
.
The
present
Marq.
Anspach
,
is
Ioachimus
Ernestus
,
youngest
brother
to
the
last
Electour
Sigismund
;
&
was
by
the
Princes
of
the
Vnion
,
made
Generall
of
their
Forces
,
for
the
defence
of
the
Palatinate
1620
;
a
charge
in
which
he
bare
himself
,
either
cowardly
,
or
not
faithfully
.
4.
BADEN
was
made
a
Marquisate
by
Frederick
Barbarossa
.
It
lieth
between
the
riuers
Rhene
and
Neccar
,
Munster
.
and
is
a
fine
pleasing
and
fruitfull
place
.
The
first
Marquesse
was
Hermannus
,
who
took
to
wife
Iudith
,
Countesse
of
Hochberg
in
Suevia
;
by
which
marriage
,
many
fair
possessions
accrewed
to
him
in
those
parts
.
His
successours
also
had
many
fair
Estates
&
Lordships
in
the
Palatinate
,
which
the
Palatines
of
the
Rhene
by
litle
and
litle
,
haue
brought
vnder
their
Dominion
.
His
chief
townes
are
1
Turlach
,
or
Durlach
.
2.
Pfortshaimie
;
and
3
Baden
,
a
proper
neat
town
,
seated
on
the
Rhene
.
Here
the
D.
keepes
in
the
winter
,
but
at
sommer
he
retireth
to
his
fair
castle
of
Milberg
.
Famous
is
this
town
for
its
hot
bathes
,
being
no
lesse
then
300
in
number
;
from
hence
the
town
seemeth
to
haue
tooke
denomination
,
in
respect
of
which
,
our
Bathes
in
Somersetshire
,
wer●
called
of
old
,
Caire
Baden
.
They
are
profitable
for
many
diseases
,
and
exulcerate
sores
.
5.
MENTZ
is
a
Town
,
seated
where
the
riuer
Moenus
,
is
emptied
into
the
Rhene
,
called
in
Latine
Moguntia
:
the
Bishop
whereof
is
the
chief
Electour
of
Germanie
;
and
in
all
places
sitteth
at
the
Emperours
right
hand
:
as
his
spirituall
▪
so
his
temporal
lands
are
great
,
Munster
.
but
not
comparable
to
his
of
Collen
.
Two
of
the
Moguntine
Bishops
I
cannot
omit
,
the
one
as
infamous
for
his
life
,
as
the
other
was
for
his
doctrine
.
The
first
was
Hatto
or
Hanno
,
who
in
a
yeare
of
scarcity
,
gathered
all
the
poore
people
in
the
Country
into
an
olde
barne
,
pretending
a
generall
almes
:
but
being
there
,
he
burnt
them
all
,
saying
,
they
were
the
rats
and
mice
which
deuoured
the
corne
:
after
this
inhumane
act
,
he
was
so
haunted
with
rats
and
mice
,
that
to
auoide
them
,
he
built
him
a
palace
in
the
midst
of
the
Rhene
,
whither
also
the
rats
and
mice
followed
and
deuoured
him
.
The
second
was
Boniface
,
who
was
the
first
that
taught
,
that
though
the
Pope
neglected
all
Christianity
,
yet
ought
no
man
to
rebuke
him
for
it
.
It
seemeth
that
this
Boniface
was
a
sound
in
Philosophy
,
as
Religion
;
for
hapning
to
see
a
Tractate
written
by
Virgilius
Bishop
of
Salizburge
;
of
the
Antipodes
;
and
supposing
that
vnder
that
strange
name
some
damnable
doctrine
was
conteined
;
made
complaint
first
to
the
D.
of
Boh●mia
,
and
next
to
Pope
Zachary
,
Anno
745
;
By
whom
the
poore
Bishop
(
vnfortunate
only
in
being
learned
in
such
a
time
of
ignorance
)
was
condemned
of
heresie
.
The
Archbishoprick
was
translated
from
Wormes
hither
,
by
King
Pepi●
,
father
to
Charles
the
Great
.
The
chief
townes
here
to
belonging
,
are
1
Lansteine
,
2
Bing
,
seated
on
the
Rhene
:
nigh
vnto
this
towne
is
the
palace
built
by
the
aboue-named
Hatto
in
the
midst
of
the
water
;
and
is
called
to
this
day
,
the
Mouseturne
.
5
BAMBERG
is
a
reasonable
faire
Citty
,
and
belongeth
to
a
Bishop
of
its
owne
;
who
possesseth
no
small
part
of
Franconie
.
It
is
seated
on
Moenus
,
not
farre
from
We●rstberg
.
The
reuenew
of
this
Bishop
cannot
but
be
great
:
Sleid.
Com.
for
in
the
wars
of
Germanie
1530
;
we
finde
how
the
Bishop
hereof
gaue
vnto
Marquesse
Albert
of
Brandenbourg
,
for
a
cessation
from
armes
,
20
Lordships
;
besides
the
tutelage
of
his
wards
and
Clients
,
his
chiefe
Towne
next
vnto
Bamberg
,
is
Schestlits
.
and
3
Fochiam
where
it
is
said
that
Pontius
Pilate
was
borne
.
6
WEIRSTBERG
,
is
a
Bishoprick
,
whose
Bishop
still
intituleth
himselfe
Duke
of
Franconie
;
Munster
.
which
was
by
the
guist
of
Charles
the
Great
in
the
possession
of
his
predecessours
▪
til
Otho
the
Great
gaue
it
to
his
sonne
in
law
,
Conradus
Salicus
.
The
citty
was
once
called
Herb
polis
.
During
the
late
mentioned
wars
in
Germanie
,
this
Bishop
also
felt
the
fury
of
Marquesse
Alberts
armies
;
Sleid.
Com.
so
that
he
was
faine
to
compound
with
him
,
for
220000
Crownes
ready
money
,
and
to
discharge
all
his
debts
,
which
amounted
vnto
350000
Crownes
more
:
by
which
composition
we
may
partly
guesse
at
the
riches
of
his
treasurie
,
&
partly
at
the
greatnesse
of
his
intrado
.
The
second
Towne
of
note
,
belonging
to
this
Bishopricke
,
is
Schwinfurt
,
seated
on
Moenus
.
3
Arnsteme
.
7
The
EMPEROVRS
PART
containeth
the
free
or
Imperiall
Citties
before
mentioned
,
Morison
.
in
the
Palatinate
,
and
Wittinberg
besides
many
other
:
the
chiefe
whereof
are
1
Norenberge
,
whereof
the
Marquesses
of
Brandenberg
were
once
Burgraues
;
which
office
was
sold
at
length
to
the
citty
by
Frederick
the
3d
Anno
1414
,
or
thereabouts
.
His
sonne
Albert
desired
to
recover
the
old
office
againe
,
and
besieged
the
Citty
;
hauing
on
his
part
no
lesse
then
17
Princes
on
his
side
,
and
yet
could
not
force
it
.
Sleid.
Co●
▪
At
this
Towne
was
held
that
assembly
of
the
Catholique
Princes
of
Germanie
;
in
which
a
league
was
made
against
the
confederacy
of
Smalcalde
,
Anno
1538.
Into
this
league
entred
Charles
the
Emperour
,
Fernando
king
of
the
Romanes
;
the
Bishops
of
Mentz
,
and
Salisburg
;
William
&
Lewis
Dukes
of
Bavaria
,
Henry
Duke
of
Brunswicke
,
and
George
Duke
of
Saxony
.
Keckerman
reporteth
that
at
the
comming
of
Maximilian
,
the
Emperour
toward
this
Towne
;
a
wooden
Eagle
made
by
an
Artizan
here
dwelling
,
flew
a
quarter
of
a
mile
out
of
the
town
to
meet
the
Emperour
:
and
being
come
to
the
place
where
hee
was
,
turned
backe
againe
of
her
owne
accord
,
and
accompanied
him
home
to
his
lodging
.
Sit
sides
penes
autorem
.
This
towne
is
situate
in
the
very
navell
or
center
of
Germanie
;
and
giueth
for
Armes
;
Azure
,
an
Harpie
displai'd
,
crined
,
crowned
,
&
armed
Or.
And
2
Frankefort
on
the
riuer
Moenus
,
famous
for
the
election
of
the
Emperours
;
&
for
the
two
great
book-marts
here
holden
in
mid-lent
,
and
mid-September
.
It
tooke
this
name
either
from
Francus
the
sonne
of
Marcomir
,
thought
to
bee
the
founder
of
it
;
or
à
Francorum
vado
,
as
being
the
vsuall
foord
or
passage
of
the
Franks
.
5
HELVETIA
.
HELVETIA
or
Zwitzerland
,
is
bounded
on
the
East
with
Tirolis
;
on
the
West
,
with
France
;
on
the
North
,
with
Lorreine
and
Elsas
;
on
the
South
,
with
Italy
.
It
containeth
the
13
Cantons
,
of
1
Zurich
,
2
Berne
,
3
Lucerne
,
4
Vraniae
,
5
Glari●
,
6
Zugh
,
Guillim
.
7
Baset
,
8
Friburg
,
9
Vnderwalt
,
10
Soloure
,
11
Schaffhausen
,
12
Apensol
,
and
13
Swits
;
from
which
last
,
the
whole
Country
is
called
Switzerland
.
This
is
reputed
to
be
the
highest
country
in
all
Europe
,
as
sending
forth
sowre
riuers
,
which
run
through
all
the
quarters
of
the
same
:
viz:
Danubius
thro●gh
Germanie
,
Hungary
,
and
Dacia
East
;
2
Rhene
,
through
France
and
Belgia
,
North
;
Rhodanus
through
France
,
West
;
and
Pee
,
through
Italy
,
South
.
The
chiefe
Townes
are
Zurich
,
or
Tigurum
,
nigh
vnto
which
Zwinglius
was
slaine
,
it
being
the
custome
of
the
place
,
for
the
Ministers
to
goe
in
the
front
of
their
Armies
.
Sleid.
C●m
.
And
againe
he
being
a
man
of
a
bold
courage
,
thought
that
if
hee
should
stay
at
home
,
men
would
haue
deemed
him
to
haue
fainted
in
time
of
warre
,
which
had
incouraged
others
in
time
of
peace
.
Hee
was
aged
at
the
time
of
his
death
44
yeares
,
and
was
by
the
victorious
enimy
burned
;
his
heart
remaining
in
the
midst
of
the
fire
,
after
the
rest
of
his
body
was
consumed
,
whole
and
vntouched
:
(
as
was
also
the
heart
of
Bishop
Cranmer
at
his
martyrdome
in
England
)
2
Sengall
,
or
Ciuitas
Sancti
Galli
,
which
rather
is
a
Town
confederate
with
the
Switzers
,
then
any
way
subiect
vnto
them
.
The
Anabaptists
who
beganne
in
the
yeare
1527
were
in
this
Towne
very
riefe
;
insomuch
that
one
of
them
in
the
presence
of
his
father
&
mother
,
cut
of
his
brothers
head
;
&
said
(
according
to
the
humor
of
that
sect
,
who
boast
much
of
dreames
,
visions
,
&
enthusiasms
)
that
God
commanded
him
to
do
it
.
3
Basel
so
called
,
either
of
a
Basiliske
,
slain
at
the
building
of
the
City
;
or
of
the
German
word
Pasel
,
signifying
a
path
;
or
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
signifying
kingly
.
It
was
built
Anno
382
,
and
is
famous
for
an
Vniversity
founded
by
Pius
the
2d
,
Anno
1459.
It
was
made
a
Canton
Anno
1501
;
and
is
honoured
with
the
Sepulchres
of
Oecolampadius
,
Erasmus
,
Pontanus
,
Glarcanus
,
and
Hottoman
the
famous
Civilian
.
In
this
Citty
,
Anno
1431
,
was
held
that
notable
Councell
,
wherein
though
the
papall
authority
was
then
at
the
height
;
it
was
decreed
,
that
a
generall
Councell
was
aboue
the
Pope
.
What
was
then
enacted
,
was
immediatly
put
in
practise
;
the
Councell
deposing
Pope
Eugenius
the
4th
,
and
placing
in
his
roome
Amadeus
,
Duke
of
Savoy
,
who
was
afterward
called
Felix
the
4th
.
4
Constance
,
seated
on
the
lake
Boden●ee
,
ouer
against
Lindaw
,
Sleid
Com.
is
within
the
confines
of
Switzerland
;
bu●
belongeth
to
the
house
of
Austria
.
For
this
Citty
being
Aᵒ
1548
,
out-lawed
by
Charles
the
5th
,
for
not
receauing
the
Interim
and
not
being
able
to
withstand
such
forces
as
he
had
prepared
against
them
,
put
themselues
into
the
protection
of
the
Archdukes
of
Austria
.
But
herein
they
fell
out
of
the
frying-panne
into
the
fire
:
for
Ferdinand
King
of
the
Romanes
then
Archduke
,
being
possessed
of
the
Towne
;
ceazed
on
the
common
treasurie
,
and
all
the
writings
belonging
to
the
Towne
;
he
commanded
that
no
Cittizen
should
weare
a
sword
,
and
that
within
eight
dayes
all
the
Ministers
of
the
Gospell
should
depart
the
Citty
.
Famous
is
this
Towne
for
the
Councell
here
holden
,
Anno
1414
,
so
renowned
as
well
for
the
multitude
of
people
there
assembled
,
as
the
importance
of
the
matters
there
handled
.
The
people
of
note
there
assembled
,
were
Sigismund
the
Emperour
,
4
Patriarchs
,
29
Cardinals
,
346
Archbishops
&
Bishops
,
564
Abbots
and
Doctours
,
16000
secular
Princes
&
Noblemen
,
450
common
Harlots
,
600
Barbers
,
and
320
Minstrells
and
lesters
.
The
businesse
there
handled
was
first
the
pacifying
of
a
schisme
in
the
Church
,
there
being
at
that
time
three
Antipopes
,
viz:
Gregory
the
12th
,
resident
at
Rome
;
Iohn
the
23
resident
at
Bononia
,
and
Bennet
the
13th
resident
in
Spaine
;
all
which
were
by
the
Councell
deposed
,
&
Martin
the
fift
made
sole
Pope
.
The
other
maine
businesse
was
the
proceedings
against
Hierome
of
Prage
,
and
Iohn
Husse
,
both
who
(
notwithstanding
they
had
the
Emperours
safe
conduct
)
were
vniustly
condemned
of
heresie
,
Sleid.
Com.
degraded
,
&
then
burned
.
Now
the
maner
of
degrading
of
Priests
is
this
.
The
party
to
bee
degraded
is
attired
in
his
Priestly
vestments
,
and
holdeth
in
the
one
hand
a
Chalice
filled
with
wine
mixed
with
water
,
and
in
the
other
a
guilt
patent
with
a
wafer
(
or
singing
cake
.
)
Then
kneeling
down
,
the
Bishops
deputy
first
taketh
from
him
all
these
things
commanding
him
to
say
no
more
Masses
for
the
quicke
and
the
dead
.
2ly
,
scraping
with
a
peece
of
glasse
his
fingers
ends
,
he
inioyneth
him
neuer
to
hallow
any
thing
:
And
3ly
,
stripping
him
of
his
Priestly
vestments
,
he
is
cloathed
in
a
lay
habit
,
and
delivered
into
the
power
of
the
secular
magistrate
.
5
Berne
where
,
Anno
1528
,
Images
were
plucked
out
of
the
Churches
in
a
popular
tumult
;
this
being
the
first
towne
that
after
the
reformation
,
was
purged
of
those
excellent
instruments
of
idolatry
.
6
Baden
,
called
for
distinction
sake
the
Vpper
Baden
,
is
seated
in
the
middle
of
the
Countrey
;
and
is
for
that
cause
the
place
of
meeting
for
the
Councell
of
estate
of
all
the
confederates
.
It
taketh
name
from
the
Batches
here
being
,
two
of
which
only
are
publike
,
the
rest
in
priuate
houses
:
conscious
,
as
it
is
thought
,
to
much
lasciuiousnesse
.
For
whereas
it
is
said
of
Adrian
,
that
Lavacra
pro
sexibus
separauit
;
here
men
&
women
promiscuously
wash
together
,
and
which
is
worst
in
priuate
:
whereas
Munster
telleth
vs
,
Cernunt
viri
vxores
tractari
,
cernunt
cum
alienis
loqui
,
&
quidem
solam
cum
solo
;
and
yet
are
not
any
disturbed
with
iealousie
.
These
Bathes
are
much
frequented
,
yet
not
so
much
for
health
as
pleasure
.
Their
chiefest
vertue
is
the
quickning
power
they
haue
vpon
barren
women
.
But
as
the
Friers
vse
to
send
men
whose
wiues
are
fruitlesse
,
in
pilgrimage
to
S.
Ioyce
the
patronesse
of
fruitfulnesse
,
&
in
the
meane
time
to
lye
with
their
wiues
:
so
it
may
be
with
good
reason
thought
that
in
a
place
of
such
liberty
as
this
is
▪
the
lusty
and
young
gallants
that
haunt
this
place
,
produce
greater
operation
on
barren
women
,
then
the
waters
of
the
Bath
.
7
Lucerne
,
seated
on
the
banks
of
a
great
lake
,
and
so
called
from
Lucerna
a
Lanthorne
,
which
was
placed
on
the
top
of
an
high
tower
,
for
the
benefit
of
Saylers
.
Zwitzerland
in
Caesars
time
was
so
populous
,
that
the
Countrey
not
being
able
to
sustaine
the
people
,
they
set
fire
on
their
Townes
and
houses
,
and
went
all
with
a
generall
resolution
to
seeke
new
dwellings
.
The
men
,
women
,
and
children
amounted
to
the
number
of
3680000
:
which
notwithstanding
were
by
Caesar
compelled
to
returne
into
their
pristine
habitation
.
During
the
Empire
of
the
French
,
they
were
accounted
French
;
Munster
.
and
Germane
,
when
the
Empire
was
devolved
vnto
Germanie
.
But
being
at
last
ouer-burdened
with
the
tyranny
of
their
Gouernours
;
and
seeing
the
Empire
by
the
Popes
Fulminations
,
distracted
into
diuers
factions
;
they
contracted
an
offensiue
and
defensiue
league
:
into
which
first
entred
the
Vranians
,
Swits
,
and
Vndervaldens
,
Aᵒ
1316
;
neither
were
they
all
vnited
into
one
consederation
till
the
yeare
1513.
At
their
first
beginning
to
free
themselues
from
bondage
,
Fredericke
Duke
of
Austria
,
sent
his
sonne
Leopold
to
war
vpon
them
;
but
they
protesting
that
they
neuer
acknowledged
the
Dukes
of
Austria
for
their
Lords
,
but
only
such
of
this
family
as
were
Emperours
;
encountred
and
ouerthrew
him
,
more
by
the
convenience
of
the
narrow
passages
,
through
which
his
army
was
to
passe
,
Cominaus
.
then
their
own
valour
.
The
first
time
that
euer
they
got
any
reputation
by
their
valour
,
was
in
the
warres
which
Charles
Duke
of
Burgundy
made
against
them
;
when
they
discomfited
in
three
set
battailes
:
a
warre
begun
on
very
small
occasions
,
and
lesse
hopes
:
the
country
being
so
barren
,
&
the
people
so
poore
,
that
their
Embassadour
to
the
Duke
protested
,
that
if
all
his
countrimen
were
taken
,
they
would
not
be
able
to
pay
a
ransome
,
to
the
value
of
the
spurres
and
bridle
bits
in
his
campe
.
Certainly
at
that
time
they
were
so
poore
,
that
they
knew
not
what
riches
was
;
for
hauing
wonne
the
first
battaile
at
Granson
,
(
the
other
two
were
those
of
Morat
and
Nancie
)
one
of
the
goodliest
pauilions
in
the
world
,
was
by
them
torne
into
peeces
,
and
turned
into
breeches
and
sidecoats
:
diuerse
siluer
plates
and
dishes
they
sold
for
two
souse
apeece
,
supposing
them
to
be
powter
;
and
a
great
Diamond
of
the
Dukes
,
which
was
the
goodliest
Iewell
in
Christendome
,
was
sold
to
a
Priest
for
a
guilder
;
and
by
him
again
to
some
of
the
Lords
of
the
country
for
three
franks
.
After
their
valour
shewed
in
those
battailes
,
Lewis
11th
took
them
into
pension
,
giuing
them
yearely
40000
Crownes
,
viz:
20000
to
the
cities
,
and
20000
to
particular
persons
.
These
pensions
,
when
by
their
assistance
Lewis
12th
had
conquered
Millaine
,
they
desired
to
haue
enlarged
,
which
when
he
denied
,
they
with-drew
themselues
from
the
amity
of
the
French
,
and
entred
into
the
seruice
of
Pope
Iulio
2d
;
Guicciard
.
who
therefore
stiled
them
the
Defenders
of
the
Church
,
Anno
1510.
Francis
,
successour
to
this
Lewis
,
considering
what
damage
his
Realme
had
sustained
by
the
revolt
of
these
auxiliaries
to
his
enemies
,
renewed
the
confederation
with
them
,
on
condition
that
he
should
restore
the
ancient
pension
of
40000
Crownes
:
secondly
,
that
he
should
pay
vnto
them
at
certaine
termes
,
600000
Crownes
:
thirdly
,
that
hee
should
entertain
4000
of
them
in
his
pay
continually
:
fourthly
that
for
the
restoring
of
such
places
as
they
had
taken
from
the
Dutchy
of
Millaine
,
he
should
giue
vnto
them
300000
crowns
:
fiftly
,
that
he
should
giue
them
three
months
pay
before-hand
:
sixtly
and
lastly
,
that
Maximilian
Sforce
,
whom
they
had
estated
in
Millaine
,
and
were
now
going
to
dispossesse
;
might
by
the
King
be
created
Duke
of
Nemours
,
endowed
with
12000
frankes
of
yearely
revenue
,
and
married
to
a
Lady
of
the
blood
royall
.
On
these
conditions
,
as
honourable
to
them
,
as
burdensome
to
the
King
,
was
the
league
renued
Anno
1522
:
since
which
time
,
they
haue
obtained
,
that
600
of
their
Countrie
are
to
be
of
the
French
Kings
guard
;
500
of
which
,
waite
without
at
the
gates
of
the
Court
,
the
other
hundred
in
the
great
hall
.
As
for
the
Religion
of
this
people
,
they
are
diuided
into
Papists
and
Protestants
;
fiue
Cantons
being
wholly
Papists
;
viz:
Swits
,
Grimston
.
Vrania
,
Vnderwald
,
Lucerne
,
and
Zugh
;
Glaris
and
Apenzol
mixt
;
and
the
rest
entirely
Protestants
.
This
diuision
began
Anno
1519
,
or
thereabouts
;
when
Zuinglius
minister
at
Zurich
,
or
Tigu●um
,
sec●nded
the
beginning
of
Luther
,
which
innovation
the
rest
of
this
people
not
liking
,
moued
warre
with
them
of
Zurich
,
&
the
rest
of
the
reformation
;
in
which
Zuinglius
was
slaine
,
and
the
Tigurines
discomfited
.
But
in
the
yeare
1531
,
an
absolute
peace
was
concluded
between
them
,
so
that
notwithstanding
this
diuersity
of
Religion
,
they
liue
now
in
a
happy
vnity
,
gouerning
after
a
Democraticall
for
me
.
The
country
is
in
length
240
,
and
in
bredth
180
miles
;
and
is
thought
to
containe
three
millions
of
people
.
In
this
Country
arise
the
heads
of
Poe
,
Danow
,
Rhene
,
and
Rhone
,
the
fountaines
of
those
two
last
,
being
not
aboue
three
houres
riding
distant
.
The
people
are
very
warlike
,
and
since
by
reason
of
their
situation
,
they
haue
no
vent
of
men
by
trafficke
,
they
vse
to
imploy
themselues
on
the
seruice
of
any
who
will
hire
them
.
Boterus
.
On
the
Southwest
of
Zwitzerland
,
lieth
Valesia
or
Wallis
.
It
is
seated
totally
among
the
Alpis
,
Munster
.
consisting
indifferently
of
dangerous
,
rockie
,
and
impassible
hills
;
and
rich
,
pleasing
,
and
delicious
valleyes
;
d●fficult
to
be
entred
,
and
that
to
but
a
few
places
.
It
is
in
length
from
East
to
West
,
fiue
dayes
journey
,
but
in
bredth
nothing
answerable
.
The
names
of
all
their
chiefe
Townes
,
you
shall
anon
heare
;
I
commend
chiefly
vnto
your
obseruation
1
Sedunum
,
Sittin
,
or
Sion
,
the
only
walled
town
of
this
countrie
:
of
it selfe
of
no
great
beauty
or
worth
,
but
in
respect
of
the
other
townes
about
it
,
neat
and
gallant
.
Built
it
is
on
a
hill
of
great
height
,
and
an
ascent
as
hazardous
;
impossible
to
be
mounted
by
force
,
and
vnlikely
to
be
taken
by
assault
;
the
steepinesse
of
the
rocke
keeping
it
without
the
reach
of
gunneshot
.
2
Martinacht
,
formerly
called
Octodurum
,
famous
only
for
its
antiquity
;
and
3
Agaunum
,
or
S.
Maurice
,
the
key
of
the
whole
country
;
but
chiefly
in
the
winter-time
.
For
then
the
yce
doth
so
shut
vp
the
passages
,
that
the
only
entrance
is
at
this
place
,
here
being
a
bridge
built
ouer
the
Rhene
for
that
purpose
,
which
is
strongly
built
,
and
well
manned
,
to
auoide
surprisall
.
This
town
is
the
seat
of
the
Gouernour
of
the
lower
Val●sia
;
for
it
is
diuided
into
the
vpper
and
lower
;
in
the
vpper
are
seuen
Cantons
,
namely
1
Sedune
.
2
Leuck
.
3
Brig.
4
Nies
.
5
Rauren
.
6
Sider
7.
Gombes
.
In
the
lower
Valesia
are
six
commonalties
.
1
Gundis
.
2
Ardon
.
3
Sallien
.
4
Martinacht
.
5
Intremont
.
6
S.
Maur●ce
:
all
which
are
called
by
the
name
of
the
chief
townes
.
They
were
giuen
by
Charles
the
Great
vnto
Theodul
,
Bishop
of
Sedune
,
Anno
805
,
vnder
whose
successours
they
continue
,
but
without
much
shew
of
subiection
:
The
Bishop
is
chosen
by
the
Canons
of
the
Church
of
Sedune
,
and
certain
Burgesses
of
the
7
vpper
Cantons
.
They
speak
partly
the
Dutch
,
partly
the
French
tongues
.
They
combined
themselues
with
the
fiue
Cantons
of
Zw●tzerland
,
for
the
better
maintenance
of
the
Romish
Religion
,
not
aboue
52
yeares
since
.
6.
SVEVIA
.
SVEVIA
is
divided
into
the
vpper
and
lower
.
Mnnster
▪
The
vpper
is
bounded
on
the
East
with
Tirolis
,
on
the
West
with
Helvetia
,
on
the
North
with
lower
Suevia
,
on
the
South
with
Millaine
.
The
Country
is
halfe
in
Germany
,
halfe
in
Italy
:
so
that
they
vse
both
languages
.
This
Region
was
of
old
called
Rhaetia
,
from
one
Rhaetus
,
who
flying
out
of
Tuscanie
from
the
fury
of
the
Gaules
,
planted
here
a
new
set
of
people
,
about
187
yeares
before
the
comming
of
CHRIST
:
whose
Gospell
they
d●d
receiue
about
the
yeare
448.
They
are
now
called
Grisons
.
The
whole
Region
is
diuided
into
three
confederations
.
1
Lega
Cadi
Deo
,
whose
chiefe
City
is
Chur
or
Coyra
,
on
which
,
as
being
the
Metropolis
of
the
Grisons
,
I
will
the
longer
insist
.
It
was
built
Anno
357
,
seated
about
halfe
an
houres
journey
from
the
Rhene
:
for
forme
it
is
triangular
,
the
houses
indifferent
hansome
in
themselues
,
but
not
vniforme
one
with
the
other
.
In
one
corner
of
it
,
on
a
hill
somewhat
higher
then
the
rest
of
the
towne
,
standeth
the
close
,
within
which
is
the
Cathedrall
Church
;
a
stately
piece
of
building
,
rather
in
the
account
of
the
natiues
,
then
strangers
;
the
Bishops
palace
,
and
the
Canons
houses
,
all
well
built
,
and
sufficiently
adorned
.
This
Town
,
together
with
all
the
rest
of
the
Country
in
2
manner
,
was
taken
by
the
Spaniard
,
Anno
1622.
This
Liga
Cadi
Dio
comprehendeth
21
corporations
,
and
sendeth
to
the
generall
Senates
23
Commissioners
.
The
2
is
Lega
Grisa
,
whence
all
the
people
are
called
Grisons
:
It
sendeth
to
the
Senates
28
Deputies
,
&
comprehendeth
19
Commonalties
;
the
chiefe
of
which
is
Musocco
.
The
3d
is
Lega
Dritture
,
containing
10
Corporations
,
the
chief
Townes
of
which
are
Bormio
and
Sondrio
;
and
sendeth
to
the
Senate-house
14
Commissioners
.
The
gouernment
of
this
Country
was
giuen
Anno
744
,
by
Charles
the
great
,
to
`the
Bishop
of
Coyra
,
who
being
molested
by
his
neighbours
of
Tirolis
,
entered
confederation
with
the
Switzers
,
1471.
They
haue
free
vse
of
Religion
,
both
they
of
the
Romish
,
as
they
of
the
Reformed
Church
.
Lower
SVEVIA
,
or
the
country
now
called
the
Dukedome
SCHWABEN
;
is
limited
on
the
East
with
Bavaria
,
on
the
West
with
Danubius
,
on
the
North
with
Francoma
,
and
on
the
South
with
Tirolis
and
the
Grisons
.
The
chiefe
Townes
are
1
Vlme
,
so
called
for
the
company
of
Elmes
which
inviron
it
.
2
Lind●we
,
seated
ouer
against
Constance
,
in
the
lake
called
Bod●azee
:
it
bought
her
freedome
of
the
Emperour
Fredericke
Barbarossa
1166.
3
Auspurg
,
called
for
distinction
sake
,
Augusta
Vindelicorum
,
it
standeth
on
the
riuer
Leith
.
In
this
towne
Anno
1530.
Sleid.
Com.
The
Protestant
Princes
exhibited
vnto
the
Emperour
,
a
confession
of
their
Faith
;
which
is
still
called
Confessio
Augustana
.
Here
also
did
the
Emperour
compile
the
Interim
,
which
comprehended
a
forme
of
doctrine
,
which
he
would
haue
by
all
obserued
,
till
the
next
generall
Councell
:
It
was
a
miscellanie
of
Religion
,
containing
some
things
in
fauour
of
the
Papists
,
&
some
of
the
Protestants
:
yet
neither
party
was
pleased
with
it
.
4
Norlingen
.
5
Wherlingon
,
townes
of
the
Empire
.
6
Ravensperge
,
an
other
imperiall
towne
.
7
Dinckelspuhel
,
and
8
Gmund
(
both
seated
on
the
North
of
Danubius
)
of
the
same
tenure
also
Here
is
also
the
Countie
of
Hasperge
,
being
the
ancient
patrimony
of
the
house
of
Austria
,
out
of
which
came
Rodolphus
Haspurgensis
,
who
sold
Italy
,
and
vnited
Austria
to
his
small
Countie
.
The
former
inhabitants
were
the
Rhaeti
,
and
the
Vindelici
;
these
latter
,
if
I
coniecture
not
amisse
,
deriuing
their
name
from
the
riuer
Lycus
,
which
bounded
the
East
side
of
their
country
.
They
were
both
bitter
enemies
to
the
Romans
,
on
whom
they
executed
all
manner
of
crueltie
,
that
a
barbarous
rage
could
invent
.
To
represse
these
insolencies
,
Augustus
sent
against
them
his
sonne-in-law
Drusus
,
being
the
father
of
Germanicus
,
who
subdued
them
:
but
not
without
great
resistance
:
the
women
throwing
their
young
children
at
the
Romans
,
insteed
of
darts
.
The
valiantest
of
the
people
were
transplanted
into
other
soiles
,
the
weaker
remai●ed
at
home
:
who
soon
yeelded
the
country
to
the
Sueui
,
then
wearie
of
the
Romans
neighbourhood
.
In
the
time
of
Caesar
,
these
Suevi
were
the
most
potent
nation
of
Germ●nie
;
and
brought
against
him
into
the
field
430000
fighting
men
;
whereof
80000
were
slaine
,
and
many
of
them
drowned
.
They
vsed
to
stay
at
home
,
&
goe
abroad
by
turnes
:
they
which
staid
at
home
,
tilled
the
lands
;
they
which
went
abroad
,
brought
with
them
the
spoyle
of
their
neighbours
.
After
they
had
slipped
their
necks
out
of
the
Roman
Collar
,
they
erected
a
kingdome
;
which
was
ruinated
by
King
Pepin
,
&
made
a
Prouince
of
the
French
Monarchie
:
from
which
againe
it
reuolted
,
&
was
made
an
absolute
Dukedome
in
the
daies
of
Charle●
the
Grosse
.
This
Dukedome
yeelded
6
Emperours
,
the
last
of
which
was
Conradus
,
whose
son
Corradine
being
the
21
Duke
of
this
family
,
was
slaine
in
the
wars
of
Naples
.
After
his
death
,
the
issue
of
the
former
Dukes
fayling
,
Rodolphus
Haspergensis
seized
on
the
greatest
part
of
this
Countrey
,
for
Austria
&
the
Empire
:
the
rest
was
shared
,
though
not
equally
,
betweene
the
Dukes
of
Bavaria
,
and
Wittenberg
.
The
Armes
of
Sueuia
or
Schwaben
are
Argent
,
3
Leopards
Sable
.
7
BAVARIA
.
Munster
.
BAVARIA
hath
on
the
East
Austria
,
&
Stiria
;
on
the
West
the
Leike
;
on
the
North
Bohemia
,
and
part
of
Franconia
;
on
the
South
Tir●lis
and
Carinthia
.
The
Christian
faith
was
first
preached
in
this
Countrey
,
by
Rupertus
Bishop
of
Wormes
Aᵒ
612
:
the
religion
now
is
corrupted
with
the
abuses
of
Popery
,
which
they
will
by
no
meanes
be
induced
to
●orsake
.
The
chief
towns
are
1
Munchen
vpon
the
riuer
Aser
,
the
Dukes
seat
.
2
Ingol●●●●
on
Danabius
,
an
Vniuersity
.
3
Ratisbona
,
or
Regensperg
seated
on
the
Donaw
;
Sleid.
Com.
famous
for
the
enterview
here
made
betweene
the
Emperour
Charles
the
fift
,
and
Maurice
Duke
of
Saxonie
:
where
it
was
agreed
that
Maurice
abandoning
his
Vnkle
,
and
cleauing
to
the
Emperor
,
should
be
invested
in
the
Dukedome
and
Electourship
of
Saxonie
.
4
Passawe
,
where
haue
bin
so
many
meetings
of
the
German
Princes
;
that
especially
,
wherein
all
warres
being
ended
between
the
Protestant
Princes
,
and
the
Emperour
Charles
,
peace
and
liberty
of
conscience
,
was
restored
to
the
whole
Country
.
5
Salisburge
,
by
Ptolomie
called
Poedicum
,
and
of
late
Iuvan●a
:
it
is
seated
on
the
riuer
Saltz●ch
,
of
which
it
taketh
name
.
Here
lieth
buried
the
famous
Quack-saluer
Paracelsus
.
This
City
is
honoured
with
a
Bishopticke
,
whose
revenues
are
the
greatest
in
Germanie
.
Hist.
of
the
Coun.
of
Tr.
In
the
time
of
Luthers
Reformation
,
Matheo
Langi
a
Cardinall
,
was
Bishop
hereof
,
who
ingeniously
confessed
,
that
the
Masse
was
not
void
of
its
faults
;
that
the
Courts
of
Rome
were
corrupted
;
&
that
a
generall
reformation
of
the
liues
of
Priests
and
Friers
was
necessary
:
but
that
a
poore
rascall
Monke
,
(
for
so
he
thought
Luther
)
should
begin
all
,
that
he
deemed
intollerable
,
and
not
to
be
endured
.
6
Frising
,
situate
on
the
swelling
of
〈◊〉
hill
,
not
farre
from
the
riuer
Mosacus
:
Munster
.
it
was
called
in
former
times
Fraxinum
,
and
was
erected
into
a
Bishops
See
,
Anno
710.
7
Eystet
,
called
in
Latine
Aishstadium
,
supposed
to
be
built
out
of
the
ruines
of
Aureatum
,
a
town
destroyed
by
the
Hunnes
.
Finally
the
whole
number
of
cities
in
Bavaria
are
34
,
Ortelius
.
besides
46
great
Townes
:
the
soile
about
which
is
sufficiently
fruitfull
in
all
things
,
sauing
wines
.
Bavaria
followed
the
fortune
of
the
Palatinate
of
Rhene
,
till
the
yeare
1294
;
Munster
.
in
which
Lewis
the
Palatine
,
and
D.
of
Bavaria
dying
▪
gaue
to
Rodolphus
his
eldest
son
,
the
Palatinate
;
to
Lewis
or
Lodowicke
his
yonger
(
who
was
afterwards
Emperour
)
Bavaria
.
This
again
ought
to
haue
bin
vnited
to
the
Palatinate
by
the
marriage
of
Rupert
the
Palatine
,
with
Elizabeth
heire
of
George
D.
of
Bavaria
:
But
Maximilian
the
Emperour
,
gaue
the
Dukedome
to
Albert
of
Bavaria
;
son
to
Albert
,
son
to
Iohn
,
which
was
brother
to
Fredericke
,
the
father
of
D.
George
,
Anno
1504.
From
Albert
,
descended
Maximilian
,
that
now
liueth
;
who
is
the
only
temporall
Prince
of
any
note
,
which
follow●th
the
doctrine
of
the
Romish
Church
;
for
which
his
house
is
so
pestered
with
Friers
&
Iesuits
,
that
notwithstanding
the
greatnes
of
his
revenue
,
he
is
very
poore
;
as
spending
his
whole
state
on
these
Popish
flesh-●lies
,
by
building
for
them
Colledges
and
Churches
.
His
Armes
are
Lozenges
of
21
peeces
in
Bend
,
Arg.
and
Azure
.
The
Northerne
part
of
Bavaria
,
on
the
farther
side
of
Danubius
,
is
called
by
some
the
Palatinate
of
Northgoia
;
by
others
the
Palatinate
of
Bavaria
;
but
generally
Over
Psalts
,
or
the
vpper
Palatinate
.
It
is
bounded
East
and
North
with
Bohemia
;
West
with
that
part
of
Franconie
,
which
belongeth
to
the
citty
of
Nurenberge
;
and
South
with
Danubius
.
It
belongeth
totally
to
the
Palatines
of
the
Rhene
,
and
so
hath
done
euer
since
the
yeare
1339
:
when
Lodovicus
the
Emperour
,
and
and
first
Duke
of
Baniere
,
after
the
diuision
aboue-mentioned
made
between
him
and
Rodolphus
the
Palatine
;
gaue
it
for
euer
to
the
Palatines
;
who
it
seemeth
were
not
content
with
the
former
partage
.
The
chief
towns
are
Amberg
(
the
birth-place
of
the
present
Electour
Fredericke
)
whose
siluer
mines
yeeld
vnto
the
Princes
coffers
,
60000
crowns
yearely
.
2
Newburg
,
which
is
vsually
the
Apennage
of
some
of
the
younger
Palatines
.
3
Awerbach
.
4
Sultzbach
.
5
Weiden
,
and
6
Castell
,
where
the
Palatines
of
the
Rhene
,
when
they
soiourne
in
this
country
,
vse
to
keep
court
.
On
the
North
riuer
of
this
Country
,
where
it
jetteth
toward
Voitland
,
is
the
hill
Feichtelberg
,
out
of
which
arise
4
riuers
,
running
foure
seuerall
wayes
:
viz:
Eger
East
,
2ly
Moenus
West
;
3ly
Sala
North
;
4ly
Nabus
South
:
so
that
it
may
very
probably
be
thought
,
that
this
is
the
highest
hill
in
al
Germany
.
On
the
Southwest
corner
are
two
litle
riuers
,
viz:
Almul
,
which
runneth
into
Danubius
,
and
Red●itz
which
runneth
into
Moenus
,
and
so
into
the
Rhene
.
Between
these
two
riuer
heads
,
which
are
but
litle
distant
;
Charles
the
Great
,
Anno
793
,
intended
to
haue
digged
a
channel
;
so
to
haue
made
a
passage
out
of
the
Rhene
,
into
Danow
or
Danubius
.
He
imployed
in
this
work
many
thousand
men
;
but
partly
by
excesse
of
rain
,
and
partly
by
I
know
not
what
strange
affrightments
,
they
desisted
.
Some
parts
of
the
begun
ditch
are
yet
to
be
seen
,
nigh
vnto
Weisenberg
,
which
standeth
between
both
riuers
.
This
Palatinate
is
in
length
from
Weisenberg
,
to
the
hill
Fe●chielberg
,
68
miles
:
and
in
bredth
from
Hambu●ge
,
vnto
the
edge
of
●ohemia
,
80
miles
.
8
AVSTRIA
.
The
Archdukedome
of
AVSTRIA
,
comprehendeth
the
Prouinces
of
Austria
,
Styria
,
Carinthia
,
Tirolis
,
and
Cara●ola
;
besides
the
parcels
of
Suevia
,
and
Elsas
.
Ortelius
.
Austria
is
parted
on
the
East
from
Hungarie
,
by
the
Leitae
;
on
the
West
〈◊〉
Bav●ire
,
by
the
Ems
;
on
the
North
from
Moravia
by
the
Tems
;
on
the
South
from
Styria
,
by
the
Muer
.
It
is
called
by
the
Germanes
,
Ostenrich
,
signifying
the
Easterne
bound
of
the
Empire
.
Munster
.
The
Christian
Faith
was
first
preached
here
by
Saint
Seuerine
,
Anno
464
:
at
this
time
they
are
divided
in
opinions
;
the
greater
sort
,
especially
the
Nobility
,
addicted
to
the
reformation
.
The
soile
of
this
Country
is
very
rich
,
abounding
with
all
necessaries
;
&
hauing
great
store
of
wines
,
with
which
they
supply
the
defects
of
Bavaria
,
&
other
neighbouring
Regions
.
The
chief
Town
,
are
Wien
or
Vienna
,
famous
for
a
repulse
giuen
to
the
Turkes
,
Aᵒ
1526
,
of
whom
200000
vnder
the
conduct
of
Solyman
the
Magnificent
,
besieged
the
city
:
but
by
the
valour
of
Fredericke
the
II
Electour
Pal●tine
,
&
other
Princes
,
they
were
forced
to
retire
,
with
the
losse
of
80000
Souldiers
.
This
City
was
made
an
Vniversity
by
the
Emperour
Fredericke
the
2d.
It
is
seated
on
the
Danubius
,
&
is
doubtlesse
one
of
the
brauest
and
beautifullest
Townes
in
Germanie
:
adorned
with
many
magnificent
Temples
,
and
stately
Monasteries
;
but
aboue
all
,
with
a
most
sumptuous
and
princely
Palace
,
wherein
the
Archdukes
keep
their
residence
,
built
by
Ottocarus
King
of
Bohemia
,
during
the
little
time
that
he
was
Duke
here
.
This
town
was
anciently
called
Fabiana
,
but
being
ruined
by
the
Hunnes
,
and
again
by
the
natiues
reedified
,
obtained
this
new
name
.
2
Emps
so
called
of
the
riuer
Ems
,
on
whose
banks
it
is
seated
.
3
S.
Leopold
.
4
Neustat
.
5
Hainburg
.
6
Crems
.
Austria
was
formerly
called
Pannonia
superior
;
and
afterward
being
subiected
to
the
French
Monarchie
,
was
called
Ostenrich
or
Austrich
.
It
was
wrested
from
the
Empire
,
during
the
raigne
of
Arnulphus
,
by
the
Hunnes
;
from
whom
it
was
recouered
by
Otho
the
first
,
with
the
aid
of
many
Nobles
,
amongst
whom
the
Country
was
distributed
;
which
Families
being
extinct
,
Otho
the
II
gaue
the
Prouince
to
a
yong
Gentleman
called
Lupoldus
,
with
the
title
of
Marquesse
,
Anno
980.
This
Marquisate
was
by
Fredericke
Barbarossa
raised
to
a
Dukedome
,
1158
,
Henry
being
the
first
Duke
,
whose
brother
Leopold
,
took
Richard
the
first
of
England
,
prisoner
,
in
his
returne
from
Palestine
:
for
whose
ransome
he
had
so
much
money
,
that
with
it
he
bought
Carniola
,
the
Counties
of
Neobourgh
,
and
Luitz
;
&
walled
Vienna
.
His
son
Fredericus
Leopoldus
was
for
his
manifold
deserts
,
made
King
of
Austria
,
by
the
Emperour
Frederick
the
second
,
Anno
1225.
Eleuen
yeares
he
continued
in
this
dignity
;
at
the
end
of
which
,
he
was
spoyled
of
his
royal
ornaments
by
the
same
Emperour
,
for
patronage
of
villainous
actions
in
his
kingdome
,
and
scorning
to
appeare
to
his
answere
at
the
summons
of
the
Emperour
.
Finally
,
he
died
in
the
yeare
1246
,
leauing
two
daughters
.
His
sister
named
Margaret
was
●●r●ed
vnto
Ottocar
,
son
to
Primist●●●
King
of
Bohemia
:
his
eldest
daughter
Gertru●e
,
to
the
Marquesse
o●
Baden
:
and
Ag●es
the
second
,
ma●ied
vnto
Henry
D.
of
〈◊〉
▪
Ottocar
pretending
the
right
of
his
wife
,
tooke
on
him
the
Dukedome
of
Austria
,
which
he
kept
after
the
death
of
his
wife
,
till
the
yeare
127●
〈◊〉
which
he
was
vanquished
and
slain
by
Rodolphus
the
Emperor
▪
Rodolphus
gaue
it
to
Albert
his
son
;
whose
wi●e
Elizabeth
was
daughter
to
Membard
Earle
of
T●r●lis
,
son
of
D.
Henry
of
C●rinthia
and
of
Agres
daughter
of
Fredericke
Leopold
;
Margaret
the
s●ster
;
and
Gert●ude
the
daughter
of
this
Fredericke
dying
issuelesse
.
By
this
marriage
,
Albert
had
the
Dukedome
,
of
Austria
,
Stiria
,
and
Carinthia
;
with
the
Earledome
of
T●rcl●s
and
Carniola
:
This
Dukedome
was
by
Fredericke
the
third
,
Emperour
and
D.
of
Austria
,
raised
to
the
dignity
of
an
Archdukedome
,
as
it
still
continueth
.
The
Dukes
and
●
Archdukes
of
Austria
.
1278
-
1
Albertus
30
1308
-
2
Albertus
II.
51
1359
-
3
Leopold
27
1386
-
4
Albert
▪
III
9
1395
-
5
Albert
IV
9
1439
-
6
Fredericke
54
1493
-
7
Maxim●●●●
26
1519
-
8
Charles
39
.
●●m
whom
are
descerded
the
Kings
of
Spaine
now
ruling
,
and
b●●ng
the
first
branch
of
the
Austrian
tree
;
whose
boughs
h●ue
euershadowed
the
better
part
of
Europe
.
1558
-
9
Ferdinand
●
1565
-
10
Alaximilian
II
1576
-
11
Rod●lphus
35
1611
-
12
Mat●hias
8
16●9
-
13
Ferdinand
II
,
the
first
of
the
house
of
Gratz
,
which
is
the
fourth
branch
of
this
tree
,
now
beginning
to
rule
the
Empire
.
There
were
also
two
other
stocks
of
the
Imperall
house
of
Austria
,
namely
the
Dukes
of
●uspunc●
being
the
third
▪
and
the
Archdukes
of
Austria
being
the
second
branch●
of
which
last
,
Albert
the
Duke
of
Burgundie
was
chief
.
All
which
Princely
Families
,
as
well
for
entertaining
a
perpetuall
vnity
among
themselues
,
as
thereby
to
be
able
to
mol●st
their
enemies
;
haue
made
so
many
crosse
or
inter-marriages
,
that
they
●aue
remained
still
as
brethren
of
the
same
parent
,
and
as
armes
of
the
same
tree
.
In
our
time
two
of
these
Austrian
Families
are
extinct
▪
and
the
whole
patrimonie
of
this
Fam●ly
in
Germany
,
se●●●ed
in
the
house
of
Gratz
.
For
Maximilian
the
Emperour
,
〈◊〉
to
the
Emperour
Ferdinand
,
Duke
of
Austria
,
of
the
〈…〉
in
all
9
sonnes
,
all
which
died
childlesse
;
and
〈…〉
,
viz:
Rodolphus
and
Matthias
,
were
Emperours
o●
〈◊〉
,
and
Kings
of
Hungary
,
and
Bohemia
:
and
two
〈…〉
for
the
Kings
of
Spaine
in
the
Netherlands
,
〈…〉
and
Albertus
.
The
house
of
Inspruch
is
〈…〉
;
Morison
.
for
when
Ferdinand
of
Inspruch
disgraced
his
high
〈◊〉
,
by
ma●rying
with
Philippina
,
a
Burgers
daughter
of
Aus●●●●
the
conditioned
with
those
of
his
kin●ed
,
that
Tirol
should
〈…〉
end
vnto
the
children
borne
of
that
bed
.
So
after
his
〈◊〉
,
Tirol
〈◊〉
into
the
house
of
Gratz
;
and
Charles
his
eldest
〈◊〉
being
made
Marquesse
of
Burgh
;
and
his
youngest
sonne
Andrew
,
Cardinall
of
Brixia
.
2.
ST●RIA
or
STIERMARKE
is
bounded
with
the
Rab
on
the
East
.
Carinthia
on
the
West
,
with
Dravus
on
the
South
,
and
the
Muer
and
Austria
on
the
North
:
The
length
of
this
countrey
is
110
miles
,
the
bredth
60
or
thereabouts
.
The
chiefe
cities
are
Marchpurg
,
and
Gratz
,
whence
the
fourth
branch
of
Austria
is
called
Du
Gr●tz
,
and
haue
the
Gouernment
of
this
Country
.
Everewo●●
.
This
town
was
once
full
of
Protestants
,
who
could
by
no
meanes
be
expell'd
,
or
hindred
from
free
exercise
of
Religion
,
till
the
yeare
1598
;
in
which
the
late
Queene
of
Spaine
,
Marg.
Sister
to
the
Archduke
Ferdinand
du
Gratz
,
was
by
the
Citizens
solemnly
entertain'd
;
with
whom
entered
so
many
Souldiers
▪
that
the
City
was
taken
,
and
14
Ministers
of
the
Gospell
presently
banished
.
This
Marquisate
of
Stiria
was
vnited
to
Austria
,
by
a
marriage
betwixt
the
daughter
and
heire
of
Ottocar
the
Marquesse
,
Morison
.
and
Leopold
Duke
of
Austrian
at
which
wedding
,
this
Stiria
by
Fredericke
Barb●rossa
,
was
made
a
Dukedome
.
It
was
called
in
former
times
Val●ria
.
3.
CARINTHIA
is
75
miles
in
length
,
and
55
in
bredth
;
it
〈…〉
with
Stiria
on
the
East
,
Tirol
on
the
West
,
Ba●are
on
the
〈◊〉
,
the
Alpes
on
the
South
.
The
chief
Townes
are
1
Vi●●ach
,
2
Spittall
,
3
G●rah
,
4
Freisach
,
and
5
S.
Viti
.
Santo
.
Vitus
,
or
St
Veit
,
the
Metropolis
of
the
whole
Country
.
The
ceremonies
with
which
the
Archdukes
of
Austria
are
acknowledged
Dukes
of
Carinthiae
,
Munster
.
are
very
strange
and
obserueable
.
For
in
the
meadowes
adjoyning
to
the
town
of
S.
Veit
,
a
certain
country
man
to
whom
that
office
by
inheritance
belongeth
,
sitteth
on
a
marble
stone
there
being
;
holding
in
his
right
hand
a
cow
with
a
black
calfe
;
and
in
his
left
hand
a
mare
as
lean
as
a
rake
.
Then
commeth
the
new
Duke
,
attired
in
a
plain
rusti●k
habite
,
his
Courtiers
attending
him
in
their
richest
apparell
:
at
whose
approach
,
the
Country
man
aboue-mentioned
,
demaundeth
;
what
he
is
that
so
maiestically
commeth
th●t●erward
;
the
people
answere
,
that
it
is
the
future
Duk●
.
He
againe
asketh
,
whether
he
be
a
iust
Iudge
,
and
one
that
will
maintaine
the
libertie
of
the
Countrey
,
and
sinceritie
of
the
Religion
;
the
people
answere
,
he
will
.
Then
he
asketh
,
by
what
right
he
wil
displace
him
fro●
his
mar●le
seat
;
to
whom
the
Steward
of
the
new
Dukes
house
replieth
,
he
shall
give
thee
60
pence
in
siluer
,
the
cattell
now
standing
by
thee
,
the
cloathes
which
he
hath
at
this
time
on
,
and
thy
house
shall
euer
be
free
from
taxe
and
tribute
.
The
fellow
vpon
this
taketh
the
Duke
by
the
hand
,
and
bidding
him
be
a
good
Prince
,
giueth
him
a
gentle
cuffe
on
the
eare
;
seateth
him
on
the
marble
stone
,
and
taking
away
the
cattell
,
departeth
.
This
done
,
the
new
Duke
goeth
to
S.
Vites
Church
,
and
hauing
done
his
devotions
,
putteth
of
his
rustick
weedes
,
and
dresseth
himself
in
cloathes
befitting
a
Prince
;
for
such
after
these
ceremonies
he
is
acknowledged
.
4.
CARNIOLA
being
150
miles
long
,
and
45
broad
,
is
environed
with
Sclavonia
East
,
Italy
West
,
Carinthia
North
,
and
Istria
South
.
The
chiefe
Townes
are
1
Newmarckt
,
2
Es●●ng
,
3
Marsperg
,
4
Pegonocke
,
and
5
Saxenfelt
,
all
vpon
the
Savus
;
which
arising
in
this
Country
,
runneth
through
the
very
middle
of
it
.
Ortelius
.
5.
TIROLIS
is
72
miles
broad
,
and
as
many
long
:
It
is
bounded
East
with
Carinthia
,
West
with
the
Grisons
,
North
with
Schwaben
,
South
with
Marca
Trevigiana
.
The
soile
of
this
Country
is
very
good
,
and
full
of
siluer
Mines
,
which
yeeld
vnto
the
Archdukes
20000
Crownes
yearely
.
The
chief
●owns
are
Oenipons
,
or
Inspurch
(
seated
on
the
Inn
or
Oe●●s
)
which
gaue
denomination
to
the
third
branch
of
Austria
,
as
being
so
called
,
descended
from
Ferdinand
the
second
,
sonne
of
Ferdinand
the
Emperour
;
whereas
the
house
of
Grats
proceed
from
Charles
being
the
3d.
In
this
towne
was
Charles
the
fi●t
,
when
he
heard
how
Mauritius
,
whom
he
had
made
Electour
of
Saxonie
,
was
comming
against
him
with
his
owne
men
;
which
so
terrified
him
,
that
he
fled
immediatly
into
Italy
,
and
resigned
his
Empire
to
his
brother
Ferdinand
.
2
Landecke
3
Tirol
.
4
B●lzan
.
5
Trent
on
the
riuer
Adesis
,
in
which
the
Councell
was
held
by
Pope
Paul
the
third
.
It
began
in
the
yeare
1545
,
against
the
doctrines
of
Luther
and
Calvin
.
This
Councell
continued
,
sometimes
assembled
,
sometimes
dissolued
,
for
the
space
of
18
yeares
;
and
before
the
first
meeting
here
,
had
at
diuerse
other
places
bin
intimated
and
dashed
;
furthered
by
some
,
and
hindred
by
others
for
22
yeares
together
.
The
effects
of
this
Councell
I
cannot
better
describe
,
then
in
the
words
of
the
history
hereof
,
which
are
these
:
This
Councell
desired
and
procured
by
godly
men
,
to
re-vnite
the
Church
,
which
began
to
be
diuided
;
hath
so
established
the
schisme
,
and
made
the
parties
so
obstinate
,
that
the
dis●ords
are
irreconcileable
:
and
being
managed
by
Princes
for
reformation
of
Ecclesiasticall
Discipline
,
hath
caused
the
greatest
deformation
that
euer
was
since
Christianitie
did
beginne
:
and
hoped
for
by
the
Bishops
to
regaine
the
Episcopall
authority
,
for
the
most
part
vsurped
by
the
Pope
;
●ath
made
them
loose
it
altogether
,
bringing
them
into
greater
seruitude
;
on
the
contrary
scared
and
avoided
by
the
See
of
Rome
,
●as
a
potent
meanes
to
moderate
the
exorbitant
power
thereof
,
mounted
from
small
beginnings
,
by
diuerse
degrees
,
to
an
vnlimited
excesse
;
it
hath
so
established
and
confirmed
the
same
ouer
that
part
which
remaineth
subiect
vnto
it
,
that
it
neuer
was
so
great
no●
so
soundly
rooted
.
So
farre
the
words
of
the
History
.
These
Prouinces
belong
all
to
the
house
of
Austria
:
the
revenue
of
which
Princes
,
would
certainly
be
farre
greater
;
if
the
neighbourhood
of
the
Turke
did
not
put
them
to
continuall
expences
,
and
losse
of
men
and
Money
:
howsoeuer
,
I
think
they
may
yeeld
them
yearely
,
two
millions
of
Crownes
,
and
vpwards
.
The
Armes
of
this
Archduke
are
Gules
;
a
fesse
Argent
;
which
Armes
were
assumed
by
Marquesse
Leopold
at
the
siege
of
Acon
,
because
his
whole
armour
being
couered
ouer
with
blood
,
his
belt
only
remained
white
:
whereas
his
former
Armes
were
Azu●e
,
six
Larkes
Or
;
which
Armes
are
supposed
to
haue
bin
assumed
by
the
first
Marquesses
of
Austria
,
because
they
possessed
those
six
petit
Prouinces
,
in
which
the
tenth
Legion
called
Ala●da
,
had
in
ancient
times
their
station
.
9
BOHEMIA
.
Bara
.
The
Kingdome
of
BOHEMIA
containeth
Bohemia
,
the
Dukedome
of
Silesia
,
the
Marquisates
of
Lusatia
,
and
Morauia
.
Bohemia
is
environed
with
the
Hercynian
Forrest
,
which
the
Romans
could
not
in
long
time
penetrate
.
It
hath
on
the
East
Silesia
,
&
Moravia
;
on
the
West
Franconia
;
on
the
North
Misuia
and
Lusatia
,
Ortelius
.
on
the
South
Bavaria
.
Ortelius
.
The
whole
kingdome
containeth
in
circuit
550
miles
,
in
which
compasse
are
comprehended
780
Cities
,
walled
townes
,
and
Castles
,
and
32000
Villages
;
all
which
are
inhabited
by
a
people
giuen
to
drink
and
gluttony
,
and
also
to
valour
and
loue
of
honour
;
this
last
quality
belonging
to
the
Nobles
and
better
sort
of
people
;
the
former
to
the
Commons
:
but
in
more
moderate
fashion
then
the
other
Germans
.
All
of
them
,
rich
&
poore
,
noble
and
base
,
vse
the
Sclavonian
language
.
Mountaig
.
The
chief
Bohemian
Captain
that
euer
I
read
of
,
was
Zisca
,
who
in
11
battailes
fought
in
defence
of
the
Hussites
,
against
the
Pope
and
his
confoderats
;
preuailed
and
went
away
victorious
;
insomuch
that
at
his
death
he
willed
the
Bohemians
to
slea
him
,
and
make
a
Drumme
of
his
skinne
;
perswading
himself
if
they
so
did
,
they
could
neuer
be
ouercome
:
wherein
hee
concei●ed
so
of
himselfe
,
as
Scipio
Africanus
,
and
Vortimer
king
of
the
Brittaines
did
of
their selues
:
For
the
one
hauing
almost
ruined
the
Commonwealth
of
Carthage
,
commanded
his
body
to
be
buried
so
,
that
his
tombe
might
looke
toward
Africke
;
and
the
other
hauing
expulsed
the
Saxons
out
of
Brittanie
,
desired
to
be
interred
in
the
hauen
towne
of
Stonar
(
in
Tanet
)
the
vsuall
landing-place
of
that
people
;
thinking
thereby
to
affright
the
Carthaginians
from
Italy
,
and
the
Saxons
from
Brittaine
.
The
Christian
Religion
was
first
preached
in
this
country
by
one
Bosinous
,
Anno
900
or
thereabouts
;
since
which
time
they
haue
continued
in
it
,
though
not
without
the
admixture
of
one
notable
vanity
.
For
one
Picardus
comming
out
of
the
Low-Countries
,
drew
a
great
sort
of
men
and
women
vnto
him
,
Munster
.
pretending
to
bring
them
to
the
same
state
of
perfection
,
that
Adam
was
in
before
his
fall
;
from
whence
they
were
called
Picards
and
Adamites
.
They
had
no
respect
vnto
marriage
;
yet
could
they
not
accompany
any
woman
,
vntil
the
man
comming
to
Adam
,
said
vnto
him
;
Father
Adam
,
I
am
enflamed
towards
this
woman
:
and
Adam
made
answere
,
increase
and
multiply
.
They
liued
in
an
Island
which
they
called
Parad●se
,
&
went
starke
naked
:
but
they
continued
not
long
:
for
Zisca
hearing
of
them
,
entred
their
fooles
Paradise
,
&
put
them
all
to
the
sword
,
Aᵒ
1416.
Before
this
time
also
the
workes
of
Wickliffe
were
brought
into
Bohemia
,
by
a
certain
scholler
who
had
beene
a
student
in
the
Vniuersity
of
Oxford
,
which
happening
into
the
hands
of
Iohn
Husse
,
and
Hierome
of
Prague
,
two
men
whereof
the
Country
may
worthily
boast
;
wrought
in
their
hearts
a
desire
to
reforme
the
Church
:
a
businesse
which
they
prosecuted
so
earnestly
,
that
being
summoned
to
the
councell
of
Constance
,
they
were
there
condemned
for
hereticks
,
and
burned
,
Anno
1414.
yet
had
their
doctrine
such
deep
root
in
the
Bohemians
,
that
it
could
neuer
by
warre
or
persecution
be
plucked
vp
;
but
to
this
day
continueth
,
though
abundantly
perfected
by
the
writings
of
Luther
,
Calvin
,
and
other
painful
labourers
in
Gods
Haruest
.
The
soyle
is
exceeding
fruitfull
,
and
enriched
with
mines
of
all
sorts
,
Camden
.
except
of
gold
.
Tinne
they
haue
here
in
good
plenty
,
the
mines
whereof
were
first
found
out
by
a
Cornishman
,
banished
out
of
England
,
Anno
1240
:
which
discouery
of
Tinne
in
these
parts
,
was
,
as
saith
my
Author
,
in
magnam
iacturam
Richardi
Comitis
Cornubiae
,
(
he
meaneth
that
Richard
which
was
afterward
King
of
the
Romans
;
)
and
no
maruaile
,
for
in
those
times
there
was
no
Tinne
in
all
Europe
,
but
in
England
.
Wood
they
haue
here
good
store
,
and
in
some
of
their
Forrests
a
beast
called
Lo●●
,
which
hath
hanging
vnder
it's
neck
a
bladder
full
of
scalding
water
;
with
which
when
she
is
hunted
,
she
so
tortureth
the
dogges
,
that
she
easily
escapeth
them
.
The
principall
riuers
are
1
Albis
,
which
here●
hath
his
fountaine
,
as
also
hath
2
Egar
,
3
Mulda
,
and
4
Wattz
;
these
three
last
al
exonerating
themselues
into
the
first
;
which
runneth
through
the
midst
of
the
Country
.
The
kingdome
is
not
anothers
,
diuided
into
Counties
and
Prouinces
;
but
into
the
territories
and
possessions
of
seuerall
Lords
.
L●wknor
.
The
chiefe
citties
of
the
whole
are
1
Prage
,
the
Metropolis
,
seated
in
the
middle
of
the
country
,
on
the
riuer
Mulda
or
Multaw
.
It
consisteth
of
foure
seuerall
Townes
,
euery
of
which
hath
its
peculiar
Magistrates
,
lawes
,
and
customes
.
The
principal
is
called
the
old
town
,
adorned
with
many
goodly
edifices
,
a
spacious
market
place
,
and
a
stately
Senate
house
.
The
second
is
called
the
new
Towne
separated
from
the
old
by
a
ditch
of
great
depth
and
widenesse
.
The
third
called
the
little
towne
,
is
diuided
from
the
old
towne
by
the
riuer
Mulda
,
and
ioyned
to
it
by
a
beautifull
bridge
,
consisting
of
24
arches
;
and
in
this
towne
is
the
hill
Rachine
,
on
the
sides
whereof
are
many
fayre
and
stately
houses
belonging
to
the
nobility
;
and
on
the
toppe
thereof
a
magnificent
pallace
,
wherein
the
Bohemian
kings
,
and
the
latter
Emperours
,
kept
their
residence
.
The
fourth
Towne
is
that
of
the
Iewes
,
who
haue
here
fiue
Synagogues
,
and
liue
according
to
their
owne
particular
lawes
and
liberties
.
Neere
vnto
this
Towne
was
fought
that
memorable
battaile
betweene
the
Duke
of
Bavaria
and
Count
Bucquoy
,
Leistenants
for
the
Emperour
Ferdinand
,
with
50000
men
on
the
one
side
;
and
Fredericke
newly
elected
king
of
Bohemia
,
with
the
Prince
of
Anhalt
,
the
Count
of
Thurne
,
&
30000
men
on
the
other
side
.
It
was
fought
on
the
eight
of
Nouember
stylo
nouo
being
Sunday
;
wherein
(
such
was
the
vnsearchable
will
of
God
)
the
victory
fell
vnto
the
Imperialls
,
the
yong
Princes
of
Anhal●
,
Tourne
and
Saxon
Weimar
,
with
diuers
others
being
taken
prisoners
;
the
Bohemian
ordinance
al
surprised
;
Prage
forced
to
yeeld
vnto
the
enimy
;
and
King
Fredericke
with
his
Queene
compelled
to
fly
into
Silesia
:
a
most
lamentable
and
vnfortunate
losse
,
not
so
this
people
only
,
but
to
the
whole
cause
of
religion
.
The
2d
Citty
of
note
is
Egra
,
situate
on
the
riuer
Eger
,
on
the
very
borders
o●
this
kingdome
;
where
it
confineth
with
Franconia
,
and
Vo●tland
.
It
was
once
Imperiall
,
but
in
the
yeare
1315
,
it
was
sold
by
the
Emperour
L●dovicus
Bavarus
,
vnto
Iohn
King
of
Bohemia
,
for
400000
marks
of
siluer
.
3
Budwi●s
,
a
strong
town
towards
Austria
.
4
Melmucke
on
the
riuer
Albis
.
5
Weldawe
.
And
6
Pilsen
,
the
last
town
of
this
Prouince
,
which
yeelded
vnto
the
prevailing
Imperialls
;
&
then
also
betrayed
vnto
Count
T●lly
,
for
a
summe
of
money
by
some
of
the
Captaines
of
Count
Mansfield
,
who
was
then
absent
,
and
had
so
long
defended
it
.
The
first
inhabitants
of
this
Country
that
we
haue
notice
of
were
the
Bemi
,
whom
Pomponius
Mela
placeth
in
this
tract
,
&
calleth
Gens
magna
.
To
these
in
processe
of
time
were
added
the
Boij
;
Munster
.
who
being
a
people
of
Gallia
Cisalpina
,
fled
ouer
the
Alpes
to
avoid
the
bondage
of
the
Romans
,
and
seated
themselues
in
Bavaria
,
by
them
called
Boiaria
.
Then
entred
they
this
region
,
and
mixing
themselues
with
the
Bemi
,
were
ioyntly
with
them
called
Boibems
,
afterward
Bothemi
,
and
now
Bohemi
.
They
continued
a
free
nation
til
the
comming
in
of
the
Croatians
,
and
Sclavonians
,
vnder
the
conduct
of
Zechius
Aᵒ
550
,
who
with
his
brother
Leches
being
banished
Croatia
for
a
murther
:
Leches
seated
himselfe
in
Polonia
,
and
Zechius
in
this
countrey
,
the
people
whereof
in
their
own
language
,
call
themselues
Czechians
.
After
the
death
of
this
Zechius
,
the
state
was
of
long
time
in
a
confused
Anarchy
,
euen
vntill
the
yeare
670
:
at
what
time
not
respecting
the
progeny
of
Zechius
,
the
founder
of
their
Commonwealth
;
they
fastned
on
Crocus
a
man
of
good
respect
amongst
them
,
B●rtholdus
.
and
elected
him
their
Duke
,
Crocus
vir
iustus
&
magna
apud
Bohemos
opinionis
,
princeps
electus
est
,
saith
Bertholdus
.
Crocus
being
dead
,
the
Bohemians
elected
Libussa
,
the
yongest
of
his
three
daughters
:
of
whose
female
gouernment
being
soone
weary
,
they
elected
Primistaus
for
their
Duke
,
and
made
him
husband
to
Libussa
.
The
rest
of
the
Dukes
being
18
in
number
,
I
willingly
paste
ouer
,
and
come
to
Vratista●s
,
whom
for
his
manifold
deserts
.
Henry
the
4th
Emperour
of
Germany
,
created
the
first
king
of
Bohemia
Anno
1086
,
Berthold
.
&
Dubrav
.
The
Kings
and
Dukes
of
Bohemia
.
1086
-
1
Vratislaus
the
brother
of
Spitigneus
the
last
Duke
of
Bohemia
,
was
by
Henry
the
4th
at
Mentz
created
king
.
-
2
Conrade
brother
to
Vratislaus
,
notwithstanding
that
his
brother
had
three
sonnes
,
was
elected
Duke
of
Bohemia
.
-
3
Brecislaus
sonne
to
Vratislaus
,
the
two
sons
of
Conrade
being
reiected
,
is
by
the
Bohemians
chosen
.
1100
-
4
Borivorius
,
the
4th
sonne
of
Brecislaus
,
is
chosen
by
the
Bohemians
,
his
elder
brothers
then
all
liuing
.
1109
-
5
Sutopulcus
cosen
german
to
Borivorius
,
by
the
consent
and
fauour
of
the
people
deposed
Borivorius
,
&
caused
himselfe
to
be
elected
in
his
place
.
-
6
Vladislaus
II
,
brother
to
Borivorius
,
preferred
by
the
people
to
the
throne
before
Otho
the
brother
,
&
Henry
the
sonne
of
Sutopul●us
the
last
Prince
.
-
7
Sobeslaus
brother
to
Vladislaus
,
promoted
to
the
State
before
the
sonne
of
Vladislaus
.
1159
-
8
Vladislaus
III
,
sonne
to
Vladislaus
the
2d
(
the
foure
sonnes
of
Sobeslaus
omitted
)
is
chosen
&
crowned
the
2d
King
,
by
Fredericke
the
Emperour
;
but
deposed
by
the
States
:
because
he
was
not
by
them
formally
elected
,
according
to
their
priuiledges
and
customes
.
-
9
Vldaricus
,
the
3d
sonne
of
Sobeslaus
,
his
elder
bretheren
yet
liuing
;
was
by
the
people
elected
in
the
roome
of
Vladislaus
,
and
his
sonne
Fredericke
;
whom
the
Emperour
Fredericke
had
by
force
established
in
the
throne
.
-
10
Sobeslaus
II
,
2d
sonne
to
Sobeslaus
,
was
by
Fredericke
aboue
named
expell'd
;
&
he
al●o
by
the
Bohemians
.
-
11
Conrade
grandchild
to
Otho
the
brother
of
Su●opulcus
,
elected
by
the
Bohemians
in
place
of
Fredericke
:
betweene
which
two
Princes
there
was
continuall
warre
.
-
12
Wenceslaus
vnkle
vnto
Conrade
,
and
sonne
of
Otho
aforesaid
,
was
preferred
before
many
neerer
the
succession
.
Him
Primislaus
expelled
,
but
fearing
his
returne
quitted
Prage
.
-
13
Henry
Bishop
of
Prage
,
a
stranger
to
the
bloud
,
was
by
a
generall
consent
elected
Duke
.
-
14
Vladislaus
IV
,
brother
to
Primislaus
,
the
sonne
of
Wenceslaus
,
being
put
by
;
succeeded
Henry
:
and
soone
after
resigned
.
1199
-
15
Primislaus
elected
by
the
Bohemians
,
and
by
the
Emperour
Philip
crowned
the
third
king
of
Bohemia
at
Mentz
,
was
brother
to
Vladislaus
the
4th
.
1248
-
16
Ottacarus
,
notwithstanding
that
Wenceslaus
his
elder
brother
,
had
beene
crowned
in
his
Fathers
life
time
;
was
acknowledged
King
.
He
was
slaine
in
battle
by
Rod●lphus
the
Emperour
.
1278
-
17
Wenceslaus
II
,
sonne
to
Ottacarus
.
1284
-
18
Wenceslaus
III
,
sonne
to
Wenceslaus
,
the
last
of
the
Bohemian
Princes
of
the
male
line
.
1304
-
19
Rodolfus
,
sonne
to
the
Emperour
Albertus
,
is
by
the
potencie
of
his
Father
,
and
the
Election
of
the
States
,
seated
in
the
throne
;
being
otherwise
a
stranger
to
the
bloud
royall
of
Bohemia
.
1305
-
20
Henry
Duke
of
Carinthia
,
husband
to
Anne
,
the
2d
daughter
of
Wenceslaus
the
2d
,
is
chosen
by
the
Bohemians
:
but
being
weary
of
his
gouerment
,
they
elect
Iohn
of
Luxenbourg
.
Finally
,
Henry
was
murdered
by
one
of
his
Nephewes
.
1311
-
21
Iohn
of
Luxenbourg
,
sonne
to
Henry
the
seauenth
Emperour
,
and
husband
to
Elizabeth
youngest
daughter
to
Wenceslaus
the
2d
,
is
elected
:
the
Lady
Anne
yet
liuing
.
1346
-
22
Charles
sonne
to
Iohn
,
&
Emperour
of
that
name
the
4th
;
the
author
of
the
Golden
Bull.
1362
-
22
Wenceslaus
IV
,
Emperour
also
,
in
whose
time
the
troubles
of
the
Hussites
,
and
the
valour
of
Zisca
was
famous
.
1418
-
23
Sigismund
,
brother
to
Wenceslaus
,
maketh
himselfe
king
by
force
;
and
at
his
death
commendeth
Albertus
D.
of
Austria
,
the
husband
of
his
daughter
Elizabeth
,
vnto
the
Lords
.
1437
-
24
Albertus
Duke
of
Austria
,
elected
vpon
the
commendations
of
King
Sigismund
,
by
the
Bohemian
Lords
.
1440
-
25
Ladislaus
,
sonne
to
A●bert
,
who
being
the
brother
of
two
sisters
,
commended
yet
one
George
Pogiebrachius
vnto
the
States
,
as
fittest
to
succeed
him
.
1458
-
26
Georgius
Pogi●brachius
,
neither
by
affinity
or
consanguinity
of
the
bloud
:
And
he
though
he
had
three
sons
;
yet
for
the
benefit
of
his
Country
,
aduised
the
Nobles
after
his
death
,
to
elect
the
King
of
Poland
.
1471
-
27
Ladislaus
II
,
King
of
Poland
,
and
sonne
to
Elizabeth
,
the
younger
daughter
of
Albert
Duke
of
Austria
;
the
issue
of
Anne
the
elder
sister
still
liuing
;
elected
King
of
Bohemia
.
1516
-
28
Ludovicus
,
sonne
to
Ladislaus
,
crowned
&
elected
by
the
meanes
of
his
father
then
liuing
.
1526
-
29
Ferdinand
,
Archduke
of
Austria
,
brother
to
Charles
the
fift
,
and
husband
to
Anne
sister
to
Lodovicus
;
by
his
letters
reuersall
acknowledgeth
that
hee
was
chosen
King
of
Bohemia
,
not
of
any
right
,
but
of
meere
free
will
,
according
to
the
liberties
of
that
Kingdome
.
1562
-
30
Maximilian
,
eldest
sonne
of
Ferdinand
,
was
in
his
Fathers
life
time
,
and
at
his
suit
,
elected
king
Aᵒ
1549.
1575
-
31
Rodolfus
Emperour
of
Germany
,
and
second
sonne
to
Ferdinand
of
Austria
;
elected
King
.
1612
-
32
Mathias
brother
to
Rodolfus
,
was
at
the
ioynt
suit
of
them
both
,
nominated
and
appointed
King
of
Bohemia
,
by
the
generall
consent
of
the
States
;
during
his
brothers
life
time
,
An
●
viz:
1608
,
which
denomination
they
both
protest
in
their
letters
reuersall
,
should
not
bee
to
the
preiudice
of
the
liberties
and
ancient
customes
of
that
Kingdome
.
1618
-
32
Ferdinand
II
,
Duke
of
Grats
,
was
by
Mathias
adopted
for
his
sonne
,
and
declared
by
vertue
thereof
successour
to
the
Crowne
of
Bohemia
,
but
neuer
formally
&
legally
elected
:
for
which
cause
amongst
others
hee
was
by
the
States
reiected
;
in
like
case
as
Vladislaus
the
third
had
formerly
beene
.
1619
-
33
Frederick
Electour
Palatine
,
the
strongest
German
Prince
of
the
Calvinists
,
and
most
potent
by
his
great
alliances
,
was
elected
King
of
Bohemia
:
and
crowned
at
Pragu●
,
together
with
his
wife
on
the
5th
day
of
Nouember
.
This
Prince
is
descended
from
the
Lady
Sophia
,
sister
to
Ladislaus
the
2d
,
King
of
Poland
and
Bohemia
:
and
hath
to
wife
Elizabeth
,
daughter
to
Iames
King
of
Great
Brittaine
,
and
Anne
of
Danemarke
,
descended
from
the
Lady
Anne
,
daughter
of
Albertus
of
Austria
,
and
elder
sister
to
Elizabeth
wife
to
Ladislaus
the
2d
aboue
named
.
It
is
recorded
that
in
the
quarrells
betweene
Fredericke
the
second
and
Pope
Innoc●nt
the
fourth
,
the
Emperour
sent
the
Pope
these
verses
.
Roma
diu
titubans
,
varijs
erroribus
acta
Corruet
,
&
mundi
desinet
esse
caput
.
Fata
volunt
,
stell●que
docent
,
aviumque
volatus
,
Quòd
Fredericus
ego
malleus
orbis
ero
.
Rome
tost
with
diuers
errours
downe
must
fall
▪
And
cease
to
be
the
mistresse
of
this
Ball.
For
loe
the
fates
decree
,
Starres
,
Birds
,
foretell
;
That
I
a
Fredericke
shall
the
wh●le
world
quell
.
That
which
that
Fredericke
then
spoke
in
a
hopeful
desire
of
revenge
,
and
a
vehemency
of
anger
,
had
(
I
hope
)
some
prophetical
relation
to
the
sacred
person
of
this
Fredericke
:
and
that
it
may
fall
out
accordingly
,
I
beseech
the
God
of
battles
,
and
Lord
of
hosts
,
so
to
protect
&
comfort
him
in
this
time
of
his
trouble
,
that
he
may
yet
liue
to
tread
vpon
the
necke
of
the
Romish
Adder
,
and
outsta●e
the
Antichristian
Basiliske
,
till
his
enimies
are
made
his
footstoole
.
The
reuenewes
of
this
kingdome
may
amount
to
3
millions
of
Crownes
yearely
,
considering
that
the
following
Countries
are
vnders
its
subiection
.
The
Armes
are
Mars
,
Bara
.
a
Lion
with
a
forked
tayle
,
Luna
crowned
Sol.
2
SILESIA
is
bounded
with
Bohemia
,
Ortelius
.
on
the
West
;
Brandenburg
,
on
the
North
;
Polonia
,
on
the
South
;
Hungarie
and
Moravia
,
on
the
East
.
It
is
in
length
240
,
in
breath
80
miles
,
and
diuided
equally
by
the
riuer
Od●ra
,
who
here
hath
its
originall
.
Xiphilinus
.
The
former
inhabitants
of
this
Prouince
,
and
Lusatia
were
the
Quadi
,
against
whom
,
when
M
Antoninus
the
Emperour
made
warre
:
he
had
vnawares
run
himselfe
into
such
a
straight
,
that
his
army
was
environed
with
mountaines
one
way
,
and
enimies
the
other
.
To
this
(
as
calamities
g●e
seldome
alone
)
was
added
the
extraordinary
heat
&
drouth
then
being
.
To
the
Emperour
thus
put
to
his
plunges
,
came
the
Captaine
of
his
guard
;
telling
him
th●●
he
had
in
his
Army
a
legion
of
Christians
(
M●li●ens
he
calleth
them
)
which
by
prayer
to
their
own
God
could
obtaine
any
thing
.
The
Emperour
sendeth
for
them
,
desiring
them
to
make
supplications
for
the
Army
;
which
they
did●
and
God
Almighty
that
neuer
turneth
a
deafe
eare
to
the
prayers
of
his
seruants
,
when
they
are
either
for
his
glory
,
the
Churches
,
or
their
own
good
;
scattered
&
vanquished
the
Quadi
with
thundershot
and
artillery
from
heauen
;
and
refreshed
the
faint
and
dying
Romans
,
with
many
a
gentle
and
pleasing
show●e
.
This
miracle
purchased
to
that
Legion
,
the
sirname
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
i.
e.
the
thunderer
;
and
induced
the
Emperour
to
honour
m●n
●f
that
holy
profession
,
and
to
make
an
end
of
the
4th
persecution
.
Aᵒ
Ch.
174.
The
chiefe
Townes
are
Pres●aw
,
or
Vratislauia
,
built
by
Vratislaus
a
Duke
of
this
Prouince
,
and
made
a
Bishops
See
An
●
970
,
or
thereabouts
.
In
the
yeare
1341
,
it
was
totally
〈◊〉
with
a
happy
misfortune
;
for
it
was
againe
reedified
with
fire
stone
,
so
that
it
is
now
one
of
the
prettiest
Citties
of
Germ●●●
.
2
Iagendorfe
,
or
Iegerndorf
,
the
patrimony
of
Iohannes
Georgus
o●
the
family
of
Brandenb●rg
,
who
is
called
Marq●es●e
Iagendorse
,
of
whom
more
anon
.
Reusner
.
The
lands
and
estates
〈…〉
sion
were
giuen
by
Ladislaus
king
of
Boh●mia
,
vnto
Geor●e●●●named
●●●named
Piu●
,
of
the
family
of
Brande●burg
,
for
the
〈◊〉
good
seruices
he
had
done
him
:
but
his
posterity
being
〈…〉
they
are
●allen
vnto
the
present
owner
〈…〉
towne
of
all
Bohemia
,
which
was
conquered
by
〈…〉
Emperour
,
from
King
Fredericke
.
4
〈…〉
derberg
all
on
Od●ra
.
Here
are
two
Duked
〈…〉
Sue●●z
;
the
latter
whereof
is
sub●ect
to
the
〈…〉
me●
hath
Duke
,
who
is
also
at
the
command
〈…〉
Bohem●a
.
This
Country
once
belonged
to
Poland
,
and
was
given
by
Henry
the
fourth
,
to
the
new
King
of
Bohemia
,
Vratisl●●●
,
1087.
3
LV●ATIA
,
is
bounded
on
the
East
&
North
with
Brandenburg
,
on
the
West
with
Saxonie
;
on
the
South
with
Silesia
.
This
Country
though
but
little
,
is
able
to
arme
20000
foot
,
as
good
as
any
in
Germany
.
The
chiefe
Citties
are
Gorlitz
,
&
Tra
〈◊〉
on
the
riuer
Nisse
;
●prembe●g
and
Gottbusse
on
the
riuer
Spre
which
was
heretofore
called
Suevus
,
and
is
thought
to
haue
given
name
to
the
Suevi
:
this
riuer
runneth
through
the
whole
Country●●
Bautsen
(
Budissiuum
the
Latines
call
it
)
the
first
Towne
attempted
,
and
taken
by
the
Duke
of
Saxonie
,
when
he
tooke
vpon
him
to
execute
the
Emperours
decree
against
Frederick●
the
Palatine
,
then
newly
chosen
King
of
Bohemia
.
This
Country
is
called
in
Dutch
La●s●i●s
,
and
is
commonly
diuided
into
the
higher
and
the
lower
.
It
was
giuen
also
to
the
new
Bohemia
King
Vratislaus
by
Henry
the
4th
,
Anno
1087.
4
MORAVIA
is
bounded
on
the
North
,
and
East
with
Si●●●ia
on
the
West
with
Brandenburg
;
on
the
South
with
Au
〈◊〉
●●d
Hunga●y
.
Maginus
.
It
is
the
most
●ertile
part
of
Corne
in
G●rmany
,
and
hath
no
small
store
of
Myrrh
and
Frankincense
,
which
contrary
to
common
custome
groweth
not
on
trees
,
but
immediatly
out
of
the
earth
:
&
which
addeth
to
the
miracle
,
the
Fran
〈…〉
groweth
in
the
shape
and
similitude
of
those
〈…〉
men
and
women
labour
most
to
conceale
.
Dubra●i●●
th●
writer
of
the
Bohemian
history
is
the
reporter
,
&
Gra
〈◊〉
●h●
name
of
th●t
only
place
where
it
thus
groweth
.
〈◊〉
Townes
are
1
Brinne
,
the
seat
of
the
Marquesse
.
〈…〉
Vniuersity
,
seated
on
the
Morava
of
when
Ri
〈…〉
3
Terebi
z.
●
I●su
&c.
Munster
.
The
fo●mer
in
〈…〉
o●
this
Country
were
the
Marcom●nni
▪
and
it
is
now
〈…〉
It
was
once
a
kingdome
,
the
last
king
of
it
be
〈…〉
w●o
rebelled
a●●ainst
Arnulph
the
Emperour
〈…〉
had
vnder
him
Boh●mia
,
Poloni●
,
Silesia
▪
and
Lu
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
which
after
his
death
chose
themsel●es
seuerall
gouer
〈…〉
till
Hen●y
the
●
t●
gaue
vnto
his
●ew
〈…〉
,
the
Provinces
or
Silesia
&
Lusatia
;
whose
fortune
Morauia
followed
,
when
Sigismund
the
Emperour
gaue
it
to
Albertus
King
of
Bohemia
,
and
Duke
of
Austria
,
Anᵒ
1417.
It
still
retaineth
a
Marquesse
,
who
is
tributary
to
the
Bohemian
.
10
BRANDENBOVRG
.
Ortelius
.
The
Marquisate
of
BRANDENBOVRG
is
limited
on
the
East
with
Poland
,
on
the
West
with
Saxony
,
on
the
North
with
Pomerania
,
on
the
South
with
Lusatia
:
it
is
in
compasse
520
miles
,
in
which
are
contained
50
Citties
,
and
64
walled
towns
,
the
chiefe
of
which
are
1
Brandenbourg
,
built
by
Brando
a
Prince
of
the
Franconians
,
Anno
140.
2
Francofurt
(
for
distinction
sake
named
)
ad
Oderam
,
which
was
made
an
Vniuersity
by
Ioachim
the
Marquesse
1506.
It
is
situate
in
a
soyle
so
plentifully
stored
with
Corne
and
Wines
,
that
it
is
not
easie
to
affirme
whether
Ceres
or
Bacchus
be
most
enamoured
of
it
.
Magi●us
.
Here
is
also
at
this
Towne
a
famous
Empory
,
but
not
comparable
to
that
of
the
other
Francfort
on
the
Moenus
.
3
Berlin
,
the
ordinary
residence
of
the
Marquesse
.
It
is
situate
on
the
riuer
Spre
,
a
riuer
which
arising
in
Lusatia
,
emptieth
it selfe
into
the
Albis
;
4
Hauelbourg
,
seated
on
the
little
riuer
Havell
,
the
seat
of
a
Bishop
,
who
acknowledgeth
the
Archbishop
of
Maydenbourg
for
his
Metropolitan
.
This
Marquisate
is
diuided
into
the
new
and
the
old
;
the
river
Odera
watering
the
last
;
the
Albis
the
first
.
Brandenbourg
was
taken
from
the
Frankes
and
Vandalls
,
by
the
Emperour
Henry
the
first
,
Munster
.
Ann.
920
:
at
which
time
also
the
Gospell
was
first
here
preached
.
This
Henry
gaue
the
Country
of
Brandenbourg
with
the
title
of
Marquesse
,
to
one
Earle
Albert
:
whose
issue
being
extinct
,
Lodovic
:
Bavarus
gaue
this
Marquisate
to
his
sonne
Ladowicke
,
Ann.
1314.
His
grandchild
Otho
,
sold
it
vnto
Procopius
Marquesse
of
Moravia
,
Aᵒ
1373
:
whose
issue
failing
,
it
was
giuen
to
Fredericke
the
Burgraue
of
Neurenberge
,
Anno
1417
,
by
the
Emperour
Sigismund
.
The
posterity
of
this
Fredericke
to
this
day
inioy
it
,
possessing
also
part
of
Prussia
;
and
the
three
Dukedomes
of
Cleus
,
Iuliers
,
and
Berge
,
or
Montz
,
the
Signiories
of
Prignits
,
and
Crossen
,
the
confines
of
Silesia
,
and
this
Marquisate
;
together
with
the
countie
of
Rapin
,
and
the
Marquisates
of
Iegendorfe
,
and
Ansspach
:
so
that
they
exceed
the
Dukes
of
Saxonis
in
greatnesse
of
territory
and
multitude
of
subiects
;
but
fall
short
of
them
in
the
largenesse
of
their
revenew
.
This
augmentation
of
their
Dominions
is
of
no
great
standing
;
Prussia
was
estated
on
M.
Albert
,
Anno
1525
,
and
by
a
marriage
betweene
Anne
the
Neice
and
heire
of
this
Albert
,
and
Sigismund
the
late
Electour
,
is
newly
added
to
the
Electorall
family
.
Reus●er
.
Cleueland
came
vnto
them
by
the
marriage
last
mentioned
;
Iagendorfe
was
giuen
as
a
requitall
of
the
seruices
of
M.
George
:
and
Auspach
they
wrested
from
the
female
heires
of
Wolframius
the
last
Lord
thereof
:
insomuch
that
now
this
is
the
powerfuist
family
in
all
Germany
.
The
reuenues
of
this
Electour
could
not
be
lesse
then
20000l
l
by
the
yeare
,
if
hee
were
permitted
to
enioy
his
three
Dutchies
of
Cleue
,
Gulicke
,
&
Berge
in
any
peaceable
manner
.
This
house
of
Brandenbourg
hath
among
other
good
Souldiers
,
yeelded
3
of
especial
note
,
viz:
Albert
the
last
master
of
the
Dutch
knights
and
first
Duke
of
Prussia
.
2
Albertus
,
called
the
Alcibiades
of
Germany
,
who
in
the
time
of
Charles
the
fift
(
by
whom
he
was
proscribed
)
so
molested
the
Popish
Princes
of
Franconia
,
as
in
some
particulars
I
haue
already
shewed
:
a
man
both
in
his
actions
,
spirit
,
and
valour
,
not
much
vnlike
the
present
Count
Mansfield
.
And
3ly
,
Iohannes
Georgius
of
Iagendorfe
,
brother
to
the
last
Electour
,
who
hauing
faire
possessions
in
Silesia
,
and
furthering
the
election
of
his
Cosen
the
Palatine
of
Rhene
,
to
the
Crowne
of
Bohemia
:
is
dispossessed
of
his
estates
,
and
proscribed
by
the
now
preuailing
Emperour
;
whom
hee
ceaseth
not
most
couragiously
with
all
his
force
and
pollicy
continually
to
disturbe
.
The
Armes
are
Argian
Eagle
Gules
membred
&
becked
Or.
Bara
.
The
people
are
of
the
reformed
Church
&
follow
the
doctrine
of
Luther
.
11
POMERANIA
and
MECLENBVRG
.
POMERANIA
is
bounded
on
the
East
with
the
riuer
Vistula
,
on
the
West
with
Meclenbourg
;
Ortelius
.
on
the
North
with
the
Balticke
Ocean
;
on
the
South
with
Brandenbourg
.
The
chief
towns
are
S●e●in
,
Munster
.
the
Princes
seat
;
once
a
poore
fisher
Towne
,
now
the
Metropolis
of
the
Country
,
as
rising
by
the
fall
of
Wimeta
,
a
famous
Mart-towne
in
these
parts
.
2
Wolgast
.
3
Wallin
,
or
Iubinum
,
a
Towne
which
once
florished
in
traffique
,
and
gaue
place
vnto
Constantinople
only
:
the
Russians
,
Daues
,
Saxons
,
Vandals
,
&c.
hauing
here
their
particular
streets
.
Anno
1170
,
it
was
sacked
by
Waldemarus
,
King
of
Danemarke
,
since
which
time
it
never
recouered
its
former
glory
,
most
of
her
traffique
being
remoued
to
Lubecke
.
4
Gripswald
made
an
Vniversity
1456.
5
Neutrepton
a
Sea
Towne
.
To
this
Province
belong
three
Ilands
,
viz:
Rugia
,
Wisedomia
,
and
Volmia
.
Pomeren
,
so
called
by
the
Sclavonians
,
for
that
it
lyeth
along
vpon
the
Sea
,
was
long
time
in
the
power
of
the
Vandals
;
who
being
expelled
;
one
Barvimus
took
vpon
him
the
Principate
,
Aº
935
▪
about
one
hundred
yeares
after
which
Prince
,
Wartisl●us
with
all
his
people
receaued
the
Christian
faith
,
Anno
1130.
In
their
issue
the
Corone●
still
remaines
,
though
now
divided
:
for
Anno
1540
,
it
was
diuided
betweene
Barvimus
and
Philip
two
brothers
;
the
former
hauing
the
higher
part
next
Prussia
,
the
latter
the
lower
part
next
vnto
Mecklenbourg
.
MECKLENBOVRG
,
or
Megalopolis
,
is
on
the
West
part
of
Pomeren
.
It
was
the
seat
of
the
Heruli
,
and
is
a
peculiar
principality
,
the
chiefe
of
her
Townes
being
1
Malchaw
.
2
Sterneberg
.
3
Wismar
,
so
called
from
Wisimarus
a
King
of
the
Vandals
,
the
father
of
Rhadaguse
,
who
together
with
Alarick
the
Gothe
,
sacked
Rome
.
4
Rostocke
,
made
an
Vniuersity
Anno
1415
,
at
the
intreaty
of
Albert
and
Henry
,
Princes
of
this
Province
.
The
first
Professours
came
hither
from
Erdfort
in
Saxonie
.
This
Province
tooke
the
name
of
Mecklenbourg
,
or
Megalopolis
,
from
a
great
Towne
of
this
name
here
being
,
when
the
Vandals
and
Heruli
first
setled
here
;
but
now
destroyed
.
Their
first
King
is
said
to
be
one
Anterius
,
the
sonne
of
an
Amazonian
Lady
,
a
man
which
learned
his
first
warrefare
vnder
Alexander
the
great
.
The
last
of
these
Princes
which
tooke
vpon
him
the
name
of
King
,
was
Pribislaus
,
who
died
,
Anno
1179
:
his
full
title
being
,
Pribislaus
Dei
gratia
Herulorum
,
Wagriorum
,
Cire●paenoram
,
Polamborum
,
Obotritarum
,
Kissmorum
,
Vandalorumque
Rex
;
These
being
the
ancient
names
of
those
particular
Tribes
of
the
Barbarians
,
which
were
by
one
generall
name
called
Heruli
.
On
the
West
of
this
Prouince
,
by
the
riuer
Traue
,
is
the
faire
Hanstown
of
Lubecke
;
which
of
old
was
a
Dukedome
,
but
made
subiect
by
Fredericke
the
first
:
after
whose
death
they
chose
another
Duke
,
who
within
5
yeares
,
together
with
the
towne
was
taken
by
the
Danes
;
and
from
them
deliuered
by
Fredericke
the
2d
,
and
by
him
infranchized
.
Not
much
aboue
tenne
miles
from
Lubecke
,
is
Hamborough
,
in
which
Towne
are
777
Brewers
,
one
Lawyer
,
one
Phisician
,
&
40
Bakers
.
The
reason
why
there
is
such
an
huge
disproportion
betweene
the
number
of
Brewers
,
and
that
of
Lawyers
and
Physicians
;
is
,
because
a
cuppe
of
nimis
is
their
best
vomiting
potion
;
&
their
differences
are
sooner
decided
ouer
a
Canne
,
then
by
course
of
law
.
Not
far
hence
but
on
the
other
side
of
the
riuer
is
Stoade
,
where
the
English
men
haue
a
house
to
sell
abroad
their
cloathes
and
other
commodities
.
12
SAXONIE
.
SAXONIE
is
bounded
on
the
East
with
Lusatia
and
Brandenbourg
;
on
the
West
with
Hassia
;
on
the
North
with
Brunswicke
;
on
the
South
with
Franconie
and
Bohemia
.
It
containeth
the
countries
of
Thuringia
,
Misnia
▪
Voitland
,
and
Saxonie
.
1
TVRINGIA
is
environed
with
Hassia
,
Franconie
,
Misnia
,
and
Saxony
.
The
chiefe
Citty
is
Erdford
,
one
of
the
fairest
and
biggest
of
Germany
.
2
Iene
,
an
Vniversity
of
Phisicians
.
3
Smalcald
,
famous
for
the
league
here
made
,
Anno
1530
,
between
all
the
Princes
&
Citties
,
which
maintained
the
doctrine
of
Christ
,
taught
by
Luther
.
Sleid.
Com.
There
entred
first
into
this
league
the
Duke
of
Saxon
and
his
sonne
,
Ernest
and
Francis
Dukes
of
Luneburg
;
Philip
the
Lantgraue
;
George
Marquesse
of
Brandenbourg
;
the
Citties
of
Serasbourg
,
Nurenberg
,
Heilbrune
,
Ruteling
,
Vlmes
,
Lindaw
,
Constance
,
Mening
,
and
Campedune
.
Afterward
,
Anno
1535
,
there
entred
into
it
,
Bermine
and
Philip
,
Princes
of
Pomeren
;
Vlricke
Duke
of
Wirtenberg
;
Robert
Prince
of
Bipont
;
William
Earle
of
Nassaw
;
George
and
Ioachim
Earles
of
Anhalt
;
the
Citties
of
Francford
,
Hamborough
,
Auspurge
,
Hannolder
;
&
not
long
after
the
Palsgraue
,
and
the
King
of
Danemarke
.
By
this
famous
confederacy
,
Lu●her
not
onely
kept
his
head
on
his
shoulders
;
but
the
Gospell
by
him
reformed
grew
to
that
strength
,
that
no
force
or
pollicy
could
ever
root
it
vp
.
4
Kale
,
or
Hale
,
where
Philip
the
Lantgraue
was
treacherously
taken
prisoner
,
as
you
shall
heare
anon
.
5
Weimar
,
a
Towne
which
together
with
the
Castle
of
Gothe
,
were
assigned
for
the
estate
&
maintenance
of
that
religious
,
though
vnfortunate
,
Prince
,
Fredericke●uke
●uke
of
Sax●nie
,
after
his
discomfiture
and
imprisonment
by
Charles
the
fift
.
The
whole
country
is
in
length
but
120
miles
,
nor
any
more
in
breadth
:
yet
it
containes
2000
villages
,
and
12
Earledomes
.
This
Country
was
once
a
Lantgrauesdome
,
but
the
male
issue
failing
,
it
came
vnto
the
Lords
of
M●snia
,
Anno
1211.
2
MISNIA
is
environed
with
Bohemia
,
Voitland
,
Thuring
,
and
Saxonie
:
Boterus
.
it
is
watred
with
the
riuers
Sala
,
Plissena
,
El●ter
,
&
Mulda
.
The
chiefe
townes
are
Dresden
,
seated
on
Albis
,
hauing
continually
on
her
walls
and
Bulwarkes
150
Peeces
of
ordinance
;
a
stable
of
the
Dukes
in
which
are
128
horses
of
seruice
;
and
a
Magazin
,
out
of
which
300000
Horse
and
Foot
may
bee
armed
at
a
dayes
warning
.
The
next
is
Lipsique
,
as
famous
a
Vniuersity
for
Philosophers
,
as
Iene
is
for
Phisicians
.
It
seemeth
the
Schollers
and
Cittizens
will
not
suffer
their
beere
to
perish
;
of
which
here
is
so
much
drunke
and
exported
,
that
the
very
custome
of
it
due
vnto
the
duke
,
amounts
to
20000
pounds
yearly
;
yet
is
this
towne
of
no
more
then
two
Churches
.
3
Rochlus
.
4
Mulberg
,
where
Iohn
the
Electour
was
discomfited
.
Misnia
was
at
first
but
a
Lordship
vnder
Turingia
,
and
was
made
a
Marquisate
,
a
little
after
it
obtained
the
Dominion
of
Turingia
:
Munste●
.
in
which
state
it
continued
,
till
the
Emperour
Sigismund
gaue
the
Dukedome
of
Saxonie
to
Marquesse
Fred●rick●
,
in
the
yeare
1413
;
whose
posterity
till
this
day
enioy
all
the
Dukedome
.
3
VOYTLAND
is
a
little
country
South
of
Misnia
,
whose
chiefe
Citties
are
Olnits
.
2
Werda
.
3
Cronah
.
4
Culmbach
,
and
5
Hoffe
.
This
Country
seemeth
to
haue
taken
its
name
from
the
Iuites
or
Vites
,
who
together
with
the
Saxons
and
Angles
conquered
Brittaine
:
and
to
be
called
Voitland
,
quasi
Vitel●nd
▪
the
Country
of
the
Vites
.
It
belongeth
not
totally
to
the
Duke
,
of
Saxonie
,
for
the
Marquesses
of
Auspach
in
Franconie
,
possesse
the
greatest
part
of
it
.
4
SAXONY
is
on
the
North
of
Turinge
&
Misnia
;
her
chiefe
Towne
is
Parthenopolis
now
Meydenberg
,
or
Magdeberg
,
which
belonged
to
the
Empire
;
but
now
is
vnder
the
patronage
of
the
Dukes
of
Saxonie
.
For
when
this
Town
refusing
to
receaue
the
Interim
,
was
outlawd
by
the
Emperour
,
and
giuen
to
him
that
could
first
take
it
;
it
was
attempted
by
the
Duke
of
Megelberg
;
but
he
was
in
a
Camisado
taken
prisoner
,
his
Army
routed
,
his
Nobles
made
captiue
,
and
260
horses
brought
into
the
Citty
.
Next
it
was
besieged
by
Duke
Maurice
,
who
on
honourable
tearmes
was
after
a
long
siege
receaued
into
it
;
Aᵒ
1550
,
when
it
had
stood
on
its
owne
guard
the
space
of
3
yeares
.
This
long
opposition
of
one
Towne
,
taught
the
Germane
Princes
what
constancie
could
doe
;
it
held
vp
the
coales
of
rebellion
in
Germanie
;
and
indeed
proued
to
be
the
fire
which
burned
the
Emperours
trophies
.
For
here
Duke
Maurice
comming
acquainted
with
Baron
Hedecke
,
hatched
that
confederacie
,
by
which
not
long
after
this
great
Emperour
was
driuen
out
of
Germany
.
2
Worlits
seated
on
the
Albis
.
3
Heldericke
.
4
Wittenberg
,
the
seat
of
the
electours
of
Saxonie
,
and
an
Vniuersity
of
Diuines
,
founded
by
Duke
Fredericke
,
Anno
1508.
It
was
called
Wittenberg
,
as
some
coniecture
,
from
Witti●indus
,
once
Lord
of
Saxonie
,
when
the
extent
thereof
was
greatest
.
Famous
is
this
town
for
the
Sepulchres
of
Luther
and
Melancthon
;
but
chiefely
for
that
here
were
the
walls
of
Popery
broken
downe
,
&
the
Gospell
of
Christ
reduced
to
perfection
.
The
whole
story
in
briefe
is
this
.
Luther
was
borne
at
Isleben
in
Sax.
and
studied
first
at
Magdeburg
;
but
at
the
establishing
of
the
Vniuersity
of
Witte●berg
,
he
was
chosen
to
prosesse
there
.
It
hapned
in
the
yeare
1516
,
that
Pope
Leo
hauing
need
of
money
,
sent
about
his
Iubiles
and
Pardons
:
against
the
abuses
of
which
,
Luther
inueighed
both
priuatly
and
publikely
,
by
word
and
writing
.
This
spark
grew
at
last
to
so
great
a
coale
,
that
it
fired
the
Papall
Monarchy
;
for
the
Germane
Princes
cleaued
to
the
doctrine
of
Luther
,
&
protested
they
would
defend
it
to
the
death
:
hence
were
they
first
called
Protestants
.
Yet
was
not
this
reformation
so
easily
established
.
Christ
had
foretold
that
fathers
should
be
against
their
sonnes
,
and
brothers
against
brothers
for
his
sake
;
neither
doe
we
euer
finde
in
any
story
,
that
the
true
religion
was
induced
or
religion
corrupted
about
to
be
amended
,
without
warre
and
bloudshed
.
Charles
the
Emperour
whetted
on
by
the
Romane
Bishops
,
had
long
borne
a
grudge
against
the
reformation
;
but
especially
against
the
confederacy
of
Smalc●ld
.
After
long
heart
burnings
on
either
side
,
they
brake
out
at
last
into
open
warre
,
which
at
first
succeeded
luckily
with
the
Princes
.
But
there
being
an
equality
of
command
,
betweene
Iohn
Fredericke
the
Electour
,
and
Philip
the
Lantgraue
;
one
sometimes
not
approuing
,
otherwhiles
thwarting
the
others
proiects
:
the
ende
prooued
not
answerable
.
Besides
the
politique
Emperour
alwaies
eschewed
all
occasion
of
battaile
;
and
by
this
delaye
wearied
out
this
Armie
of
the
Princes
;
which
without
performing
any
notable
exploit
,
disbanded
it selfe
:
Euery
man
hastning
home
to
defend
his
owne
.
The
Duke
of
Saxonie
had
most
cause
to
hast●n
homeward
;
for
in
his
absence
,
his
cousin
Maurice
forgetting
the
education
he
had
vnder
him
,
and
how
formerly
the
Duke
had
conquered
for
him
,
and
estated
him
in
the
Prouince
of
Misnia
;
combined
himself
with
the
Emperour
,
and
invaded
his
Vncles
Country
.
But
the
Duke
Electour
,
not
only
recouered
his
own
,
but
subdued
all
the
Estates
in
which
he
had
formerly
placed
his
vngratefull
and
ambitious
kinsman
.
The
Emperour
all
this
while
was
not
idle
,
but
waited
advantage
to
encounter
the
Duke
,
which
at
last
he
found
righ
vnto
Mulberg
,
where
the
Duke
was
hearing
a
Sermon
.
The
Emperour
giueth
the
alarum
:
the
Duke
startled
from
his
religious
exercise
,
seeketh
to
order
his
men
:
but
in
vaine
.
For
they
supposing
the
Emperour
to
be
neerer
with
all
his
Forces
,
then
indeed
he
was
;
add
the
wings
of
feare
,
to
the
feet
of
cowardice
,
and
flie
away
;
yet
did
the
Duke
with
a
few
resolute
Gentlemen
as
well
as
they
could
,
make
head
against
the
enemie
;
till
most
of
them
were
slaine
,
and
the
Duke
himself
taken
prisoner
.
The
morrow
after
this
ouerthrow
,
he
was
condemned
to
loose
his
head
,
but
pardoned
he
was
at
last
,
on
condition
he
should
ransomlesse
set
free
Marquesse
Albertus
,
renounce
his
dignity
of
the
Electourship
;
resigne
vp
al
his
inheritances
,
with
the
like
harsh
Articles
.
It
was
also
vrged
that
he
should
alter
his
religion
;
but
that
he
so
constantly
denied
that
it
was
om●tted
.
For
his
after-maintenance
,
there
were
rendred
back
vnto
him
,
the
townes
of
Weymar
and
Gothe
;
from
the
former
of
which
,
his
posterity
are
now
called
,
Dukes
of
Weymar
.
After
this
victory
,
the
Emperour
fraudulently
intrapped
the
Lantgraue
;
then
marched
he
against
the
cities
,
in
all
which
he
prevailed
,
restored
the
Masse
,
and
draue
them
to
hard
composit●on
for
their
liberties
.
It
was
thought
that
in
this
warre
,
the
Emperour
got
1600000
Crownes
,
and
500
p●eces
of
Ordinance
.
The
imprisonment
of
the
Lantgraue
,
contrary
to
the
Emperors
promise
,
was
the
chief
thing
which
ouerthrew
his
good
fortune
For
Duke
Maurice
hauing
pawned
his
word
,
and
giuen
vnto
the
Lantgraues
children
his
bond
,
for
the
safe
returne
of
their
Father
,
found
himself
much
wronged
and
grieued
.
Therfore
consulting
with
Baron
Hedeck
,
he
entreth
league
with
the
French
King
,
associateth
himself
with
Marquesse
Albert
,
suddenly
surpriseth
Auspurg
,
and
by
the
terrour
which
his
haste
brought
with
it
,
forced
the
Emperour
to
flye
from
Inspruch
,
&
the
Fathers
to
break
vp
the
Councell
of
Trent
.
The
Emperour
now
brought
low
,
easily
hearkned
to
an
honourable
composition
,
which
not
long
after
was
concluded
;
the
Cities
recouering
their
priuiledges
;
free
passage
being
giuen
to
the
Gospell
;
and
all
things
being
reduced
to
the
same
state
they
were
in
before
the
warres
;
the
restoring
of
Iohn
Fredericke
to
his
Dukedome
and
Electourship
,
only
excepted
.
So
did
this
Duke
Maurice
both
ouerthrow
the
liberty
of
his
country
,
and
restore
it
;
so
was
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
by
his
meanes
depressed
,
by
the
same
again
reviued
,
and
established
stronger
then
euer
.
Thus
we
see
—
Vel
nemo
,
vel
qui
mihi
vulnera
fecit
,
Solus
Achillaeo
tollere
more
potest
.
Ovid.
None
but
the
man
which
did
his
Country
wound
,
Achilles-like
could
heale
and
make
it
sound
.
I
am
no
Prophet
,
yet
by
comparing
causes
present
,
with
examples
past
,
what
should
hinder
me
from
guessing
,
that
as
Iohannes
Georgius
the
D.
now
being
,
is
descended
from
his
Maurice
,
and
hath
to
the
prejudice
of
the
Gospels
free
passage
,
and
his
Countries
liberty
▪
sided
with
the
Emperour
Ferdinand
in
these
present
warres
:
but
that
on
a
like
insight
of
the
easuing
inconveniences
,
he
may
with
his
●ight
hand
build
vp
,
what
his
left
hath
plu●ked
downe
.
The
Doctrine
of
Luther
thus
s●ttled
in
Germany
,
and
being
agreeable
to
the
word
of
God
,
was
quickly
propagated
ouer
all
Christendome
:
the
reasons
of
which
,
next
vnto
the
Al●●ghty
power
of
the
most
High
,
Sands
r●l
.
may
be
prin●●pally
sixe
.
1
The
d●ligence
and
assiduity
of
preaching
in
C●tty
and
Village
.
2
The
publishing
of
bookes
of
piety
and
Christian
Religion
.
3
The
translations
of
the
Scriptures
into
the
vulgar
language
;
whereby
the
simple
might
discerne
good
from
bad
,
the
m●ddy
doctrine
of
Rome
,
from
the
cleare
Water
of
Life
.
4
The
education
of
youth
,
especially
in
Catechismes
,
which
contained
the
whole
body
of
Christian
Religion
;
which
once
well
planted
in
their
mindes
,
was
it
radicable
.
5
The
continuall
offers
o●d
sputations
to
the
adverse
party
in
a
publike
aud●ence
;
which
be●ng
denied
,
gaue
assurance
of
the
truth
,
and
soundnes
of
the
one
:
as
of
the
falshood
and
weaknes
of
the
other
.
6
Their
compiling
of
Martyrologies
and
Histories
of
the
Church
;
which
cannot
but
worke
an
admirable
confirmation
of
fai●h
and
constancie
in
the
hearers
and
readers
:
There
is
one
only
policy
wan●ing
,
namely
the
calling
of
a
generall
Synode
,
to
compose
the
differences
of
the
reformed
Church
,
about
the
Sacraments
and
Predestination
;
which
would
certainly
strengthen
their
own
cause
;
and
weaken
the
enemies
;
whose
chief
hopes
are
,
that
the
present
disagreements
will
arme
party
against
party
,
to
their
own
destruction
.
But
God
grant
that
their
hopes
may
be
frustrated
,
&
we
will
say
with
the
Poet
,
—
Hae
manus
Troiam
origent
?
Parvas
habet
spes
Troia
,
si
tales
habet
.
Senoc
.
Trag.
Shall
these
small
jarres
restore
the
ruin'd
Pope
?
Small
hope
he
hath
,
if
this
be
all
his
hope
.
Saxonie
was
once
farre
greater
then
now
it
is
,
containing
all
between
Albis
and
the
Rhene●ast
●ast
and
West
;
and
from
Danubius
,
to
the
Germane
and
Balticke
Ocean
,
North
and
South
.
The
Saxons
were
a
people
of
Asia
.
called
the
Saecae
or
Sassones
,
who
first
seated
themselues
in
the
Cimbrick
Chersonesse
;
Camden
.
afterward
they
came
more
Southward
into
Germany
.
A
valiant
Nation
questionless●
they
were
;
they
conquered
England
,
and
were
the
l●st
of
the
German●s
which
yeelded
to
the
French
Monarch
,
Charles
the
Great
;
by
whose
mea●s
also
they
recei●ed
the
faith
of
Christ
Anno
785.
The
Prince
of
the
Saxons
then
was
Wittikindus
,
from
whom
are
descended
the
present
Kings
of
France
since
Hugh
Capet
,
Munster
.
the
ancient
Princes
of
Aniou
and
Maine
,
the
present
Kings
of
England
,
the
ancient
Dukes
of
Burgundie
,
and
present
Dukes
of
Saxonie
.
Anno
1106
,
Magnus
Duke
of
Saxonie
,
dying
without
heires
males
,
the
Dukedome
was
giuen
vnto
Henry
surnamed
Guelse
,
Duke
of
Bavaria
,
who
claimed
it
in
right
of
his
wife
Gertrude
.
His
son
Henry
,
called
the
Lion
,
succeeded
in
both
Dukedomes
.
But
he
being
by
Fredericke
Barbarossa
,
for
his
many
insolencies
,
depriued
of
this
dignity
:
it
was
conferr'd
on
Bernard
Earle
of
Anhalt
,
whose
grandmother
was
He●like
the
Mother
of
Magnus
aboue-named
.
Aᵒ
1423.
The
male
line
of
this
B●rnard
failing
,
Saxonie
was
by
Sigismund
the
Emperour
,
giuen
vnto
Fred●ricke
,
Marquesse
of
Misnia
.
In
his
line
it
stil
continueth
,
though
not
without
a
manifest
breach
,
which
hapned
when
Iohn
Fredericke
being
depriued
,
D.
Maurice
was
invested
into
the
Electorship
.
And
because
these
translations
of
States
are
not
ordinary
,
I
will
briefly
relate
the
ceremonies
thereat
vsed
.
There
were
at
Wittenb●rg
scaffolds
erected
,
on
which
sate
the
Emperour
,
Sleid
,
Com.
and
the
Princes
Electours
in
their
Robes
.
On
the
backside
of
the
Stage
were
placed
the
Trumpetters
;
right
against
it
standeth
D.
Maurice
,
with
two
bands
of
horsemen
The
first
in
a
●ull
carreir
ranne
their
horses
vp
to
the
pauillion
:
Out
of
the
second
issued
Henry
Duke
of
Brunswicke
,
Wolfang
Prince
of
B●pont
;
and
Albert
D.
of
Bavier
.
These
when
they
had
in
like
manne●
coursed
their
horses
about
,
alighted
,
ascended
to
the
Throne
,
and
humbly
required
the
Emperour
,
that
for
the
common
go●d
,
he
would
advance
D.
Maurice
to
the
Electourship
.
He
c●●sulting
with
the
Electours
,
made
answere
to
the
Duke
of
Mentz
,
that
he
was
content
,
so
D.
Maurice
would
in
person
come
and
desire
it
.
Then
came
forth
D.
Maurice
with
the
whole
troup
;
before
him
were
bor●e
ten
ensignes
,
bea●ing
the
Armes
of
as
many
Regions
wherein
he
desi●ed
to
be
invested
.
When
he
came
before
the
throne
,
●e
kneeled
down
on
his
knees
,
&
humbly
desired
the
Emperor
to
bestow
o●
him
the
●l●ctorship
of
Saxonie
,
&
all
the
lands
of
Iohn
●rederick
late
Electour
.
His
petition
was
granted
.
Then
the
B●shop
of
Menz●●ad
●●ad
vnto
him
the
Oath
by
which
the
●lectours
are
bound
vnto
the
Empire
:
which
Oath
when
D.
Maurice
had
taken
,
the
Empe●our
deliuered
vnto
him
a
sword
,
which
was
a
signe
of
his
perfect
investiture
.
Duke
Maurice
now
the
Electour
of
Saxonie
arose
,
gaue
the
Emperour
thanks
,
promised
his
fidelity
,
ma●e
obeysance
,
and
took
his
place
among
the
Electours
.
This
solemnity
was
on
the
24
day
of
Febr.
Anno
1548.
The
revenue
of
this
Dukedome
in
the
dayes
of
Chris●i●nus
,
Augu●tus
,
and
Mauritius
,
was
not
les●e
then
400000
pounds
yearely
;
but
now
by
the
ill
ordered
custome
of
Germanie
,
they
are
distracted
amongst
diuers
pettie
Princes
and
Lords
.
Within
the
bounds
of
Saxonie
are
two
small
Principates
,
namely
of
Anha●t
and
Mansfield
;
the
P●inces
of
the
former
being
Cal●inists
,
of
the
latter
Catholiques
;
both
which
are
Homagers
to
the
Duke
of
●axonie
.
Both
these
houses
haue
beene
long
famous
for
the
excellent
spirits
which
they
haue
bred
vp
for
the
warres
,
as
if
military
valour
were
annex●d
and
hereditary
to
thei●
Families
.
The
principall
of
them
at
this
time
is
Christian
Prince
of
Anhalt
,
who
so
fai●h●ully
stood
out
,
as
long
as
there
was
any
hope
of
doing
good
,
for
Fred●rick●
the
El●ctour
●alatine
,
a●d
King
of
B●hem●a
,
whose
Lie●tenant
●e
was
.
And
on
the
o●her
side
Earnestus
Earle
of
Mansfie●d
,
so
renowned
for
the
warres
which
he
hath
maintained
in
all
Germanie
,
with
great
fortune
and
courage
.
Camden
.
They
which
delineate
the
pedegree
of
the
Earles
of
this
Family
,
deriue
them
(
to
note
vnto
you
so
much
by
the
way
)
from
one
of
the
Knights
of
King
Arthurs
round
Table
,
borne
at
Mansfield
in
Nottinghamsh●re
,
who
setling
himselfe
in
Germany
,
gaue
name
to
this
house
.
Selden
.
The
Armes
of
Saxonie
are
Bar●●wise
of
6
pieces
Sable
,
and
Or
,
a
Bend
slowred
Verte
.
This
Bend
was
added
to
the
coat
,
being
before
only
Barry
S
,
and
O
:
by
Fredericke
Barbarossa
,
when
he
invested
Bernard
of
Anhalt
in
the
Dukedome
.
For
this
Bernard
desiring
some
difference
added
to
his
Armes
,
●o
distinguish
h●m
from
the
former
Dukes
,
the
Emperor
took
a
ch●plet
of
Rue
,
which
he
then
wore
on
his
head
,
and
threw
it
〈◊〉
his
buckler
or
escotcheon
of
Armes
;
which
was
thereon
presently
painted
.
13
BRVNSWICK
and
LVNEBOVRG
.
The
Dukedomes
of
BRVNSWICK
and
LVNEB●VRG
are
bounded
on
the
East
with
Brande●bourg
,
on
the
West
wit●
Wastphalen
,
on
the
North
with
Denmar●e
,
on
the
South
wit●
Saxonie
and
Hassia
The
riuer
Amasa
or
Ems
runn●th
throu●h
the
country
:
whose
chief
cities
are
first
Brunswicke
,
built
by
●he
Brunnus
,
son
●o
Ludolphus
D.
of
Saxonie
,
and
Vn●●e
to
He●r●
the
first
Emperour
,
called
the
Fowler
.
Nigh
vnto
this
Towne
is
the
mountaine
Hamelen
,
vnto
which
the
Pied
Piper
led
the
children
of
Halberstade
,
where
they
all
sunke
,
and
were
neuer
m●●e
seene
:
but
of
this
Story
more
annon
when
we
come
to
T●a●●●lvania
.
2
Wo
f●ha●ten
,
where
the
Duke
doth
keep
his
Court
;
for
though
Brunswicke
giueth
him
his
title
,
yet
wil
it
not
ye●ld
h●m
any
obedience
,
but
reputeth
her selfe
among
the
Hans●townes
:
for
which
cause
there
haue
b●n
great
warres
between
the
Dukes
and
the
Ci●izens
.
3
Halbersta●e
a
Bishops
See
,
the
pres●nt
Bishop
(
or
rather
the
administrator
of
the
Bishopricke
)
being
Christian
Duke
of
●ru●swicke
,
that
noble
young
souldier
,
who
hath
vowed
his
life
and
fortunes
to
the
seruice
of
●lizabe●h
Q.
of
Bohemi●
.
4
Luneb●urg
so
called
of
the
Moone
〈◊〉
the
old
i●●●●itants
did
worship
.
5
Cella
the
seat
of
the
Duke
of
Lunebourg
.
T●e
Lords
of
these
Prouinces
d●riue
their
pedegree
from
one
Welfus
,
son
to
Isenb●rdus
Earle
of
Altorse
in
Sue●ia
.
This
Isenbardus
had
to
wife
one
Ierm●nirudis
▪
who
grieuously
accused
one
of
her
neighbour
women
of
adulteries
,
and
had
her
punished
,
because
she
had
not
long
be●o●e
bin
deli●ered
of
sixe
children
at
a
birth
.
It
fortuned
that
she
her self
,
her
husband
being
abroad
in
the
fields
,
was
deliuered
at
one
birth
of
twelue
children
,
all
males
.
She
s●aring
the
like
infamous
punishme●●
,
which
by
her
instigation
had
bin
inflicted
on
the
former
woman
;
commanded
the
nurse
to
kill
eleuen
of
them
.
The
Nu●se
going
to
execute
the
will
of
her
mistrisse
,
was
met
by
her
Lord
,
then
returning
homeward
.
He
demaunded
what
she
carried
in
her
lap
,
she
answered
,
puppies
:
he
desired
to
see
them
,
she
denied
him
.
The
Lord
on
this
growing
angry
,
opened
her
apron
,
&
there
sound
eleuen
of
his
own
sonnes
,
pretty
sweet
babes
,
and
of
most
promising
countenances
.
The
Earle
examined
the
matter
,
found
out
the
truth
;
inioyned
the
old
trot
to
be
secret
,
and
put
the
children
to
a
miller
to
nurse
.
Six
yeares
being
passed
ouer
in
silence
,
the
Earle
making
a
solemne
feast
,
invited
most
of
his
wiues
and
his
own
friends
.
The
yong
boyes
he
attireth
all
in
the
same
fashion
,
and
presenteth
them
to
their
mother
:
she
misdoubting
the
truth
,
confesseth
her
fault
,
is
by
the
Earle
pardoned
,
and
acknowledgeth
her
children
From
Welfus
the
eldest
of
these
brethren
,
descended
Earle
Henry
,
son
and
heire
to
the
Lady
Luitgardis
Queene
of
the
Franks
and
Bavarians
.
His
posterity
held
Bavaria
109
yeares
.
Afterward
they
came
to
be
Dukes
of
Saxony
,
vnder
whose
command
&
Empire
,
Brunswick
&
Lunebourg
once
were
;
Munster
.
till
Duke
Henry
called
the
Lyon
,
was
proscribed
by
the
Emperour
Fredericke
Barbarossa
,
and
disinherited
both
from
Brunswicke
&
Saxonie
.
At
last
his
grand-child
Otho
got
by
his
submission
,
the
Dukedome
of
Brunswicke
,
together
with
the
title
of
Lunebourg
,
by
the
grant
of
Fredericke
the
second
.
This
Otho
died
1252
:
whose
posterity
injoyed
these
Dukedomes
joyntlie
,
till
the
yeare
1430
;
in
which
the
Country
was
diuided
between
William
the
Victorious
,
who
had
the
title
of
Brunswicke
:
and
his
Vncle
Bernard
who
had
the
title
of
Lunebourg
.
In
their
posterity
both
these
Dukedomes
still
remain
,
though
Brunswicke
be
the
greater
.
Bara
.
The
Armes
of
Brunswicke
are
Gules
,
two
Lyons
Or
,
armed
Azure
.
As
for
the
A●mes
of
Lunebourg
,
they
are
quarterly
1.
G
,
two
Lyons
O
,
armed
B.
2ly
A
Semie
of
hearts
G
,
a
Lyon
B
,
armed
&
crowned
O.
3ly
B
,
a
Lyon
A
,
armed
G
:
and
4ly
G
,
a
Lyon
O
,
armed
B
;
a
bordure
componie
O
and
B.
14.
HASSIA
.
The
Lantgrauedome
of
HASSIA
is
environed
on
the
East
with
Saxonie
,
on
the
South
with
Franconie
,
on
the
West
and
North
with
Westphalen
.
It
took
its
name
from
the
Hassi
,
who
with
the
Chatti
inhabited
the
Country
.
Camd.
R●
.
The
Christian
Faith
was
first
here
preached
by
Boniface
or
Winifride
an
Englishman
,
Aᵒ
730
,
or
thereabouts
:
of
which
Winifride
I
finde
this
pretty
Apothegme
,
that
in
old
time
there
were
golden
Prelates
,
and
wood●n
chalices
;
but
in
his
time
,
wooden
Prelates
,
and
golden
ch●l●ces
.
Not
much
vnlike
this
there
is
another
of
newer
inventi●n
,
viz:
that
Christians
had
once
blind
Churches
,
and
lightsome
hearts
;
but
now
they
haue
lightsome
Churches
,
&
blind
hearts
.
The
chief
townes
are
1
Dormestad
,
the
seat
and
inheritance
of
the
youngest
House
of
the
La●tgraues
.
This
Lodowicke
was
by
Count
Mansfield
taken
prisoner
,
Anno
1622
,
and
his
whole
town
&
Country
exposed
to
the
spoyle
and
rapine
of
his
souldiers
:
because
(
besides
other
ill
offices
)
he
was
the
chief
perswader
of
the
Princes
of
the
vnion
,
to
disband
their
forces
prouided
for
the
defence
of
the
Palatinate
;
and
reconcile
themselues
to
the
Emperour
.
Morison
.
2
Marpurg
an
Vniuersity
,
and
the
seat
of
the
second
house
of
the
Lantgraues
,
descending
from
Ph●lip
,
who
was
Lantgraue
hereof
in
the
time
of
Charles
the
5th
,
whom
he
so
valiantly
withstood
.
3
Geysen
a
town
belonging
to
the
Lantgraues
of
Marpurge
.
4.
Dries
.
5
Frankenbourge
;
6
Cassels
,
three
townes
belonging
to
the
elder
house
of
the
Lantgraues
,
whereof
Cassell
is
the
chief
,
as
being
the
seat
of
their
residence
.
This
city
is
situate
in
a
fruitfull
Country
,
and
is
well
fortified
with
strong
earthen
walls
,
and
deep
ditches
:
yet
are
the
houses
of
no
great
beau●y
;
being
composed
for
the
most
part
,
of
wood
,
thatch
,
and
clay
.
Vnto
this
Prouince
belongeth
the
County
of
Waldecke
,
whose
chief
Cities
are
1
Wa●decke
;
and
Corbach
:
the
Earles
hereof
are
subiect
to
the
Lantgraue
;
the
first
of
them
being
Otho
,
Re●sner
.
Aᵒ
1300
or
thereabouts
.
Within
this
Country
also
is
the
country
of
Vetera●ia
,
commonly
called
the
Conf●deration
of
Wederawe
;
containing
among
others
,
the
Counties
of
Nassaw
,
and
Hanawe
,
and
the
free
City
of
Frieburge
.
This
Frieburge
is
(
as
we
said
)
an
imperiall
City
,
situate
in
the
midst
of
most
pleasant
and
delicious
corne-fields
.
Hanaw
,
or
Hannouia
,
is
distant
from
Francfort
ad
Moenum
ten
miles
,
and
is
a
County
of
it selfe
;
the
chief
town
next
vnto
it
,
being
Windecke
;
the
first
Earle
hereof
was
in
the
yeare
1392
,
or
thereabouts
,
and
by
name
Otho
.
As
for
the
Countie
of
Nassaw
,
it
hath
in
it
many
Pri●●●
towns
,
as
1
Dillingbourg
the
principall
.
2
Nassaw
.
3
Catzenelbagen
an
Earledome
of
it selfe
:
to
which
both
the
Princes
of
Orenge
,
and
Lantgraues
of
Hassen
lay
title
;
&
in
whose
name
some
footsteps
of
the
Chatti
are
apparantly
couched
;
and
4
Herborn
,
in
which
that
great
Scholle●
Piscator
professed
Diuinity
;
&
that
huge
method-monger
Alstedius
,
now
teacheth
the
Arts.
This
house
of
Nass●w
is
very
ancient
and
famous
,
R●usuer
.
the
first
Earle
being
one
Otho
,
Aᵒ
1079
:
out
of
whose
loynes
haue
streamed
Adolphus
Nassovius
the
Emperour
,
Aᵒ
1292
,
the
ancient
Dukes
of
Geldria
and
the
present
Princes
of
Orange
,
who
are
Lords
also
of
manie
townes
and
Seigneuries
in
Belgia
.
All
these
Princes
,
as
also
the
Lantgraue
follow
the
doctrine
of
Calvin
.
Hassia
was
once
an
Earledome
vnder
Thuringia
,
Anno
1042
,
Lodowicke
was
Earle
of
Hassen
,
whose
successours
were
afterward
preferred
to
the
dignity
of
Lantgraues
;
the
most
puissant
of
which
was
Philip
,
a
man
who
much
swayed
the
affaires
of
Germany
.
Sl●id
.
Com.
Anno
1520.
he
discomfited
King
Fernando
,
and
restored
Vlricke
to
the
Dukedome
of
Wirtenberge
.
Anno
1530
,
he
vnited
all
the
Protestant
Princes
and
cities
of
Germany
,
in
a
common
league
at
Smalcald
,
for
the
defence
of
the
reformed
religion
,
Anᵒ
1545
,
he
vndertook
the
cause
of
Gos●aria
against
the
D.
of
Brunswicke
,
whom
in
a
set
battaile
he
took
prisoner
,
together
with
his
sonne
,
and
possessed
his
Country
.
Anno
1548
,
he
vnited
all
the
Princes
and
Cities
of
Germany
,
in
an
offensiue
and
a
defensiue
league
against
Charles
the
fift
.
But
that
warre
succeded
not
prosperously
;
fo●
〈◊〉
and
the
Duke
of
Saxonie
his
perpetuall
confederate
,
being
taken
prisoners
;
he
submitted
himself
to
the
Emperour
at
Kale
or
Hale
in
Misnia
,
his
sonnes
in
Law
D.
Maurice
,
the
Marquesse
of
Brandenbourg
;
&
Wolfang
Prince
of
Deuxponts
,
hauing
giuen
their
bonds
for
his
returne
.
The
conditions
of
his
pardon
were
1
,
that
he
should
dismantle
all
his
townes
,
except
Cassell
:
2.
that
he
should
yeeld
vp
vnto
the
Emperour
,
all
his
munition
:
3
that
he
should
pay
vnto
the
Emperour
150000
Crownes
.
The
same
night
he
was
by
the
D.
of
Alva
invited
to
supper
:
his
sonnes
in
law
of
Saxonie
and
Brandenbourg
accompanying
him
.
After
supper
he
was
contrary
to
the
Lawes
o●
hospitality
,
and
the
Emperours
exact
promise
,
detained
prisoner
:
R.
Ascham
.
The
fallacie
stood
thus
.
In
the
Emperours
compact
with
the
three
Princes
,
the
words
were
,
that
the
Lantgraue
should
be
kept
,
Nicht
in
emig
gesengknes
,
that
is
,
not
in
any
prison
;
which
the
Emperors
Secretary
by
a
smal
dash
of
his
penne
,
turned
into
Nicht
in
ewig
gefengk●es
,
that
is
,
not
in
euerlasting
prison
.
Well
,
in
prison
he
staide
5
yeares
,
which
being
expired
,
he
was
again
set
at
large
by
Duke
Maurice
,
the
ouerthrower
and
restorer
of
the
German
liberty
.
The
Armes
of
the
Lantgraue
are
Azure
,
Paradin
.
a
Lyon
barri●
of
8
pieces
,
Arg.
and
Gules
;
armed
and
crowned
Or.
There
are
diuers
other
inferiour
Princes
of
Germany
,
which
yet
are
absolute
and
free
:
insomuch
that
in
one
dayes
riding
,
a
Traueller
may
meet
with
diuers
lands
,
Morison
.
and
diuers
coynes
twice
or
thrice
:
euery
free
Prince
&
free
City
(
whose
Lawes
the
Emperours
are
sworne
to
keep
inviolable
)
hauing
power
to
make
what
Lawes
,
and
coyne
what
money
he
will
.
And
hence
in
the
censure
of
kingdomes
;
the
King
of
Spaine
is
said
to
be
Rex
hominum●
,
because
of
his
subjects
reasonable
obedience
:
the
king
of
France
,
Rex
Asmorum
,
because
of
their
infinite
taxes
and
impositions
:
the
King
of
England
,
Rex
Diabolorum
,
because
of
his
subjects
often
insurrections
against
,
and
depositions
of
their
Princes
:
But
the
Emperour
of
Germanie
is
called
Rex
R●gum
,
because
there
is
such
a
number
of
Reguli
,
or
free
Princes
which
liue
vnder
his
command
;
or
rather
at
their
own
command
;
for
they
doe
euen
what
they
list
.
There
are
20
Vniuersities
in
Germany
.
-
1
Collen
West
.
-
2
Triers
West
.
-
3
Basil
Swit
.
-
4
Deling
Swit
.
-
5
Tubingen
Bav
.
-
6
Ingolstade
Bav
.
-
7
Mentz
Fr.
-
8
Wirtenberg
.
Fr.
-
9
Heidelberg
.
Fr.
-
10
Iene
Sax.
-
11
Lipsique
.
Sax.
-
12
Wittenberg
Sax.
-
13
V●enna
Au●t
.
-
14
Friburg
.
Au●t
.
-
15
Francfort
.
Bran.
-
16
Rostocke
Pom
-
17
Gr●pswald
Pom
-
18
Marpurg
.
Has.
-
19
Olmutz
.
Mor.
-
20
Prage
.
Boh.
There
are
in
Germany
-
Emperour
1.
-
Dukes
34
-
Archbishops
7
-
Lantgraues
4
-
Vicounts
.
-
King
1
-
Marquesses
6
-
Bishops
47
-
Earles
-
Barons
.
Thus
much
of
Germany
.
OF
DENMARKE
.
DENMARKE
containeth
the
Cimbricke
Chersonesse
,
part
of
Scandia
,
and
the
Ilands
of
the
Balticke
Sea
.
Ortelius
.
The
CHERSONESSE
hath
on
the
Southwest
the
Albis
,
on
the
Southeast
the
riuer
Trare
,
on
the
South
a
little
piece
of
Germany
.
In
all
other
parts
,
the
sea
.
It
was
first
inhabited
by
the
Cimbri
,
thence
called
the
Cimbrian
Chersonesse
.
Of
the
Cimbri
we
shall
speake
more
anon
;
Stephanus
.
as
for
Chersonesus
it
is
so
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
à
terrâ
&
insula
.
It
being
the
same
with
Peninsula
in
Latine
.
Now
of
these
Chersonesi
,
fiue
were
most
famous
,
1
Peloponnesus
in
Greece
;
2ly
Thracica
Chersonesus
in
Thrace
:
3ly
Taurica
Chersonesus
in
Scythia
or
Tartary
;
4ly
Aurea
Ch●rsonesus
in
India
;
of
all
which
in
their
due
places
;
and
5ly
this
Cimbrica
Chersonesus
where
we
now
are
.
This
Cimbrian
Chersonesse
is
then
in
length
120
miles
,
in
bredth
80
:
and
containeth
28
Cities
,
4
Bishops
Sees
,
and
20
royall
castles
or
palaces
;
as
well
for
the
Country
,
as
the
priuate
retirements
of
the
King
.
The
chief
Prouinces
are
Holst
or
Holsatia
,
whose
chief
Cities
are
Nyemunster
and
Bramsted
:
Maginus
.
this
Prouince
is
the
title
of
the
second
sonne
of
Denmarke
.
II
Dietmars
,
whose
chief
Cities
are
Meldorp
,
whose
citizens
are
so
rich
,
that
they
couer
their
houses
with
copper
:
and
2
Marue
.
III
Slesia
,
or
Sleswicke
,
whose
chief
towns
are
Goterpe
,
and
2
Londen
an
hauen
Town
vpon
Eider
.
IV.
Iuitland
whence
came
the
Iuites
,
who
together
with
the
Saxons
,
and
Angles
,
conquered
England
.
The
chiefe
tow●s
are
1
Rincopen
,
2
Nicopen
▪
3
Holn
,
and
4
Arhausen
.
The
ILANDS
of
the
BALTICKE
are
35.
The
chief
are
Senland
or
Selandunia
,
in
length
64
,
in
bredth
52
miles
.
It
containeth
7
strong
castles
belonging
to
the
King
,
and
about
13
Cities
,
the
chief
of
which
are
1
Haffen
,
or
Hafnia
,
the
kings
seat
,
and
the
only
Vniuersity
in
Denmarke
;
it
is
called
by
the
Germans
,
Copenhagen
:
that
is
,
m●rcatorum
portus
,
the
marchants
H●uen
.
2
Helfinura
,
or
Elseneur
,
standing
on
the
Sea
side
.
At
this
towne
the
Marriners
which
haue
passed
,
or
are
to
passe
the
Sound
,
vse
to
pay
their
customes
.
3
Rosc●●lt
,
the
Sepulchre
of
the
Danish
Princes
;
Between
this
Hand
and
the
firme
land
of
Scundivania
,
is
the
passage
called
the
Sound
,
toward
Muscovie
:
which
did
yeeld
vnto
the
King
very
great
profit
yearly
;
but
now
it
is
not
a
little
fallen
,
since
the
Eng●ish
found
out
the
Northerne
passage
vnto
Russia
.
This
Sound
is
in
bredth
3
miles
and
somwh●t
more
;
and
is
commanded
by
the
castle
of
Hilsembourg
on
Scandia
side
,
&
that
of
Cronburge
in
this
Iland
:
which
castles
are
the
best
forti●ied
and
furnished
of
any
in
this
Country
.
II
●ionia
or
Fuinen
containing
8
cities
;
the
principal
whereof
are
1
Ottonium
or
Osel
.
2
Swienbourgh
or
Suiborch
.
III
Bornholmia
,
situate
on
the
Balticke
sea
,
not
farre
from
Gothland
;
the
chief
city
is
Borneholme
.
It
was
redeemed
by
Fredericke
the
2d
,
from
the
state
of
Lubecke
;
to
which
it
had
for
50
yeares
together
bin
pawned
.
IV
Fimera
,
in
which
Ticho
Brahe
built
an
artificiall
Tower
;
in
which
are
many
rare
Mathematicall
Instruments
.
The
chief
town
is
Petersborne
.
SCANDIVANIA
or
SCANDIA
,
is
environed
with
the
Seas
,
saue
where
it
is
joyned
to
Muscovie
.
It
lieth
part
on
this
side
▪
part
beyond
the
Articke
circle
;
so
that
the
longest
day
in
the
more
Northerne
part
is
about
three
Months
.
It
containeth
the
Kingdomes
of
Norwey
,
Swethland
,
and
part
of
Denmarke
.
That
part
of
Scandivania
which
belongeth
vnto
Denmarke
,
is
situate
in
the
South
of
this
great
Peninsula
;
and
is
diuided
into
3
Prouinces
,
viz:
1
Hallandia
,
2
Sconia
or
Scania
;
and
3
Blescida
.
Ha●india
hath
on
the
North
Swethland
,
on
the
South
Scandia
,
on
the
East
the
wild
woods
that
part
it
from
Gothland
.
The
Country
is
fruitfuller
then
Blescida
,
and
barrenner
then
Scania
.
The
chief
town
is
Halanesoe
.
Scania
or
Seonia
hath
on
the
South
Hallandia
;
on
all
other
parts
the
sea
.
It
is
in
length
72
miles
,
and
48
in
bredth
;
and
is
the
pleasantest
Country
in
all
Denmarke
,
most
aboundant
in
fruits
,
most
rich
in
merchandise
,
and
on
the
sea
sides
so
stored
with
herr●ngs
;
that
sometimes
ships
are
scarce
able
with
winde
and
oare
to
break
through
them
,
and
row
off
the
harbour
.
The
chief
towns
are
1
Londis
,
a
great
hauen
town
.
2
Elbogen
.
3
Falskerbode
.
Here
is
also
the
castle
of
Elsimbourg
aboue-mentioned
.
Bl●scida
or
Blicker
hath
on
the
North
Swethland
,
on
the
Fast
and
South
the
Balticke
sea
;
on
the
North
a
little
Si●us
or
sea
gullet
,
by
which
it
is
parted
from
Scanta
.
It
is
a
mountainous
and
barren
country
.
The
chief
towns
are
Ma●nogia
,
the
birth
place
of
Casp.
Bertholinus
;
and
2
Colmar
,
a
strong
fortresse
against
the
Sw●thlander
.
The
people
of
this
Country
are
good
Souldiers
both
by
sea
and
land
;
Ious
.
Boter
:
but
fitter
for
the
sea
then
the
field
:
the
Magistrate
is
wise
rather
by
experience
,
then
by
study
;
the
old
man
couetous
;
the
yong
man
thrifty
;
and
the
Marchant
ambitious
.
The
women
are
of
the
same
conditions
as
the
women
of
●elgia
.
They
receiued
the
Christian
Religion
by
the
preaching
of
Ansu●rius
,
Munster
.
and
follow
the
reformation
of
Luther
.
The
soyle
is
naturally
more
fit
for
pasture
,
then
for
tillage
;
feeding
such
a
multitude
of
Oxen
,
that
50000
are
said
to
bee
sent
hence
yearely
into
Germany
.
Their
other
commodities
,
are
Fish
,
Tallow
,
Furniture
for
shipping
,
Armours
,
Oxe-hides
,
Buck
skinnes
,
Wamscot
,
Firrewood
,
Filberds
,
and
the
like
.
The
first
inhabitants
hereof
were
the
Cimbri
,
a
people
descended
from
Gomer
,
the
first
son
of
Iaphet
.
They
are
said
to
haue
first
dwelt
on
the
banks
of
Palus
Moeotis
,
Plutarch
.
where
they
were
called
Cimmerij
,
and
gaue
name
to
Bospherus
Cimmerius
there
being
.
These
C●mmerij
being
ouer-layed
by
the
Scythians
,
remoued
their
seates
more
Northward
into
a
Country
bounded
according
to
Plutarch
by
the
great
Ocean
on
the
one
side
;
and
the
Forrest
of
Heroynia
on
the
other
;
being
the
Country
where
we
now
are
.
They
were
a
people
of
extraordinary
big
stature
,
h●uing
blew
or
red
eyes
,
and
liued
most
vpon
theft
;
so
that
for
their
sakes
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
Germans
called
all
theeues
,
Cimbres
.
It
hapned
that
the
Ocean
ouerflowing
a
great
part
of
their
Country
compelled
them
to
seeke
new
seates
;
whereupon
in
great
multitudes
abandoning
their
dwellings
,
they
petitioned
the
Romans
,
then
lording
it
ouer
a
great
part
of
the
world
,
for
some
place
to
settle
in
.
This
request
being
denied
,
they
proceeded
in
an
other
manner
,
winning
with
their
swords
,
what
their
tongues
could
not
obtain
.
Manilius
,
Sillanus
,
and
Cepio
,
all
Roman
Consuls
,
perished
by
them
;
so
that
now
(
saith
Florus
)
actum
esset
de
imperio
Romano
,
nisi
illi
seculo
Marius
contigisset
;
for
he
,
as
we
haue
elsewhere
told
you
,
vtterly
ouerthrew
them
.
The
next
inhabiters
hereof
were
the
Saxons
,
of
whom
we
haue
already
spoken
;
and
as
for
the
Danes
they
were
a
people
inhabiting
the
Ilands
of
Sinus
Codanus
,
who
about
the
yeare
500
,
Camden
.
left
their
old
dwellings
,
and
came
vnto
the
Cimb●icke
Chersonesse
;
not
long
before
forsaken
by
the
Saxons
,
at
the
conquest
of
England
.
They
liued
a
great
while
in
a
confused
state
,
which
at
last
was
brought
to
some
conformity
by
Gotricus
their
King
,
Munster
.
Anno
797
:
They
were
much
giuen
to
Sea-robberies
,
and
taking
dislike
against
Osbert
King
of
Northumberland
,
who
had
rauished
a
Lady
,
sister
to
the
Danish
King
;
they
came
with
grea●
strength
into
England
:
where
for
255
yeares
they
tyrannized
ouer
the
afflicted
people
.
Of
late
they
haue
had
no
warres
but
with
the
Swethlanders
,
to
whose
kingdome
they
pretend
a
title
from
their
Q.
Margaret
;
who
vanquished
Albertus
the
King
of
Swethland
,
and
gouerned
it
:
as
also
did
many
of
her
successours
,
as
shall
be
shewed
in
the
Catalogue
of
the
Swethland
Kings
.
I
will
now
reckon
vp
such
Kings
of
the
Danes
,
as
haue
bin
since
Charles
the
Great
,
the
former
of
which
were
in
number
44
,
hauing
no
certainty
or
apparance
of
continuance
.
The
Kings
of
Denmarke
.
797
-
1
Gotrieus
.
-
2
Henningus
.
-
3
Canutus
-
4
Ivarus
-
5
Agnerus
-
6
Frotho
-
7
Haraldus
-
8
Gormo
926
-
9
Harald
II
Fregei
Syn.
-
10
Canutus
II
-
11
Canutus
III
-
12
Sueno
1067
-
13
Haraldus
III.
2
1069
-
14
Canutus
IIII
10
1079
-
15
Olaus
10
1009
-
16
Ericus
13
1102
-
17
Haraldus
V
52
1104
-
18
Nicolaus
30
1135
-
19
Ericus
V
1140
-
20
Ericus
VI
1150
-
21
Sueno
1161
-
22
Valdemarus
24
1185
-
23
Canutus
18
1203
-
24
Valdemarus
II.
40
1243
-
25
Eri●us
VII
.
9
1251
-
26
Abel
1252
-
27
Christophorus
7
1260
-
28
Ericus
VIII
.
27
1287
-
29
Ericus
IX
.
35
1322
-
30
Christopher
.
II
12
1334
-
31
Val●emarus
III
42
1376
-
32
Margareta
35
1411
-
33
Ericus
D.
Pomerani●●●
Margar.
ado●●at
.
28
1439
-
34
Ch●istoph
.
D.
Bau.
1448
-
35
Ch●istiernus
Comes
Alde●b●●●g
.
34
1482
-
36
Ioannes
32
1514
-
37
Christiernus
II
9
1523
-
38
Fridericus
I
1535
-
39
Christiernus
III
2●
1559
-
40
Fridericus
II
29
1588
-
41
C●ristianus
IV
-
42
Christianus
.
Now
liuing
,
King
of
Denmarke
and
Norway
.
Boterus
.
The
revenues
of
this
Crown
cannot
be
great
;
there
being
no
commodity
in
his
kingdome
but
fish
,
to
allure
Mariners
:
they
which
are
also
,
are
vncertain
,
considering
the
Sound
sometimes
yeeldeth
more
then
others
.
Bara
.
The
Armes
are
Or
,
3
Lyons
passant
Vert
,
crowned
of
the
first
.
OF
NORWAY
.
Maginus
.
NORWEY
is
bounded
on
the
North
with
Lappia
,
on
the
East
with
the
Dofrine
mountaines
,
by
which
it
is
parted
from
Swethland
;
on
the
other
parts
with
the
Seas
.
It
containeth
in
length
1300
miles
,
in
bredth
not
halfe
so
much
.
This
country
is
exceedingly
troubled
with
certain
little
beasts
,
Munster
.
which
they
call
Lemmers
.
They
are
about
the
bignes
of
a
field
mouse
,
&
are
by
the
inhabitants
said
to
drop
out
of
the
clouds
in
tempestuous
weather
.
They
deuoure
like
the
Locusts
euery
green
thing
on
the
earth
,
and
at
a
certain
time
die
all
in
heapes
(
as
it
were
)
together
:
and
with
their
stench
so
poison
the
aire
,
that
the
poore
people
are
long
after
troubled
with
the
Iaundies
,
and
with
a
giddinesse
in
the
head
.
But
these
beasts
come
not
often
.
It
is
called
Norwey
for
the
Northerne
situation
:
the
people
are
much
giuen
to
hospitality
,
plain-dealers
,
&c
abhorring
theft
They
were
once
famous
warriers
,
they
conquered
Neustria
in
France
,
since
called
Normandy
,
vnder
the
conduct
of
Rollo
;
England
vnder
the
leading
of
D.
William
;
Italy
and
Sicily
vnder
the
banners
of
Tancred
:
Ireland
and
the
Orcades
vnder
the
ensignes
of
Turgesius
:
and
the
kingdome
of
Antioch
vnder
the
leading
of
Boemund
.
The
soyle
is
so
barren
,
that
the
people
liue
on
dried
fish
inst●ed
of
bread
;
but
the
better
(
that
is
the
richer
sort
)
buy
corne
of
such
merchants
as
come
to
traffick
with
them
.
Their
chief
commodities
are
stockfish
,
butter
,
rich
furres
,
traine
oyle
,
pitch
,
and
tackling
for
ships
;
as
masts
,
cables
,
deale-boards
,
and
the
like
;
which
the
inhabitants
exchange
for
corne
,
wine
,
fruits
,
and
beere
.
Townes
here
are
exceeding
thinne
,
and
in
them
the
houses
very
miserable
and
poore
;
for
the
most
part
patched
vp
of
durt
and
hurdles
,
not
much
vnlike
our
ordinary
village-houses
in
Lincolneshire
,
The
chief
of
these
towns
are
1
Nidrosia
,
the
See
of
an
Archbishop
,
who
is
the
Metropolitan
of
Norwey
,
Island
,
and
Groinland
.
2
Bergen
,
one
of
the
foure
ancient
mart-townes
of
Europe
;
the
other
three
being
London
in
England
,
Novigrod
in
Muscovie
,
and
Bruges
in
Flanders
.
But
of
these
,
three
are
decayed
,
viz:
this
Bergen
,
which
hath
yeelded
to
Wardhuis
;
Novigrod
which
by
reason
of
the
change
of
navigation
through
the
Balticke
,
into
the
Northerne
passage
,
hath
giuen
way
to
S.
Nicholas
:
and
Bruges
which
was
depriued
of
her
traffick
by
Antwerpe
,
from
whence
it
is
remoued
to
Amsterdam
:
For
the
Hollanders
by
blocking
vp
the
hauen
;
but
especially
by
keeping
Bergen
aep
Zome
,
haue
such
a
command
ouer
the
riuer
;
that
no
vessell
can
passe
or
repasse
without
their
licence
.
3
Asloya
,
a
Bishops
See
,
and
the
place
in
which
Iustice
is
administred
for
all
the
kingdome
:
and
4
Staffanger
.
On
the
North
and
West
of
Norwey
lieth
Finmarchia
,
Mercat
.
a
great
and
populous
Prouince
;
the
people
whereof
are
for
the
most
part
idolaters
.
It
took
the
name
of
Finmarch
,
as
being
the
bounds
or
marches
of
the
F●nni
,
of
which
people
we
shall
tell
you
more
in
Swethland
;
it
is
subiect
together
with
Norwey
vnto
the
king
of
Denmarke
.
The
chief
townes
are
1
Saman
,
2
Hielso
,
both
sea-townes
:
and
3
Wardhuis
seated
in
the
very
Northerne
end
of
all
the
Country
;
a
towne
very
profitable
and
seruiceable
to
the
King
,
in
that
it
a
weth
the
Lappians
,
who
border
on
this
Prouince
:
and
because
ships
must
of
necessity
touch
at
it
in
their
passage
to
Muscouie
.
It
is
so
called
,
for
that
it
standeth
in
a
little
Iland
called
Warde
.
Munster
.
To
omit
the
Catalogue
of
such
Kings
as
are
vncertaine
,
we
will
begin
with
king
Subidagerus
,
who
was
king
of
all
the
three
kingdomes
,
and
at
his
death
diuided
them
again
amongst
his
three
sonnes
.
The
Kings
of
Norwey
.
-
1
Subidagerus
-
2
Haddingus
-
3
Hotharius
-
4
Collerus
-
5
F●ogerus
-
6
Gota●us
-
7
Rotherus
-
8
Helga
-
9
Hasmunlu●
-
10
Reginaldus
-
11
Gumaraus
-
12
Osmundus
-
13
Olaus
-
14
Osmundus
II.
not
long
after
whose
time
Anno.
sc.
800
,
the
Normans
began
their
irruptions
.
-
15
Aquinus
-
16
Heraldus
-
17
Olaus
II
-
18
Sueno
K.
of
Dan.
-
19
Olaus
III.
-
20
Sueno
II
-
21
Canuius
-
22
Magnus
-
23
Haraldus
II
-
24
Magnus
II
-
23
Magnue
III
-
26
Ingo
-
27
Aquinus
of
Norw
.
-
27
Marg.
of
Den.
by
this
marriage
,
the
two
kingdomes
of
Denmarke
&
Norwey
were
vnited
,
and
neuer
since
disioyned
;
the
Danes
keeping
the
natiues
so
poore
,
that
they
are
not
able
to
resist
them
;
besides
the
strong
Garrisons
kept
on
all
parts
of
the
Country
,
keep
it
in
an
absolute
awe
.
The
Christian
Faith
was
first
preached
here
by
the
meanes
of
Pope
Adrian
the
fourth
.
They
followed
the
reformed
Church
after
the
opinions
of
Luther
;
and
speake
the
Dutch
language
;
which
is
also
common
to
their
Lords
of
Denmarke
,
and
neighbours
of
Sweden
.
The
Armes
of
this
Kingdome
are
Gules
,
a
Lion
rampant
Or
,
crowned
and
armed
of
the
first
,
in
his
pawes
a
Dansk
hatchet
Arg.
The
chief
order
of
Knighthood
is
of
the
Elephant
,
Grimston
.
instituted
by
Fredericke
the
second
king
of
Denmarke
;
their
badge
is
a
coller
powdred
with
Elephants
towred
,
circling
the
kings
armes
and
hauing
at
the
end
the
picture
of
the
Virgin
Mary
,
There
are
reckoned
in
Denmarke
and
Norwey
-
Archbishops
3
-
Dukes
-
Earles
-
Bishops
15
-
Marquesses
-
Viscunts
.
One
Vniuersity
,
namely
Copenhagen
.
Thus
much
of
Denmarke
and
Norwey
.
OF
SWETHLAND
.
SWETHLAND
is
bounded
on
the
East
with
Muscouie
,
on
the
West
with
the
Dofrine
hils
,
on
the
North
with
the
Frozen
Seas
,
on
the
South
with
the
Balticke
seas
.
These
Balticke
Seas
are
they
which
beginning
at
the
narrow
passage
,
called
the
Sound
,
interlace
the
countries
of
Denmarke
,
Swethlaud
,
Germany
,
and
Poland
,
and
extend
euen
to
Livonia
and
Lituania
.
These
Seas
are
by
some
called
Mare
Su●vicum
;
by
Pomponius
Mela
,
Sinus
Codanus
;
by
Strabo
,
Sinus
Venedicus
:
but
generally
Mare
Balticum
,
because
the
great
Peninsula
of
Scandia
was
called
Baltia
.
The
reasons
why
this
sea
being
so
large
,
doth
not
ebb
&
flow
,
are
1
the
narrownesse
of
the
streight
by
which
the
Ocean
is
let
unto
it
;
and
secondly
the
Northerne
situation
of
it
,
whereby
the
celestial
influences
produce
therein
the
lesser
operation
.
This
country
alone
,
without
the
adiacent
Prouinces
of
Lappia
,
Scricfinia
,
&
Barm●a
,
is
little
lesse
then
Italy
and
France
ioyned
together
:
and
with
the
additions
of
the
said
nations
,
is
bigger
by
a
circuit
of
9●0
miles
.
The
people
participate
much
in
nature
with
the
Norweians
,
as
hospitable
&
valiant
as
they
:
for
from
hence
came
the
Gothes
,
Suev●
,
Longobards
,
&
other
barbarous
Nations
,
which
by
their
often
inundations
ouer
all
Europe
,
gaue
occasion
to
the
olde
adage
,
Omne
malum
ab
Aquilono
.
They
were
converted
to
the
Christian
Faith
long
since
,
and
now
follow
the
doctrine
of
Luther
,
vsing
the
Dutch
language
,
though
not
without
an
apparant
and
notable
difference
,
in
pronunciation
and
Orthographie
.
The
soyle
is
so
fertill
,
that
to
see
a
bigger
is
a
difficult
matter
;
and
the
aire
so
healthfull
,
that
it
is
ordinary
to
see
men
of
130
,
or
140
yeares
of
age
.
The
country
aboundeth
with
Mines
of
Lead
,
Copper
,
and
Siluer
,
which
are
transported
into
other
Nations
,
together
with
hides
of
Bucks
,
Goates
,
and
Oxen
,
Tallow
,
Tarre
,
Barley
,
Malt
,
costly
Furres
,
and
the
like
.
The
chief
Prouinces
are
,
1
LAPPIA
the
most
Northerne
part
of
all
Scandia
,
is
diuided
into
the
Easterne
,
Munster
containing
Biarmia
and
Corelia
,
which
belongeth
vnto
the
Knez
or
Duke
of
Russia
:
and
the
Easterne
comprehending
Lappia
,
properly
so
called
,
&
Scricfinnia
,
which
are
vnder
the
king
of
Sweden
.
Lappland
is
situate
between
Scricfinnia
,
North
;
Sweden
,
South
;
the
Dofrine
hills
,
West
;
and
S●nus
Boddi●us
,
East
.
The
people
deriue
their
name
from
their
blockish
behauiour
,
the
word
Lappon
signifying
as
much
as
inepius
or
insulsus
in
Latine
.
Scri●finnia
lieth
between
I●apland
&
the
frozen
Ocean
.
They
deriue
their
name
from
the
Finni
,
a
great
people
of
Scandia
,
and
Scricken
a
Dutch
word
,
signifying
leaping
,
sliding
,
or
bounding
,
for
such
is
their
gate
:
and
moreouer
in
that
for
their
more
speedy
sliding
ouer
the
ice
,
of
which
this
Countrey
in
the
winter
is
full
;
they
vsed
wooden-soaled
shooes
,
with
sharp
bottomes
,
now
in
vse
among
the
Germans
,
and
by
them
called
Scrickeshoenon
,
or
sliding-shooes
.
The
ancient
writers
call
this
people
Scrictofinni
.
These
together
with
the
Laplanders
,
vse
to
giue
worship
and
diuine
honour
all
the
day
following
to
that
liuing
creature
what
ere
it
be
,
which
they
see
at
their
first
going
out
of
their
doores
in
a
morning
:
and
are
so
poore
,
that
they
pay
vnto
the
King
of
Sweden
for
tribute
,
rich
skinnes
,
and
furres
;
as
being
without
the
vse
of
money
,
and
benefit
of
houses
.
They
are
of
an
indifferent
good
stature
,
and
passing
well
skilled
in
Archerie
.
Maginus
.
2
BODIA
hath
on
the
North
Scricfinnia
;
on
the
South
Finland
;
on
the
East
Sinns
Finnicus
,
and
part
of
Muscouie
;
on
the
West
a
large
and
capacious
bay
or
sea-gulet
,
which
from
hence
is
called
Sinus
Bodicns
,
The
chief
townes
are
1
Virtis
.
2
Vista
.
3
Helsinga
,
honoured
with
the
title
of
a
Dukedome
.
3
FINLAND
hath
on
the
North
Bodia
,
on
the
South
the
Balticke
Sea
,
or
Mare
Suevicum
;
on
the
East
Sinus
Finnicus
,
&
on
the
West
Sinus
Bodicus
.
It
is
by
Munster
thought
to
be
called
Finland
,
quasi
fine
land
,
quod
pulchrior
&
amoenior
sit
Suecia
,
because
it
is
a
more
fine
and
pleasing
country
then
Sweden
it selfe
.
But
indeed
it
is
so
called
from
the
Finni
or
Fenni
,
a
potent
Nation
who
haue
here
dwelt
,
whose
character
thus
framed
by
Tacitus
,
Finnis
m●ra
feritas
,
faeda
paupertas
:
non
arma
,
non
equi
,
non
penates
;
victuiherbae
,
vestitui
pelles
,
cubile
humus
;
sola
in
sagi●tis
spes
,
&c.
agreeth
euery
way
with
our
present
Finlander
,
especially
those
of
Scricfinnia
,
and
Finmarchia
,
who
are
not
so
well
reclaimed
to
ciuility
,
as
the
other
.
This
Finland
is
very
populous
as
comprehending
1433
parishes
,
many
of
which
containe
1000
Families
.
The
chiefe
townes
are
1
Abo
,
a
Bishops
seat
.
2
Narne
,
a
place
of
great
strength
.
Not
farre
from
these
,
are
townes
within
the
limits
of
Muscouie
,
namely
Viburge
and
Rivallia
;
Boterus
.
the
keeping
of
which
Fortresses
,
stand
the
King
in
10●000
Dollars
yearely
.
They
are
Forts
excellently
well
seated
,
defending
his
own
,
and
offending
his
enemies
territories
:
of
which
nature
was
Calice
in
France
when
the
English
possessed
it
.
4
SWECIA
or
SWEDEN
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
so
called
,
hath
on
the
East
Sinus
Bodicus
,
on
the
West
the
Dosrine
hills
:
on
the
North
Lappia
,
and
on
the
South
Gothland
.
The
country
is
very
fruitfull
and
delicious
,
Maginus
,
vnlesse
in
some
places
where
the
cragginesse
of
the
hills
maketh
it
more
barren
,
and
lesse
pleasing
.
The
chief
cities
are
1
Vpsale
,
a
famous
Bishoprick
,
from
whence
all
this
tract
is
tearmed
Archiepiscopatus
Vpsalinsis
,
2
Nicopia
▪
a
Sea-town
of
good
strength
.
3
Coperdol
,
famous
for
its
abundance
of
brasse
.
5
GOTHLAND
is
the
best
and
richest
Prouince
of
the
North
,
and
took
name
from
the
Gothes
,
whose
Country
it
once
was
,
and
not
quasi
Good
land
,
for
its
goodnesse
,
&
fertility
.
It
is
diuided
into
the
Iland
and
the
Continent
;
The
Iland
of
Gothia
is
seated
in
the
Balticke
seas
,
being
in
length
18
miles
,
and
5
in
bredth
:
it
standeth
very
convenient
for
the
Danes
to
invade
Sweden
;
which
is
the
reason
it
hath
bin
so
often
in
eithers
possession
;
and
is
now
vnder
the
Swethlander
.
The
chief
towne
is
Wisbich
.
The
Co●tinent
of
Gothia
is
in
the
hithermost
part
of
Scand●a
,
next
vnto
the
kingdome
of
Denmarke
.
It
hath
in
it
the
great
Lake
Weret
,
which
receiuing
24
tiuers
,
disburdeneth
it selfe
at
one
mouth
,
&
that
with
such
a
noise
and
fury
,
that
they
call
it
,
the
Diuels
head
.
The
chief
Cities
are
Stockholme
,
seated
after
the
manner
of
Venice
;
a
town
in
which
Christiern
King
of
Denmarke
,
committed
vnspeakable
cruelties
,
filling
the
channels
with
blood
,
Munster
.
and
the
streets
with
dead
bodies
.
2
Lodusia
a
town
of
great
traffique
▪
3
Waldbourge
,
a
well
fortified
peece
;
&
4
Colmar
,
famous
for
its
impregnable
castle
.
The
first
people
of
this
Gothia
were
the
Vandals
,
who
first
went
into
Poland
,
and
afterward
into
Italy
,
Spaine
,
and
Africke
:
and
the
Gothes
,
who
being
a
people
of
Scythia
,
called
Ge●es
,
and
Gepides
,
seated
themselues
in
Misia
.
Afterwards
for
feare
of
the
Romans
,
they
returned
into
Scandivania
,
&
inhabited
this
part
,
since
called
Gothio
;
but
not
lik●ng
the
coldnes
of
the
Climat
,
they
returned
again
towards
their
former
habitation
of
Misia
,
where
Decius
the
Emperour
warred
against
them
,
to
the
death
of
himself
and
his
son
,
Anno
253.
Not
long
after
they
were
subdued
by
the
Hu●nes
,
whereupon
many
of
the
Gothes
not
willing
to
endure
the
imperious
command
of
that
barbarou●
pe●ple
,
obtained
of
Valeus
and
Valentinianus
the
Constantinop
●tan
Emperours
,
a
●eat
towards
the
mouth
of
Danubius
,
Valens
exacting
of
them
in
liew
of
his
kindnes
,
vnsupportable
tributes
,
was
by
them
vanquished
;
nor
were
they
w●ll
appeased
till
the
time
of
Theodosius
,
Zosimus
.
Anno
●83
:
who
made
a
firme
peace
with
them
.
In
his
time
there
was
a
dissention
between
Rha●ag●se
and
Alaric
for
the
kingdome
;
which
when
Alaric
had
gotten
,
Rhadaguse
with
200000
men
went
into
Italy
,
who
were
●here
starued
and
slaughtered
in
the
Appenine
hils
.
To
reuenge
this
Massacre
,
his
riuall
Alaric
went
into
Italy
,
in
the
time
of
H●norius
the
son
of
Theodosius
,
where
he
conquered
Rome
,
Campania
an●
Naples
.
After
him
succeeded
Athaulfus
,
who
married
Placida
,
sister
to
Honorius
;
by
whom
he
was
perswaded
to
leaue
Italy
,
&
go
into
Spaine
:
which
was
possessed
by
his
successors
,
the
space
of
300
yeares
.
Some
of
these
Gothes
sent
Colonies
into
the
more
Southerne
parts
of
France
,
where
they
possessed
Languedocke
and
Provence
:
and
at
last
forgot
the
name
of
Gothes
,
and
became
French
.
About
77
yeares
after
the
conquest
of
Spaine
they
were
againe
sent
for
into
Italy
,
by
Zeno
the
Emperour
,
Anno
493
:
to
repell
the
fury
of
King
Odoacer
,
&
his
Heruli
;
who
being
expulst
,
Theodoricke
Captaine
of
the
Gothes
,
made
himselfe
King
of
Italy
.
The
reason
why
the
Gothes
were
rather
wished
for
in
Italy
,
than
the
Heruli
;
was
,
for
that
the
Goths
wer●
,
&
had
of
long
time
bin
Christians
;
for
we
read
that
Theodosius
Bishop
of
the
Goths
,
was
present
at
the
Ni●ene
Councell
.
They
were
generally
infected
with
the
heresie
of
Arius
,
Socrat.
whereto
they
addicted
themselues
to
feed
the
humour
of
Valens
,
co-partner
with
Valentiniauus
in
the
Empire
.
For
there
was
not
long
before
among
the
Gothes
a
civill
warre
;
Athanaricus
,
and
Phritigernes
being
the
leaders
of
the
factions
.
Phritigernes
being
ouerthrowne
fled
to
Valens
,
and
of
him
receaued
such
succours
,
that
encountering
againe
his
enimy
,
he
wonne
the
day
;
&
to
gratifie
the
Emperour
(
who
mainely
was
addicted
to
Arrianisme
)
he
commanded
his
subiects
to
embrace
that
doctrine
.
Vliphas
,
Bishop
of
the
Gothes
,
at
the
same
time
inuented
the
Gothicke
letters
,
and
translated
the
holy
Scriptures
into
that
language
:
Which
labor
the
good
old
man
might
wel
haue
spared
,
〈◊〉
then
the
seruice
of
the
Church
(
as
the
Papists
say
)
was
only
celebrated
in
the
Greeke
and
Latine
tongues
.
This
king
Theodoricke
,
whom
Zeno
call'd
into
Italy
,
was
King
of
the
Ostrogothi
,
or
Easterne
Gothes
:
who
were
the
ofspring
of
those
that
remained
in
their
country
,
Pezel
.
in
Sl●id
.
after
the
expedition
of
Alari●
into
Italy
,
and
the
West
.
Attila
the
Hunne
subdued
them
to
his
Empire
,
vnder
which
during
his
life
they
continued
:
but
after
dis
death
,
his
sonnes
falling
at
oddes
,
were
by
Wilaner
one
of
the
Got●sh
bloudroyall
,
ouerthrowne
,
and
the
Gothes
sea●ed
in
Pannonia
.
To
Willamer
succeeded
his
brother
Thendomir
,
who
was
the
father
of
this
Theodericke
,
Theodericke
was
in
his
youth
,
kept
as
his
fathers
pledge
in
Constantinople
,
where
he
was
instructed
in
all
the
Grecian
and
Roman
learning
:
And
when
Zeno
resolued
to
send
him
into
Italie
against
Odoacer
,
he
made
him
a
Patrician
of
the
Empire
.
This
honour
of
the
Patriciatus
was
deuised
by
Constantine
,
that
great
innouator
in
the
Roman
Empire
:
and
they
who
were
dignified
with
it
,
were
by
the
constitutions
of
the
Emperour
,
to
take
precedency
of
the
Praef●ct●
Praetorio
.
And
so
much
did
Charlemaigne
prize
this
attribute
,
that
he
assumed
it
as
an
additament
to
his
stile
of
Emperour
.
Theodoricke
having
vanquished
and
slaine
Odoacer
,
strengthned
himselfe
divers
waies
in
the
Country
;
first
by
alliances
and
then
by
fortresses
.
He
tooke
to
wife
Adelheida
,
daughter
to
Clodovem
K.
of
the
Frank●
.
His
sister
Hammelfrede
hee
gaue
in
marriage
to
Thrasimunde
king
of
the
Vandals
in
Africa
,
His
niece
Amelberge
he
married
to
Hermanfridus
king
of
the
Turingians
;
and
his
daughter
Amalusunta
to
Eutharicus
,
a
Prince
among
the
Gothes
in
Spaine
.
Being
thus
backt
with
all
the
barbarous
,
nations
his
neighbours
;
he
built
townes
and
forts
along
the
Alps
and
the
Adriatique
Sea
,
to
impeach
the
passage
of
barba●ous
people
into
Itaelie
.
His
Souldier●
and
Captaines
he
dispersed
in
sundry
townes
and
villages
;
partly
that
they
might
keep
vnder
the
wauering
●alians
;
partly
to
mingle
his
people
with
the
men
of
Italie
,
in
language
,
fashions
,
and
marriages
;
and
partly
that
he
might
more
easily
in
warre
command
them
,
&
in
peace
correct
them
.
Italy
which
was
before
a
throughfare
to
the
barbarous
nations
,
and
quite
disordered
by
the
often
inundations
of
such
people
,
he
reduced
●o
so
fortunate
a
gouernment
;
that
before
his
death
the
footstepps
of
their
miseries
were
troden
out
,
and
a
generall
felicity
diffused
it selfe
through
all
the
Country
.
Such
Citties
as
were
formerly
defa●ed
he
repaired
,
strengthned
,
&
beautified
.
In
his
warres
he
was
victorious
,
in
his
peace
,
iust
,
wise
,
and
affable
.
Finally
,
he
was
,
as
Velleius
sai●h
of
M●robodunus
,
natione
magis
quam
ratione
barbarus
;
and
of
all
the
Barbarous
Princes
that
euer
inuaded
the
Romane
Provinces
;
hee
went
the
most
in
iudiciously
to
worke
in
establishing
his
new
conquests
;
and
euen
in
our
daies
he
may
well
stand
as
a
patterne
to
such
men
as
vndertake
the
like
actions
.
The
Gotish
Kings
in
Italie
.
Procopius
.
445
-
1
Theodoricus
the
first
King
,
33.
527
-
2
Amabasunta
,
a
woman
of
most
perfect
vertue
,
tooke
vpon
her
the
Empire
of
gouernment
of
the
Gothes
,
as
partner
with
her
sonne
Atalaric
.
She
droue
the
Burgundians
and
Almain●s
out
of
Liguria
;
and
was
skilfull
in
the
languages
of
all
nations
that
had
any
commerce
with
the
Rom●n
Empire
:
insomuch
that
pro
miraculo
fuerit
ipsam
aud●re
loquentem
.
She
raigned
8
yeares
.
534
-
3
Theodatus
,
who
being
in
warres
with
the
Romans
,
&
willing
before
hand
to
knowe
his
successe
;
was
willed
by
a
Iew
to
shut
vp
a
number
of
Swine
,
&
to
giue
some
of
them
Roman
names
,
the
others
Gothish
.
Not
long
after
,
the
King
and
the
Iew
going
to
the
sties
,
found
the
Gothish
Hogges
all
slaine
,
and
the
Romans
halfe
vnbrisselled
:
whereon
the
Iew
foretold
that
the
Gothes
should
be
discomfited
,
and
the
Romans
loose
much
of
their
strength
:
and
so
it
hapned
.
This
kinde
of
diuination
is
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
hath
been
prohibited
by
a
generall
Councell
.
3.
537
-
4
Viti●es
6
540
-
5
Idobaldus
1
541
-
Araricus
1.
542
-
7
Totilas
11.
553
-
8
Teias
,
who
being
overcome
by
Narses
,
submitted
himselfe
to
the
Roman
Empire
;
after
which
time
,
they
grewe
with
the
Italians
(
as
also
with
the
French
and
Spaniards
)
into
one
nation
.
Their
history
is
thus
briefly
set
downe
by
Sylvester
in
his
Du
B●●tas
.
The
warl●ke
Gothe
which
whilome
issued
forth
From
●he
cola
frozen
Ilands
of
the
North
,
In●●mpt
by
V●sta●a
,
but
the
ayre
almost
Being
there
as
cold
as
in
the
Balticke
coast
:
He
wi●h
v●ctorious
armes
Sclavonia
gaines
,
The
●●ansily●n●●n
,
and
Valachian
plaines
.
Thence
flyeth
to
Thracia
,
and
then
leauing
Greekes
,
G●eedy
of
spoyle
,
foure
times
he
brauely
seekes
To
plucke
fro●
Rome
,
then
Mars
his
minion
;
The
plumes
which
she
from
all
the
world
had
wonne
,
Guided
by
Rhadaguise
,
and
Alaricke
,
Bold
Vindimarus
and
Theodoricke
.
Thence
flyeth
to
France
,
from
whence
expulst
,
his
legions
Rest
ever
since
vpon
the
Spanish
Regions
.
And
let
this
suffice
for
the
originall
,
Empire
,
and
decay
of
the
Gothes
.
Now
somewhat
concerning
the
Swethlanders
themselues
,
the
beginning
of
which
natiue
nation
,
I
find
very
obscure
,
not
mentioned
by
Munster
or
Crantzius
,
whi●h
two
(
the
l●st
especially
)
purposely
haue
written
of
them
.
Three
der●●ations
and
three
only
I
finde
probable
,
the
one
taught
me
by
Casp●r
Peucerus
,
the
other
by
my
owne
reading
and
obseruation
.
Peucerus
then
deriueth
them
from
the
Suevi
,
who
inhabited
the
Northerne
part
of
Germanie
,
and
from
whom
the
Balticke
Sea
is
indeed
by
many
approued
writers
tearmed
Mare
Suevicum
:
which
people
he
coniectureth
to
haue
beene
driuen
by
the
●aci
,
and
Gothes
into
this
Country
,
and
by
changing
only
one
letter
,
to
be
called
Sueci
.
But
this
is
not
altogether
in
my
conceit
so
likely
;
for
in
fatali
illa
gentium
emigratione
,
when
almost
all
nations
shifted
their
seats
;
these
Sueui
retired
partly
into
Swaben
,
and
the
rest
into
Spaine
,
as
we
haue
there
said
:
of
any
expedition
of
theirs
into
this
Country
negry
quidem
,
wee
read
not
a
word
.
Mine
owne
opinion
(
if
it
be
lawfull
for
me
to
insert
mine
owne
)
is
twofold
:
First
,
I
referre
their
originall
to
the
Suiones
mentioned
by
Tacitus
,
and
by
him
reputed
to
be
strong
in
men
,
armour
,
and
shipping
.
That
these
Suiones
were
inhabiters
of
Scandia
,
appeareth
by
two
circumstances
of
the
same
author
;
viz:
I
that
the
people
were
not
permitted
to
weare
weapons
,
quia
subitos
hostium
incursus
prohibet
Oce●nus
;
because
the
Ocean
was
vnto
them
a
sufficient
rampire
:
which
cannot
be
affirmed
of
the
German
nations
.
2ly
,
Because
the
Sea
beyond
this
nation
was
reputed
to
be
the
vtmost
bound
of
the
whole
world
,
trans
Suiones
mare
aliud
quo
cingi
claudique
terrarum
orbem
fides
,
which
we
knowe
still
to
hold
good
in
Sweden
.
And
3ly
,
by
a
passage
in
the
old
Annales
of
Lewis
the
2d
Emper●ur
,
where
it
is
said
,
that
the
Danes
(
relictâ
patriâ
apud
Sueones
exulabant
)
were
banished
into
the
Country
of
the
Sueones
,
which
doubtlesse
was
this
Sweden
.
Now
(
for
applications
sake
)
most
certain
it
is
,
that
Sueones
is
the
true
and
ancient
name
of
this
people
;
&
by
the
names
of
Sueones
or
Sueci
are
they
called
both
in
Munster
and
Crantzius
abouenamed
.
My
second
derivation
is
from
the
Suethans
and
Suethidi
,
mentioned
by
Iornandes
,
and
by
him
placed
in
the
I
le
of
Scanzia
;
for
such
,
by
old
writers
,
was
this
great
Peninsula
esteemed
to
be
.
Now
that
these
are
the
Suecians
or
Swethlanders
,
appeareth
first
by
the
propinquitie
of
the
names
.
2ly
,
In
that
he
maketh
the
Finlanders
or
Finni
and
Finnauhae
to
be
their
neere
neighbours
:
and
3ly
,
in
that
by
the
same
author
they
are
affirmed
to
haue
furnished
the
Romanes
with
rich
Furres
,
and
the
skinnes
of
wild
beasts
;
with
which
commodities
this
countrey
is
abundantly
stored
.
To
which
of
these
opinions
to
adhere
,
I
am
not
yet
resolute
:
what
now
,
if
I
should
say
that
these
Sueones
and
Suethans
,
were
but
one
people
,
&
to
haue
had
these
diuers
names
according
to
the
diuerse
ages
of
Authors
?
If
I
did
,
it
were
but
my
guesse
;
and
sometimes
better
men
coniecture
as
improbably
.
There
haue
beene
diverse
Kings
of
Swethland
,
which
their
owne
histories
cannot
number
aright
:
we
will
therefore
beginne
with
I●●manicus
,
the
contemporarie
of
Charlemaigne
,
of
whose
successours
there
is
more
certainty
and
continuation
.
The
Kings
of
Sweden
.
-
1
Iermanicus
-
2
Frotho
.
-
3
Herotus
-
4
Sorlus
.
-
5
Bi●rnus
.
-
6
Wichsertus
.
-
7
Ericus
.
-
8
Ostenus
.
-
9
Sturbioru●s
.
-
10
Ericus
II.
-
11
Olaus
.
-
12
Edmun●us
.
-
13
Stink●lis
.
-
14
Halstenus
.
-
15
Animander
.
-
16
Aquinus
.
Munster
.
-
17
Magnus
.
1150
-
18
Sher●o
10.
1160
-
19
Carolus
8.
1168
-
20
Canutus
54.
1222
-
21
Ericus
III.
27.
1249
-
22
Bingerius
2
1251
-
23
Waldemarus
26.
1277
-
24
Magnus
II.
13.
1290
-
25
Bingerius
II.
23.
1313
-
26
Magnus
III.
13
1326
-
27
Magnus
IV.
-
28
Magnus
V.
1363
-
29
Alberius
Duke
of
Mecklenbourg
,
who
was
vanquished
by
Q.
Margaret
of
Danemarke
,
&
Norwaie
,
the
Semiramis
of
Germany
,
24.
1387
-
30
Margaret
Q
of
Sweth
Norw
.
and
Denmarke
.
1411
-
31
Ericus
IV
,
Duke
of
Pomeren
,
adopted
by
Queene
Margaret
.
28.
1439
-
3●
Christopher
Duke
of
Bavare
:
after
his
death
the
Swethlanders
weary
of
the
Danish
yoke
,
which
they
had
borne
eue●
since
the
time
of
Ma●garet
Queene
of
Danemarke
;
reuo●te
▪
and
chose
one
Carolus
Canutus
,
Aᵒ
1448
1448
-
33
Carolus
Canutus
one
of
the
meanest
of
the
Nobil●ty
was
chosen
King
.
He
hauing
incurred
the
displeasure
of
his
Nobles
,
&
fearing
a
change
of
for●un●
;
gathered
together
all
the
mony
and
treasure
hee
could
;
sledde
vnto
Dantzicke
,
and
there
ended
his
d●ies
.
In
the
meane
time
the
Swedens
appointed
among
them
one
whom
they
called
their
Marshall
;
vnder
whose
seuerall
conducts
they
vanquished
Christierne
,
and
Iohn
his
sonne
Kings
of
Denmarke
.
Of
these
Marshalls
there
were
three
in
number
,
Steno
,
Suanto
,
and
Steno
Stur
:
of
which
the
two
first
died
naturally
,
and
the
last
by
Christiern
the
2d
slaine
in
battaile
;
Sweden
was
by
the
treachery
of
Gustanus
Archbishop
of
Vpsall
,
betrayed
and
yeelded
to
the
Dane
,
Anno
1519.
1519
-
●4
Christierne
King
of
D●nemarke
and
Norwey
,
vsed
his
victory
so
cruelly
here
,
and
his
subiects
so
insolently
at
home
:
that
here
he
was
outed
by
Gustanus
Ericus
,
and
driuen
from
Danemarke
by
his
Vnkle
Frederick
Aᵒ
1523
1523
-
35
Gustanus
Eric●s
,
the
restorer
of
his
Countries
liberty
.
38.
1561
-
36
Ericus
sonne
to
●ustanus
,
8.
1569
-
37
Iohn
,
brother
to
Ericus
,
25.
1593
-
38
Sigismund
during
the
lif●
of
Iohn
his
father
,
was
chosen
King
of
Poland
Anno
1586
;
and
hath
since
his
fathers
death
beene
disp●ssessed
of
his
kingdome
of
Sweden
by
Cha●les
his
V●k●e
;
or
adhering
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
af●er
he
had
raigned
1●
yeares
.
-
39
Charl●s
King
of
Swed●n
,
1●
.
1617
-
40
Gus●a●us
Ad●●p●us
,
sonne
to
●harles
now
liuing
.
The
revenewes
o●
this
kingdome
cannot
but
be
great
,
the
King
hauing
some
meanes
to
augment
his
Treasure
.
1
The
tenths
of
Ecclesiasticall
liuings
.
2
Mines
.
3
Tributes
.
4
Customes
.
In
the
yeare
1578
,
all
charges
of
Court
and
armie
deducted
,
the
King
coffered
vp
700000
German
Dollars
.
The
men
of
warre
are
more
obedient
to
their
Prince
then
any
Northerne
Souldiers
whatsoeuer
,
because
the
King
giueth
vnto
every
souldier
victuals
,
and
that
according
to
their
obedience
and
desert
:
2
If
a
Souldier
be
taken
by
the
enimy
the
King
doth
vsually
redeeme
him
:
3
If
a
Souldiers
horse
bee
slaine
vnder
him
,
the
King
most
graciously
giueth
him
another
.
By
this
meanes
the
Kings
are
very
potent
in
warres
,
and
though
they
were
once
much
inferiour
to
the
Danes
,
yet
are
they
now
equal
to
him
;
and
as
much
superiour
to
the
Muscovite
.
They
are
supposed
to
haue
8000
great
brasse
pe●ces
for
the
warres
:
and
that
in
the
Castle
of
the
towne
of
Stockholme
only
there
are
400
of
proofe
sufficient
.
The
Armes
of
this
kingdome
are
Azure
,
Bara
.
3
Crownes
Or
,
There
are
in
Swethland
.
-
Archbishop
1
-
Dukes
13
-
Earles
.
-
Bishops
7.
-
Marquesses
.
-
Vicounts
.
One
Vniversity
viz:
Vpsall
.
Thus
much
of
Swethland
.
OF
MVSCOVIE
.
MVSCOVIA
is
bounded
on
the
East
with
Tartary
,
on
the
West
with
Livonia
,
Maginus
.
Lituania
,
and
part
of
Sweden
;
on
the
North
with
the
Frozen
Ocean
;
on
the
South
with
Mare
Caspium
the
Turkes
,
and
Palus
Maeotis
.
This
Country
standeth
partly
in
Europe
,
partly
in
Asia
.
It
taketh
its
name
from
Musco
,
the
chiefe
Citty
;
and
is
also
called
Russia
alba
,
to
distinguish
it
from
Russia
nigra
,
a
province
of
Poland
.
The
reason
whereof
,
saith
one
,
speaking
of
the
Muscovite
,
is
,
quod
incolae
omnium
regionum
ipsius
imperio
subiectarum
,
vestibus
albis
&
pileis
plerunque
vtantur
,
because
the
inhabitants
weare
white
caps
?
And
why
not
?
Sithence
the
inhabitants
of
Margiana
and
Sogdian●
in
Asia
,
are
called
Iesel●●sse
;
onely
because
they
weare
greene
turbants
,
the
name
importing
as
much
.
It
is
in
length
from
East
to
West
3300
miles
,
and
in
bredth
3065
miles
:
it
is
situate
between
the
8th
and
the
20th
Climats
,
the
longest
day
in
the
Southerne
parts
,
being
but
16
houres
long
and
a
halfe
,
in
the
Northerne
parts
almost
22
houres
long
,
and
a
hal●e
.
The
people
are
persidious
,
swift
of
foot
,
strong
of
body
,
and
vnnaturall
,
●he
father
insulting
on
the
sonne
,
and
he
againe
ouer
his
father
and
mother
.
So
malitious
one
towards
another
,
that
you
shall
haue
a
man
hide
some
of
his
owne
goods
in
his
house
whom
h●
hateth
;
and
then
accuse
him
for
the
stealth
of
them
.
They
are
exceedingly
giuen
to
drinke
,
insomuch
that
all
heady
and
intoxicating
drinkes
are
by
statute
prohibited
:
and
two
or
three
daies
only
in
a
whole
yeare
,
allowed
them
to
be
drunk
in
.
They
are
for
the
most
part
of
a
square
proportion
,
broad
,
short
,
and
thicke
;
grey
eyed
,
broad-bearded
,
and
generally
are
furnished
with
prominent
panches
.
The
Commons
liue
in
miserable
subiection
to
the
Nobles
;
and
they
againe
in
as
great
slauery
to
the
Duke
or
Emperour
:
to
whom
no
man
dareth
immediatly
exhibit
a
petition
,
or
make
known
his
grieuances
:
nay
the
meaner
Lords
are
squeamish
in
this
kind
,
and
but
on
great
submission
will
not
commend
vnto
the
Duke
a
poore
mans
cause
.
They
are
altogether
vnlearned
;
euen
the
Priests
are
meanely
indoctrinated
;
it
being
cautionated
by
the
great
Duke
that
there
be
no
Schooles
,
lest
there
should
be
any
Schollers
but
himsel●e
:
so
that
the
people
vse
to
breake
the
Sabboth
,
holding
it
fit
only
to
be
kept
by
Gentlemen
:
and
to
say
in
a
difficult
question
,
God
and
our
great
Duke
knowe
all
this
:
and
in
other
talke
,
All
we
enioy
health
and
life
;
all
from
our
great
Duke
.
The
women
are
private
fearefull
to
offend
,
but
once
lasciuious
,
intollerably
wanton
.
It
is
the
fashion
of
these
women
to
loue
that
husband
best
which
beateth
them
most
;
and
to
thinke
themselues
neither
loved
nor
regarded
,
vnlesse
they
be
twice
or
thrice
aday
welfauoredly
swadled
.
The
author
of
the
Treasurie
of
times
,
telleth
a
story
of
a
German
Shoomaker
,
who
trauelling
into
this
Country
,
and
here
marrying
a
widdow
,
vsed
her
with
all
kindnes
that
a
woman
could
(
as
he
thought
)
desire
;
yet
did
not
she
seem
contented
.
At
last
learning
where
the
fault
was
,
&
that
his
not
beating
her
,
was
the
cause
of
her
pensiuenesse
;
he
took
such
a
vaine
in
cudgelling
her
sides
,
that
in
the
end
the
hangman
was
fain
to
breake
his
necke
for
his
labour
.
They
vse
the
Sclauonian
language
,
and
receaued
the
Christian
saith
Anno
987
:
in
which
they
follow
the
Church
of
Greece
,
and
differ
from
the
Romish
and
reformed
Churches
:
1
Denying
the
holy
Ghost
to
proceed
from
the
Father
,
and
the
Sonne
.
2ly
,
Denying
Purgatory
,
but
praying
for
the
dead
.
3ly
,
Beleeuing
that
holy
men
inioy
not
the
presence
of
God
,
before
the
resurrection
.
4ly
,
Communicating
in
both
kindes
;
but
vsing
leauened
bread
,
and
mingling
warme
water
with
wine
:
which
both
together
they
distribute
with
a
spoone
.
5ly
,
Receauing
Children
of
seauen
yeares
old
to
the
Sacrament
,
because
then
they
begin
to
sin●e
.
6ly
,
For
bidding
extreame
vnction
,
confirmation
,
and
fourth
marriages
.
7ly
,
Admitting
none
to
orders
but
such
as
are
married
;
and
prohibiting
marriage
to
them
who
are
actually
in
orders
.
8ly
,
Reiecting
carued
Images
,
but
admitting
the
painted
9ly
,
Obseruing
foure
Lents
in
the
yeare
.
10ly
,
Reputing
it
vnlawfull
to
fast
on
Saturdaies
.
This
diversity
betweene
the
Romanists
and
this
people
in
points
of
religion
;
hath
bred
such
a
difference
betweene
them
in
loue
,
and
made
the
one
so
hard
conceited
of
the
other
:
that
if
a
Muscouite
be
knowne
or
suspected
to
haue
conversed
with
any
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
he
is
accounted
to
be
a
polluted
person
:
and
must
bee
solemnly
purged
and
purified
before
he
shall
be
receaued
or
admitted
to
partake
of
the
blessed
Communion
.
In
matters
of
warre
the
people
are
indifferently
able
,
Maginus
.
as
being
almost
in
continuall
broyles
with
their
neighbours
;
&
haue
a
custome
that
when
they
goe
to
the
warres
,
euery
Souldier
giueth
vnto
the
Emperour
a
peece
of
money
;
which
after
the
end
of
the
warres
,
he
againe
receaueth
of
him
:
by
which
meanes
the
number
of
the
slaine
is
exactly
knowne
.
At
their
funeralls
they
vse
to
put
a
penny
in
the
mouth
of
the
deceased
,
a
paire
of
shoes
on
his
feet
,
and
a
letter
in
his
hand
directed
(
such
is
their
superstition
)
to
St
Nicholas
,
whom
they
deeme
to
bee
the
porter
of
heauen
:
an
opinion
doubtlesse
very
preiudiciall
to
the
Popes
,
and
St
Peters
prerogatiues
.
This
Country
is
not
so
populous
as
spacious
,
the
Easterne
parts
are
vexed
with
the
Tartars
,
who
like
Aesops
dogge
will
neither
dwel
there
themselues
,
nor
suffer
the
Muscovite
to
plant
Colonies
there
:
the
Westerne
parts
are
almost
as
much
molested
by
the
Sweden
&
Polonian
Kings
:
the
Southern
by
the
Turks
and
Precopenfes
:
&
the
Northerne
by
the
coldnesse
of
the
aire
;
which
is
of
such
vehemency
;
that
water
throwne
vp
into
the
ayre
,
will
turne
to
ice
before
it
fall
to
the
ground
.
The
better
to
resist
this
extremity
of
this
cold
,
not
onely
the
cloathes
of
this
people
,
but
their
very
houses
are
lined
with
thicke
furres
.
Every
Gentleman
or
man
of
note
hath
in
his
dwelling
house
a
Stoue
,
or
hot-house
;
in
which
they
keepe
,
as
it
were
,
to
thaw
themselues
.
Such
as
trauell
on
the
way
,
vse
often
to
rub
their
nose
&
eares
with
snowe
or
ice
,
to
settle
and
recall
the
motiue
spirits
into
these
parts
;
which
otherwise
they
would
bee
in
a
danger
to
loose
:
the
ignorance
of
which
preventing
chirurgery
,
was
not
the
least
cause
that
in
the
yeare
1598
,
of
70000
Tu●kes
,
which
made
an
intode
into
Muscovie
,
40000
were
frozen
to
death
.
This
excesse
of
cold
in
the
ayre
,
gaue
occasion
to
Castilian
in
his
Aulicus
,
wittily
and
not
incongruously
to
faine
,
that
if
two
men
being
somewhat
distant
talke
together
in
the
winter
,
their
words
will
be
so
frozen
that
they
cannot
bee
heard
;
but
if
the
parties
in
the
spring
returne
to
the
same
place
,
their
words
will
melt
in
the
same
order
that
they
were
frozen
and
spoken
,
&
bee
plainely
vnderstood
.
Such
is
their
Winter
,
neither
is
their
Summer
lesse
miraculous
.
For
the
huge
seas
of
Ice
,
which
in
a
manner
couered
the
whole
surface
of
the
Countrey
,
are
at
the
first
approach
of
the
Sunne
suddainly
dissolued
,
the
waters
quickly
dryed
vp
,
and
the
earth
dressed
in
her
holyday
apparell
,
such
a
mature
growth
of
fruits
,
such
flourishing
of
hearbs
,
such
chirping
of
birds
,
as
if
●ere
were
a
perpetuall
spring
.
The
chiefe
commodities
which
they
send
abroad
,
are
rich
Furres
;
others
of
lesse
note
are
Flaxe
,
Hemp
,
Whales
grease
,
hony
,
Wax
,
Canvasses
,
Nuts
,
and
the
like
.
The
revenues
of
this
Empire
cannot
but
be
great
,
the
Great
Duke
being
Lord
both
of
the
liues
and
goods
of
his
Subiects
:
Mahomet
a
Turkish
Bashaw
was
wont
to
say
,
that
his
master
&
the
Muscovite
were
the
most
absolute
Princes
in
the
world
.
His
revenewes
in
mony
(
his
houshold
charge
being
defrayed
)
amount
to
3
Millions
of
Rubbles
.
He
is
apparelled
like
a
King
and
a
Bishop
;
wearing
with
his
royall
vestiment
a
Miter
and
a
Crosier
staffe
.
When
he
sitteth
in
his
state
,
all
the
plate
of
his
house
is
set
before
him
;
with
a
great
number
of
the
grauest
and
seemliest
men
of
all
Musco
,
and
the
adioyning
Citties
richly
apparelled
out
of
the
wardrope
:
Archb.
Ab.
which
to
Forreiners
,
not
knowing
this
cunning
fraud
,
appeare
so
many
Princes
&
Noble
men
;
and
is
no
small
cause
of
admiration
and
wonder
at
his
magnificence
.
The
Country
may
bee
(
as
rightly
it
is
)
called
the
Mother
of
Rivers
;
the
chiefe
of
which
are
Don
or
Tanais
,
which
was
by
the
ancient
Geographers
,
thought
to
bee
the
onely
bound
twixt
Europe
and
Asia
:
it
disburdeneth
it selfe
into
Palus
Maeotis
,
2
Duina
,
which
entreth
into
the
Scythian
Seas
,
at
the
Abbie
of
St
Nicholas
;
where
the
English
since
the
discouery
of
the
Northerne
passage
,
vse
to
land
;
and
disperse
themselues
into
all
the
parts
of
this
vast
Empire
.
And
truly
there
is
no
nation
so
kindly
entertained
amongst
the
Russians
both
Prince
and
people
,
as
the
English
;
who
haue
many
immunities
not
granted
to
other
nations
.
The
cause
I
cannot
but
attribute
to
the
neuer-dying
fame
of
our
late
Queene
,
admired
and
loued
of
the
Barbarians
;
and
also
to
the
conformable
behauiour
of
the
English
in
generall
;
which
is
so
accepted
,
that
when
Wasiliwich
or
Basiliades
nayl'd
the
hat
of
an
other
forraine
Embassadour
to
his
head
for
his
peremptorinesse
:
hee
at
the
same
time
,
vsed
our
S
●
Thomas
Smith
with
all
curtesie
immaginable
.
Another
time
when
the
Iesuite
Possevinus
,
Archb.
Ab.
began
to
exhort
him
to
accept
the
Romish
faith
;
vpon
the
information
of
our
Embassadour
,
that
the
Pope
was
a
prowd
prelate
,
and
would
make
Kings
kisse
his
feet
:
hee
grew
into
such
a
rage
,
that
Possevinus
thought
he
would
haue
beaten
out
his
braines
.
This
friendship
betweene
these
nations
,
hath
beene
since
maintained
by
mutuall
Embassaies
on
both
parties
.
The
third
riuer
of
note
,
is
Boristenes
,
called
also
Neiper
,
(
as
Duina
is
Oby
)
which
augmenteth
the
waters
of
Pontus
Euxinus
.
Maginus
▪
4
Duina
minor
,
now
called
O●ega
,
which
openeth
its
mouth
to
rece●ue
the
waters
of
the
Bal●●cke
Sea
.
5
Vo●ga
,
which
with
no
lesse
then
70
mouthes
,
vomits
his
soule
into
the
Mare
Caspium
&
●
.
The
chiefe
Provinces
are
1
NOVIGORDIA
,
in
which
is
the
famous
Towne
No●o●rod
on
the
coast
of
the
Bal●●cke
Seas
▪
one
of
the
foure
ancient
M●●t
Townes
of
Europ
:
S.W.
Ral.
now
decayed
since
the
dis●ouery
of
the
new
passage
vnto
S
Nicholas
,
by
O●y
or
Duina
.
This
Novogrod
is
seated
on
the
less●●
Duina
.
Nigh
vnto
this
Towne
was
fought
the
battle
betweene
the
Sarmatians
,
or
Scythians
of
Europe
,
and
their
slaues
.
For
when
the
Asiaticke
Scythes
went
to
plant
themselues
in
Media
,
with
the
Provinces
adjoyning
;
these
Sarmatians
inhabiting
Poland
,
went
with
them
,
to
see
them
setled
.
Their
long
stay
caused
their
wiues
willing
to
make
vse
of
any
pretence
to
comfort
themselues
at
bedde
and
board
with
their
slaues
;
to
whom
they
bore
a
lusty
bro●d
of
youths
.
These
now
well
growne
,
and
hearing
the
vnwelcome
tidings
of
the
Sarmatians
▪
returne
out
of
Asia
,
ioyne
together
:
the
slaues
to
retaine
the
freedome
and
Lordship
they
had
got
:
the
wiues
for
feare
of
their
husbands
fury
:
the
young
men
for
defence
of
their
fathers
and
mothers
.
With
ioynt
forces
they
goe
to
meet
them
before
their
entry
into
the
country
;
neither
are
t●e
masters
slowe
,
hoping
to
take
them
vnprovided
.
At
this
Towne
they
haue
the
first
sight
of
each
other
.
The
masters
●earning
to
defile
their
swords
on
their
slaues
,
assault
them
with
Horse-whips
,
and
got
the
victory
.
In
memory
of
this
battaile
,
the
N●vogrodians
haue
euer
since
stamped
their
money
with
the
figure
of
a
Horse-man
shaking
a
whip
in
his
hand
.
And
it
is
the
custome
ouer
all
Museovie
,
that
a
maid
in
time
of
wooing
,
sends
to
that
suiter
whom
she
chooseth
for
her
husband
,
such
a
whip
,
curiously
by
her selfe
wrought
,
in
token
of
her
subiection
.
Maginus
.
2
PLESCOVIA
,
whose
chiefe
towne
is
Pl●scowe
:
this
being
the
only
walled
Towned
in
Russia
.
This
country
is
in
length
330
miles
,
about
130
in
breadth
;
and
was
conquered
by
Basilius
1509.
3
VALADOMIRE
,
is
distant
from
Muscovie
about
70
miles
.
The
soyle
is
so
fruitfull
,
that
one
bushell
of
corne
ordinarily
returneth
20
,
and
sometimes
25
bushells
.
The
chiefe
town
so
named
was
once
the
Metropolis
of
Russia
.
4
RHEZAN
,
so
plentifull
of
corne
,
that
Birds
&
Horses
can
neither
fly
nor
runne
through
it
,
by
reason
of
its
thicknesse
;
the
chiefe
citty
is
Rhezen
.
This
is
the
ser●ilest
country
in
all
Musco●ie
and
most
rich
;
abounding
with
Graine
,
Hony
,
Fish
,
and
Fowle
,
sans
number
:
and
is
so
well
replenished
with
able
men
,
that
the
great
Duke
can
from
hence
levie
25000
Horse
,
and
40000
Foot
.
Here
is
the
head
of
the
famous
riuer
Tanais
.
5
SEVERIA
,
a
great
Province
,
lieth
fast
vpon
Palus
Maeotis
.
The
chiefe
Townes
are
1
Staradub
,
and
2
Pativola
.
The
people
are
very
valiant
.
6
SMOLENSKO
,
Adrianus
.
whose
chiefe
citty
is
Smolensko
.
7
RESCOVIE
,
whose
chiefe
citty
is
Toropyerz
.
8
ROSTOWIA
,
whose
Metropolis
is
Coloprigod
.
9
CORELIA
,
where
Laudiskron
is
the
chiefe
Towne
.
10
PERMIA
,
where
there
is
such
abundance
of
stagges
,
that
the
people
eat
them
(
as
the
people
of
Norw●y
doe
fish
)
insteed
of
bread
:
the
prime
Citty
is
Sicwiarksey
.
11
CONDORA
being
beyond
the
Articke
.
In
this
country
they
haue
for
halfe
a
yeare
together
,
perpetuall
day
;
&
for
the
other
halfe
,
as
long
a
night
.
12
PETZORA
,
the
most
Northeast
parts
of
Muscovie
.
In
this
country
the
hills
which
the
ancients
called
Riphe●
,
Maginus
.
&
Hyperbore●
montes
doe
end
.
They
are
thought
to
bee
perpetually
covered
with
snowe
,
and
are
here
of
that
height
,
that
a
cert●ine
man
hauing
for
17
daies
together
travelled
vp
them
;
returned
backe
againe
,
as
despairing
euer
to
come
to
the
top
.
The
people
here
haue
for
some
months
continuall
day
.
They
are
a
simple
nation
,
and
receaued
the
Russian
faith
and
Empire
together
,
Aᵒ
1518.
13
The
kingdome
of
CASAN
and
CITRAHAM
.
14
MUSCOVIA
,
so
named
of
Musco
the
prime
Citty
,
to
which
Daniel
the
4th
Lord
,
translated
his
regall
seat
from
Volodmire
.
It
was
once
9
miles
in
circuit
,
Boter
.
but
was
fired
by
the
Tartar
Anno
1571
,
where
there
were
burnt
80000
men
:
and
it
is
now
become
but
5
miles
round
,
and
is
adorned
with
16
Churches
;
whereof
halfe
and
more
,
are
made
with
wood
and
durt
,
as
most
of
the
houses
are
.
The
Pallace
of
the
Duke
is
seated
in
the
very
middle
of
the
Citty
,
Maginus
.
fortefied
with
17
Turrets
&
three
great
Bulwarkes
;
and
guarded
continually
with
25000
Souldiers
.
This
Province
is
the
greatest
and
most
populous
of
all
this
Empire
;
for
it
extendeth
from
East
to
West
no
lesse
then
2000
miles
;
and
out
of
this
,
the
great
Duke
can
suddenly
levy
70000
footmen
,
and
3000
horse
.
The
other
lesser
Provinces
as
Biela
,
Tuver
,
Mosaiskie
,
Wolochda
,
I●gra
,
and
Bieleiezioro
(
in
which
last
,
the
Duke
hath
a
strong
fortresse
which
is
vsually
his
treasure
house
,
&
to
which
in
time
of
need
he
vsually
flyeth
;
besides
many
others
,
I
purposely
omit
..
This
country
was
called
formerly
Scythia
Europaa
,
and
was
neuer
totally
knowne
either
by
the
Grecians
or
Romans
.
Anno
1240
,
Boterus
.
the
Tartars
first
made
it
tributary
,
who
were
afterward
shrewdly
weakned
,
by
the
valour
of
Iohn
the
first
Great
Duke
:
to
whom
they
afterward
yeelded
the
Countrey
,
conditionally
that
once
euery
yeare
within
the
Castle
of
Mosco
,
the
Great
D.
standing
on
foot
,
should
feed
the
horse
of
the
Crim
Tartar
,
with
Oates
out
of
his
owne
cap.
This
homage
was
by
Basilius
changed
to
a
tribute
of
Furres
;
which
being
also
denied
,
gaue
occasions
of
the
warre
between
the
Tartar
and
the
Muscovite
:
which
the
Tartars
make
either
by
saddai●e
incursions
;
or
by
armes
royall
,
at
which
time
there
come
seldome
fewer
then
200000
fighting
men
into
the
field
.
Io.
Aubrie
.
The
Chorographical
describer
of
Muscouia
,
maketh
mention
of
the
Princes
of
it
,
euer
since
the
dayes
of
Augustus
;
but
without
any
great
shew
of
truth
,
no
computation
of
time
,
or
relation
of
atchieuements
.
I
commend
the
Authours
modesty
,
in
not
stuffing
vp
his
treatise
with
actions
meerly
fabulous
,
of
which
could
neither
be
ground
nor
possibility
:
yet
can
I
not
acquit
him
for
putting
down
so
many
names
to
so
little
purpose
.
We
will
therfore
omit
them
,
&
begin
our
Catalogue
with
George
;
who
both
bare
the
brunt
of
the
Tartars
inuasion
,
&
after
the
retreat
of
their
greatest
forces
,
began
again
to
taste
the
sweetnes
of
soueraignty
:
yet
not
so
free
,
but
that
he
and
nine
of
his
successours
were
tributaries
to
the
Tartar
;
none
of
them
performing
any
thing
worthy
the
rehearsing
.
The
Lords
of
Muscouie
.
-
1
George
-
2
Iaceslaus
-
3
Alexander
-
4
Daniel
-
5
Iohn
-
6
Iohn
II
-
7
Basilius
-
8
Demetrius
-
9
Georgius
II
-
10
Basilius
II
The
Great
Dukes
-
1
Iohn
the
first
Great
Duke
,
shook
off
the
Tartarian
bondage
.
-
2
Basilius
Casaen
wonne
the
Prouinces
of
Severia
,
Roscouia
,
and
Smolensko
.
-
3
Iohn
Basilius
conquered
Livonia
,
and
Lituania
;
both
w●ich
his
successour
1548
-
4
Iohannes
Basiliades
,
or
Wasiliwicke
,
lost
in
his
age
;
though
in
his
youth
he
had
subdued
the
No●hacensian
Tartars
to
his
Empire
;
and
vanquished
Selim
,
Emperour
of
the
Turkes
,
Anno
1569.
With
this
King
the
English
first
began
to
confederat
,
he
reigned
35
yeares
.
1583
-
5
Thi●dorus
Ioannides
5
1588
-
6
●oris
Theodorus
-
7
Demetrius
an
vsurper
.
1615
-
8
Michael
Fedrovitius
now
gouerning
this
vast
Empire
,
and
liuing
in
a
firmer
and
more
constant
continuation
of
peace
with
Tartar
,
Turke
,
Polonian
,
&
Swethlander
;
then
euer
any
of
his
p●edecessours
did
in
times
past
.
The
formality
with
which
the
Emperours
of
Russia
are
invested
or
settled
in
the
Throne
,
are
not
many
,
nor
stately
;
such
as
they
be
,
I
h●re
afford
you
out
of
the
history
of
the
life
of
Iohannes
Basiliades
,
written
in
Latine
by
Paulus
Oderbornius
.
On
the
2d
of
Iune
,
A●ᵒ
1583.
Theod●rus
Iohannides
went
towards
the
Temple
of
S.
Michael
,
being
the
principall
Church
in
all
Musco
:
the
streets
all
couered
with
flowres
,
the
doores
of
the
citizens
crowned
with
garlands
,
the
Aire
ecchoing
with
the
noise
of
Flutes
and
Trumpets
,
and
the
people
so
crowding
to
behold
their
Prince
,
that
had
not
the
Guard
with
naked
swords
forced
a
passage
through
them
,
it
had
bin
impossible
for
him
to
haue
gone
on
.
Being
now
come
to
the
Church
doore
,
the
Lords
of
the
Country
(
Cneses
they
there
call
them
)
went
out
to
meet
him
;
and
the
Archbishop
of
Musco
clad
in
his
pontificalibus
,
when
he
was
come
into
the
Church
,
embraced
him
.
The
pauement
of
the
Church
was
hidden
with
Tapest●ie
,
and
the
wals
adorned
with
costly
hangings
.
The
great
Duke
sate
down
in
his
Throne
,
being
attired
in
a
garment
of
silk
,
buttoned
down
with
golden
buttons
:
on
his
head
he
ware
a
purple
cap
,
sp●ngled
with
rich
jewels
;
and
on
his
fingers
abundance
of
rings
.
Bei●g
thus
seated
,
the
Archbishop
prayed
vnto
God
to
blesse
him
,
his
peop●e
,
and
his
gouernment
,
which
was
seconded
by
the
ioyful
shoutes
of
his
subiects
;
amongst
whom
no
small
store
of
siluer
money
was
slung
about
by
the
Treasurer
,
and
so
they
returned
to
the
Palace
.
Bara
.
The
Armes
are
Sable
,
a
portall
open
of
two
leaues
,
and
as
many
degrees
Or.
There
are
●n
this
Empire
-
Kingd
.
2.
-
Archbishops
2.
-
Dukes
15.
-
Princes
16.
-
Bishops
18.
-
Earles
.
Thus
much
of
Muscovie
.
OF
POLAND
.
Maginus
.
POLAND
is
limited
on
the
East
with
N●iper
or
B●risthenes
,
which
parteth
it
from
Muscouie
;
on
the
West
with
Vi●●ula
,
which
parteth
it
from
Germanie
;
on
the
North
with
the
Balticke
sea
,
and
Sinus
Finnicu●
;
on
the
South
with
Hungary
.
The
most
ancient
name
of
it
was
Sarmatia
,
and
the
people
Sauroma●ae
:
it
is
now
called
Poland
,
from
Pole
,
which
in
the
Sclavonian
tongue
sign
fieth
plaine
,
because
the
Count●y
is
so
little
swolne
with
hills
.
It
is
in
compasse
2600
miles
,
and
is
situate
in
the
more
Northerne
part
of
the
temperate
Zone
,
being
vnder
the
8th
and
12th
Climats
,
and
the
longest
day
being
18
houres
.
The
Country
is
plain
and
woodie
,
and
the
Aire
so
cold
,
that
they
haue
neither
wine
nor
grapes
;
insteed
of
which
they
v●e
that
kind
of
drink
called
Ale
,
which
was
heretofore
counted
the
vsuall
b●nerage
of
England
only
,
and
this
Poland
.
Barley
they
haue
and
pulse
in
such
abundance
,
that
no
small
quantity
of
these
graine
,
is
from
hence
transferred
into
other
Regions
:
neither
in
number
of
Cattle
doe
they
giue
way
to
Denmarke
,
or
Hungary
.
The
people
are
very
industrious
,
and
st●dious
of
all
languages
,
e●pecially
the
Latine
;
to
which
they
are
so
deuoted
,
that
you
shall
hardly
find
a
meane
man
,
Boterus
.
which
is
not
able
in
some
measure
to
expresse
himself
in
that
tongue
.
They
are
according
to
thei●
abilities
rather
prodigall
,
then
truly
liberall
;
and
are
generally
good
Souldiers
;
the
Gentlemen
free
,
the
Peazants
in
miserable
sub●ection
to
their
Lords
:
amongst
which
Lords
there
is
such
an
equality
,
that
no
mans
estate
exceedeth
25000
Duckat
,
yearely
.
Proud
they
are
,
and
impatient
,
delicious
in
diet
,
and
costly
in
attire
;
which
last
qualities
are
common
also
to
the
women
;
who
are
for
the
most
part
indifferently
faire
,
&
rather
witty
,
then
well
spoken
.
They
vse
the
Sclavonian
language
,
and
receiued
the
Christian
Fa●th
,
Anno
963.
They
are
of
all
Religions
;
some
following
the
Romish
,
others
the
reformed
Church
;
and
of
these
some
embrace
the
doctrine
of
Luther
,
others
of
Calvin
;
some
the
Bohemian
,
s●me
the
August●ne
,
and
some
the
Helvetian
confessions
.
Here
are
Ies●i●s
and
Arrians
,
Anabaptists
,
Anti-trinitarians
,
and
all
Sects
wha●soeuer
▪
tollerated
;
whence
it
is
said
,
if
a
man
hath
lost
his
Religion
,
let
him
to
Poland
,
and
he
shall
be
s●●e
to
find
it
,
or
els
belieue
it
is
vanisht
:
a
saying
now
applied
to
Amste●d●m
in
Holland
.
It
is
a
custome
here
,
that
when
in
their
Churches
the
G●sp●l
is
reading
,
the
Nobility
and
Gentry
of
this
Country
,
draw
out
their
swords
,
signifying
that
they
are
ready
to
defend
the
same
,
if
any
dare
opp●gne
it
.
The
same
reason
doubtlesse
ga●e
beginning
to
our
custome
of
standing
vp
at
the
Cr●ed
;
wherby
we
expresse
how
prepared
&
resolute
we
are
to
maintain
it
:
though
now
of
late
some
more
nice
then
wise
▪
holding
it
to
be
a
relique
of
Popery
,
doe
vndiscreetly
refuse
it
.
The
chief
merchandizes
that
goe
from
hence
to
other
Prouinces
,
are
Amber
,
Barley
,
Wax
,
Hony
,
Hemp
,
Pitch
,
Tarre
,
&c.
The
King
is
elected
by
the
generall
States
,
who
for
the
most
part
choose
a
warriour
;
Bot●rus
.
to
whom
,
being
crowned
,
the
Nobility
are
as
familiar
as
he
were
their
brother
,
and
account
his
decrees
to
last
but
three
dayes
:
They
haue
no
written
lawes
:
custome
&
temporary
Statutes
,
being
the
rule
of
their
gouernment
,
and
obedience
.
The
revenues
of
the
kingdome
are
about
600000
crownes
,
most
of
which
are
put
vp
in
his
Treasury
:
For
the
Kingdome
is
diuided
into
4
parts
,
euery
part
of
it
keeping
the
King
and
his
Court
,
in
allowance
and
all
expences
a
quarter
of
a
yeare
:
and
contributing
money
to
the
marriages
of
his
daughters
.
The
chief
riuers
are
Vistula
,
which
hath
its
fountaine
in
the
Carpathian
mountaines
,
which
part
Hungary
from
Poland
;
his
mouth
is
in
the
Balticke
sea
▪
and
is
navigable
400
miles
.
2
Neister
,
which
parteth
it
from
Moldavia
.
3
Neiper
.
4
Ruben
.
5
Beg.
6.
Limbecke
7
Mimmel
.
The
chief
Prouinces
are
1
LIVONIA
,
bounded
on
the
East
with
Muscovie
;
on
the
West
with
the
Balticke
sea
;
Munster
on
the
North
with
Finland
;
and
on
the
South
with
Lituania
.
It
is
in
length
500
,
in
bredth
160
miles
,
and
is
a
country
exceeding
mountainous
and
fennie
;
yet
withall
so
abundantly
fruitfull
,
that
no
small
store
of
prouision
is
sent
hence
into
other
countries
.
The
people
receiued
the
Christian
Faith
partly
by
the
preaching
of
one
Meinardus
,
Aᵒ
1200
:
and
partly
by
the
compelling
of
the
Knights
,
called
the
Enfifers
,
or
of
the
Portglaiue
,
who
seconded
the
good
beginnings
of
that
reuerend
man
.
The
chiefe
townes
are
1
Riga
an
Archbishops
See
.
2
Derpt
,
a
town
of
great
commerce
.
3
Rivallia
a
strong
fort
in
the
hands
of
the
Swe●hlander
.
So
also
is
4
Narne
,
an
exceeding
strong
sortresse
,
built
by
a
Polonian
Architect
,
who
for
a
reward
had
his
eies
put
out
,
to
disable
him
from
making
the
like
.
Adrianus
.
The
chief
Prouinces
of
it
are
1
Curland
.
2
Senugal
.
3
Estland
.
4
Virland
.
5
Harland
.
6
Geroenland
.
This
country
was
once
subiect
vnto
the
order
of
Dutch
Knights
,
who
being
molested
by
the
Muscouite
,
in
their
reformation
of
Religion
,
submitted
themselues
to
Sigismund
the
king
of
Poland
,
Aᵒ
1558
:
vnto
whose
successour
King
Stephen
,
the
Musco●ite
surrendred
his
title
,
Anno
1582
:
reseruing
only
to
himself
some
Townes
on
the
Easterne
side
.
The
rest
is
vnder
the
Pollacque
,
except
some
few
Townes
on
the
North
,
subiect
to
Sweden
.
2
LITVANIA
is
South
to
Livonia
,
North
to
Podo●ia
,
East
to
Poland
,
Boterus
.
and
West
vnto
Muscouie
.
The
people
receiued
the
Christian
Faith
,
Anno
1386
;
when
as
Iagello
,
afterward
called
Vladislaus
,
married
Hedingis
Q.
of
Poland
;
which
marriage
this
Prouince
was
vnited
to
Polonia
.
The
chief
Cities
are
Vilna
an
Vniversity
.
Maginus
.
2
Vilkomire
:
and
3
Brestia
.
The
Aire
here
is
very
sharp
.
the
soile
as
barren
and
vnfruitfull
;
searce
so
full
of
men
as
beasts
,
whose
skinnes
are
their
chiefest
commodities
.
They
vse
here
to
be
diuorced
and
remarried
as
often
as
they
list
.
For
a
man
to
vse
the
bed
or
body
of
an
harlot
,
is
counted
a
most
opprobrious
crime
:
but
for
a
woman
to
haue
her
stallions
,
is
so
frequent
and
vnblameable
,
that
the
husbands
call
them
Connubij
adiutores
,
or
their
fellow-labourers
,
and
prize
them
far
aboue
all
the
rest
of
their
acquaintance
.
3
VOLINIA
is
environed
with
Lituania
,
Podolia
,
and
Russia
;
the
people
are
strong
and
warlike
.
It
hath
as
chief
townes
in
it
Kiovia
,
and
Circassia
,
on
the
banks
of
the
riuer
Neiper
,
and
is
a
small
woodie
Prouince
.
4
SAMOGITIA
(
whose
inhabitants
are
most
Idolaters
,
and
build
their
houses
with
straw
)
hath
for
its
chief
town
Camia
.
Munster
.
It
is
a
Northerne
Region
,
hauing
Livonia
on
the
North
,
and
the
Balticke
sea
on
the
West
:
a
Country
full
of
wood
,
which
is
the
chief
commodity
of
it
,
there
being
found
in
the
midst
of
their
trees
very
excellent
hony
,
scarce
hauing
with
it
any
commixture
of
wax
.
Both
these
last
Prouinces
,
haue
followed
the
fortunes
of
Lituania
.
4
PODOLIA
is
limited
with
Lituania
North
,
Maginus
.
Neister
South
,
Russia
East
,
and
Poland
West
;
here
the
ground
is
so
fertile
,
that
of
one
sowing
,
they
haue
3
Haruests
;
The
chief
cities
are
Camienza
,
seated
on
high
rocks
,
and
deemed
invincible
.
2
Orkzacow
,
and
3
Winiecza
.
5
RVSSIA
NIGRA
hath
on
the
East
Podolia
,
on
the
West
Poland
,
as
also
on
the
North
;
and
on
the
South
Hungary
.
The
chief
townes
are
Leopolis
or
Lemburg
,
built
by
Leo
a
Muscouite
.
2
Grodecke
.
3
Luckzo
.
These
two
Prouinces
were
incorporated
to
Poland
by
King
Ladislaus
,
about
the
yeare
1440
;
by
giuing
them
the
freedome
and
prerogatiues
of
natiue
Polomans
.
It
hath
the
attribute
of
Nigra
,
to
distinguish
it
from
Muscouia
,
which
is
Russia
Alba
;
and
was
formerly
called
Ruthenia
and
Roxolania
.
It
is
also
called
Russia
Meridionalis
,
and
is
a
very
fruitfull
Country
,
well
stoared
with
faire
horses
,
and
numerous
heards
of
cattell
.
6
MAZOVIA
is
environed
with
Russia
,
Prussia
,
Lituania
,
and
Poland
.
It
was
so
called
from
one
Massaus
D.
hereof
,
and
hath
for
its
chief
city
Marzow
,
where
the
best
Methegl●n
is
made
.
It
was
ioyned
to
Polonia
;
by
Casmure
the
I.
Anno
1045.
Ortelius
.
7
SPRVCE
,
PRVSSIA
,
or
BORVSSIA
,
is
situated
on
the
North
of
Mazovia
;
hauing
on
the
North
the
Baltick
seas
;
on
the
East
Lituania
,
on
the
West
Vistula
.
This
country
yeeldeth
abundance
of
Amber
,
which
is
the
iuyce
of
a
stone
,
which
groweth
like
a
corall
,
L.
Guice
.
in
a
mountain
of
the
North
sea
,
cleane
couered
with
water
,
and
shunned
by
mariners
3
leagues
off
for
feare
of
wrack
.
In
the
moneths
especially
of
September
and
December
,
this
liquor
is
by
violence
of
the
sea
,
rent
from
the
rock
,
and
cast
into
the
hauens
of
this
and
the
neighbour
Countries
.
Besides
the
beautie
hereof
,
and
the
quality
it
hath
of
burning
like
pitch
,
and
attracting
strawes
and
iron
like
the
Adamant
;
it
is
good
for
stopping
the
blood
,
falling
sicknesse
,
dropsies
,
and
many
other
diseases
.
The
chief
cities
are
Dan●scum
,
where
Kecke
man
was
Professour
,
a
famous
Emporie
:
in
which
(
to
omit
other
things
)
are
daily
sold
1000
measures
of
wheat
.
It
is
sited
in
Pomerania
,
but
subiect
vnto
the
P●lonian
.
2
Mons
Regius
,
called
by
the
Germans
,
Koningsberg
,
by
vs
Regimount
or
Mount
royall
;
it
is
seated
at
the
influxe
of
Pegel
into
the
sea
;
and
is
a
famous
Vniuersity
in
these
parts
,
it
being
founded
by
Duke
Albert
,
1525.
3
Heilsperge
.
Munster
.
4
Maneburge
,
the
seat
of
the
masters
of
the
Dutch
Knights
,
it
being
translated
from
Ptolemais
or
Acon
in
Syria
,
vnto
Venice
,
from
thence
to
Marpurg
;
and
so
hither
by
Sitridus
the
12th
great
Master
,
Anno
1340
,
or
thereabouts
.
5
Aegenberge
,
and
6
Culne
.
This
Country
was
long
time
vnder
the
Dutch
Knights
,
who
being
called
by
the
Muscouite
against
the
Prussi●ns
,
here
planted
themselues
,
Aᵒ
1239
,
the
then
Master
being
Herman
Salza
.
They
continued
long
in
warres
with
the
Prussians
themselues
,
whom
they
found
to
be
tough
meat
,
and
neither
easily
chewed
,
nor
quickly
disgested
.
Hauing
made
an
end
with
them
,
they
were
assaulted
by
the
Polanders
,
vnto
whose
King
Casimire
,
they
were
compelied
to
become
tributary
,
Aᵒ
1450
,
Lodovicus
being
the
present
,
and
from
Henry
Walpat
the
18th
Master
.
Yet
was
not
Lodovicus
easily
vanquished
,
he
hauiug
formerly
driuen
the
King
out
of
the
field
,
routed
his
whole
Army
,
slaine
3000
of
his
men
,
and
taken
136
of
his
Nobility
.
Neither
was
he
now
ouercome
but
by
the
rebellion
of
his
own
people
.
Finally
,
peace
was
made
between
the
Prussians
and
Poles
,
conditionally
that
the
King
of
Poland
should
haue
Dantzicke
,
&
the
Westerne
parts
;
and
that
Albert
the
Marquesse
of
Brandenbourg
,
and
then
Master
of
the
order
,
should
possesse
Regimount
with
the
title
of
Duke
;
and
should
doe
homage
for
it
to
the
Polonian
,
taking
in
all
assemblies
his
place
at
the
kings
right
hand
.
Thi●
Dutchie
of
Regimount
containeth
54
castles
,
Boterus
.
&
86
towns
;
the
revenues
being
yearely
120000
Duckats
.
The
Armes
of
this
Duke
are
A
,
an
Eagle
V
,
membred
and
crowned
O
,
langued
G.
8
PODLASSIA
hath
on
the
East
Lituania
,
and
on
the
west
Maz●uia
.
Maginus
.
The
chief
townes
are
1
Tycockzin
,
a
fort
well
furnished
with
munition
,
as
being
the
place
wherein
the
Kings
treasure
is
reserued
.
2
Biesko
3
Knyssia
,
where
the
Kings
of
Poland
haue
a
fine
retiring
house
,
as
being
well
furnished
with
parkes
and
fishponds
,
abundantly
stored
with
game
.
This
Country
was
vnited
vnto
the
●olish
Diademe
by
Sigismund
Augustus
,
Anno
1569.
9
The
Dukedomes
of
OSWITZ
and
ZATOR
,
Bara
.
so
called
of
their
chief
Townes
,
are
in
Silesia
:
The
first
was
conquered
by
Cassimire
the
fourth
,
Ortelius
.
Anno
1554
:
the
last
by
Sigismund
,
1547.
10
POLAND
hath
on
the
East
Lituania
,
on
the
West
Germany
,
on
the
North
Mazonia
,
on
the
South
Podolia
.
The
Metropolis
is
Cracovia
,
built
by
Crocus
a
Duke
of
Bohemia
;
seated
on
the
banke
of
Vistula
.
2
Lublin
.
3
Guisna
,
whose
Archbishop
in
the
absence
of
the
King
,
or
during
the
Inter-regnum
,
holdeth
the
supreame
authority
,
summoneth
the
diets
,
&c.
4
Siradia
.
5
Sendonure
.
6
Minsko
.
7
Posna
.
8
Dobrinia
.
9
Vladislavia
.
Munster
.
The
first
people
of
these
parts
were
the
Sarmatians
,
after
them
the
Vandals
;
afterwards
the
Sclavonians
,
vnder
the
conduct
of
Lechius
,
first
D.
hereof
,
Anno
550
:
who
flying
from
his
natiue
soyle
,
together
with
Zechius
his
brother
;
saw
his
brother
setled
in
Bohemia
,
and
then
peopled
this
country
,
which
for
the
plainnesse
he
named
Poland
.
His
successors
inioyed
the
title
of
Dukes
only
,
till
the
Emperour
Otho
the
third
,
created
the
Duke
Bosleslaus
,
King
of
Poland
,
Anno
1000.
The
king
and
Dukes
of
Poland
.
800
-
Pyastus
Dux
Poloniae
.
963
-
1
Miesco
seu
Miezlaus
primus
Christianus
Rex
37
1000
-
2
Boleslaus
25
1025
-
3
Miezlaus
II
9
Interregnum
an
.
6
1041
-
4
Casimirus
18
1059
-
5
Boleslaus
Audax
20
1082
-
6
Vladislaus
Hermannus
in
whose
time
the
name
of
Duke
was
vsed
again
.
Dukes
1103
-
7
Boleslaus
Czryuousti
36
1140
-
8
Vladislaus
6
1146
-
9
Boleslaus
Crispus
28
1174
-
10
Miezlaus
21
1174
-
11
Casimirus
II
21
1195
-
12
Lesko
albus
33
1243
-
13
Boleslaus
Pudieus
3●
1280
-
14
Lesko
Niger
10
1290
-
15
Boleslaus
.
-
16
Henricus
Probus
.
-
17
Vladislaus
.
-
18
Premislaus
,
who
assumed
againe
the
title
of
king
,
Anno
1●00
.
1300
-
19
Venceslaus
Boh●miae
R.
6
1306
-
20
Vladislaus
27
1333
-
21
Casimirus
M.
38
1371
-
22
Ludovicus
R.
Vngariae
12
1383
-
23
Heduigis
.
1386
-
24
Iagello
Dux
Lituania
,
post
Vladislaus
dictus
49
1435
-
25
Vladislaus
iunior
10
1447
-
26
Casimirus
D.
Lituania
46
1493
-
27
Ioannes
Albertus
9
1502
-
28
Alexander
M
Dux
Lit.
5
1507
-
29
Sigismundus
41
1548
-
30
Sigismundus
Augustus
.
1574
-
31
Henricus
.
1576
-
32
Stephenus
10
1587
-
33
Sigismund
Suevus
III.
king
of
Sweden
by
succession
,
&
of
Poland
by
election
.
The
chiefe
orders
of
knighthood
are
,
Munster
.
The
Marian
or
Dutch
knights
,
instituted
vnder
the
walls
of
Acon
,
Aᵒ
1190
;
Their
first
master
being
Henry
Walpot
.
They
took
their
first
name
from
S.
Maries
Church
at
Acon
,
when
their
order
was
allowed
;
and
their
second
when
they
had
conquered
Prussia
.
Their
Ensigne
was
a
black
Crosse.
The
34
Master
of
the
order
was
Albert
,
Marquesse
of
Brandenbourg
,
who
revolting
from
Sigismund
King
of
Poland
,
to
whose
Predecessour
Casimire
,
the
Knights
had
submitted
themselues
,
drew
on
the
Country
a
long
and
miserable
warre
1511.
Hauing
for
14
yeares
valiantly
maintained
the
liberty
of
the
Country
,
and
the
credit
of
the
order
;
and
in
vaine
for
4
yeares
together
importuned
the
assistance
of
the
Emperour
and
Princes
of
Germanie
:
he
casteth
the
order
,
and
is
by
King
Sigismund
made
D.
of
Prussia
,
for
him
and
his
heires
for
euer
,
Aᵒ
1525
,
after
this
manner
.
Albert
attired
in
a
complete
habite
of
a
master
of
the
order
,
presented
himself
humbly
on
his
knees
before
King
Sigismund
,
sitting
in
his
Throne
.
The
King
raising
him
from
the
ground
,
causeth
him
to
put
off
those
Roabes
,
and
attire
himself
in
a
Dukall
habite
;
which
done
,
he
gaue
him
the
Dukedome
of
Prussia
,
to
hold
in
see
of
him
and
his
successours
Kings
of
Poland
.
The
company
of
Knights
wonderfully
storme
at
this
action
,
and
retiring
into
Germany
,
chose
one
Walter
Croneberg
for
their
titulary
master
.
About
1549
they
began
to
waxe
weary
of
their
places
;
&
no
new
knights
being
desirous
of
that
profitlesse
order
,
it
vanished
in
short
time
into
nothing
.
2
Of
the
sword-bearers
or
Portglaiue
in
Livonia
,
and
Lituania
;
it
was
confirmed
by
Innocent
the
third
;
was
allied
to
the
Marians
,
and
separated
,
Anno
1541.
The
last
Master
was
Vnivus
,
in
whose
time
the
Lutherans
reformation
here
receiued
,
extinguished
this
order
of
knighthood
.
The
Armes
are
puarterly
1
Gules
,
Guilliam
.
an
Eag●e
Arg.
crowned
&
armed
Or
,
for
the
kingdome
of
Poland
,
2ly
G
,
a
Chevalier
armed
Cap
a
pea
,
aduancing
his
sword
A
,
mounted
on
a
barbed
courser
of
the
second
,
for
the
Dukedome
of
Lituania
.
There
are
in
Poland
-
Archbishops
2
-
Dukes
●
-
Vicounts
-
Bishops
16
-
Earles
12
-
Baron●
Vni●ers●ties
4.
-
Crac●w
.
Pol.
-
Velna
Lituan
.
-
Dantiske
Pom.
-
Reg●mont
Pruss
.
Thus
much
of
Poland
.
OF
HVNGARIE
.
Maginus
.
HVNGARIA
is
bounded
on
the
East
with
Transiluania
,
and
Walach●a
:
on
the
West
with
Austria
;
on
the
North
with
Poland
,
on
the
South
with
Sclavon●a
.
It
was
formerly
called
Pannonia
inferior
;
Pannonia
from
the
Pannones
,
Nicetas
.
and
inferior
to
distinguish
it
from
Austria
,
which
was
Pannonia
superior
.
It
is
now
called
H●ngaria
,
quasi
Hungauaria
,
from
the
Hunni
and
Avares
,
who
here
dwelt
.
Of
the
Hunni
we
shall
anon
make
further
mention
.
The
Avares
were
a
people
of
Scythia
,
which
inhabited
about
Palus
Maeotis
,
they
began
first
to
stir●e
in
the
reigne
of
Iustinus
the
2d
,
and
gaue
the
Emperours
forces
a
great
ouerthrow
about
the
mouth
of
Danubius
.
Tiberius
somwhat
quieted
them
;
but
he
being
dea●
,
they
were
again
in
heart
,
&
with
great
courage
warred
against
Mauritius
his
successour
.
Their
King
was
called
Caganus
(
we
may
English
it
Cham
)
it
not
being
a
proper
name
to
one
,
but
a
common
attribute
to
all
their
leaders
.
This
Caganus
was
the
first
that
euer
vanquished
the
Scythians
:
he
made
warres
against
the
Turkes
,
which
people
was
at
this
time
first
made
known
to
the
inhabitants
of
Europe
:
he
also
with
the
help
of
his
associats
the
Hunni
,
invaded
and
possessed
Pannonia
,
hauing
vanquished
the
Gothes
and
Gepidi
,
who
here
dwelt
.
Against
this
Caganus
,
Mauritius
the
Emperour
waged
warre
,
more
with
an
intent
to
reuenge
himself
on
his
own
souldiers
,
which
had
formerly
offended
him
,
then
with
hope
of
preuailing
against
the
enemie
.
Comentiolus
according
to
the
Emperours
directions
,
betrayeth
his
Armie
,
12000
of
them
were
slaine
,
and
the
rest
taken
.
Caganus
a
heroick
and
mercifull
Conqueror
,
offers
to
ransome
them
for
8s
s
6d
apiece
,
(
for
somuch
was
that
nummus
,
or
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
he
demaunded
for
them
.
)
When
the
Emperour
asmuch
louing
his
gold
,
as
hating
his
souldiers
,
had
denied
that
condition
;
he
offered
them
all
for
one
nummus
,
and
a●ter
for
halfe
a
one
:
but
being
also
herein
vnsatisfied
,
he
put
them
all
to
the
sword
.
For
this
cause
the
rest
of
the
souldiers
not
long
after
made
Phocas
,
one
of
the
Centurions
,
Emperour
;
and
he
mo●●
barbarously
stewed
the
Emperour
in
his
own
broath
,
putting
him
,
his
wife
,
friends
,
and
children
to
the
sword
.
It
is
situate
in
the
Northerne
temperate
Zone
,
Maginus
.
vnder
the
7th
and
9th
Climats
,
the
longest
day
being
16
houres
and
a
halfe
.
The
people
are
strong
of
body
,
but
of
rude
behauiour
,
respecting
neither
the
liberall
Arts
,
nor
mechanick
Trades
.
The
greatest
aspersion
is
the
name
of
a
Coward
,
which
cannot
be
wiped
off
without
the
killing
of
a
Turke
;
after
which
they
are
priuiledged
to
weare
a
Feather
.
Their
females
are
vncapable
of
their
fathers
possessions
;
yet
they
giue
them
no
portion
,
but
a
new
coat
at
their
wedding
;
before
which
time
neither
man
nor
woman
vse
to
lye
in
beds
.
They
vse
the
Scythian
language
,
&
were
baptized
not
long
before
the
yeare
1000
:
the
number
of
Protestants
at
this
time
,
are
farre
greater
then
of
the
Papists
.
The
soyle
is
wonderfull
fruitfull
,
yeelding
corne
there
thrice
in
a
yeare
;
the
grasse
in
some
places
(
as
in
the
I
le
of
Comara
)
exceeding
the
height
of
a
man
:
which
doth
feed
such
a
number
of
cattle
,
that
it
is
thought
this
Country
alone
to
be
able
to
feede
all
Europe
with
flesh
.
They
yearely
send
into
Germany
and
Sclavonia
80000
Oxen
:
Ortelius
.
they
haue
Deere
,
Partridge
,
Pheasant
,
in
such
abundance
,
that
any
man
that
will
may
kill
them
;
which
in
other
places
is
vtterly
prohibited
,
Sleid
Com.
these
Fowle
being
reserved
as
game
for
Gentlemen
.
At
that
great
insurrection
of
the
Boores
in
Germany
,
before
the
end
of
which
50000
of
them
were
slain
;
their
chiefe
demands
were
,
that
they
might
choose
their
own
ministers
;
2ly
that
they
might
pay
no
tithes
but
of
corne
;
3ly
that
they
might
be
free
from
the
power
of
magistrats
▪
4ly
that
woods
,
timber
,
and
fuell
might
be
common
;
5l●
and
especially
,
that
they
might
hunt
and
hawke
in
all
times
and
places
.
The
other
commodities
which
are
transported
,
are
Gold
,
Siluer
,
Fish
,
Copper
,
Wine
,
&c.
The
worthiest
Scholler
that
euer
this
kingdome
produced
,
was
S.
Hicrome
,
a
worthy
Father
of
the
Church
,
borne
in
Stridon
.
Knolls
hist.
The
most
worthy
souldier
was
Iohannes
Huniades
,
who
so
valiantly
resisted
the
incursions
of
the
Turkes
:
of
whom
he
slew
50000
at
the
battle
at
Maxon
:
and
2ly
Matthias
Corvinus
,
of
whom
thus
saith
Adrianus
out
of
a
Poet
,
—
Patriae
decus
,
vnica
stirpis
Gloria
,
Pannonicae
caedis
fort●ssimus
ultor
.
His
Countries
pride
,
the
glory
of
his
race
,
Reuenger
of
the
Hungarians
late
disgrace
.
To
requi●e
this
ouerthrow
of
Maxon
,
the
Turkes
not
long
after
in
the
battle
of
Varne
,
slew
the
King
Ladisl●us
,
and
30000
of
his
Souldiers
:
a
battle
against
which
,
faithful
Huniades
mu●h
opposed
.
For
the
Hungarians
hauing
made
truce
with
the
Turkes
,
the
Popes
Legate
vpon
a
seeming
advantage
,
ob●ol●ed
the
Christians
of
their
oathes
;
who
falling
on
the
Turkes
,
so
daunted
them
,
that
Amurath
lifting
vp
his
eyes
to
Heauen
,
praied
vnto
Christ
to
look
vpon
the
perfidious
dealing
of
his
C●ristians
,
who
had
for
their
own
advantage
,
dishonoured
his
name
and
their
profession
;
after
which
prayer
,
the
Christians
began
to
giue
back
,
and
lost
the
day
.
Matthias
Corvinus
,
afterwards
K.
of
Hungary
,
was
sonne
to
this
Huniades
;
a
sonne
worthy
of
such
a
father
,
as
being
the
chiefe
prop
of
his
country
against
the
Turkes
:
which
after
his
death
,
fell
into
the
hands
of
Solyman
.
The
principall
riuers
are
1
Danubius
,
which
is
here
called
Ister
,
which
name
continueth
to
his
very
Estuarium
.
2
Savus
,
which
rising
in
Carniola
.
3
Dravus
,
which
rising
in
Carinthia
;
&
4
Tibuscus
which
rising
in
the
Carpathian
mountaines
,
Camden
.
pay
their
tribute
to
Danubius
:
of
this
last
riuer
the
Hungarians
vse
to
say
,
that
two
parts
are
water
,
and
the
third
fish
.
This
kingdome
now
standeth
diuided
between
the
Turke
&
the
Hungarian
;
Knolles
.
the
former
hauing
Buda
,
seated
on
Danubius
,
being
the
Metropolis
of
the
Country
,
and
Court
of
the
King
;
it
was
taken
by
Solyman
,
Anno
1536.
2
Gyula
a
strong
towne
on
the
confines
of
Transilvania
,
betrayed
by
Nicholas
Keretsken
gouernour
hereof
,
in
the
last
yeare
of
the
said
Solyman
,
in
hope
of
great
reward
from
this
Emperour
.
But
Selmius
successour
to
Solyman
,
caused
him
to
be
put
into
a
barrell
stuck
full
of
nailes
,
with
the
points
inward
,
&
so
to
be
rolled
vp
&
down
till
he
miserably
died
:
there
being
written
on
the
barrell
this
Inscription
,
Here
receiue
the
reward
of
thy
avarice
and
treason
:
Gyula
thou
soldest
for
gold
;
Sleid.
Com.
Knolles
.
if
thou
be
not
faithfull
to
Maximilian
thy
Lord
▪
neither
wilt
thou
be
to
me
.
3
Pest
,
iust
ouer-against
Buda
.
4
Alba
Regalis
,
called
by
the
Germans
Weisenberge
,
taken
by
the
Turkes
,
Aᵒ
1543.
5
Quinque
Ecclesia
,
taken
the
same
yeare
also
.
6
Iaurinum
or
Rab.
In
the
Emperours
part
the
chiefe
townes
are
Presburg
,
seated
hard
vpon
the
edge
of
Austria
.
It
is
called
Passonium
in
Latine
,
and
is
the
Metropolis
of
Hungarie
,
since
the
taking
of
Buda
by
the
Turkes
.
Before
the
walls
hereof
died
Count
Dampier
,
one
of
the
now
Emperours
Captaines
in
his
Hungarian
and
Bohemian
warres
.
2
Strigonium
or
Gran
,
taken
Anno
1543
by
the
Turkes
,
and
lost
again
1595
;
at
which
time
amongst
others
,
Camden
.
our
Sr
Thomas
Arundell
bare
himself
brauely
,
forcing
the
water-towre
,
and
with
his
owne
hands
taking
away
the
Turkish
banner
:
for
which
heroick
act
,
the
Emperour
Rodolphus
did
by
Charter
giue
him
the
title
of
a
Count
of
the
Empire
:
and
our
Soueraigne
made
him
Lord
Arundell
of
Wardour
:
3
Agraria
.
4
Comara
in
an
Isle
so
called
.
5
Toctax
.
6
Canista
.
7
Alkeinbourg
.
8
Neuheusell
,
which
Anno
1621
,
was
fatall
to
that
great
Commander
Bucquoy
;
who
at
the
siege
hereof
,
lost
his
life
:
For
going
priuatly
to
view
the
best
accesse
for
a
generall
assault
,
he
fell
into
an
ambush
of
Hungarians
;
who
suddenly
setting
on
him
,
discomfited
his
small
retinue
,
slew
his
horse
vnder
him
,
and
at
last
himselfe
,
hauing
in
that
skirmish
receiued
16
wounds
.
There
were
slain
also
amongst
other
Nobles
,
Terquatus
a
Prince
of
Italy
,
Marquesse
Gonzaga
,
and
Count
Verdugo
.
I
had
almost
omitted
Zigeth●a
Town
on
the
Dravus
,
Kno●●es
.
taken
Anno
1566
,
by
Solyman
the
magnificent
,
who
there
ended
his
dayes
:
and
Keresture
,
where
Anno
1596
,
Mahomet
the
third
gaue
the
Christians
so
great
an
ouerthrow
;
that
if
he
had
pursued
his
victory
,
he
had
finished
the
conquest
of
Hungarie
:
which
hath
withstood
the
Turkish
puissance
,
for
the
space
of
160
yeares
.
This
Country
was
first
inhabited
by
the
Pannones
,
Munster
.
displaced
by
the
Gothes
;
who
going
to
Italy
,
left
this
kingdome
to
the
Hunnes
,
and
then
to
the
Lombards
.
These
being
a
people
of
Scandia
,
were
first
called
Winnili
;
afterwards
ob
longas
barbas
,
Longobardi
:
But
concerning
this
last
name
,
take
along
with
you
this
old
wiues
tale
,
recited
,
but
not
approued
by
Paulus
Diaconus
.
The
Vandales
warring
vpon
the
Winnili
,
went
vnto
Goddan
(
he
should
rather
haue
said
Woden
)
to
sue
for
the
victory
:
which
the
Winnili
hearing
,
wrought
by
countermine
,
and
sent
Gambata
,
the
mother
of
their
King
A●on
,
on
the
like
businesse
to
Frea
,
Goddans
wife
.
So
it
was
,
that
Goddan
had
promised
the
Vandals
,
that
they
should
be
victorious
,
whom
he
saw
first
in
the
morning
;
whereupon
Frea
willing
to
please
Gamba●●
,
and
not
louing
,
as
it
seemeth
,
the
sight
of
men
;
gaue
order
,
that
all
the
women
of
the
Winnili
parting
their
haire
,
bringing
one
halfe
ouer
one
cheeke
,
the
other
ouer
the
other
,
and
tying
both
vnder
their
chin
,
should
appeare
betimes
before
the
window
the
next
morning
.
This
they
did
,
and
she
showing
them
to
her
Husband
,
he
demaunded
of
her
,
Qui
sunt
isti
Longobardi
?
Hence
the
name
.
They
were
compelled
by
scarcity
of
victuall
,
to
seek
new
habitations
:
Munster
.
&
first
they
seazed
on
the
Iland
Ragia
,
&
the
adjacent
Continent
;
next
vpon
Poland
;
then
vpon
this
Pannonia
;
and
at
last
vnder
the
leading
of
Alboinus
,
went
into
Italy
,
where
after
200
yeares
,
their
Kingdome
was
ouerthrown
by
Charlemaine
.
Of
the
Longobardian
Kings
ensuing
,
I
will
particularly
make
mention
onely
of
Lamissus
,
and
of
him
this
Story
.
Agilmond
the
second
King
of
the
Lombards
,
one
morning
went
a
hunting
.
As
he
was
riding
by
a
fish-pond
,
he
spied
seuen
children
sprawling
for
life
,
which
one
(
as
faith
Paulus
Diaconus
)
or
(
it
may
be
)
many
harlots
had
bin
deliuered
of
,
&
most
barbarous●y
thrown
into
the
water
.
The
King
amazed
at
this
spectacle
,
put
his
borespeare
or
hunting
pole
among
them
.
One
of
the
children
hand-fasted
the
speare
,
&
the
King
softly
drawing
back
his
hand
,
wafted
the
child
to
the
shore
.
This
boy
he
named
Lamissus
,
from
Lama
,
which
in
their
language
signified
a
fish-pond
.
He
was
in
the
Kings
Court
carefully
brought
vp
,
where
there
appeared
in
him
such
tokens
of
vertue
and
courage
,
that
after
the
death
of
Agilmond
,
he
was
by
the
Lombards
chosen
to
succeed
him
.
The
Longobardian
Kings
.
383
-
1
Aion
10
393
-
2
Agilmond
33
426
-
3
Lamissus
3
429
-
4
Labe
vel
Lethe
40
469
-
5
Heldehoc
4
473
-
6
Gedohoc
12
485
-
7
Daphon
vel
Cla●●o
5
490
-
8
Thamus
10
Freigius
.
500
-
9
Vacon
1●
518
-
10
Val●harius
7
525
-
11
Adoinus
18
543
-
12
Alboinus
,
who
by
the
sollicitation
of
Narses
,
went
into
Italy
,
and
erected
there
the
Longobardian
Kingdome
;
which
200
yeares
after
,
was
demolished
by
the
puissance
of
Charles
the
Great
.
The
History
of
this
people
is
Epitomized
by
Silvester
,
in
his
Du
Bartas
,
thus
:
The
Lombard
strong
who
was
in
Scowland
nurst
,
On
Rugeland
,
and
Liuonia
seazed
first
.
Then
hauing
well
reveng'd
on
the
Bulgarian
The
death
of
Agilmont
;
the
bold
Barbarian
Surprises
Poland
;
thence
anon
he
presses
In
Danows
streames
to
rense
his
amber
tresses
:
When
he
straight
after
had
surrendered
The
double-named
Isters
flowrie
bed
,
To
scarre-sac'd
Hunnes
:
he
hunteth
furiously
The
rest
of
Gaules
,
from
wealthie
Insubrie
.
There
raignes
200
yeares
,
triumphing
so
,
That
royall
Tesin
might
compare
with
Po
,
Which
after
fell
in
French
mens
hands
againe
,
Wonne
by
the
sword
of
worthy
Charlemaine
.
At
the
departure
of
the
Lombards
into
Italy
,
the
Hunnes
again
settled
themselues
in
this
Country
,
which
they
had
before
bin
compelled
by
the
Lombards
to
abandon
.
These
Hunnes
were
a
people
of
Asia
,
Pezelius
in
Sleidan
.
dwelling
about
the
Hircanian
sea
,
and
made
their
first
irruption
into
Europe
,
Anno
373.
Balamirus
being
their
Captaine
of
King
,
Munster
.
Their
first
expedition
was
against
the
Ostrogothes
,
inhabiting
the
shores
of
Pontus
Euxinus
,
and
Moeotis
;
whom
without
great
difficulty
they
vanquished
:
and
pursuing
their
victories
,
broke
into
this
Country
,
then
called
Pannonia
.
Macrinus
the
Roman
Lieftenant
here
encountred
them
in
two
set
battailes
;
in
the
first
he
was
victorious
,
but
not
without
great
losse
,
there
being
slain
on
both
sides
,
aboue
300000
men
;
in
the
second
he
was
slaine
,
and
his
army
routed
,
the
Hunnes
buying
this
victory
with
the
losse
of
40000
souldiers
,
Anno
401.
These
Hunnes
after
this
battaile
,
quietly
setled
themselues
in
this
Prouince
,
and
some
38
yeares
after
their
first
entrance
into
it
,
chose
for
their
King
one
Attila
,
a
wise
and
valiant
man
;
of
whose
warres
,
and
how
he
should
be
called
●l●sgollum
Dei
,
I
haue
in
sundry
places
told
you
.
The
Armes
o●
this
renowned
and
victorious
Captaine
,
are
(
by
Bara
)
said
to
be
Gules
,
a
Falcon
displayed
Or
,
membred
and
armed
Argent
.
After
the
death
of
Attila
,
who
reigned
44
yeares
,
the
glory
of
the
Hunnes
began
to
decline
,
and
was
then
in
the
Ecclipse
,
when
the
Lombards
vnder
the
King
Adoinus
,
forsook
their
habitation
which
they
had
settled
in
the
North
parts
of
Germanie
,
&
subdued
this
Country
,
Anno
530.
The
Lombards
stayed
not
here
long
,
but
they
were
by
Narses
sollicited
to
come
into
Italy
,
which
invitation
they
willingly
accepted
;
and
re-yeelded
ap
Pannonia
to
the
Hunnes
,
conditionally
,
that
if
their
journey
succeeded
not
prosperously
,
they
might
be
receiued
and
permitted
to
liue
amongst
them
.
The
Hunnes
hearing
how
happily
the
designes
of
the
Lombards
thriued
in
Italy
,
expected
not
their
returne
;
but
sent
for
the
Avares
,
and
others
their
confederates
and
allies
,
to
inioy
together
with
them
the
riches
and
goodnes
of
this
Region
,
which
about
this
time
,
and
at
their
comming
in
,
begun
to
be
called
Hungavaria
.
Long
after
they
were
expelled
by
Charles
the
Great
,
but
returned
again
to
the
number
of
one
million
,
in
the
dayes
of
the
Emperour
Arnulphus
,
about
the
yeare
900
,
and
recouered
their
forsaken
habitations
.
Here
haue
they
since
continued
,
but
not
without
a
miserable
affliction
by
the
Tartars
;
500000
of
whom
,
tyrannized
here
for
the
space
of
3
yeares
,
committing
incredible
spoyles
and
massacres
,
Anno
1248.
The
Kings
of
Hungary
.
1000
-
Freigi●s
.
1
Stephen
39
1039
-
2
Peter
3
1042
-
3
Alba.
1043
-
4
Peter
II
,
4
1047
-
5
Andrew
1●
1059
-
6
Bela
3
1062
-
7
Solomon
13
1075
-
8
Geisa
3
1078
-
9
Ladislaus
18
1096
-
10
Calomannus
10
1114
-
11
Stephen
II
,
18
1132
-
12
Bela
II
,
9
1142
-
13
Geisa
II
,
20
1162
-
14
Stephen
III
,
10
1172
-
15
Bela
III
,
18
1191
-
16
Emericus
8
1201
-
17
Andrew
II
,
35
12●6
-
18
Bela
IV
,
35
1271
-
19
Stephen
IV.
2
1273
-
20
Ladislaus
II
,
17
1290
-
21
Andrew
III
,
12
1302
-
22
Venceslaus
3
1305
-
23
Otho
D.
of
Bav
.
4.
1310
-
24
Charles
sonne
to
Charl.
of
Nap
▪
32
1343
-
25
Lodovicus
40
1383
-
26
Maria
2
1385
-
27
Charles
II
king
of
Napl
.
2
1387
-
28
Sigismund
of
Bran
denb.
51
1438
-
29
Alber●us
2
1440
-
30
Ladislaus
III
slain
at
Varne
18
1451
-
31
Matth.
Copuin
.
33
1491
-
32
Vladislaus
26
1517
-
33
Lewis
II
,
10.
after
whose
death
,
Turk
.
hist.
slaine
together
with
19000
of
his
subiects
;
Iohn
,
Vaivod
of
Transilvania
,
was
chosen
King
of
Hungarie
:
but
Ferdinand
Arch-Duke
of
Austria
,
and
brother
vnto
Charles
the
fift
;
challenged
the
kingdome
in
right
of
Anne
his
wife
,
daughter
&
sister
to
Vladislaus
,
and
King
Lewis
,
kings
of
Hungarie
&
Bohemia
.
On
this
pretence
he
invaded
the
kingdome
,
and
droue
out
Iohn
his
competitour
:
who
to
recouer
his
right
,
and
revenge
his
wrong
,
called
Sol●man
the
magnificent
into
the
Country
,
who
tooke
so
fast
sooting
,
that
his
successours
could
neuer
since
be
remoued
.
1527
-
34
Ferdinand
35
Imp.
1562
-
35
Maximilian
11.
Imp.
1572
-
36
Rodolphus
36.
1608
-
37
Mathias
II
,
12.
After
whose
death
the
Hungarians
weary
of
the
German
gouernment
,
accepted
Bethlem
Gabor
,
Vaivod
,
or
Prince
of
Transilvania
,
for
their
Prince
o●
Protectour
,
Anno
1620.
So
that
by
the
revolt
of
Bohemia
and
Hungary
on
the
one
side
;
with
the
ill
affections
of
his
Subiects
in
Austria
on
the
other
;
besides
the
warres
on
all
sides
thundred
against
him
:
the
Emperour
is
much
impouerished
&
dismaid
;
howsoeuer
fortune
of
late
hath
smiled
on
him
.
The
revenewes
of
this
kingdome
are
about
2
Millions
of
Gilders
,
the
presidiarie
Souldier
being
payd
with
contribution
money
.
Grimston
.
The
Armes
are
Barrwise
of
8
peeces
Gules
and
Argent
.
The
chiefe
order
of
knighthood
here
is
the
Dragon
,
instituted
by
Sigismund
King
of
Hungary
,
and
Emperour
:
after
he
had
by
the
Councells
of
Constance
,
and
Basil
,
contriued
the
death
of
Iohn
Hus
,
and
H●erom
of
Prage
;
and
by
the
sharpnes
of
his
sword
cast
downe
(
as
hee
thought
)
the
Dragon
of
Heresie
and
Schisme
.
There
are
in
Hungary
,
-
Archbishops
2.
-
Dukes
.
-
Earles
.
-
Bishops
13.
-
Marquesses
.
-
Barons
20.
OF
DACIA
.
DACIA
,
is
bounded
on
the
East
with
the
Euxine
Seas
;
on
the
West
with
Hungarie
;
on
the
North
with
the
Carpathian
mountaines
;
on
the
South
with
Haemus
,
by
which
it
is
divided
from
Greece
.
Stephanus
It
tooke
its
name
from
the
Daci
,
who
first
here
inhabited
;
&
afterward
passing
into
the
Cimbrick
Chersonesse
were
call'd
Dani
.
This
people
was
by
Strabo
the
Geographer
called
Davi
:
from
which
the
Athenians
in
their
Comoedies
,
called
the
Servants
and
Sycophants
by
the
name
of
Davus
,
because
the
Daui
were
so
servile
and
officious
.
They
were
long
free
from
the
command
of
the
Romans
,
and
had
their
proprietary
kings
,
of
whom
the
last
was
Decebalus
,
a
man
both
ready
in
advice
and
quicke
in
execution
.
Dio●
.
Against
him
Domitian
made
warre
by
Iulianus
his
leiftenant
,
who
gaue
Decebalus
a
great
ouerthrowe
,
and
had
then
vtterly
vanquished
him
,
if
his
wit
had
not
better
befriended
him
then
his
sword
.
For
fearing
least
the
Romans
making
vse
of
their
victory
,
●would
enter
and
take
possession
of
his
Country
;
he
pitched
in
the
way
a
great
number
of
stakes
in
battle
ray
,
putting
on
them
the
old
Corslets
of
his
Souldiers
.
These
stakes
looking
like
so
many
men
of
armes
,
frighted
the
enimy
from
approaching
the
Countrey
.
Traian●
was
the
next
which
made
warre
against
him
,
and
brought
him
to
that
exigent
;
that
hauing
with
much
losse
endured
some
few
skirmishes
,
he
yeeldeth
himselfe
,
&
is
acknowledged
a
friend
to
the
Senate
and
people
of
Rome
.
But
being
one
of
a
high
spirit
,
and
borne
in
a
free
ayre
,
he
once
againe
fell
off
from
the
Romans
,
but
to
his
owne
destruction
:
for
seeing
by
the
valour
of
Traia●e
,
his
kingdome
conquered
,
and
his
pallace
taken
;
he
fell
on
his
owne
sword
,
and
left
Dacia
a
Prouince
of
the
Romane
Emperours
.
The
people
are
generally
stubborne
,
and
vntractable
:
they
speake
the
Sclauonian
language
,
&
read
like
the
Iewes
from
th●
right
hand
to
the
left
.
They
are
of
the
Christian
faith
,
&
follow
the
Greeke
Church
.
The
Country
is
sufficiently
fruitfull
,
enriched
with
Mines
,
&
abound●ng
with
Horses
,
whose
manes
hang
downe
to
the
very
ground
.
It
was
first
possessed
by
the
Moesi
,
a
people
of
Asia
,
whence
it
was
by
Danubius
diuided
into
Misia
superior
,
and
Misia
inferior
;
these
gaue
place
to
the
Daci
,
Dani
,
or
Davi
;
since
whose
time
it
is
divided
into
1
Transilvania
.
2
Moldavia
.
3
Walachia
.
4
Servia
.
5
Rascia
.
6
Bulgaria
.
7
Bosnia
.
This
Country
is
situate
in
the
Northerne
temperate
Zone
,
betweene
the
7th
and
10th
Climates
,
the
longest
day
being
17
houres
.
The
chiefe
riuers
are
1
Danubius
.
2
Alluta
.
3
Salvata
.
4
Cockle
.
5
Morus
.
and
6
Tinas
.
1
TRANSILVANIA
.
Quade
.
TRANSILVANIA
,
so
called
because
it
is
penetrable
no
way
but
through
woods
;
and
Sep●em
Castrae
,
or
in
Dutch
Zenburgen
,
or
Zenbrooke
,
because
of
seuen
Castles
placed
to
defend
the
Frontiers
:
is
limited
on
the
North
with
the
Carpathian
hills
,
on
the
South
with
Walachia
,
on
the
West
with
Hungarie
,
on
the
East
with
Moldavia
.
The
chiefe
Townes
are
1
Alba
Iulia
,
or
Weisenberg
.
2
Claudiopolis
,
called
now
Clausenberge
.
3
Bristitia
.
4
Centum
colles
.
5
Fogaros
.
6
Stephanopoli
,
&c.
On
the
North
end
of
Transilvania
,
lieth
the
Province
Zaculeia
,
whose
people
liue
after
the
manner
of
the
Helvetians
:
their
chiefe
and
only
Townes
being
1
Kisdie
.
2
Orby
.
and
3
Shepsdy
.
They
haue
long
maintained
an
offensiue
and
defensiue
league
with
the
Transilvanians
against
Turkes
and
Germans
.
They
are
free
from
all
manner
of
taxes
and
subsidies
,
excepting
onely
the
Coronation
day
of
the
new
king
of
Hungarie
,
for
then
every
housekeeper
is
to
giue
the
King
a
Bull.
That
the
people
of
this
Countrey
are
the
progenie
of
the
Saxons
,
is
evident
by
the
Saxon
language
yet
retained
.
2ly
,
We
finde
that
Charles
the
Great
,
like
a
politique
conquerour
,
placed
many
of
that
nation
here
:
weakning
so
their
strength
at
home
,
Versteg●n
.
and
fortifying
the
bounds
of
his
Empire
.
And
3
l●
,
by
a
story
recited
by
Verstegan
,
which
we
touched
in
our
description
of
Brunswicke
;
the
whole
narration
is
this
.
Halberstade
was
beyond
credit
troubled
with
Rattes
,
which
a
Musician
,
whom
they
called
the
Pied
Piper
,
vndertaketh
for
a
great
masse
of
mony
to
destroy
;
they
agree
:
herevpon
he
tuneth
his
Pipes
,
and
all
the
Rats
in
the
Towne
dancing
after
them
,
are
drowned
in
the
next
riuer
.
This
done
,
he
asketh
his
pay
,
but
is
denied
;
wherevpon
he
striketh
vp
a
new
fit
of
mirth
:
all
the
children
male
and
female
of
the
Towne
follow
him
into
the
hill
Hame●en
,
which
presently
closed
againe
.
The
Parents
misse
their
Children
,
and
could
never
heare
newes
of
them
;
now
of
late
some
haue
found
them
in
this
Country
,
where
I
also
leaue
them
;
only
telling
you
this
,
that
this
marueilous
accident
is
said
to
happen
the
22
●●
of
Iuly
,
Anno
D.
1376.
Since
which
time
the
people
of
Halberstade
,
permit
not
any
Drumme
,
Pipe
,
or
other
instrument
to
bee
sounded
in
that
street
:
and
established
a
decree
,
that
in
all
writings
of
contract
or
bargaine
,
after
the
date
of
our
Saviours
nativity
,
the
date
also
of
this
their
childrens
transm●gration
should
be
added
.
This
Transilvania
was
long
subiect
vnto
Hungarie
,
and
had
for
its
governour
a
Vaivod
,
Knolls
.
which
was
the
second
person
in
the
kingdome
.
This
Vaivodate
was
by
King
Vladislaus
giuen
vnto
Iohn
Huniades
,
that
terrour
of
his
enimies
,
and
supporter
of
his
Country
:
and
after
his
death
to
Iohn
Zepusius
.
This
Iohn
was
chosen
King
of
Hungary
,
but
being
expelled
by
Ferdinand
,
he
called
Solyman
into
the
kingdome
,
by
whom
he
was
restored
and
became
the
Turkes
Tributary
:
after
whose
death
Solyman
seazing
on
the
kingdome
of
Hungary
,
gaue
vnto
Stephen
,
his
sonne
,
the
Vaivodate
of
Transilvania
,
Anno
1541.
Vnto
this
Stephe●
succeeded
another
Stephen
,
called
Bathori
,
by
the
guift
of
the
T●rkish
Emperours
:
who
being
called
to
the
kingdome
of
Poland
,
left
this
country
to
his
brother
Christopher
,
Aᵒ
1575
To
him
succeeded
his
sonne
Sigismund
,
who
shook
off
the
Turkish
yoake
;
and
although
he
gaue
them
many
ouerthrowes
and
slew
some
of
their
Bashawes
:
yet
not
being
able
to
defend
himselfe
against
so
potent
an
adversary
,
hee
resigned
his
principate
to
the
Emperour
Rod●lphus
,
Anno
1601.
The
Germane
Souldiers
behauing
themselues
tyrannically
ouer
the
people
,
were
by
Iustine
Botscay
,
newly
chosen
Prince
,
driuen
out
of
the
Count●y
:
to
whom
succeeded
Gabriel
Batour
,
Aᵒ
1609
;
since
whose
death
,
so
welcome
to
his
neighbours
and
subiects
;
the
Sultan
A●h●n●t
,
committed
this
Country
vnto
Bethlem
G●bour
,
that
great
enim●e
of
the
Austrian
family
.
2
MOLDAVIA
.
MOLDAVIA
is
seated
on
the
North
end
of
Transilvania
,
Turk
.
hist
,
and
Zaculeia
,
and
extendeth
to
the
Euxine
Sea
.
The
chiefe
Citties
are
Occazonia
,
or
Zucchania
,
once
the
Vaivods
seat
.
2
Fuechiana
.
and
3
Fal●z●nge
.
It
was
first
made
Tributary
to
the
Turkes
by
Mahomet
the
great
,
and
vtterly
subiected
,
Aᵒ
1594
,
by
Selimus
the
2d.
Not
long
after
it
revolted
from
the
Turkes
,
and
made
combination
with
the
Transilvanian
,
Anno
1576.
Walachia
also
entred
into
this
confederacy
,
against
which
they
haue
since
with
great
alterations
prosecuted
:
the
Countries
being
sometimes
vnder
the
protection
of
the
Emperours
of
Germanie
;
some●imes
of
the
Turke
;
sometimes
of
the
Polander
.
To
this
Moldavia
belongeth
the
little
Country
of
Bessarabia
,
Maginus
.
lying
betweene
mount
Hoemus
South
,
and
Lituania
North.
It
is
seated
very
commodiously
on
the
Blacke
Seas
,
&
is
so
called
from
the
Bessi
,
the
ancient
inhabitants
of
this
place
,
and
the
progenitours
of
the
●ofnians
.
It
was
made
a
Turkish
Province
1485.
The
chiefe
Townes
are
1
Kilim
▪
and
2
Chermen
or
Moncastrum
the
seat
of
a
Turkish
Sanziacke
.
It
is
built
on
the
riuer
Tira●
,
not
farre
from
its
influxe
into
the
Sea
.
3
WALACHIA
.
WALACHIA
,
called
more
properly
Flaccia
,
from
Flaccus
a
Roman
,
who
here
planted
an
Italian
or
Roman
Colonie
:
is
seated
betweene
Transilvan●a
,
and
Danubius
.
The
people
speake
the
Latin
tongue
,
but
so
that
it
is
much
corrupted
,
&
can
hardly
be
vnderstood
.
The
chiefe
Citties
are
Sabinium
.
2
Prailaba
▪
and
3
Tergovista
,
Mereasor
.
the
Vaivods
se●t
.
The
Countrey
is
abundant
in
all
things
necessary
for
the
life
&
vse
of
man
,
as
mines
of
gold
siluer
,
and
iron
;
Salt-pits
,
Wine
,
Cattle
,
and
especially
Horses
,
of
which
here
is
a
number
,
no
lesse
great
then
good
.
It
yeeldeth
also
a
pure
and
refined
kinde
of
Brimstone
,
of
which
they
make
excellent
Candles
.
Ouer
the
riuer
Danubius
,
which
diuideth
this
Countrey
from
Bulgaria
,
did
the
Emperour
Traian
build
his
so
memorized
bridge
,
in
his
warre
against
the
Dacians
:
of
whi●h
34
pillars
yet
are
to
be
seene
to
the
great
admiration
of
the
beholders
.
This
Country
was
conquered
by
M●homet
the
Great
,
Turk
.
hist.
by
reason
of
two
brothers
,
Waldus
and
Dracula
,
who
contended
for
the
principality
.
The
Vaiv●ds
paid
to
the
Turks
60000
Duckats
,
which
when
Amurath
the
3d
required
to
haue
doubled
;
Michael
the
Vaivod
revolted
,
&
ioyn'd
with
the
Vaivod
of
Moldavia
and
Prince
of
Transilvania
,
Anno
1594.
Guillim
.
The
Armes
are
Gules
three
Banners
disveloped
Or.
4
SERVIA
.
SERVIA
lieth
betwixt
Bosnia
and
Rascia
.
The
ancient
possessours
hereof
were
the
Triballi
,
who
only
had
the
happines
to
vanquish
Philip
King
of
the
Macedonians
.
Iustine
.
For
Philip
hauing
or
pretending
a
quarrell
against
Ma●aeas
King
of
the
Sarma●ians
;
entred
his
Country
,
ouerthrew
him
in
a
set
battle
,
carried
with
him
great
booties
;
&
among
other
things
20000
Mares
for
breed
.
These
Mares
he
tooke
in
the
battaile
,
it
being
the
custome
of
the
Scythians
,
and
Sarmatians
,
to
vse
Mares
onely
in
their
warres
;
because
their
not
stopping
in
the
midst
of
a
race
to
pisse
,
could
be
no
impediment
to
them
in
their
flight
.
In
his
returne
homeward
,
these
Triballi
deny
him
passage
through
their
Country
,
vn●esse
they
might
pertake
of
the
spoyles
.
This
being
denied
,
they
fall
from
words
to
blowes
,
and
next
to
a
pitched
field
.
In
this
fight
Philip
was
wounded
with
an
Arrow
,
which
passing
through
his
thigh
,
nayled
him
to
his
Saddle
,
and
the
Horse
being
gauled
with
the
wound
,
fell
downe
to
the
ground
.
The
Macedonians
seeing
his
fall
,
and
supposing
that
hee
was
slaine
,
fled
out
of
the
field
;
leauing
all
the
Sarmatian
spoyles
to
the
Traballi
;
whose
receauers
they
seeme
only
to
haue
beene
.
The
chiefe
Citties
are
Stonibourg
the
seat
of
the
Despot
.
2
Samandria
.
3
Taurinum
,
Adrianus
.
now
called
Bellgrade
,
a
towne
which
being
once
the
bulwarke
of
Christendome
,
valiantly
resisted
the
puissance
of
Amurath
the
6
and
Mahomet
the
great
,
but
was
at
the
last
taken
by
Solymau
,
Anno
1520.
It
standeth
on
the
Danubius
,
where
it
receaueth
the
riuer
Savus
.
5
RASCIA
.
RASCIA
lieth
betweene
Servia
and
Bulgaria
:
the
chief
citty
is
Boden
famous
for
her
annuall
fayres
.
These
two
Provinces
were
once
subiect
to
their
seueral
Despots
,
Turk
.
hist.
vnder
whose
command
they
long
inioyed
tranquillity
,
til
Anno
1438
:
when
as
George
Despot
of
Servia
and
Rascia
became
tributary
to
Amurath
the
second
.
After
the
death
of
this
George
;
who
was
a
Christian
by
profession
,
but
a
Turke
by
affection
(
as
all
the
actions
of
his
life
did
liuely
demonstrate
)
his
sonne
Lazarus
succeeded
:
who
being
dead
,
Mahomet
the
great
vnited
these
Provinces
to
his
Empire
,
Anno
1454.
6
BVLGARIA
.
BVLGARIA
hath
on
the
East
the
Euxine
Sea
,
Adrianus
.
on
the
West
Rascia
;
on
the
North
Danubius
;
on
the
South
,
Thrace
.
The
chiefe
Citties
are
1
Sophia
the
seat
of
the
Beglerbeg
of
Greece
,
vnder
whom
are
21
Sansiakes
.
2
Nicopolis
.
This
Countrey
was
conquered
by
the
Scythians
of
Bulgar
(
a
Towne
situate
on
the
riuer
Volga
,
Pezelius
.
whence
they
are
called
Bulgari
and
Volgari
)
who
making
their
irruptions
in
the
daies
of
the
Emperour
Constantine
Pogonatus
,
became
bitter
enimies
to
the
Christians
till
the
yeare
868
:
in
which
their
King
Trebellius
by
the
perswasion
of
his
sister
(
who
being
a
captiue
had
receaued
the
Chr●stian
faith
)
together
with
all
his
people
was
baptized
.
Selden
,
The
Kings
hereof
had
their
Crowne
of
gold
,
their
tiar
or
cap
of
silke
,
and
their
red
shooes
for
their
regall
;
which
were
also
imperiall
ornaments
.
To
these
Kings
also
,
&
to
these
only
did
the
Greeke
Emperours
allow
the
title
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
as
being
meerely
imperiall
.
Other
Kings
they
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
from
the
Latine
word
Reges
.
Insomuch
that
when
Basilius
Macedo
had
receaued
letters
from
Pope
Adrian
the
2d
,
wherein
Lewis
the
2d
the
Westerne
Emperour
was
called
Basilens
:
he
razed
out
that
Imperiall
attribute
,
and
dispatched
an
Embassie
to
Lewis
,
wherein
hee
challenged
it
as
his
owne
peculiar
Epethete
.
That
reverend
father
Theophilact
was
chiefe
Bishop
of
this
nation
.
This
kingdome
was
made
a
Turkish
Province
,
by
Baiazet
the
first
,
Anno
1396.
7
BOSNIA
.
BOSNIA
,
so
called
of
the
Bossi
or
Bessi
,
a
people
of
Bulgaria
;
bounded
on
the
East
with
Servia
,
on
the
West
with
Croatia
,
on
the
North
with
the
riuer
Savus
,
on
the
South
with
Illyricum
.
The
chiefe
Citties
are
Cazachium
the
residence
,
Turk
.
hist.
and
Laiza
,
or
Iaziga
,
the
Sepulture
of
the
Bosnian
Kings
.
This
Country
was
erected
into
a
Kingdome
Anno
1420
;
not
long
after
which
,
K.
Stephen
was
taken
and
slain
aliue
,
by
the
barbarous
command
of
Mahomet
the
Great
;
at
which
time
this
kingdome
was
converted
to
a
Province
of
the
Mahumetan
Empire
,
Anno
1464.
Thus
much
of
Dacia
.
OF
SCLAVONIA
.
SCLAVONIA
,
hath
on
the
East
the
riuer
Drinus
,
and
a
line
drawne
from
thence
to
the
sea
,
on
the
West
part
of
Italy
,
on
the
North
Hungary
,
and
on
the
South
the
Adriatique
Sea
.
It
is
in
length
480
miles
,
and
120
in
breadth
;
it
is
situated
vnder
the
sixt
and
seuenth
Climates
,
the
longest
day
being
15
houres
and
a
halfe
.
The
people
are
couragious
,
prowd
,
and
stubborne
,
and
vse
their
own
Sclavonian
tongue
,
which
extendeth
through
al
Sclavonia
.
2
Histria
.
Brerewood
.
3
Bohemia
.
4
Polonia
.
5
Moravia
.
6
Muscovie
.
7
Dacia
.
8
Epirus
.
9
part
of
Hungary
.
10
Georgia
.
11
Mengrelia
.
and
12
is
vsed
by
all
Captaines
and
Souldiers
of
the
Emperours
of
Turkey
.
They
are
of
the
Christian
faith
,
&
follow
the
Greeke
Church
.
This
Country
is
more
fit
for
grazing
then
for
haruesting
;
for
the
Sheepe
and
other
Cattle
bring
forth
young
twice
in
a
yeare
,
and
are
shorne
foure
times
.
The
Sclavi
whence
this
Region
tooke
denomination
,
Quade
.
were
a
people
of
Scythia
,
who
in
the
time
of
Iustinian
the
Emperour
,
planted
themselues
in
Thrace
:
&
after
during
the
raigne
of
Phocas
,
came
and
setled
themselues
in
Illyricum
,
since
by
their
conquest
of
it
,
called
Sclavonia
.
These
Sclavi
were
first
broken
by
the
Venetians
,
who
seeing
them
to
be
of
strong
bodies
and
able
constitutions
,
imployed
them
in
all
the
offices
of
drudgery
belonging
to
their
fields
,
and
houses
:
from
whence
both
wee
and
other
nations
,
haue
borrowed
that
ignomintous
word
,
Slaue
;
whereby
we
vse
to
call
ignoble
fellowes
,
and
the
more
base
sort
of
people
:
&
this
is
the
obseruation
of
Sr
W.
Raleigh
,
in
his
most
excellent
History
.
Sclavonia
is
now
diuided
into
Illyricum
,
Dalmatia
,
&
Croatia
.
The
principall
riuers
of
the
whole
are
,
1
Drinus
,
by
which
it
is
parted
from
Servia
.
2
Savus
.
3
Dravus
.
4
Edavius
.
5
Titius
.
6
Naron
.
1
ILLIRIS
was
once
the
name
of
the
whole
Prouince
,
but
it
is
now
accommodated
to
one
part
:
which
being
commonly
called
Windismarch
,
is
bounded
on
the
East
with
Danubius
;
on
the
West
with
Carniola
;
on
the
North
with
Dravus
,
&
on
the
South
with
Savus
.
The
chiefe
Citties
are
1
Zatha
on
Danubius
2
Zakaocz
3
Windishgretz
on
Dravus
.
and
4
Sagouna
nigh
vnto
Savus
.
Florus
.
The
people
hereof
were
made
subiect
vnto
the
Romans
,
Aᵒ
V
C.
525.
they
themselues
giuing
the
occasion
.
For
not
content
to
make
inrodes
into
,
and
to
lay
wast
the
Romane
territories
,
they
slew
the
Embassadours
desiring
restitution
,
and
vsed
much
opprobrious
language
vnto
the
Citty
:
Tenta
their
Queene
,
not
only
not
forbidding
,
but
commanding
it
.
On
this
ground
Fulvius
Cen●umalus
is
sent
against
them
with
an
army
,
who
subduing
the
Province
;
sacrificed
the
chiefe
of
the
nobility
to
the
Ghosts
of
his
murdered
countrymen
.
This
countrey
is
now
a
member
of
the
kingdome
of
Hungary
.
2
DALMATIA
hath
on
the
East
Drinus
;
on
the
West
Croatia
;
on
the
North
Savus
;
Grimst
.
●o
and
on
the
South
the
Adriatick
sea
.
The
chiefe
Citties
are
Rag●si
,
formerly
called
Epidaurus
,
situate
on
the
Adriatique
sea
;
a
Citty
of
great
traffique
and
riches
.
It
is
tributary
to
the
Turkes
to
w●om
i●
payeth
yearely
12000
Duckats
.
2
Sebeni●um
or
S●●●m
s●●n●ing
on
the
Sea
shoare
.
3
Zara
or
L●●era
on
the
same
sho
〈…〉
For
the
possession
of
this
Towne
,
Ortelius
.
there
haue
been●
g●●at
w●●res
betw●xt
the
Hurgarians
and
the
Venetians
;
to
whom
it
s●●meth
to
be
of
such
importance
;
that
b●ing
on●e
taken
by
the
Hurg●ria●s
,
it
was
redeemed
for
100000
Crownes
.
In
this
T●wne
is
the
Church
of
S
Iohn
di
Malvatia
,
w●ich
was
b●ilt
by
a
company
of
Sayler●
;
who
being
in
a
tempest
made
a
vo●
,
that
if
they
escaped
they
would
consecrate
a
Temple
to
S.
Iohn
di
Malvat●a
,
whose
m●rter
should
be
tempered
with
Malms●y
,
and
accord●ngly
paid
their
vowes
.
Farre
les●e
did
another
master
of
a
shipp
intend
to
performe
his
promise
though
he
spoke
bigger
;
who
in
a
like
extremity
of
danger
;
promised
our
Lady
to
offer
at
her
Altar
,
a
Candle
as
great
as
the
maine
mast
of
his
ship
.
For
when
one
of
his
mates
iogging
him
,
told
him
he
had
promised
an
impossibility
;
tush
foole
(
replied
the
master
)
wee
must
speake
her
faire
in
time
of
need
:
but
if
euer
I
come
ashore
,
I
will
make
her
be
content
with
a
Candle
of
eight
to
the
pownd
.
And
in
a
like
fit
of
devotion
was
he
,
who
on
the
same
occasion
plainely
told
God
,
that
he
was
no
common
begger
,
hee
neuer
troubled
him
with
prayers
befo●e
:
and
if
he
would
heare
him
that
time
,
he
would
neuer
trouble
him
againe
.
But
I
proceed
.
4
Spalato
a
sea
towne
standing
East
of
Sebenico
,
the
Bishop
whereof
Mare●s
Antonius
de
D●●minis
seeming
to
loath
the
Romish
superstition
,
came
for
●efuge
into
England
,
Anno
1616
,
and
hauing
here
both
by
preaching
and
writing
laboured
to
ouerthrowe
the
Church
of
Rome
;
vpon
I
knowe
not
what
proiects
he
declared
himselfe
to
be
a
counterfeit
,
Anno
1622
,
and
returned
againe
to
Rome
.
So
that
we
may
say
of
him
as
Socrates
in
his
Ecclesiasticall
history
;
saith
of
Ecebolius
,
who
vnder
Constantius
,
was
a
Christian
;
vnder
Iulian
a
Pagan
;
and
a
Christian
againe
vnder
Iovinian
:
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
so
warering
and
vnconstant
a
●urn-coat
was
Ec●holius
,
from
his
b●ginnings
to
his
end
.
The
5
town
of
note
is
Scodra
or
Scutari
,
which
●esisted
the
Turkish
puiss●●ce
a
whole
yeare
:
Turk
.
hist.
and
many
dayes
was
battered
with
70
p●●c●s
of
Ordnance
,
of
wondrous
bignesse
,
especially
that
called
the
Princes
peece
,
which
carried
a
stone
or
bullet
of
1200
pownd
waig●t
.
Not
far●e
hence
is
6
Lissa
famous
for
the
Sepulchre
of
Scanderbog
.
These
2
Townes
were
gained
by
Mahomet
the
2d
,
Anno
1478.
The
ancient
inhabitants
of
this
Country
were
the
Dalmati
,
whose
Metropolis
was
Dalminium
on
the
●iuer
Drinus
.
This
Citty
was
sacked
by
Marcius
a
Roman
Consull
,
Aᵒ
V
C
689
;
&
Dalmatia
fi●st
was
s●st
made
subiect
to
that
Empire
.
Afterward
also
this
Citty
was
againe
ruined
by
one
Nasica
:
but
the
people
as
they
were
by
the
Romans
often
subdued
,
so
they
as
often
revolted
.
Their
last
rebellion
was
raised
at
the
instigation
of
one
Batto
,
a
man
very
potent
with
the
people
;
who
hauing
ten
yeares
together
maintained
the
liberty
of
his
Country
,
at
last
broken
and
wearied
by
the
forces
of
G●rmanicus
,
and
Tiberius
,
he
submitted
himselfe
vnto
the
two
Captaines
:
who
asking
the
reason
of
his
revolt
,
were
answered
,
because
the
Romans
sent
no
Sheepheards
to
keepe
,
but
Wolues
to
devoure
their
flocke
,
Dalmatia
thus
finally
conquered
,
continued
a
Roman
Prouince
,
till
the
time
of
Phocas
;
during
whose
tyrannicall
Empire
,
the
S●lam
subdued
this
Countrey
:
who
after
they
had
Lorded
it
●e●e
●or
the
space
of
almost
200
yeares
,
were
made
vassalls
to
the
Hungarians
;
who
setled
themselues
in
Pannonia
,
during
the
raigne
of
Arnulphus
in
the
West
,
and
Leo
Philosophus
in
the
East
.
These
new
Lords
were
much
giuen
to
Piracy
and
robbing
,
and
amongst
others
,
Hist.
of
It.
rauished
a
company
of
gorgeous
Venetian
Damsells
:
to
revenge
which
wrong
,
Dalma●ia
was
made
tribu●ary
to
the
Venetians
;
to
whom
,
besides
their
mony
&
Townes
the
Dalmatians
were
to
giue
100
barrells
of
wine
,
and
3000
Coniskinnes
to
the
Duke
for
a
present
.
It
is
now
diuided
between●
the
Venec●ans
who
keepe
the
greatest
part
,
&
the
Tu●ke
.
2
CROATIA
or
Corvatia
,
was
called
by
the
ancients
Li●urnia
and
Valeria
:
it
hath
on
the
East
and
South
Dalmatia
,
on
the
North
Savus
;
on
the
West
Istria
and
Carniola
.
The
chiefe
Townes
are
Gradiska
situate
on
Savus
.
2
Bruman
.
3
Nouigrod
situate
on
the
Savus
also
,
hard
vpon
Germanie
.
and
4
Sisseghk
,
famous
for
the
resis●ance
which
the
Tu●kes
found
there
,
Anno
1592.
For
the
Turk●s
hoping
if
they
could
conquere
this
little
Country
,
to
haue
an
open
passage
into
Germany
;
entred
it
with
a
great
army
,
surprised
the
Castle
of
Ostrow●tz
seated
on
the
river
Wana
;
tooke
by
seige
the
strong
Towne
of
Wihits
,
a
principall
Towne
also
of
this
Country
,
and
seated
on
the
same
riuer
:
which
done
they
matched
vp
to
Sisseghk
or
Sissaken
,
where
after
a
long
seige
,
they
were
raised
by
a
power
of
Germans
,
that
came
to
succour
the
Towne
,
who
slewe
about
8000
of
the
Turkes
;
most
of
the
●est
being
drowned
in
the
riuer
Savus
,
as
they
●ledd
from
the
sword
of
the
conqueror
.
The
6
▪
&
last
Town
of
note
in
this
country
is
Petrowya
,
situate
at
the
foot
of
the
mountains
,
which
are
betweene
the
riuers
Savus
and
Dravus
;
and
diuide
Hungarie
from
Sc●avonia
.
The
Croatians
are
generally
,
though
corruptly
called
Corbats
.
Their
Countrey
hath
the
title
of
a
Dukedome
,
and
is
subiect
partly
to
the
Austrians
,
and
partly
to
the
Venetians
,
who
set
first
footing
in
it
,
Anno
1007.
Guilliam
.
The
S●l●vonian
Armes
are
Arg.
a
Cardinalls
hat
,
the
strings
pendant
&
platted
in
true
loues
knot
,
meeting
in
the
base
Gules
.
There
are
in
Sclavonia
.
-
Archbishops
3
-
Bishops
20
Thus
much
of
Sclavonia
.
OF
GREECE
.
Maginus
.
GREECE
,
the
Mother
of
Arts
and
Sciences
,
is
bounded
on
the
East
with
the
Aegean
sea
,
the
Hellespont
,
Propontis
,
&
Thracius
Bosphorus
:
on
the
West
where
it
beholdeth
her
daughter
and
supplanter
,
Italy
;
with
the
Adriatique
sea
:
on
the
North
with
the
mountaine
Hamus
,
of
which
Stratonicus
vsed
to
say
,
that
for
eight
months
it
was
very
cold
,
and
for
the
other
foure
,
winter
:
and
on
the
South
with
the
Ionian
Sea
.
It
was
called
Greece
from
Graecus
the
sonne
of
Cecrops
,
fi●st
founder
of
Athens
;
and
at
the
first
was
only
attributed
for
the
Country
about
Attica
:
but
after
the
Macedonian
Empire
had
swallowed
all
the
petty
Commonwealths
,
this
name
was
communicated
to
the
whole
Countrey
;
whose
people
by
a
Synecdoche
are
diuersly
called
,
by
some
Achiui
,
by
some
Mirmidones
,
sometimes
Pelasgi
,
Danai
,
Argini
,
&c.
This
Countrey
is
situate
in
the
Northerne
temperate
Zone
,
vnder
the
fift
and
sixt
Climats
,
the
longest
day
being
15
houres
.
The
people
were
once
braue
men
of
warre
,
sound
Schollers
,
addicted
to
the
loue
of
vertue
,
Sands
.
and
ciuill
of
behauiour
.
A
nation
once
so
excellent
,
that
their
precepts
and
examples
doe
still
remaine
,
as
approued
rules
and
Tutors
to
instruct
and
direct
the
man
,
that
indeauoreth
to
be
vertuo●s
:
famous
for
gouernment
;
affectours
of
freedome
,
euery
way
noble
.
For
which
vertues
in
themselues
,
and
want
of
them
in
others
,
all
their
neighbour
and
remote
nations
,
were
by
them
scornefully
called
Barbarians
:
a
name
now
most
fit
for
the
Grecians
themselues
,
being
an
vnconstant
people
,
destitute
of
all
learning
,
and
the
meanes
to
obtaine
it
,
Vniversities
:
vncivill
,
riotous
,
and
so
lazie
,
that
for
the
most
part
they
endeavour
their
profit
no
farther
then
their
belly
compells
them
.
When
they
meet
at
feasts
or
bankets
,
they
drinke
small
draughts
at
the
beginning
;
which
by
degrees
they
increase
,
till
they
come
to
the
height
of
intemperancy
:
at
which
point
when
they
are
arriued
,
they
keepe
no
rule
or
order
;
whereas
before
,
to
drinke
out
of
ones
turne
is
accounted
a
point
of
incivility
.
Hence
,
as
I
beleeue
,
sprung
our
by-word
,
As
merry
as
a
Greeke
,
and
the
Latine
word
Graecari
.
The
women
are
for
the
most
part
brown
complexioned
,
exceedingly
welfauoured
,
and
excessiuely
amorous
.
Painting
they
vse
very
much
,
to
keep
themselues
in
grace
with
their
husbands
:
for
when
they
once
grow
wrinkled
,
they
are
put
to
al
the
drudgeries
of
the
house
.
The
Christian
faith
was
receaued
here
immediately
after
the
passion
of
the
Lambe
slaine
,
from
the
beginning
of
the
world
:
but
especially
established
by
Timoth●e
,
to
whom
S.
Paule
writ
two
Epistles
.
The
Fathers
whom
in
this
Church
they
most
adhere
vnto
,
and
reuerence
,
are
Chrysostome
,
Basil
,
&
the
two
Gregories
,
the
one
surnamed
Nissene
,
and
the
other
Nazianzen
.
The
Church
gouernment
is
by
the
4
Patriarchs
;
of
Alexandria
,
who
presideth
ouer
Aegypt
and
Arabia
:
Brerewo●d
▪
of
Hierusalem
,
who
gouerneth
the
Greekes
of
Palestine
:
of
Antioch
,
whose
iurisdiction
containeth
Syria
,
Armenia
,
and
Cilicia
:
and
of
Constantinople
,
to
whose
charge
are
committed
all
the
other
Provinces
of
the
Greeke
Church
,
as
all
Greece
and
Muscovie
:
Sclavonia
,
Dacia
,
and
part
of
Poland
;
all
the
Ilands
of
the
Adria
ique
&
Aegean
Seas
,
together
with
Crete
,
Cyp●us
,
and
Rho●es
;
almost
all
Natolia
,
and
the
Sea
shores
of
Pontus
Euxinus
,
and
Palus
Maeotis
.
Their
Liturgie
is
ordinarily
●hat
of
S.
Chrysostome
;
but
on
festivall
daies
that
of
S.
Basil
:
which
being
both
written
in
the
learned
or
ancient
Greeke
,
doth
not
much
more
edifie
the
vulgar
people
then
the
Latine
Service
doth
the
illiterate
Papists
.
The
particular
tenets
by
which
the
Gre●ke
Church
doth
differ
from
the
Roman
and
Reformed
are
already
specified
in
our
description
of
Muscovie
:
betweene
which
two
of
Greece
and
Muscouy
the
most
materiall
points
are
the
manner
of
distributing
the
Sacrament
;
and
the
exacting
of
marriage
at
the
Ordination
of
Priests
.
The
language
they
spake
was
the
Greeke
,
of
which
were
fiue
Dialects
,
1
Atticke
.
2
Doricke
.
3
Aeolicke
.
4
Ionicke
.
&
5
The
Common
Dialect
,
or
phrase
of
speech
.
A
language
excellent
for
Philosophy
and
the
liberall
arts
,
but
more
excellent
for
so
great
a
part
of
the
meanes
of
our
saluation
deliuered
therein
:
for
the
lofty
sound
,
significant
expressions
of
the
mind
,
genuine
suauity
and
happy
composition
of
diuers
words
in
one
,
so
excellent
aboue
others
;
that
euen
in
the
flourishing
of
the
Roman
Commonwealth
,
it
ouertopped
the
Latine
;
insomuch
that
most
of
the
histories
of
Rome
were
writ
in
this
tongue
,
as
Polybius
,
Dion
Cassius
,
Appian
,
and
the
like
.
It
also
was
once
of
wonderfull
extent
,
in
Greece
,
Natolia
,
Italy
,
Province
,
and
almost
all
the
Ilands
of
the
Mediterranean
.
But
now
partly
through
mutilation
of
some
words
,
and
compaction
of
others
;
partly
by
the
confusion
of
the
true
sound
of
vowells
,
dipthongs
,
and
consonants
;
and
the
translating
of
the
Accents
;
to
which
may
be
added
the
commixtion
of
the
language
of
forraine
nations
:
the
language
is
not
only
fallen
from
its
elegancy
,
but
also
from
its
largenesse
of
extent
;
as
being
confin'd
within
Greece
,
and
there
not
only
much
corrupted
,
but
almost
quite
devoured
by
the
Sclavonian
,
and
Turkish
tongues
.
The
soyle
questionlesse
is
very
fruitfull
,
&
would
yeeld
great
profit
to
the
husbandman
,
if
they
would
take
paines
in
the
tilling
:
but
they
knowing
nothing
certainly
to
be
their
owne
,
but
all
things
subiect
to
the
Grand
Signeur
and
his
Souldiers
,
omit
agriculture
,
and
may
perchance
thinke
of
that
of
the
Poet
,
Impius
haec
tam
culta
noualia
miles
habebi●
?
Barbarus
has
segetes
?
en
queis
consuevimu
arua
.
Shall
misbeleeuing
Turkes
these
acros
spoyle
,
Which
I
manur'd
with
so
much
cost
and
toyle
?
Shall
they
enioy
my
care
?
See
neighbours
see
,
For
whom
these
goodly
cornfields
tilled
be
.
The
more
naturall
and
certa●ne
commodities
which
they
transport
into
other
parts
,
are
Wines
;
which
in
memory
of
the
water
which
our
Saviour
turned
into
wine
,
and
on
that
day
whereon
they
think
this
miracle
was
wrought
;
they
vse
to
baptize
:
for
which
cause
the
Iewes
will
drinke
none
of
them
.
They
send
also
into
other
parts
of
the
world
,
Oyle
,
Copper
,
Vittriall
,
some
Gold
and
Siluer
,
Veluets
,
Damasks
,
Turquesse
Grograms
,
&c.
This
Country
hath
formerly
been
famous
for
the
Captaines
Miltiades
,
Epaminondas
,
Aristides
,
Pyrrhus
,
and
(
to
omit
infinite
others
)
Alexander
the
subverter
of
the
Persian
Monarchy
:
For
the
divine
Philosophers
,
Plato
,
Socrates
,
A●istotle
,
&
Theophraslus
;
for
the
most
exquisite
Poets
,
Hesiodus
,
Homerus
,
Sophocles
,
and
Aristophanes
.
For
the
faithfull
Historiographers
,
Xenophon
the
condisciple
of
Plato
,
Thucydides
,
Plu●arch
,
&
Herodotus
:
The
eloquent
Oratours
Aeschines
,
Demosthenes
,
&
Isocrates
.
And
lastly
,
the
authors
and
establishers
of
all
humane
learning
whatsoeuer
,
only
the
Mathematiques
excepted
.
The
chiefe
riuers
are
C●phisus
,
which
arising
in
the
Frontires
of
Epirus
,
disburdeneth
it selfe
into
the
Aegean
Sea
.
2
Erigon
.
and
3
Alaicmon
;
which
beginning
their
course
in
the
more
northerne
parts
of
Macedon
,
end
it
in
Thirmaicus
sinus
.
4
Strim●n
in
Migdonia
.
5
Athicus
and
Nisus
in
Thrace
.
6
S●ymphalus
,
where
Hercules
killed
the
Stymphalian
birds
;
and
7
Ladon
in
Arcadia
.
8
Inachus
whose
daughter
Io
turned
into
a
Heifer
,
was
worshipped
by
the
Egyptians
vnder
the
name
of
Isis.
And
9
Pineus
,
whose
daughter
was
Daphne
,
turned
into
a
bay-tree
;
in
Macedon
:
as
also
Populifer
.
10
Sperchius
,
&
irrequietus
,
11
Enipeus
;
12
Apidanusque
senex
;
lenisque
13
Amphrisus
;
&
14
Aeas
.
Poplar-clad
Sperchius
,
swift
Enipeus
,
old
Apidane
,
smooth
Amphrisus
,
Aeas
cold
.
Thus
much
of
the
whole
Country
in
grosse
;
the
chiefe
&
ordinary
division
is
,
into
1
Pel.
ponnesus
.
2
Achaia
.
3
Epirus
.
4
Albania
.
5
Macedonia
.
6
Migdonia
.
7
Thracia
.
1
PELOPONNESVS
.
Maginus
.
PELOPONNESVS
is
a
peninsula
rounded
with
the
Sea
,
except
where
it
is
tied
to
the
maine
land
of
Greece
,
by
an
Istmus
of
5
miles
in
breadth
;
which
the
Grecians
and
Venetians
fortified
with
a
strong
wall
,
and
5
Castles
.
This
was
called
Hexamilium
,
and
was
ouerthrowne
by
Amurath
the
second
,
who
harassed
and
spoyled
all
the
Countrey
.
It
was
afterwards
in
the
yeare
1453
,
vpon
a
rumour
of
a
new
warre
,
built
vp
againe
by
the
Venetians
(
who
then
had
the
greatest
part
of
this
Country
)
in
15
daies
:
there
being
for
that
time
30000
men
imploied
in
the
worke
.
This
wall
extended
from
one
sea
vnto
the
other
;
which
had
it
beene
as
warily
guarded
,
as
it
was
hastily
built
;
or
as
it
was
well
fortified
,
had
it
beene
so
well
manned
:
might
easily
haue
resisted
the
Turks
,
vntill
more
meanes
had
bin
thought
on
to
defend
it
.
Dio●
.
This
Istmus
was
begunne
to
haue
beene
digged
through
by
Nero
,
who
to
hearten
on
his
souldiers
,
loath
to
attempt
so
fruitlesse
an
enterprise
;
took
a
spade
in
hand
,
and
busily
beganne
the
worke
.
Yet
at
last
the
Souldiers
,
being
frighted
with
the
blood
which
abundantly
broke
forth
;
with
the
groanes
and
roarings
which
they
continually
heard
▪
and
with
the
Hobgoblins
&
Furies
,
which
were
alwaies
in
their
sight
:
perswaded
the
Emperor
,
now
halfe
out
of
the
humour
,
to
leaue
this
,
and
inioyne
them
some
more
profitable
seruice
.
King
Dem●tr●us
,
C.
Caligula
,
and
I.
Caesar
,
with
like
successe
attempted
the
same
action
.
This
Peninsula
is
in
compasse
600
miles
,
and
was
called
at
the
first
Aegialia
,
from
Aegtalus
the
first
King
,
A.M.
1574
:
2
Apia
from
Apis
the
fourth
King
.
3
Siciona
,
from
the
ninth
King
Sicion
;
which
name
was
afterward
attributed
to
a
little
Prouince
by
Corinth
:
then
Peloponnesus
from
Pelops
,
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
insula
,
and
now
Morea
,
à
Maurorum
incursionibus
,
as
Mercator
thinketh
.
This
Country
is
diuided
into
these
six
Prouinces
,
1
Elis.
2
Messenia
.
3
Arcadia
.
4
Laconia
.
5
Argolis
,
and
Achaia
propria
.
1
The
Country
of
ELIS
hath
on
the
East
Aready
,
on
the
West
the
Ionian
Sea
,
Stephanus
.
on
the
North
Achaia
propria
,
on
the
South
Messe●ia
.
The
chief
cities
are
Elis
,
which
giues
name
to
the
whole
Prouince
.
Nigh
vnto
this
city
runneth
the
riuer
Alpheus
,
of
which
you
shall
heare
more
in
Sicilia
;
and
in
this
City
reigned
the
King
A●geus
,
the
cleansing
of
whose
Stable
is
accompted
one
of
the
wonders
,
or
twelue
labours
performed
by
Hercules
.
This
Elis
was
of
old
called
Olympia
,
famous
for
the
Statue
of
Iupiter
Olympicus
,
one
of
the
worlds
7
wonders
,
being
in
height
60
cubits
;
composed
by
that
excellent
workman
Phidias
,
of
gold
,
and
ivory
.
In
honor
of
this
Iupiter
were
the
Olympicke
games
instituted
by
Hercules
on
the
hill
Olympus
in
Thessalie
.
The
2d
City
is
Pisa
,
whose
people
following
Nestor
to
the
warres
of
Troy
,
in
their
returne
were
by
tempest
driuen
to
the
coasts
of
Italy
;
where
they
built
the
City
Pisa.
2
MESSENIA
hath
on
the
East
Arcady
,
Adrianus
.
on
the
North
Elis
,
on
the
South
and
West
the
Sea
.
It
takes
its
name
from
the
Metropolis
Mesene
on
Sinus
Messeniacus
,
now
called
Golfo
di
Coron
.
In
this
City
Menelaus
was
king
,
whose
wife
the
faire
Helena
,
was
the
cause
of
the
destruction
of
Troy
.
2
Pilon
,
where
Nestor
was
King
,
now
called
Navarino
.
3
Methone
or
Medon
.
This
people
had
once
great
sway
in
this
Peninsula
,
for
whose
sole
Empire
they
were
long
corriuall
with
the
Spartans
:
who
at
last
getting
the
vpper
hand
of
them
,
oppressed
them
with
miserable
slauery
.
Pezelius
in
Sleidan
.
In
the
confines
of
this
Country
stood
a
Temple
of
Diana
,
common
alike
to
the
Messenians
,
Spartans
,
&
Dores
.
It
hapned
that
some
Spartan
Virgins
were
by
the
Messenians
here
rauished
;
which
abuse
,
the
Spartans
pretended
to
be
the
ground
of
their
warre
;
the
true
reason
indeed
being
,
their
couetousnes
of
the
sole
Empire
.
This
warre
broke
out
3
times
.
The
first
continued
20
yeares
,
in
which
space
the
Lacedaemonians
fearing
their
absence
would
hinder
the
supply
of
yong
children
in
the
city
;
sent
a
company
of
their
ablest
yong
men
home
,
to
accompany
their
wiues
.
Their
off-spring
were
called
Parthenij
,
who
comming
to
full
growth
,
abandoned
Sparta
,
s●yled
into
Italy
,
and
there
built
Tarentum
.
The
second
being
of
23
yeares
continuance
,
was
raised
and
maintained
by
Aristomenes
,
one
of
the
blood-royall
.
This
warre
prospered
,
till
Aristocrates
King
of
Arcadia
,
one
of
the
confederates
,
revolted
,
to
side
with
Lacedaemon
.
Then
began
they
to
decline
,
and
Aristomenes
was
thrice
taken
prisoner
,
still
miraculously
escaping
.
His
last
imprisonment
was
in
a
dungeon
,
where
by
chance
espying
a
Fox
deuouring
a
dead
body
,
he
caught
hold
of
her
taile
:
The
Fox
running
a
way
,
guided
Aristomenes
after
;
till
the
straitnesse
of
the
hole
by
which
she
went
out
,
made
him
leaue
his
holt
,
and
fall
to
scraping
with
his
nailes
;
which
exercise
he
neuer
left
,
till
he
had
the
hole
passable
,
and
so
escaped
;
and
hauing
a
while
vpheld
his
falling
Country
,
died
in
Rhodes
.
The
third
warre
was
like
drops
after
a
tempest
.
In
this
the
Messenians
were
forced
to
abandon
their
Country
;
which
they
could
neuer
again
recouer
,
till
Epaminondas
hauing
vanquished
the
Lacedaemonians
at
Leuctra
,
restored
them
to
their
ancient
possessions
.
3
ARCADIA
hath
on
the
East
Laconia
,
on
the
West
Elis
and
Messene
,
on
the
North
Achaia
propria
,
and
on
the
South
the
Sea
.
This
Country
took
its
name
from
Arcas
,
the
son
of
Iupiter
and
Calisto
;
but
was
forme●ly
called
Pelasgia
:
the
people
whereof
thought
themselues
more
ancient
then
the
Moone
.
Ovid.
de
Fast.
Or●a
priùs
Lunâ
,
de
se
fi
creditur
ipsi
,
A
magno
tellus
Arcade
nomen
habet
.
The
land
which
of
great
Arcas
took
its
name
▪
Was
ere
the
Moone
,
if
we
will
credit
Fame
.
The
chiefe
Cities
are
1
Psophis
.
2
Mantinea
,
nigh
vnto
which
the
Theban
Army
,
Pezel
.
in
Sleidan
.
consisting
of
30000
foot
,
and
3000
horse
;
routed
the
Army
of
the
Spartans
and
Athenians
,
consisting
of
25000
foot
,
and
2000
horse
.
In
this
battaile
Epaminondas
that
famous
Leader
,
receiued
his
deaths
wound
,
and
not
long
after
died
.
At
his
last
gaspe
one
of
his
friends
said
;
Alas
thou
diest
Epaminondas
,
and
leauest
behind
thee
no
children
:
Nay
,
replyed
he
,
two
daughters
will
I
leaue
behind
me
,
the
victory
at
Leuctra
,
and
this
other
at
Mantinea
.
3.
Megalopolis
,
the
birth-place
of
Polybius
,
that
excellent
Historian
.
4
Phialia
towards
the
sea
.
Here
was
the
lake
Stymphalus
,
Maginus
.
and
the
riuer
Styx
,
whose
water
for
the
poysonous
taste
,
was
called
the
water
of
hell
.
The
Poets
faine
,
that
Gods
vsed
to
sweare
by
this
riuer
,
as
may
be
euerywhere
obserued
:
and
what
God
soeuer
swore
by
Styx
falsly
,
he
was
banished
from
Heauen
,
and
prohibited
Nectar
for
a
1000
y●ares
.
It
is
a
Country
whose
fitnes
for
pastorage
&
grazing
,
hath
made
it
the
subiect
of
many
worthy
&
witty
discourses
,
especially
that
of
Sr
Philip
Sidney
;
of
whom
I
cannot
but
make
honourable
mention
:
a
book
which
besides
its
excellent
language
,
rare
contriuances
,
&
delectable
stories
;
hath
in
it
all
the
straines
of
Poesie
,
comprehendeth
the
vniuersall
Art
of
speaking
,
and
to
them
which
can
discerne
,
&
will
obserue
,
affordeth
notable
rules
for
demeanour
,
both
priuat
and
publike
.
4
LACONIA
hath
on
the
East
&
South
the
Sea
,
on
the
North
Argolis
,
on
the
West
Arcadia
.
The
chief
Cities
are
Lacedaemon
,
once
a
famous
Common-wealth
,
Plutarch
.
whose
lawes
were
compiled
by
Lycurgus
;
who
going
a
iourney
,
bound
the
people
by
oath
,
to
obserue
all
his
Lawes
till
he
returned
:
&
being
gone
from
thence
,
commanded
,
that
when
he
was
dead
&
buried
,
his
ashes
should
be
cast
into
the
Sea
,
By
this
meanes
,
his
Lawes
were
kept
in
Sparta
almost
700
yeares
,
during
which
time
the
Commonwealth
flourished
in
all
prosperity
.
Whosoeuer
is
desirous
to
know
the
particular
lawes
,
customes
,
&
ordinances
,
by
which
this
Common-wealth
did
subsist
;
may
in
the
life
of
Lycu●gus
set
down
by
Plutarch
,
find
them
all
specified
.
Their
course
of
liuing
was
so
strict
and
seuere
,
that
many
went
to
warres
,
hoping
by
death
to
rid
themselues
from
life
,
so
austere
&
vnpleasing
.
Laertius
.
D●ogenes
returning
from
Sparta
to
At●ens
,
said
,
that
he
returned
from
men
to
women
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
To
another
demand●ng
in
what
part
of
Greece
he
saw
the
most
complete
men
;
he
replied
,
that
he
saw
saw
men
no-where
,
but
boyes
at
Lacedaemon
.
This
Common-wealth
was
so
equally
mixt
,
that
the
soueraignty
of
one
was
nothing
preiudiciall
to
the
liberty
of
all
.
Their
kings
being
of
the
race
of
Hercules
,
had
a
royaltie
not
vnlimited
,
the
Nobles
prerogat●ues
not
infringed
;
the
people
,
freedome
vnquestioned
.
The
Ephori
or
Tribunes
of
the
people
,
whose
authority
was
in
some
respect
aboue
the
Kings
,
made
it
seeme
a
Democracie
:
The
Senate
whose
decrees
were
vncontrollable
,
resembled
an
Aristocracie
:
The
Kings
who
like
the
soule
did
animate
and
actuate
the
rest
,
shewed
that
there
was
somewhat
also
of
a
Monarchie
.
A
rare
mixture
of
gouernment
.
The
discipline
of
this
citty
,
both
in
warre
and
peace
,
made
it
feared
by
the
neighbours
as
well
as
honoured
.
Plutarch
.
The
people
were
accounted
the
chiefe
of
all
the
Grecians
,
and
directed
the
rest
as
subordinate
to
them
.
At
last
the
Athenians
hauing
conquered
many
large
Prouinces
in
Asia
,
began
somewhat
to
Ecclipse
their
glory
;
which
they
not
enduring
,
warred
against
Athens
;
and
after
many
losses
on
their
parts
susteined
,
took
the
city
,
and
dismantled
it
.
Immediatly
followed
the
warre
betwixt
them
,
&
the
Boeotians
;
the
Athenians
couertly
,
and
the
Persians
openly
assisting
the
enemy
.
Here
their
prosperity
began
to
leaue
them
;
for
beside
many
small
defeates
,
Epaminondas
the
Theban
so
discomfited
them
,
at
the
ouerthrowes
of
Leuctra
and
Mantinea
;
that
Sparta
it selfe
was
in
danger
of
vtter
ruine
.
Not
long
after
hapned
the
Holy-warre
,
wherein
they
also
made
a
party
:
but
this
warre
being
ended
by
King
Philip
,
they
scarce
breathed
more
freedome
,
then
he
gaue
aire
to
.
But
when
Alexanders
Captaines
fought
for
the
Empire
of
their
master
,
all
these
flourishing
Republickes
were
either
totally
swallowed
into
,
or
much
defaced
by
the
Kingdome
of
Macedon
.
The
Lacedaemonians
held
the
chiefe
strength
of
a
towne
to
consist
in
the
valour
of
the
people
;
and
therefore
would
neuer
suffer
Sparta
to
be
walled
,
till
the
times
immediatly
following
the
death
of
Alexander
the
Great
:
yet
could
not
these
Fortifications
defend
them
from
Antigonus
Doson
King
of
Macedon
;
who
hauing
vanquished
Cleomenes
King
of
Sparta
,
entred
the
towne
,
and
was
the
first
man
that
euer
was
receiued
into
it
as
Conquerour
;
so
much
different
were
the
present
Spartans
from
the
valour
&
courage
of
their
ancestors
.
Here
liu'd
the
famous
Captaines
Euribiades
,
the
Admirall
of
the
Navy
against
Xerxes
,
Lisander
:
&
Agesilaeus
.
The
second
City
of
note
is
Leuctra
on
the
sea
side
.
3
Thalana
,
nigh
vnto
which
is
the
Lake
Lerna
,
where
Hercules
slew
the
monster
Hydra
,
&
the
mount
Tenarus
,
from
whence
the
same
champion
drew
the
three-headed
Dog
Cerberus
,
as
the
Poets
called
him
;
and
4
Selassia
,
where
Antigonus
vanquished
Cleomenes
.
5
ARGOLIS
,
so
called
from
the
chiefe
Citty
Argos
,
is
bounded
on
the
East
and
North
with
the
Sea
,
on
the
West
with
Achaiae
propria
,
on
the
South
with
Laconia
.
The
chiefe
Cities
are
Argos
,
built
by
Argus
the
fourth
king
of
this
Country
.
The
first
king
was
Inachu●
,
A.M.
2109.
The
last
Achrisius
,
whose
daughter
Danae
,
being
shut
vp
in
a
Towre
of
brasse
,
was
yet
rauished
by
Iupiter
to
whom
she
bare
Perseus
.
This
Perseus
hauing
by
mishap
slaine
Achrisius
,
translated
the
Kingdome
of
Argos
,
to
Micene
the
second
City
of
note
.
From
this
Perseus
descended
Atreus
&
Thiestes
;
from
Atreus
,
Agamemnon
;
who
was
Captain
of
the
Greekish
Army
before
Troy
,
in
which
were
69
Kings
,
wasted
ouer
with
a
Navy
of
1224
ships
.
The
third
Town
is
Nemaea
,
S●
W.R.
where
Hercules
slew
the
Lyons
.
In
honour
of
this
memorable
exploit
,
were
instituted
the
Nemaean
games
,
which
continued
famous
in
Greece
for
many
ages
.
The
exercises
were
running
with
swift
horses
,
whorlebats
,
running
on
foot
,
quotting
,
wrestling
,
darting
,
shoo●ing
.
Some
referre
the
beginning
of
these
games
to
the
honour
of
one
Opheltus
a
Lacedaemonian
:
&
others
fetch
it
higher
,
from
the
warres
of
Thebes
:
but
this
I
take
to
be
the
more
probable
opinion
.
4
Epidaurus
,
famous
for
the
Temple
of
Aesculap●us
:
&
5
Nauplia
,
where
Naulu●
the
Father
of
Palamedes
was
k●ng
.
6
ACHAIA
PROPRIA
,
hath
on
the
South
Elis
,
Arcadia
,
&
Argolis
:
&
on
all
other
parts
,
the
s●a
.
The
chief
Cities
are
1
Corinth
,
eated
at
the
foot
of
the
Acro-Corinthian
hills
,
hard
by
the
Fount●ine
Pirene
▪
called
by
Perseus
,
fons
Caballinus
,
because
it
was
by
the
Poets
fained
to
haue
bin
made
by
the
horse
Pegasus
,
dashing
his
hoofe
agai●st
the
rock
.
This
town
was
fenced
with
a
castle
,
which
stand●ng
on
the
Acro-Corinthian
hills
,
was
called
Acro-Corinthus
.
It
was
for
strength
impregnable
,
&
for
command
very
power●ull
;
as
able
to
cut
off
all
passage
by
land
,
from
one
halfe
of
Greece
to
the
other
:
&
mastering
the
Ionian
&
Aegaean
seas
:
vpon
both
which
,
Corinth
had
such
commodious
hauens
,
the
sea
on
both
sides
washing
the
walls
,
that
Horace
calleth
it
,
Corinthus
bimaris
.
It
was
built
by
Corinthus
the
sonne
of
Pelops
,
from
whom
it
tooke
name
;
&
by
reason
of
her
commodious
situation
,
so
exceedingly
thriued
&
flourished
,
that
in
the
heat
of
their
pride
the
Cori●thians
abused
certain
Romane
Ambassadours
,
sent
vnto
them
.
But
irasci
populo
Romano
nemo
sapientèr
potest
,
as
Livy
saith
,
and
this
the
Corinthians
found
to
be
true
:
for
Lucius
Mummius
took
the
town
,
and
burnt
it
to
the
very
ground
.
It
was
afterwards
re-edified
,
and
is
now
a
place
of
small
note
,
called
by
the
Turkes
Crato
Here
liu'd
the
famous
whore
Lais
,
which
exacted
10000
Drachma's
for
a
nights
lodging
,
which
made
Demosthenes
cry
,
non
emam
●anti
penitere
,
and
occasioned
the
old
verse
,
Non
cuivis
homini
contingit
adire
Corinthum
.
T'
is
not
for
euery
mans
auaile
,
Vnto
Corinth
for
to
●aile
.
Here
also
Theseus
instituted
the
Istmian
games
,
in
the
honour
of
N●ptune
,
as
Hercules
had
the
Olympian
in
honour
of
Iupiter
.
2
Patras
.
3
Sycion
,
now
Vasilico
.
4
Dimeae
.
These
Commonwealths
flourished
in
Peloponnesus
,
till
the
ciuill
warres
betwee●
Sparta
,
Thebes
,
&
Athens
;
which
so
weakened
all
sides
,
that
they
were
soon
made
a
prey
to
Philip
of
Macedon
.
After
they
we●e
subiect
to
the
Roman
,
then
to
the
Constantinopolitan
Emperours
;
and
when
the
Latines
subdued
Constantinople
,
Turk
.
hist.
most
of
this
Country
fell
into
the
armes
of
Venice
:
whose
people
fortified
i●
in
many
pl●ces
,
especially
towards
the
Sea
:
finally
,
it
w●s
conquered
by
the
Turkes
,
1460.
2
ACHAIA
.
ACHAIA
,
called
once
H●llas
,
from
Helles
,
son
to
Deu●alion
,
is
bounded
on
the
East
with
the
Aegaean
Sea
,
on
the
West
with
Epirus
,
on
the
North
wi●h
Thessaly
,
on
the
South
with
Peloponnes●●
,
&
the
Seas
thereof
.
It
is
diuid●d
into
1
Attica
2
Megaris
3
B●●v●a
:
4
Phoci●
.
5
Aetol●a
.
6
Dori●
.
7
Locris
.
Strabo
.
1
A●TICA
hath
on
the
West
Megaris
;
on
the
other
part●
the
Sea
.
The
soyle
is
v●ry
barren
and
cr●ggi●
;
yet
the
art●ficiall
endea●our
of
the
people
,
wo●derfully
enriched
them
;
s●
that
the
yea●ely
revenues
of
the
Common-wealth
were
●200
Talent●
.
The
mony
current
in
this
Country
was
commonly
stamped
w●th
an
Oxe
;
whence
came
the
by-word
against
bribing
and
corrupt
Lawyers
,
Bos
in
lingua
.
Not
much
vnlike
to
this
was
the
Proverb
,
●ising
from
the
mony
of
Aegina
,
being
stamped
w●th
a
snaile
;
which
was
,
virtutem
&
sapientiam
vincunt
testudines
.
The
chief
city
Athens
(
now
Selines
)
was
built
by
Cecrops
the
first
King
hereof
,
and
called
Cecrop●●
,
Aᵒ
Mundi
●409
.
It
was
●fter
repaired
by
Th●seus
,
and
furnished
with
good
Lawes
by
Solon
.
It
took
name
from
Minerva
(
whom
the
Grecians
call
Athenae
)
in
whose
honour
there
were
long
time
solemne
playes
,
called
Panathena●a
.
This
City
hath
bin
●amous
for
many
things
,
three
especially
,
first
for
the
●nviolable
faith
of
the
Citizens
in
thei●
leagues
,
&
vnfained
affection
to
their
friends
;
so
that
Fides
Attica
grew
into
Adage
.
Second●y
,
for
the
famous
Schollers
which
here
taught
&
flourished
:
And
indeed
so
happy
a
nurserie
was
it
of
good
wits
,
&
so
fitly
seated
for
study
,
that
the
very
natiues
being
in
other
Countries
,
could
sensibly
perceiue
some
want
of
that
naturall
vigour
,
which
vsually
was
resident
in
their
spirits
.
Ita
ut
corpora
istius
gentis
separata
sint
in
ali●s
reg●ones
;
Velleius
.
ingenia
vero
solis
Atheniensium
muris
clausa
es●e
ex●st●●nes
.
It
was
a
famous
Vniuersity
,
from
whose
great
e●●erne
,
the
conduit-pipes
of
Learning
were
dispersed
ouer
all
Europe
.
Yet
at
the
first
the
sweet
straines
of
Apollo's
harpe
,
did
not
out-sound
the
lowd
braying
of
Mars
his
Trumpet
:
this
City
yeelding
more
valiant
Captaines
,
then
any
in
the
world
,
Rom●
excepted
,
which
was
the
third
thing
which
raised
the
reputation
of
the
City
.
Plutarch
.
Alcibiad●s
,
Aristides
,
Themist●cl●s
,
Pericle●
,
with
diuers
others
,
were
the
men
that
vpheld
&
enlarged
the
Athenian
Republicke
:
yet
were
the
people
so
vngrateful
to
them
,
or
they
so
vn●o●tun●te
in
th●
end
,
that
they
●ll
died
ei●her
〈…〉
banishm●nt
or
violently
at
home
.
Th●mistocles
the
cha●pion
of
●reec●
,
died
an
exile
in
Pe●sia
.
●hoc●on
was
slain
by
the
〈…〉
laid
violent
hands
on
himselfe
;
Pericl●s
〈…〉
endangered
;
&
Theseus
the
founder
of
the
Ci
〈…〉
from
hi●
royalty
,
&
spitefully
imprisoned
.
Aristi
〈…〉
,
&
others
,
banished
ten
yeares
by
the
Ostracisme
.
This
forme
of
punishment
,
so
called
,
because
the
nam●
of
the
party
banished
was
writ
in
an
Oyster
shell
,
was
only
vsed
toward
such
,
who
either
began
to
grow
too
popular
,
or
potent
among
the
men
of
seruice
Which
deuice
allowable
in
a
Democracie
,
where
the
ouer-much
powerablenes
of
one
,
might
hazard
the
liberty
of
all
,
was
exercised
on
spight
oftner
,
then
desert
.
A
Country-fellow
meeting
by
chance
Aristides
,
desired
him
to
write
Aristides
in
his
shell
;
and
being
asked
,
whether
the
man
whose
banishment
he
desired
,
had
euer
wronged
him
,
replyed
,
No
,
he
was
only
sorry
to
heare
folkes
call
him
a
good
man
.
We
find
the
like
vnfortunate
end
to
most
of
the
Romans
,
so
redoubted
in
warre
:
Coriolanus
was
exiled
;
Camillus
confined
to
Ardea
;
Scipio
murdred
,
with
diuers
others
,
onely
because
their
vertue
had
lifted
them
aboue
the
pitch
of
ordinary
men
.
Ventidius
was
disgraced
by
Antonie
:
Agricola
poisoned
with
the
priuity
of
Domitian
:
Corbulo
murdred
by
the
command
of
Nero
:
all
able
men
yet
liuing
in
an
age
,
wherein
it
was
not
law●ull
to
be
valiant
.
In
later
times
it
so
hapned
to
Gonsalvo
the
Great
Captaine
,
who
hauing
conquered
the
kingdome
of
Naples
,
droue
the
French
beyond
the
mountaines
,
&
brought
all
the
Italian
Potentates
to
stand
at
the
Spaniards
deuotion
;
was
by
his
master
called
home
,
where
he
died
obscurely
,
&
was
buried
without
solemnity
,
without
teares
.
Worse
fared
the
Guise
and
Byron
in
France
;
worse
Essex
,
and
Dudley
of
Northumberland
with
vs
;
neither
will
I
omit
William
Duke
of
Suffolke
,
who
hauing
serued
34
yeares
in
our
French
warres
,
and
for
17
yeares
together
,
neuer
returning
home
,
was
at
his
returne
,
basely
made
away
.
It
were
almost
impiety
to
be
silent
of
Ioab
,
the
brauest
souldier
,
and
politickest
Leader
,
that
euer
fought
the
Lords
battailes
;
yet
he
died
at
the
hornes
of
the
Altar
.
Whether
it
be
that
such
men
are
borne
vnder
an
vnhappy
Planet
;
or
that
Courtiers
,
&
such
as
haue
b●st
opportunity
to
endeere
men
of
warre
with
their
Soueraignes
,
know
not
how
to
commend
&
extoll
their
deserts
,
in
a
subiect
beyond
the
reach
of
their
bra●ne
,
or
courage
of
their
heart
;
or
that
faction
and
opposition
at
home
;
or
Enuie
that
common
foe
to
Vertue
,
be
the
hinderance
,
I
cannot
determine
.
Yet
it
may
be
that
Princes
naturally
distrust
men
of
employment
,
&
are
loath
to
adde
honours
to
a
working
wit
,
&
an
attempting
spirit
:
and
it
may
be
the
fault
of
Souldiers
themselues
,
by
an
vnseasonable
praise
of
their
own
worths
,
aboue
the
ability
of
renumeration
in
that
state
.
This
was
the
cause
of
Silius
death
vnder
Tiberius
,
concerning
which
,
the
Historian
giueth
vs
this
excellent
sentence
:
Beneficia
eò
usque
lata
sunt
,
dum
videntur
exsolui
posse
:
ubi
multum
anteven●re
,
pro
gratiâ
odium
redditur
.
The
last
King
hereof
was
Codrus
,
Patercul
.
who
in
the
warres
against
the
Peloponnesians
,
hauing
intelligence
by
an
oracle
,
that
his
enemies
should
haue
the
victory
,
if
they
did
not
kill
the
Athenian
King
;
attired
himselfe
like
a
beggar
,
and
forced
the
Peloponnesians
to
kill
him
:
and
they
vnderstanding
how
vnfortunately
they
had
slaine
him
,
whom
they
had
most
desire
to
haue
saued
,
raised
their
camp
and
departed
.
For
this
fact
,
the
Athenians
so
honoured
his
memorie
,
that
they
thought
no
man
worthy
to
succeed
him
as
King
;
and
therefore
committed
the
managing
of
the
state
to
Gouernours
for
terme
of
life
,
whom
they
called
Archontes
,
Freigi●
the
first
Archon
being
Medon
the
son
of
C●drus
.
This
gouernment
began
A.M.
2897
,
&
continued
316
yeares
,
at
which
time
the
Archontes
were
appointed
to
gouerne
ten
yeares
only
,
and
then
to
giue
vp
their
charge
:
Seuenty
yeares
lasted
this
gouernment
vnder
seuen
Archentes
,
which
time
expired
A.M.
3284
,
began
the
Democracie
of
Athens
;
during
which
,
Draco
and
Solon
the
Law-giuers
flourished
.
Toward
the
●●ter
end
of
Solons
life
,
Pisistratus
altered
the
free
state
,
and
made
himselfe
Lord
or
Tyrant
of
the
City
:
but
he
once
dead
,
the
people
regained
their
freedome
,
driuing
thence
Hippias
the
son
of
Pisistratus
,
who
hereupon
fled
for
succour
to
Darius
K.
of
Persia
,
by
this
meanes
bringing
the
Persians
first
into
Greece
.
What
successe
the
Persians
had
in
Greece
,
the
Histories
of
these
times
abundantly
informe
vs
.
Darius
being
vanquished
by
Miltiades
at
Marathron
;
and
Xerxes
by
Themistocles
at
Salamis
:
yet
did
not
Athens
scape
so
cleare
,
but
that
it
was
taken
by
Xerxes
,
Plutarch
.
though
indeed
first
abandoned
,
and
voluntarily
dismanteled
by
the
Athenians
.
When
the
Persians
were
retired
homewards
,
the
people
of
Athens
reedified
their
towne
,
and
strongly
fortified
it
with
high
&
defensible
walls
;
which
done
,
they
put
their
Fleet
to
sea
,
&
spoyled
the
coasts
of
Persia
in
all
quarters
;
enriching
their
city
with
the
spoiles
,
&
enlarging
their
power
&
dominion
,
by
the
addition
of
many
Ilands
and
sea-townes
.
Hereby
they
grew
vnto
that
wealth
&
potencie
,
that
they
were
suspected
by
their
weaker
neighbours
,
Thucydides
.
&
envied
by
their
stronger
,
the
Lacedaemonians
especially
:
who
fearing
to
loose
their
ancient
prioritie
ouer
Greece
;
but
pretending
the
surprifall
of
Potidea
a
City
of
Thrace
from
the
Corinthians
,
&
some
ha●d
measure
by
them
shewed
vpon
the
Megarenses
,
made
warre
vpon
them
.
In
the
beginning
of
this
warre
the
Athenians
not
only
resisted
the
whole
powers
of
all
Greece
confederate
against
them
;
but
so
exceedingly
prospered
,
that
the
Spartans
sued
for
peace
,
and
could
not
get
it
.
But
the
scales
of
Fortune
turned
;
for
after
they
had
held
out
28
yeares
,
they
were
compelled
to
pluck
down
the
walles
of
their
town
,
&
submit
themselues
to
the
order
of
the
Lacedaemonians
,
now
by
the
puissance
of
Lysander
victorious
.
Then
was
this
Virgin-Town
prostituted
to
the
lust
of
30
Tyrants
,
whom
not
long
after
,
Thrasibulus
a
braue
souldier
,
&
one
that
loued
the
liberty
of
his
Country
,
expelled
.
This
warre
was
called
Bellum
Peleponnesiacum
.
Not
long
after
,
the
Persians
seeing
how
the
State
of
Sparta
,
for
want
of
the
opposition
of
Athens
,
began
to
worke
vpon
their
Empire
;
furnished
Conon
a
worthy
Gentleman
of
Athens
,
with
a
Navy
so
wel
furnished
,
that
therewith
he
vanquished
the
Lacedaemonian
Fleete
;
&
put
the
Athenians
by
this
victory
in
so
good
heart
,
that
they
once
more
reedified
their
walls
.
Immediatly
after
followed
the
warre
against
Thebes
,
Plutarch
.
called
Bellum
sacrum
,
which
in
the
end
was
composed
by
Philip
of
Macedon
,
by
bringing
as
well
the
Thebans
whom
he
came
to
succour
,
as
the
Athenians
,
Spartans
,
&
Phocians
,
whom
he
came
to
oppose
,
all
vnder
his
owne
dominion
:
from
which
slauery
,
Greece
neuer
recouered
,
till
as
well
Macedon
,
as
she
,
became
follow-seruants
to
Rome
.
The
next
townes
of
note
in
Attica
,
were
1
Marathron
,
where
Miltiades
discomfited
the
numerous
Army
of
Darius
,
consisting
of
100000
foot
,
a●d
10000
horse
,
the
emulation
of
which
noble
victory
,
startled
such
braue
resolues
in
the
brest
of
Themistocles
.
3
Piraea
the
hauen-town
to
Athens
,
built
&
impregnably
fortified
by
the
advice
of
Themistocles
,
&
afterward
the
better
to
keep
vnder
the
Athenians
,
demolished
by
Scylla
,
in
his
warres
against
Mythridates
.
4
Panormus
.
2
MEGARIS
hath
on
the
East
Attica
,
on
the
West
Sinus
Corinthiacus
,
on
the
North
Boeotia
,
&
on
the
South
the
Isimus
.
The
chiefe
city
is
Megara
,
now
Megra
,
where
Euclide
taught
Geometrie
.
Ovid
maketh
mention
of
one
Nisus
King
of
this
Country
,
not
so
happy
that
his
head
was
circled
with
a
Coronet
,
as
that
thereon
grew
a
purple
haire
;
to
which
was
annexed
the
preseruation
both
of
his
life
&
Kingdome
.
This
Iewell
his
daughter
Scylla
deliuered
to
King
Minos
,
her
Fathers
enemy
:
who
ioyfully
receiuing
the
present
,
commanded
her
to
be
cast
into
the
Sea
;
where
she
was
(
as
some
write
)
turned
to
the
gulfe
so
named
.
I
leaue
the
moralizing
of
the
Fable
,
to
such
as
prosesse
Mythologie
;
obseruing
only
by
the
way
,
the
antiquity
of
that
politique
practise
,
to
loue
the
Treason
,
&
hate
the
Traitours
.
This
Country
after
shaking
off
the
Cretans
,
became
sui
iuris
;
and
amounted
to
that
height
of
prosperity
,
that
they
contended
with
the
Athenians
for
the
Iland
of
Salamis
,
&
so
crushed
them
in
one
fatall
ouerthrow
,
that
a
Law
was
enacted
in
Athens
,
that
whosoeuer
mentioned
the
recouery
of
Salamis
,
should
loose
his
life
:
so
that
Solon
was
compelled
to
fain
himselfe
mad
,
the
safelier
to
motion
the
matter
,
which
had
a
prosperous
end
.
This
fortune
of
the
Megarenses
lasted
not
long
in
so
eminent
a
degree
;
yet
they
continued
a
free
people
,
till
the
comming
of
the
Macedonians
.
The
second
town
of
note
in
Megaris
is
Eleusis
,
where
Ceres
had
a
Temple
,
which
is
hence
called
Ceres
Eleusina
.
3
BOEOTIA
hath
on
the
East
Attica
,
on
the
West
Phocis
,
on
the
North
the
riuer
Cephisus
,
on
the
South
Megaris
and
the
Sea
.
It
took
its
name
from
B●s
,
which
signifieth
an
Oxe
:
for
when
Cadmus
weary
with
seeking
his
sister
Eur●pa
,
whom
Iupiter
had
stolne
from
Phoenicia
,
came
to
Delphos
;
hee
was
warned
by
the
Oracle
,
to
follow
the
first
young
Oxe
he
saw
,
and
where
he
rested
,
to
build
a
City
;
the
Country
for
this
cause
was
called
Boeotia
.
Plutarch
.
It
was
a
custome
in
this
Country
to
burne
before
the
doore
of
the
house
in
which
a
new-married
wife
was
to
dwell
,
the
axle-tree
of
the
coach
in
which
she
came
thither
:
Giuing
her
by
this
ceremony
to
vnderstand
,
that
she
must
restraine
her selfe
from
gadding
abroad
;
and
that
being
now
ioyned
to
an
husband
,
she
must
frame
her selfe
to
liue
&
tarry
with
him
,
without
any
hope
of
departure
.
The
chiefe
citty
is
Thebes
,
built
on
the
brook
Cephisus
,
by
Cadmus
the
Phoenician
.
Famous
it
is
for
the
warres
here
made
of
old
between
Eteocles
&
Polinices
,
sonnes
to
that
vnfortunate
Prince
Oedipus
,
&
his
mother
&
wife
Iocasta
.
The
History
of
this
warre
is
the
most
ancient
piece
of
story
which
we
finde
of
all
Greece
;
the
former
times
&
writings
containing
nothing
but
Fables
,
little
sauouring
of
humanity
,
&
lesse
of
truth
:
As
of
well
changed
into
Monsters
,
the
adulteries
of
the
gods
,
&
the
like
.
In
this
town
l●ued
Pelopidas
,
&
Epaminondas
,
who
so
crushed
the
Lacedaemonians
at
the
battles
of
Leuctres
&
Mantinea
;
Plutarch
.
that
they
could
neuer
after
re-obtaine
their
former
puissance
.
This
Common-wealth
long
flourished
,
&
at
last
being
ouerburdened
in
the
Phocian
warre
,
was
glad
to
submit
it selfe
to
the
mercy
of
the
Macedonians
,
vnder
the
leading
of
King
Philip
:
who
by
this
meanes
first
got
footing
in
Greece
,
into
which
afterward
he
thrust
his
whole
body
.
Vpon
the
death
of
Philip
,
Thebes
revolted
from
the
Macedons
;
but
Alexander
his
successor
quickly
recouered
it
;
&
to
dishearten
the
Greeks
in
the
like
attempts
,
he
razed
the
city
,
selling
all
the
inhabitants
of
age
&
strength
:
only
Pindarus
house
he
commanded
to
be
left
standing
,
in
honour
of
that
learned
Poet.
At
the
sack
of
this
town
,
one
of
the
Macedon
souldiers
entred
the
house
of
a
principall
woman
,
named
Timoclea
,
rauished
her
,
and
rifled
her
coffers
:
but
still
demaunding
more
treasure
,
she
shewed
him
a
deep
Well
,
saying
that
there
all
her
mony
was
hidden
.
The
credulous
villain
stooping
down
to
behold
his
prey
,
she
tumbled
into
the
Well
,
and
ouer-whelmed
with
stones
;
for
which
noble
act
,
the
generous
Captain
highly
commended
,
&
dismissed
her
vnhurt
.
The
City
was
re-edified
by
Cassander
,
&
is
now
called
Scibes
.
2
Daulis
,
which
was
vnder
the
subiection
of
Tereus
King
of
Thrace
,
who
hauing
rauished
Philomela
,
daughter
to
Pandion
,
King
of
the
Athenians
,
was
by
his
wife
Progne
,
sister
to
Philomela
,
murdered
,
after
he
had
eaten
his
son
Itys
in
a
Pye
.
3
Platea
,
in
which
Mardonius
the
Generall
of
the
Persians
,
was
ouercome
by
the
Grecians
.
Pezel
.
in
Sleidan
.
There
were
slain
in
this
battail
,
Mardonius
himselfe
,
&
260000
Persians
;
but
on
the
side
of
the
Grecians
,
31
Lacedaemonians
,
52
Athenians
,
16
Arcadians
;
and
of
the
Megarenses
about
600.
The
Lieftenant-Generall
was
Pausanias
,
who
afterward
plotting
to
make
himself
the
Tyrant
of
all
Greece
,
and
being
discouered
,
fled
into
the
Temple
of
Pallas
.
In
this
place
it
was
almost
a
sacriledge
to
meddle
with
him
;
&
therefore
they
resolued
to
close
vp
the
doore
,
his
mother
voluntarily
laying
the
first
stone
.
Before
this
battle
,
the
Athenians
had
an
Oracle
,
that
they
should
be
conquerours
,
if
they
fought
in
their
own
territories
;
whereupon
the
Plateans
,
within
whose
iurisdiction
the
battle
was
fought
,
gaue
that
part
of
their
Country
to
the
City
of
Athens
:
In
requitall
of
which
worthy
donation
,
Alexander
the
great
re-edified
&
inlarged
their
city
.
4
Leuctra
,
where
the
Thebans
vnder
the
conduct
of
Epaminoudas
,
vanquished
the
Lacedamonians
,
slew
their
King
Cleombrotus
;
&
not
only
preserued
their
own
liberty
,
but
brought
their
enemies
to
that
fall
of
courage
and
reputation
,
that
they
could
hardly
euer
rise
again
.
5
Asc
ra
,
the
birth-place
of
Hesiod
,
a
man
(
according
to
Paterculus
)
elegantis
ingenij
,
&
carminum
dulcedine
memorabilis
:
though
the
proud
Critick
Scaliger
,
intending
to
deifie
Virgil
,
most
iniudiciously
and
absurdly
preferreth
the
worse
Verse
in
the
Georgickes
of
the
one
,
before
the
whole
workes
of
the
other
.
6
Cheronea
or
Coronea
,
the
birth-place
of
Plutarch
.
Plutarch
.
Neere
vnto
this
City
was
fought
that
memorable
battail
between
L.
Sylla
,
&
the
Romans
,
against
Archelaus
Lieutenant
to
Mithridates
King
of
Ponius
,
who
led
an
Army
of
120800
Souldiers
:
of
which
great
number
only
10000
escaped
with
life
;
Sylla
loosing
of
his
own
men
14
only
.
7
Orchomenon
,
nigh
vnto
which
the
same
Sylla
vanquished
Dorilaus
,
an
other
of
the
Kings
captaine●
,
hauing
an
Army
of
80000
men
,
whereof
20000
lost
their
liues
.
After
these
two
victories
Sylla
made
peace
with
Mithridates
,
because
Marius
and
Cinna
domineering
in
Rome
,
had
trodden
his
faction
vnderfoot
:
herein
preferring
his
owne
quarrells
,
before
the
ruine
of
the
common
enemy
;
which
had
he
followed
these
victories
,
ne●●●er
could
haue
raised
an
other
warre
,
as
he
did
afterward
▪
In
this
Country
are
t●e
streights
of
Thermopylae
,
which
in
the
warre
that
Xerxes
made
against
Gre●ce
,
were
defended
by
300
Spartans
,
&
their
King
Leonidas
:
Who
hauing
valiantly
resisted
that
Army
,
which
in
their
passage
out
of
Persia
,
had
d●ankedly
whole
riuers
,
&
s●●m
of
them
20000
,
died
all
in
the
place
.
Xerxes
,
lest
the
greatnes
of
his
losse
should
terrifie
his
men
,
who
had
not
yet
seene
that
vnproportionable
discomfiture
;
buried
in
seuerall
pits
,
all
saue
one
thousand
;
as
if
no
more
had
bin
wanting
then
they
.
Strabo
.
4
PHOCIS
is
bounded
on
the
East
with
Boeotia
,
on
the
West
with
Locris
&
Doris
,
on
the
North
with
the
riuer
Cephisus
,
&
on
the
South
with
the
Sinus
Corinthi●cus
.
In
this
Country
is
Helicon
the
mount
consecrated
to
the
Muses
;
as
also
another
hill
of
this
Country
,
called
Cithaeron
,
&
both
striuing
with
Parnassus
in
height
&
bignes
.
This
Pernassus
is
of
wonderfull
height
,
whose
two
tops
euen
kisse
the
clouds
:
Ovid.
Met.
Mons
hic
cervicibus
p●tit
arduus
astra
duobus
Nomine
Pernassus
:
supera●que
cacumine
montes
.
Through
the
thick
Clouds
the
mount
Pernas●us
hight
,
With
his
two
tops
doth
kisse
the
Starres
so
bright
.
In
the
generall
deluge
of
Greece
,
in
which
almost
all
men
perished
in
the
waters
,
Deucalion
&
Pyrrha
,
saued
themselues
on
this
h●ll
;
not
farre
from
which
stood
the
Temple
of
Themis
.
The
chiefe
Townes
are
Cyrra
,
2
Crissa
;
3
&
Antycira
on
the
Sea
;
the
last
of
which
is
famous
for
the
Elleborum
that
grew
there
,
a
Herbe
very
medicinall
for
the
Phren●ie
,
whence
came
the
proverb
.
naviget
Antyciram
4
Elladia
.
5
Pytho
or
Pythia
,
a
town
seated
not
only
in
the
midst
of
Greece
,
but
of
the
whole
World
also
.
For
Iupiter
desirous
once
to
know
the
ex●ct
middle
of
the
Earth
,
let
the
two
Eagles
,
one
from
the
●ast
,
the
other
from
the
West
.
These
Eagles
meeting
in
this
place
,
shewed
plainly
that
here
was
the
nauell
or
mid
part
of
the
Earth
.
This
town
by
reason
of
its
convenient
situation
,
was
the
Sessions
town
of
all
Greece
,
it
being
the
meeting-place
of
the
Amphictyones
.
These
Amphictyones
were
men
selected
out
of
the
12
pri●●
cities
of
Greece
:
they
had
power
to
decide
all
contro●ersies
&
enact
Lawes
for
the
common
good
.
They
were
instituted
either
by
Acrisius
(
as
Strabo
)
or
(
as
Halicarnas●an
thinks
)
by
Amphi●●yon
the
son
of
Helen
,
Stephanus
.
from
whom
they
seeme
to
haue
deriued
their
name
.
Their
meetings
were
at
the
beginnings
of
the
Spring
&
Autumne
:
The
Commissioners
o●
the
Cities
were
in
seuerall
called
Pylagorae
.
Some
instances
concerning
their
authority
were
not
amisse
.
In
the
time
of
Cimon
,
the
Scyrians
hauing
by
Piracie
wronged
the
Thessalonians
,
were
fined
by
this
Councel
.
Afterward
the
Lacedaemonians
for
surprizing
Cadmea
,
&
the
Phocians
,
Pezel
.
in
Sleidan
.
for
ploughing
vp
the
land
of
Cyrrha
belonging
to
Delphos
,
were
by
them
amerced
:
and
because
they
continued
obstinate
,
and
payed
not
their
mu●ct
,
their
dominions
were
adiudged
to
be
confiscate
to
the
Temple
of
Apollo
.
But
they
resisting
this
decree
,
spoyled
the
Temple
it selfe
;
for
which
warre
being
proclaimed
,
and
the
rebels
(
for
so
they
were
now
held
)
by
the
assistance
of
Philip
of
Macedon
subdued
:
the
Councel
was
again
assembled
.
Here
it
was
decreed
that
the
Phocians
should
raze
their
walls
:
that
they
should
pay
the
yearely
tribute
of
sixty
talents
:
that
they
should
no
more
keep
horse
&
armour
,
till
they
had
satisfied
the
Treasury
of
the
temple
:
&
that
they
should
no
more
haue
any
voyces
in
that
consistory
.
It
was
also
then
enacted
,
that
King
Philip
&
all
his
sucessours
should
haue
the
two
suffrages
of
the
●hocians
in
that
Parliament
,
&
be
(
as
it
were
)
Princes
of
the
Senate
.
To
this
generall
Counsell
in
the
Iewish
Commonwealth
,
the
Sanhed●in
,
or
Aristocraticall
gouernment
of
the
70
Elders
,
had
most
resemblance
.
At
this
time
the
Diots
of
the
Empire
,
the
States
of
the
Low-co●ntries
,
and
the
assemblies
of
the
Swi●ze●s
and
Grisons
,
come
●ighest
to
this
patterne
.
6
Delphos
,
where
was
the
Temple
of
Apollo
;
in
which
,
with
that
of
Iupiter
Hannon
in
Cyrene
,
were
the
most
famous
Oracles
of
the
Heathens
,
deliuered
,
darke
riddles
of
the
Diuell
,
couched
in
a
forme
so
cunningly
contriued
,
that
the
truth
was
then
farthest
off
,
when
it
was
thought
to
haue
bin
found
.
Craesus
consulting
with
the
Oracle
,
was
giuen
this
answere
,
Craesus
Halyn
penetrans
m●gnam
perve●tet
opum
vin●●
▪
When
Craesus
ouer
H●ly●
row●th
▪
A
mighty
nation
he
ouerthroweth
.
Which
he
interpreting
according
to
his
own
hopes
;
crossed
the
riuer
,
was
vanquished
by
Cy●us
King
of
Persia
and
his
wh●●e
country
ru●●ed
.
In
the
like
kind
of
deceitfu●l
manner
were
the
rest
of
the
Oracles
in
those
dayes
giuen
;
the
diuell
being
sure
,
that
howsoeuer
the
euent
was
▪
he
would
hardly
be
convinced
of
lying
.
So
we
find
King
Pyrrhus
before
h●s
warre
with
the
Romans
,
to
haue
consulted
with
the
Oracle
,
and
to
haue
receiued
this
answere
.
Aio
te
Aeacide
Romanos
vincere
posse
;
Which
doubtfull
prediction
he
construing
●eposse
vincere
Romanos
,
according
to
his
own
hopes
,
found
afterwards
that
the
Diuell
meant
Romanos
posse
vincere
te
,
that
the
Romans
should
ouercome
him
;
for
so
indeed
it
hapned
.
By
an
other
kind
of
the
same
fallacie
,
which
the
Logicians
call
Amph●bolia
,
did
the
same
enemy
of
mankind
ouerthrow
an
other
Prince
,
who
demaunding
of
the
Oracle
what
successe
he
should
haue
in
his
warres
had
this
answere
giuen
him
,
Ibis
redibis
nunquam
per
bella
peribis
;
which
he
thus
commaing
▪
Ibis
,
redibis
,
nunquam
per
&c.
ventured
on
the
warre
,
&
was
slaine
;
whereupon
his
followers
again
canvasing
the
Oracle
,
found
that
it
was
Ibis
,
redibis
nunquam
,
per
&c.
The
like
iuggling
he
also
vsed
in
those
supernaturall
dreames
,
which
Philosophers
call
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
(
or
sent
from
the
diuell
:
)
for
Caesar
dreaming
that
he
committed
Incest
with
his
mother
,
made
himselfe
Lord
of
Rome
,
which
was
his
Country
and
mother
;
&
Hippias
the
son
to
P●isistratus
the
Tyrant
of
Athens
,
hauing
vpon
the
same
proiects
the
same
dreame
,
was
killed
,
and
buried
in
the
bowels
of
his
mother
the
Earth
;
so
that
had
Caesar
miscarried
in
his
action
,
and
Hippias
thriued
:
yet
still
had
the
diuell
bin
reputed
his
craftes-master
,
&
the
father
of
truths
.
But
as
the
Ecclesiasticall
history
telleth
vs
,
that
Iulian
the
Apostata
consulting
with
the
diuell
,
was
told
that
he
could
receiue
no
answere
,
because
that
the
body
of
Babilas
the
martyr
,
was
entombed
nigh
his
Temple
;
so
much
rather
could
the
diuels
deceiue
the
World
,
as
formerly
they
had
done
,
after
Christ
the
Trueth
it selfe
was
manifested
in
the
flesh
,
and
tormented
these
vnclean
spirits
,
though
as
they
alle●dged
before
their
time
.
For
Augustus
in
whose
time
our
S●uiour
was
borne
,
consulting
with
the
Oracle
about
his
successour
▪
receiued
this
not-s●tisfying
answere
:
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
—
An
Hebrew
ch●ld
,
whom
the
blest
gods
adore
,
Hath
bid
me
leaue
these
shrines
and
pack
to
hell
,
So
that
o●
Oracles
I
can
no
more
:
In
silence
leaue
our
Altar
,
and
farewell
.
Whereupon
Augustus
comming
home
,
in
the
Capitoll
erected
an
Altar
,
and
theron
in
Capital
letters
caused
this
Inscription
to
be
ingra●en
,
HAEC
EST
ARA
PRIMOGENITI
DEI.
Now
as
the
diuels
had
by
Christs
birth
lost
much
of
their
wonted
vertue
,
so
after
his
passion
they
lost
it
almost
altogether
:
concerning
which
,
Plutarch
in
a
tract
of
his
Moralls
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
why
Oracles
cease
●o
giue
answeres
,
telleth
vs
a
notable
story
,
which
was
this
.
Some
company
going
out
of
Greece
into
Italy
,
were
about
the
Echinades
becalmed
,
when
on
the
sudden
there
was
heard
a
voyce
loudly
calling
on
one
Thamus
an
Egyptian
,
then
in
the
Ship
.
At
the
two
first
calls
he
made
no
answere
,
but
to
the
third
he
replyed
,
Here
I
am
:
and
the
voyce
again
spake
vnto
him
,
bidding
him
when
he
came
to
Palodes
▪
to
make
it
knowne
that
the
great
god
Pan
was
dead
.
When
they
came
vnto
the
Palodes
,
which
are
certain
shelue●
and
rocks
in
the
Ionian
sea
,
Thamus
standing
on
the
poope
of
the
Ship
,
did
as
the
voyce
directed
him
,
whereupon
there
was
heard
a
mighty
noyse
of
many
together
,
who
all
seemed
to
groane
&
lament
,
with
terrible
and
hideous
skreiking
.
T●berius
hearing
of
this
miracle
,
caused
the
learned
of
his
Empire
to
search
out
who
that
Pan
should
be
,
who
returned
answere
,
that
he
was
the
son
of
Mercurie
by
Penelope
;
but
such
as
more
narrowly
obserued
circumstances
,
found
it
to
happen
iust
at
the
time
when
the
Lord
of
Life
suffered
death
on
the
Crosse
,
who
was
the
true
Pan
&
Sheepheard
of
our
Soules
;
and
that
vpon
this
divulging
of
his
passion
,
the
diuels
who
vsed
to
deliuer
Oracles
,
with
great
grief
and
lamentations
forsook
the
office
,
which
had
bin
so
profitable
to
them
in
seducing
the
blind
people
.
I
dare
not
affirme
that
all
Oracles
then
failed
,
but
certainly
they
then
began
to
decay
:
for
Iuvenal
in
his
time
affirmed
,
that
Delphis
oracula
c●ssant
.
Plutarch
.
This
temple
of
Apollo
being
spoyled
by
the
Phocians
,
caused
the
warre
between
them
and
the
Thebans
,
called
the
Holy
warre
,
in
which
the
Thebans
being
likely
to
haue
the
worst
,
sent
for
Philip
of
Macedon
,
who
made
an
end
of
the
warre
by
subduing
them
both
.
The
spoyle
which
the
Ph●cians
got
out
of
the
Temple
,
was
60
Tunnes
of
Gold
,
which
was
to
them
Aurum
Tholosanum
:
so
vnpardonable
a
crime
is
sacriledge
,
that
the
fault
of
some
few
,
patronized
by
their
confederats
,
bringeth
an
vncurable
punishment
on
whole
Nations
.
5
LOCRIS
is
bounded
on
the
West
with
Aetolia
;
on
the
North
with
Doris
,
on
other
parts
with
the
Sea
.
The
chief
cities
are
1
Naup●ctum
,
now
called
Lepanto
,
which
once
belonged
to
the
Venetians
,
but
now
to
the
Turkes
.
This
Town
the
Athenians
gaue
vnto
the
poore
M●ssenians
,
when
after
their
third
warre
,
Pezel
.
in
Sleid.
the
Lacedaemonians
vnwilling
to
haue
them
troublesome
neighbours
,
and
they
scorning
to
be
quiet
slaues
,
compe●led
them
to
seek
new
habitations
.
2
Emathia
.
Maginus
.
6
AETOLIA
hath
on
the
East
Locris
,
on
the
West
Epirus
,
on
the
North
Doris
,
on
the
South
the
Gul●e
o●
Lepanto
.
Here
is
the
Forrest
Calidon
,
where
Meleager
,
and
the
flowre
of
the
Greeke
Nobility
,
slew
the
wild
Boare
.
Here
is
the
riuer
Evenus
,
ouer
which
the
Centau●e
N●ssus
hauing
carried
De●ane●ra
,
w●●e
to
Hercules
▪
and
intending
to
haue
rauished
her
,
was
slaine
by
an
arrow
,
which
Hercules
on
the
other
side
of
the
riuer
shot
at
him
.
Here
also
is
the
riuer
Achel●us
,
of
whom
the
Poets
fable
many
things
,
Ovid.
as
that
being
●iuall
with
Hercules
(
iure
it
must
needes
be
before
he
was
turned
into
a
riuer
;
)
in
the
lo●e
of
Detaneira
,
he
encount●ed
him
in
the
shape
of
a
Bull
;
and
that
when
Hercules
had
plucked
off
one
of
hi●
hornes
,
the
Nymphs
made
of
it
their
so
much
celebrated
Cornuc●pia
.
The
●eople
of
this
Country
were
the
most
turbulent
and
vnruly
people
of
all
Greece
,
neuer
at
peace
with
their
neighbours
,
and
seldome
with
themselues
.
The
Macedonians
could
neuer
tame
them
,
by
reason
of
the
cragginesse
of
the
Country
:
yet
they
brought
them
to
such
termes
,
that
they
were
compelled
to
let
the
Romans
into
Greece
,
who
quickly
made
an
end
of
all
.
The
chiefe
townes
are
1
Chalcis
,
2
Olenus
,
3
Pleurona
,
4
Thermum
,
the
parliament
City
of
all
Aetolia
.
7
DORIS
hath
on
the
East
Boeotia
,
on
the
West
Epirus
,
on
the
South
the
Sea
;
and
on
the
North
the
hill
Oeta
,
on
which
Hercules
being
tortured
by
a
poisoned
shirt
,
sent
him
by
his
innocent
wise
Deianeira
,
burned
himselfe
.
The
chiefe
citties
are
1
Amphissa
.
The
people
of
this
Citty
refusing
to
yeeld
to
the
sentence
of
the
Amphictyones
,
against
their
confederats
the
Phoc●ans
,
were
the
cause
of
Philips
returne
into
Greece
:
who
grievously
infested
the
territorie
of
the
Boeotians
.
Plutarch
.
Against
these
proceedings
the
Athenians
opposed
themselues
;
not
so
much
in
any
hope
of
prevailing
,
as
being
whetted
on
by
the
eloquence
of
D●mosthenes
;
whose
biting
Orations
against
Philip
called
the
Philipp●cks
,
haue
giuen
name
to
all
the
invectiues
of
this
kinde
;
so
that
Tullie
called
the
Orations
he
composed
against
Antonie
his
Philippica
.
At
Coronea
the
armies
meet
where
the
Athenians
are
vanquished
;
and
Philip
is
made
Captaine
of
all
Greece
.
2
Libra
and
3
C●●●um
.
The
whole
Country
of
Achaia
was
subdued
by
Amurath
the
second
.
3
EPIRVS
.
EPIRVS
hath
on
the
East
Achaia
;
on
the
North
Macedon
;
on
the
other
parts
the
Seas
.
In
this
Country
Olimpias
,
Alexander
the
greats
mother
was
borne
;
and
also
Pyrrhus
,
who
first
of
any
forrainer
made
triall
(
to
his
owne
losse
)
of
the
Roman
puis●a●ce
:
and
afterwards
in
A●gos
leaguer
,
was
slaine
with
a
tile
by
an
old
woman
.
Here
is
the
mount
Pind●●s
sacred
to
Apollo
and
the
●●Mu●es
;
and
the
Acrocera●nian
hills
,
so
called
because
they
●●e
subiect
to
thunderclaps
.
Here
are
also
the
riuers
Acher●n
〈◊〉
Coc●●●●
f●r
their
colour
and
tast
called
the
rivers
of
hell
.
The
Easterne
pa●t
of
this
Province
is
called
Acarnania
:
the
Westerne
is
Chao●ia
:
both
very
populous
,
vntill
Paulus
Aemilius
ouerthrew
70
of
their
Citties
.
The
chiefe
of
the
remainder
are
1
Antogonia
.
2
Cassiope
.
3
Torona
on
the
riuer
Thiamis
in
the
Westerne
part
:
and
in
the
other
1
Nicopolis
,
Dion
.
built
by
Augustus
in
the
place
where
his
land
souldiers
were
incamped
,
before
the
battaile
of
Act●um
:
either
in
memory
of
his
victorie
there
;
or
else
of
a
man
and
his
Asse
whom
he
there
met
.
For
the
night
be●ore
the
fight
,
he
met
a
poore
man
on
an
Asse
,
of
whom
he
demanding
his
name
was
answered
Eu●iches
,
that
is
fortunate
;
and
asking
the
name
of
his
Asse
,
was
told
Nicon
,
that
is
Conquerour
:
which
happy
omens
made
the
Souldiers
couragious
and
hopefull
of
victory
;
and
Augustus
in
memoriam
sacti
,
erected
there
a
couple
of
brasen
Images
;
one
of
the
Asse
,
the
other
of
his
master
.
2
Ambracia
,
now
Larta
,
on
the
vpper
end
of
the
Bay
of
Ambracia
,
or
the
Gulfe
of
Larta
.
2
Leucas
.
3
Anactorium
.
and
4
Actium
,
nigh
vnto
which
in
the
Sea
of
Lepanto
,
Augustus
and
Antony
fought
for
the
Empire
of
the
world
.
The
Navie
of
the
latter
consisted
of
500
Gallies
;
the
former
had
250
Gallies
,
adorned
with
the
Trophies
of
victory
.
Here
also
was
fought
that
memorable
Sea-fight
,
Anno.
1571
,
betweene
the
Turkes
,
Hist.
of
Ven.
who
had
a
Navie
of
270
;
&
the
Venetians
hauing
145
Gallies
;
on
which
the
Lord
of
hosts
bestowed
victory
.
In
this
day
there
died
of
the
Turkes
29000
men
,
and
of
the
confederats
7656
,
or
thereabouts
.
There
were
freed
1200
captiue
Christians
,
taken
Prisoners
3900
Turkes
;
nigh
140
Gallies
,
and
about
4000
peeces
of
Ordnance
:
so
that
this
place
seemeth
to
be
marked
for
a
stage
of
great
designes
,
and
that
this
latter
navall
batta●le
,
was
but
the
second
part
of
the
first
.
This
Country
was
once
called
Molossia
from
the
Molossi
,
whom
Pyr●hus
sonne
to
Achilles
brought
vnder
the
yoake
of
servitude
.
From
him
descended
that
Pyrrhus
,
who
made
warre
with
the
Romans
,
Anno
mundi
3683.
V.C.
471.
After
his
death
this
kingdome
was
shrewdly
shaken
by
the
Macedonians
,
and
shortly
after
subdued
by
Paulus
Aemilius
,
who
as
wee
now
said
destroyed
70
Citties
hereof
in
one
day
.
For
desirous
to
satisfie
his
Souldiers
after
his
victory
in
Macedon
hee
sent
vnto
the
Ep●rots
for
ten
of
the
principall
men
of
every
Citty
.
These
he
commanded
to
deliuer
vp
all
the
Gold
and
Siluer
which
they
had
;
and
to
that
end
,
as
he
gaue
out
,
he
sent
certaine
companies
of
Souldiers
along
with
them
;
vnto
whom
hee
gaue
secret
instructions
,
that
on
a
day
by
him
appointed
,
they
should
fall
to
sacke
euery
one
the
Towne
,
whereinto
they
were
sent
.
A
barbarous
and
bloudy
decree
,
70
Citties
confederate
with
the
Roma●s
ruined
in
one
day
,
&
no
fewer
then
150000
Epirots
made
and
sold
for
slaues
.
This
Country
of
Epirus
was
rent
from
the
Constantinopolitane
Empire
by
Amurath
the
second
,
and
his
son
Mahomet
.
4
ALBANIA
.
ALBANIA
is
bounded
on
the
East
with
Macedonia
,
on
the
West
with
the
Adriatique
,
on
the
North
with
Sclavonia
;
on
the
South
with
Epirus
.
Here
are
the
riuers
Celidnus
.
1
Laus
.
and
3
Baniasus
.
The
chiefe
Citties
are
1
Albanopolis
.
2
Sfetigrade
,
which
held
good
for
Scanderbeg
against
the
Turke
;
Knolls
the
Souldiers
neither
fainting
in
their
oppositions
,
nor
corrupted
by
money
.
There
was
in
the
Towne
one
only
Well
,
into
which
a
treacherous
Christian
cast
a
dead
dog
;
at
the
sight
of
which
being
the
next
day
drawne
vp
,
the
Souldiers
gaue
vp
the
Towne
:
being
so
vnseasonably
superstitious
;
that
no
perswasion
,
nor
the
example
of
the
Captaine
,
or
the
Burgo-masters
,
could
make
them
drinke
those
(
as
they
thought
them
)
defiled
waters
.
3.
Durazzo
,
a
towne
of
great
strength
.
It
was
first
called
Epidamnum
and
afterward
Dyrachium
.
Vnder
the
walls
of
this
Towne
,
was
the
first
bickering
betweene
the
Souldiers
of
Caesar
&
Pompey
;
not
only
to
the
present
losse
;
but
also
the
vtter
discomfiture
of
Caesar
,
as
he
himselfe
confessed
;
if
the
enimies
captain
had
known
how
to
haue
ouercome
.
I
must
not
omit
the
valour
of
Sceva
at
this
siege
,
who
alone
so
long
resisted
.
Pompeys
army
:
he
had
220
darts
sticking
in
his
shield
;
and
lost
one
of
his
eyes
:
〈◊〉
C●sar
came
to
his
rescue
.
Parque
novum
fortuna
videt
concurrere
,
bellum
Atque
virum
—
densamque
ferens
in
pectore
silvam
.
Fortune
beholds
an
vnaccustom'd
sight
,
An
army
and
a
man
together
fight
,
Whose
brest
a
wood
of
Arrowes
couered
quite
.
Croya
,
vnder
whose
walls
Amurath
the
2d
gaue
vp
a
wretched
soule
to
the
Diuell
.
This
Country
for
the
most
part
followed
the
fortune
of
Macedon
,
Turk
.
hist.
and
Epirus
;
together
with
which
,
it
was
taken
by
Amurath
:
from
whom
it
was
recouered
by
that
worthy
captaine
George
Castrio●
,
nick-named
Scanderbeg
,
i.
e.
Great
Alexander
.
He
was
a
most
warie
&
politick
souldier
,
giuing
a
great
checke
to
the
Turkish
victories
,
of
which
people
it
is
recorded
,
that
hee
slew
in
severall
battailes
,
3000
with
his
owne
hands
:
&
hauing
held
the
cards
against
two
most
fortunate
gamesters
,
Amurath
and
Mahomet
:
he
set
vp
his
rest
a
winner
.
After
his
death
and
buriall
,
his
body
was
digged
vp
by
the
Turkes
;
and
happy
man
was
he
that
could
get
the
smallest
peece
of
his
bones
,
to
preserue
as
an
inestimable
Iewell
:
supposing
that
as
long
as
he
carried
it
about
him
,
he
should
be
alwaies
invincible
.
5
MACEDONIA
.
MACEDONIA
is
bounded
on
the
East
with
Migd●nia
,
on
the
West
with
Albania
;
Maginus
.
on
the
North
with
Misia
superior
,
on
the
South
with
Epirus
and
Achaia
.
It
was
called
Hamonia
,
from
mount
Hoemus
:
Aemathia
,
from
a
king
of
it
called
Aemathus
:
and
Macedonia
,
from
the
King
Macedo
.
Here
is
the
fount
P●mple
,
sacred
to
the
Pierian
Goddesses
.
The
chief
citties
are
1
Scydra
.
2
Andaristus
.
3
Aedessa
all
midland
townes
.
4
Eribae●
on
Albania
side
now
called
Pr●ssae
.
5
Pidna
seated
on
the
influx
of
the
riuer
Alaicmon
into
the
bay
called
Sinus
Thermaicus
.
In
this
Towne
Cassander
besieged
,
and
by
besiege
tooke
Olimpias
the
mother
,
Roxane
the
wife
,
and
Hercules
the
heire
apparant
of
great
Alexander
:
all
which
he
barbarously
put
to
death
.
This
cruelty
he
committed
partly
to
revenge
himselfe
on
Alexander
,
who
had
once
strooke
his
head
and
the
wall
together
;
&
partly
to
cry
quits
with
Olimpias
,
who
had
lately
murdered
K.
Aridaeus
,
and
Euridice
his
Queene
,
Maginus
.
with
whom
Cassander
is
thought
to
haue
beene
ouer
familiar
.
6
Pella
standing
on
the
same
shore
,
the
birth
place
of
the
great
Alexander
,
hence
called
Pellaeus
Iuvenis
.
And
7
Syderocaspae
,
called
of
old
Chrysiles
,
famous
for
her
mines
of
gold
and
siluer
:
which
are
so
rich
,
that
the
Turke
receaueth
hence
monthly
sometimes
18000
,
sometimes
30000
crownes
de
claro
.
The
Southerne
part
of
Macedon
is
Thessalis
,
a
fruitfull
and
pleasant
Country
.
Here
is
the
hill
Olympus
,
on
which
Hercules
instituted
the
Olympicke
games
in
honour
of
Iupiter
A.M.
2757
the
exercises
being
meerely
bodily
,
as
running
with
Chariots
,
running
on
foot
,
wrastling
,
fighting
with
the
whorlebats
,
&
the
like
.
The
reward
giuen
to
the
Victor
were
onely
Garlands
of
Pal●●e
;
yet
did
the
Greekes
no
lesse
esteeme
that
small
signe
of
conquest
and
honour
,
then
the
Romans
did
their
most
magnificent
triumphes
.
The
Iudges
in
these
games
were
the
Eleans
,
because
in
their
Citty
was
the
Temple
and
statua
of
Iupiter
,
surnamed
Olympicus
.
After
the
death
of
Hercules
these
Games
were
discontinued
for
430
yeares
,
at
which
time
one
Iphitus
,
warned
so
to
doe
by
the
Oracle
of
Apollo
,
renewed
them
;
causing
them
to
be
solemnly
exercised
euery
fift
yeare
:
from
which
custome
Olympias
is
sometimes
taken
for
the
space
of
●
yeares
;
as
qu●●●●●
annorum
Olympiades
,
Camden
.
for
20
yeares
.
Varro
reckneth
the
times
before
the
stood
to
be
obscure
;
those
before
the
Olympiads
,
and
after
the
stood
to
be
fabulous
;
but
those
that
followed
these
Olympiads
to
be
historicall
,
and
these
Olympiades
were
of
long
time
euen
from
the
restauration
of
them
by
Iphitus
vntill
the
reigne
of
the
Emperour
Theodosius
;
the
Grecian
Epoche
:
from
whence
they
reckoned
their
time
.
2ly
the
hill
Othris
,
where
dwelt
the
Lapithae
ouer
whom
Pirithous
was
K.
3ly
The
hills
Pel●on
and
Ossa
,
about
which
the
Centaures
dwel●
;
who
m●nding
to
rauish
Hippodame
,
the
Bride
of
Pirithous
,
on
the
wedding
day
:
were
slaine
by
Hercules
&
the
Lapithae
.
4ly
Here
betweene
the
hills
Olympus
and
Ossa
,
was
situate
the
delectable
vallie
called
Tompe
▪
extending
in
length
fiue
,
in
breadth
6
miles
:
so
beautified
with
natures
gifts
,
that
it
was
supposed
to
be
the
Garden
of
the
Muses
.
And
5ly
,
here
liued
the
Mirmidones
,
over
whom
at
the
siege
of
Tr●y
,
Achilles
was
Captaine
.
They
were
a
sparing
and
labotious
kinde
of
people
;
and
were
therefore
●ain●d
by
the
Poets
to
haue
beene
Emmets
,
&
transformed
into
men
at
the
request
of
Aeacus
,
when
he
wanted
Souldiers
.
—
mores
quos
anto
gerebant
Ovid.
Nunc
quoque
habent
parcum
genus
est
patiensque
laborum
;
Quaesitique
tenax
;
&
qu●d
quaesita
reserue●
.
The
customes
they
of
Emmets
still
retaine
;
A
sparing
folke
and
vnto
labour
set
;
Strangely
addicted
to
all
kinde
of
gaine
;
And
wary
keepers
of
what
ere
they
get
.
The
chiefe
Townes
of
Th●ssalie
are
1
Tricca
,
whose
Bishop
Heliodorus
,
made
that
ingenious
Poem
of
Theagenes
,
and
Cariclia
;
which
is
intituled
The
Aethiopique
History
;
and
chose
rather
to
loose
his
Bishopricke
,
then
suffer
his
book
,
which
a
Provinciall
Synode
had
iudged
to
the
fire
,
to
be
burned
.
A
Poem
not
so
lasciuious
as
many
guesse
.
Chast
and
honest
loue
is
the
subiect
of
this
work
;
not
such
as
old
or
moderne
Poets
,
in
their
Comoedies
mention
.
Here
is
no
incestuous
mixture
of
father
&
daughter
;
no
pandarismes
of
old
midwiues
,
no
vnseemly
action
specified
,
where
heat
of
blood
and
opportunity
meet
:
nor
in
deed
any
one
passage
vnworthy
the
chastest
eare
.
2
Lamia
where
the
Athenians
after
the
death
of
Alexander
,
hoping
to
recouer
their
freedome
,
besieged
Antipater
.
This
war
was
called
Bellum
Lamiacum
,
and
was
the
last
honourable
action
,
vndertaken
by
that
great
and
renowned
Citty
.
3
Demetrias
seated
on
Sinus
Pelasgicus
.
4
Larissa
,
situate
South
of
Demetrias
on
the
same
bay
,
where
Achilles
was
borne
.
4
Pharsalis
,
nigh
vnto
which
was
that
bloody
battaile
betweene
Caesar
&
Pompey
,
for
the
Lordship
of
the
world
.
Caesar
herein
was
conquerour
.
The
victory
was
more
famous
then
bloody
,
Plutarch
.
six
thousand
men
only
among
300000
,
being
slaine
.
Before
the
field
was
fought
,
the
Pompeians
were
in
such
a
miserable
security
,
that
some
of
them
contended
for
the
Priesthood
,
which
was
Caesars
office
:
others
disposed
of
the
Consulships
and
offices
in
Rome
▪
Pompey
himselfe
being
so
retchlesse
,
that
hee
neuer
considered
into
what
place
he
were
best
retire
,
if
he
lost
the
day
;
or
by
what
meanes
he
might
prouide
for
his
safety
,
&
raise
new
forces
.
As
if
the
warre
had
beene
made
against
some
ignoble
enimy
,
and
not
against
Caesar
;
who
had
taken
1000
Townes
;
conquered
300
nations
;
tooke
prisoners
one
million
of
men
,
and
slaine
as
many
.
In
the
same
fields
but
somewhat
nigher
to
the
City
of
Philippi
,
was
the
like
memorable
conflict
betweene
Augustus
and
Antoni●
on
the
one
side
;
and
Brutus
and
Cassius
on
the
other
:
these
latter
being
by
fortune
rather
then
valour
ouerthrowne
.
For
either
thinking
the
other
vanquished
,
slew
himselfe
:
these
two
being
the
last
that
euer
openly
stood
for
the
common
liberty
;
or
as
Cordus
in
Tacitus
calleth
them
,
Vltimi
Romanorum
,
The
last
of
all
the
Romans
.
And
5
Pherae
where
Alexander
the
tyrant
raigned
;
against
whom
that
notable
Captaine
Pelopidas
fighting
,
was
slaine
.
He
was
in
the
end
murdered
by
his
wiues
brothers
:
all
Thessalie
by
his
death
recouering
liberty
.
Though
Macedonia
was
neuer
very
famous
,
till
the
daies
of
King
Philip
and
his
sonne
Alexander
;
yet
it
shall
not
bee
amisse
to
recite
all
the
Kings
,
beginning
at
Caranaus
son
to
Macedo
,
the
Nephew
of
Deucalion
.
The
Kings
of
Macedo
.
3155
-
1
Caranaus
28
3182
-
2
Coenus
12.
3195
-
3
Tirmas
38
32●3
-
4
Perdiccas
51
3284
-
5
Argaens
38
3322
-
6
Philippus
38
3360
-
7
Europus
26
3386
-
8
Alcetas
29
3415
-
9
Amintas
50.
3565
-
10
Alexander
43
3508
-
11
Perdiccas
28.
3536
-
12
Arcbelaus
24
3560
-
13
Orestes
3.
Freigius
.
3563
-
14
Archelaus
4.
3567
-
15
Pausanias
1.
3568
-
16
Amyntas
6.
3574
-
17
Argeus
1.
3575
-
18
Amyntas
19.
3594
-
19
Alexander
.
1.
3595
-
20
Alorites
4
3599
-
21
Perdiccas
6
3605
-
22
Philip
24
3629
-
23
Alexander
the
Great
.
Of
these
23
Kings
,
onely
six
are
famous
:
viz:
Caranaus
the
first
King
.
He
was
originally
of
Argos
;
and
by
an
oracle
commanded
to
lead
a
Colonie
into
this
Country
;
and
to
follow
the
first
flocke
of
Cattell
he
saw
before
him
.
Being
here
arriued
in
a
tempestuous
stormy
day
,
he
espied
a
heard
of
Goates
flying
the
fury
of
the
weather
.
These
Goates
he
persued
vnto
Aedessa
,
into
which
by
reason
of
the
darknesse
of
the
ayre
he
entred
vndiscouered
;
wonne
the
towne
,
and
in
short
space
became
Lord
of
all
the
country
.
2ly
P●rdiccas
the
fourth
king
,
who
at
Aega
built
a
buriall
place
for
all
his
successours
;
assuring
the
people
that
as
long
as
their
kings
were
there
buried
,
his
race
should
never
fayle
,
and
so
it
hapned
.
For
the
kingdome
of
Macedon
after
the
death
of
Alexander
the
great
,
who
was
buried
at
Babylon
,
was
translated
to
the
sonnes
of
Antipater
.
3
Europus
,
who
in
his
infancy
was
carried
in
a
cradle
against
the
Illir●ans
his
enimies
,
and
returned
victorious
.
This
the
Macedons
did
,
either
because
they
thought
they
could
not
be
beaten
,
their
King
being
present
;
or
perswaded
themselues
,
that
there
was
none
so
void
of
honour
,
and
compassion
as
to
abandon
an
infant
,
no
way
able
to
saue
himselfe
from
destruction
,
but
by
the
valour
and
fidelity
of
his
seruants
.
4
Alexander
the
son
of
Amy●tas
,
famous
for
a
noble
exploit
on
the
●ersian
Ambassadours
;
who
being
sent
from
Megabizus
,
requested
a
view
of
the
Macedon●an●adies
●adies
.
No
sooner
were
they
entred
;
but
petulantius
eas
P●●sis
contrectantibus
,
&c.
they
were
called
back
by
this
Alexander
;
sending
in
their
steeds
,
young
springals
maidenly
attired
:
who
vpon
the
like
indignities
offered
,
slew
these
effeminate
Asians
.
After
this
he
behaued
himselfe
so
discreetly
,
that
the
Persian
Monarch
gaue
him
all
Greece
,
between
Hoemus
and
Olympus
.
5
Philip
father
vnto
Alexander
,
who
subdued
Peloponnesus
,
Achaia
and
Thrace
,
&
was
chosen
Captain
Generall
of
the
Greeks
against
the
Persians
.
No
sooner
had
he
begun
this
warre
,
but
he
was
arrested
by
death
,
with
a
writ
of
habeas
corpus
.
6
Alexander
the
sonne
of
Philip
,
who
recouered
the
greater
part
of
Greece
,
which
at
his
fathers
death
,
flattered
themselues
with
hope
of
liberty
.
He
subdued
Darius
of
Persia
,
Toxiles
and
Porus
,
kings
of
India
:
founded
the
Grecian
Monarchie
:
and
in
the
height
of
his
victories
,
was
poysoned
by
Cassander
at
Babylon
▪
After
his
death
,
his
new-got
Empire
was
much
controverted
;
he
himselfe
hauing
bequeathed
it
to
him
whom
the
souldiers
reputed
most
worthie
:
and
they
according
to
their
seuerall
affections
,
thought
their
seuerall
Leaders
best
to
deserue
it
.
At
last
the
title
of
King
was
by
generall
consent
cast
on
Ari●aeus
,
a
bastard
of
Philips
:
to
whom
Perdiccas
was
appointed
protector
:
(
for
Aridae●s
was
a
little
crazed
in
his
braine
)
and
made
Generall
of
all
the
Army
.
As
for
the
Prouinces
,
they
were
assigned
to
the
gouernment
of
the
chiefe
Captaines
,
as
Aegypt
and
Cyrene
to
Ptol●mie
;
Syria
to
Laomedon
;
Cilicia
to
Philotas
;
Media
to
Pytho
;
Cappadocia
to
Eumenes
;
Pamphilia
,
Lycia
,
and
Phrygia
maior
,
to
Antigonus
;
Caria
to
Cassander
;
Lydia
to
Menander
;
P●ntus
and
Phrygia
minor
to
Leonatus
;
Assyria
to
Seleucus
;
Persis
to
Peucestes
;
Thrace
to
Lysimachus
;
and
Macedonia
to
Antipater
:
the
other
parts
of
the
Persian
Empire
being
left
in
their
hands
,
vnto
whom
Alexander
in
his
life-time
had
entrusted
them
.
This
diuision
continued
long
;
for
Perdiccas
being
on●e
sla●ne
by
Ptolomie
&
Eumenes
,
made
away
by
Antigonus
;
these
two
became
quickly
master
of
the
rest
;
Ptolomie
adding
Syria
to
Aegypt
,
and
Antigonus
bringing
vnder
his
command
not
only
all
Asia
Minor
,
but
Assyria
Media
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Easterne
parts
of
the
Empire
also
.
Antipater
in
the
mean
time
succeeding
Perdiccas
in
the
Proctourship
,
died
▪
which
advantage
Olympias
(
whom
Antipater
,
extreamely
hating
her
,
had
banished
into
Epirus
)
taking
,
entred
Macedonia
,
put
to
death
Aridaeus
and
his
wife
Euridice
,
and
proclaimed
Hercules
the
sonne
of
Alexander
,
king
;
but
was
not
long
after
,
together
with
her
nephew
and
daughter
,
barbarously
slaine
by
Cassander
.
The
royall
blood
thus
extinct
,
Antigonus
took
on
himselfe
the
title
of
King
:
the
like
did
Seleucus
,
who
had
now
recouered
all
the
Persian
Prouinces
beyond
Euphrates
:
the
like
did
Ptolomie
in
Egypt
,
and
Cassander
in
Macedon
.
The
second
race
of
the
Macedon
Kings
.
3648
-
1
Cassander
,
son
vnto
Antipater
,
supposed
to
haue
bin
the
poisoner
of
Alexander
,
rooted
out
the
blood
royall
of
Macedon
;
his
reigne
full
of
troubles
&
difficulties
.
19
3667
-
2
Alexander
&
Antipater
,
sonnes
to
Cassander
;
but
not
well
agreeing
,
called
vnto
their
aide
Lysimachus
,
&
Demetrius
,
by
whom
they
were
both
in
short
time
murdered
.
4.
3671
-
3
Demetrius
sonne
to
Antigonus
the
powerfull
King
of
Asia
,
after
he
had
in
one
battle
against
Seleucus
,
lost
both
his
Father
&
all
his
Asian
Dominions
:
settled
himselfe
in
Macedon
:
but
being
there
outed
w●th
Pyrrhus
,
he
fled
to
Seleucus
▪
and
with
him
died
.
6.
3677
-
4
Pyrrhus
King
of
Epirus
,
was
by
the
souldiers
voluntarily
forsaking
Demetrius
,
made
King
of
Macedon
:
but
after
7
moneths
,
the
souldiers
revolted
to
Lysimachus
,
as
being
a
Macedonian
borne
.
3678
-
5
Lysimachus
Gouernour
of
Thrace
,
being
thus
made
King
of
Macedon
,
was
in
the
end
vanquished
&
slaine
by
Seleucus
.
7
3685
-
6
Ceraunus
son
to
Ptolomie
of
Egypt
,
hauing
traiterously
slain
his
friend
and
patron
Seleucus
,
seazed
on
Macedon
;
but
lost
it
,
together
with
his
life
vnto
the
Gaules
,
who
after
they
had
left
Italy
,
plagued
these
countries
.
2
3687
-
7
Antigonus
Gonatas
,
son
to
Demetrius
,
was
for
his
valour
shewne
in
expulsing
the
Gaules
,
made
King
of
Macedon
:
and
though
for
a
while
he
gaue
way
to
Pyrrhus
,
then
returning
out
of
Italy
,
yet
after
Pyrrhus
death
,
he
againe
recouered
it
.
36
3723
-
8
Demetrius
,
son
to
Antigonus
,
recouered
the
Kingdome
of
Macedon
:
which
Alexander
one
of
the
sonnes
of
Pyrrhus
,
had
taken
from
his
father
.
10.
3733
-
9
Antigonus
Doson
,
left
by
Demetrius
as
Protectour
to
his
yong
son
Philip
,
took
vpon
him
the
kingdome
.
He
diuers
times
vanquished
&
crushed
the
Greekes
,
then
beginning
to
cast
off
the
Macedonian
yoake
.
3745
-
10
Philippus
sonne
to
Demetrius
.
3787
-
11
Perseus
the
sonne
of
Philip.
These
two
were
the
subverters
of
the
Kingdome
of
Macedon
;
for
they
not
onely
molested
the
Aetolians
and
other
Grecians
,
whom
the
Romans
had
taken
into
their
patronage
;
but
sided
with
the
Carthaginians
against
them
:
which
they
not
able
to
endure
,
sent
Paulus
Aemilius
with
an
Army
to
Macedon
,
to
bring
King
Perseus
to
some
conformity
.
The
euent
was
answerable
to
the
Roman
fortune
.
Greece
is
made
a
Prouince
of
their
Empire
,
and
Perseus
with
a
deiected
countenance
followeth
the
triumphant
chariot
of
Aemilius
,
after
he
had
reigned
11
yeares
.
From
the
Constantinopolitans
,
Macedon
was
wrested
by
Baiaz●t
the
first
.
6
MIGDONIA
.
Maginus
.
MIGDONIA
hath
on
the
East
and
South
the
Aegaean
Sea
▪
on
the
North
Thrace
;
on
the
West
Macedon
,
of
which
by
many
,
this
Country
is
reckoned
a
part
.
Here
is
the
hill
Athos
,
which
is
75
miles
in
circuit
,
three
dayes
iourney
in
height
,
and
casteth
a
shadow
as
farre
as
Lemnos
,
which
is
40
miles
distant
.
The
chief
cities
are
1
Stagira
(
now
Nicalidi
)
where
the
famous
Philosopher
Arist.
was
borne
:
a
man
so
worthy
,
that
Philip
reioyced
he
had
a
sonne
borne
in
his
time
.
2
Apollonia
.
3
Pallene
,
sacred
to
the
Muses
.
4
Neapolis
on
the
borders
of
Thrace
.
5
Antigonia
:
and
6
Thessalonica
,
now
called
Salonichi
,
seated
on
the
Sea
;
to
the
people
of
which
City
,
S.
Paul
writ
two
of
his
Epistles
.
It
is
a
populous
city
,
replenished
with
Christians
,
Turkes
,
&
Iewes
;
the
last
of
which
swarme
here
in
such
abundance
,
that
in
this
towne
and
Constantinople
only
,
are
reckoned
160000
Iewes
.
Yet
notwithstanding
their
multitude
,
they
are
not
here
only
,
but
in
all
places
where
they
abide
,
not
only
contemned
,
but
hated
;
Biddulph
.
and
at
euery
Easter
in
danger
of
death
.
For
if
they
stirre
out
of
doores
between
Maunday
Thursday
at
noone
,
and
Easter
Eue
at
night
,
the
Christians
among
whom
they
dwell
,
will
stone
them
;
because
at
that
time
they
crucified
our
Sauiour
,
derided
,
and
buffetted
him
.
This
Prouince
hath
alwayes
followed
the
fortune
of
Macedon
.
7
THRACE
.
THRACE
hath
on
the
East
Pontus
Euxinus
,
Propontis
,
and
Hellespont
;
on
the
West
Macedon
,
on
the
North
the
hill
Haemus
,
on
the
South
the
Aegaean
Sea
.
The
people
are
very
bold
&
valiant
,
and
called
by
some
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
because
euery
man
was
a
law
to
himselfe
.
So
that
it
was
truely
said
by
Herodotus
,
that
if
they
had
either
bin
all
of
one
mind
,
or
vnder
one
king
,
they
had
bin
invincible
.
The
Country
of
it selfe
is
neither
of
a
rich
soyle
,
or
pleasant
aire
:
the
corne
&
other
seeds
,
by
reason
of
the
coldnes
of
the
Climate
,
leasurely
ripening●
the
Vines
yeelding
more
shade
,
then
iuyce
;
the
trees
more
leaues
then
fruit
.
The
men
were
more
couragious
,
then
comely
,
wearing
cloathes
according
to
their
conditions
,
ragged
and
vnseemly
.
The
married
women
were
in
loue
to
their
husbands
so
constant
,
that
they
willingly
sacrificed
themselues
at
their
funerals
.
The
Virgins
were
bestowed
not
by
their
own
parents
,
but
the
common
Fathers
of
the
cities
.
Such
as
brought
neither
beauty
nor
vertue
for
their
dowre
,
were
put
off
according
to
their
money
,
most
times
sold
,
as
other
cattle
,
in
the
markets
.
Of
the
soules
immortality
they
had
all
such
a
rude
certainty
,
and
of
lifes
miseries
so
knowne
experience
,
that
saith
mine
Author
,
Lugentur
puerperia
,
natique
deflentur
;
funera
contra
festa
sunt
,
&
veluti
sacra
cantu
lus●que
celebrantur
.
Such
were
the
old
Thracians
.
Here
liued
the
Tyrant
Polymnestor
,
who
villanously
murdred
Polydorus
a
yonger
son
of
Priamus
;
for
which
fact
Hecuba
the
yong
Princes
mother
scratched
him
to
death
.
Here
liued
the
Tyrant
Tereus
,
of
whom
before
in
Phocis
:
and
Diomedes
,
who
vsing
to
feed
his
horses
with
mans
flesh
,
was
slain
by
Hercules
,
and
cast
vnto
his
horses
.
And
here
raigned
King
Cotis
,
whom
I
mention
not
as
a
Tyrant
,
but
propose
as
a
patterne
of
rare
temper
,
both
in
mastering
and
preuenting
passion
.
For
when
a
neighbor
Prince
had
sent
him
a
present
,
of
accurately
wrought
,
and
purely
mettall'd
Glasses
;
he
(
hauing
dispatched
the
messenger
with
all
the
due
complements
of
Maiesty
and
gratitude
)
broke
them
all
to
pieces
;
lest
if
by
mishap
,
any
of
his
seruants
doing
the
like
,
might
stirre
him
to
an
intemperate
choller
.
This
Country
fell
into
the
hands
of
Philip
of
Macedon
,
by
a
strife
between
two
brothers
for
the
kingdome
,
who
after
many
acts
of
hostility
,
at
last
appealed
to
this
Philip
;
and
he
making
his
best
advantage
out
of
their
disagreement
,
seazed
on
it
to
his
own
vse
.
The
chiefe
Townes
are
Sestos
on
the
Hellespont
,
iust
ouer
against
Abydos
of
Asia
;
places
famous
for
the
loue
of
Hero
and
Leandor
.
Maginus
.
2
Abdera
the
birth-place
of
Democritus
,
who
spent
his
life
in
laughing
.
3
Po●idea
,
of
old
a
colonie
of
the
Athenians
,
from
whom
it
revolted
,
&
submitted
to
Corinth
.
But
the
people
of
Athens
not
enduring
this
affront
,
beleagured
it
,
and
after
a
two
yeares
siege
by
composition
,
took
it
;
hauing
spent
in
its
recouery
two
thousand
talents
.
Plutarch
.
4
Cardia
seated
in
the
Thracian
Chersonese
,
which
being
a
Peninsula
,
a
butting
iust
ouer
against
Troas
in
Asia
side
,
is
now
called
St
Georges
arme
.
This
Cardia
is
seated
on
the
Westerne
side
of
it
,
opposite
to
the
I
le
of
Lemnos
;
and
was
the
birth-place
of
Eumenes
,
who
being
a
poore
Ca●riers
son
,
attained
to
such
ability
in
the
art
of
warre
:
that
after
the
death
of
Alexander
the
Great
,
vnder
whom
he
serued
,
he
seazed
on
the
prouinces
of
Cappadocia
and
Paphlagonia
:
and
siding
(
though
a
stranger
to
Macedon
)
with
Olympias
and
the
blood
royall
,
against
the
Greeke
Captaines
;
vanquished
&
slew
Craterus
,
and
diuerse
times
draue
Antigonus
(
afterward
Lord
of
Asia
)
out
of
the
field
:
but
being
by
his
own
souldiers
betraied
,
he
was
by
them
deliuered
to
Antigonus
,
and
by
him
slain
.
5
Lys●●achia
on
the
sea
shore
,
Knoll
.
●
.
built
by
Lysimachus
,
who
after
Alexanders
death
,
layed
hand
on
this
Country
.
6
Callipolis
,
situate
on
the
Northerne
promontorie
of
the
Chersonesse
,
the
first
town
that
euer
the
Turkes
had
in
Europe
,
it
being
surprised
by
Solyman
,
son
to
Orchanes
,
Anno
1358.
7
Traianopolis
,
founded
by
Traian
8
Adrianople
built
by
Adrian
the
Emperour
,
and
added
to
the
Empire
of
the
Turkes
by
Baiazet
1362.
It
was
from
the
first
taking
of
it
,
the
seat
of
the
Turkish
Kings
,
vntill
Mahomet
the
Great
by
the
disunion
of
Christendome
,
forced
Constantinople
,
and
transferred
the
seat
to
that
city
.
9
Pera
,
of
old
Galata
,
a
Town
of
the
Genowaies
:
It
was
taken
by
Mahomet
the
Great
,
Anno
1453
:
in
which
yeare
he
brought
such
a
reckoning
before
Constantinople
,
that
she
not
able
to
discharge
her
score
,
forfaited
her
liberty
.
10
Constantinople
is
seated
in
a
commodious
place
for
an
Empire
,
ouer-looking
Europe
and
Asia
;
&
commanding
the
Euxine
Sea
,
Propontis
,
and
Hellespont
.
It
is
in
compasse
18
miles
,
in
which
compasse
are
comprehended
700000
liuing
soules
:
yet
certainly
it
would
be
more
populous
,
if
the
plague
like
a
Tertian
ague
,
did
not
so
rage
amongst
them
euery
third
yeare
.
It
was
built
by
Pausanias
a
Lacedaemonian
Captaine
,
663
yeares
before
Christs
appearing
in
the
flesh
;
and
was
by
him
called
Bizantium
:
It
was
of
wonderfull
strength
at
the
beginning
of
the
Roman
Empire
.
The
wals
were
of
a
iust
height
,
euery
stone
being
cemented
together
with
brasse
couplets
,
that
the
whole
wall
seemed
to
be
but
one
entire
stone
:
neither
wanted
there
turrets
,
bulwarkes
,
and
other
fortifications
▪
This
City
sided
with
Niger
against
Severus
,
and
held
out
a
siege
of
three
yeares
,
against
almost
all
the
forces
of
the
world
.
During
this
time
they
endured
such
want
of
sustenance
,
that
men
meeting
in
the
streetes
,
would
(
as
it
were
)
with
ioint
consent
,
draw
and
fight
,
the
victor
still
eating
the
vanquished
:
For
want
of
artillery
to
discharge
on
the
assailants
,
they
flung
at
them
whole
Statua's
made
of
brasse
;
and
the
like
curious
Imagery
.
Houses
they
plucked
down
to
get
timber
for
shipping
;
the
hair
of
their
women
they
cut
off
,
to
inch
out
their
tacklings
:
and
hauing
thus
patched
vp
a
Navy
of
500
saile
,
they
lost
it
all
in
one
tempest
.
When
they
had
yeelded
,
the
Conqueror
hauing
put
to
the
sword
the
chief
of
the
Nobles
,
and
giuen
the
rest
as
a
spoyle
to
the
souldiers
,
dismantled
the
Town
,
&
left
it
almost
in
rubbish
:
yet
there
appeared
such
signes
of
beauty
&
strength
in
the
very
ruines
,
V●
mireris
an
eorum
quip●imi
extruxerunt
,
vel
horum
qui
deinceps
sunt
demoliti
,
vires
sint
praestantiores
.
Afterwards
it
was
reedified
by
Constantine
the
Great
,
who
made
it
the
seat
of
his
Empire
,
and
thus
named
it
,
Anno
315.
He
adorned
also
this
City
with
magnificent
buildings
,
with
curious
statues
,
and
the
like
ornaments
:
which
he
hither
transported
from
Rome
:
which
City
he
spoyled
of
more
ancient
and
costly
monuments
,
then
any
twenty
of
his
predecessours
had
brought
thither
.
At
this
day
the
chief
buildings
are
the
Turkes
Seraglio
,
and
the
Temple
of
Saint
Sophia
,
which
as
they
differ
not
much
in
place
and
situation
,
Sands
.
so
as
little
in
magnificence
and
state
.
The
Temple
of
St
Sophia
,
was
,
if
not
built
,
yet
reedified
by
the
Emperour
Iustinian
.
It
is
built
of
an
ovall
forme
,
surrounded
with
pillars
of
admirable
workmanship
,
adorned
with
spacious
and
beautifull
galleries
,
roofed
all
ouer
with
Mosaique
worke
,
and
vaulted
vnderneath
very
strongly
for
the
fabrick
,
and
pleasing
for
the
eye
.
The
doores
are
very
curiously
wrought
,
and
plated
;
one
of
which
by
the
superstitious
people
is
thought
to
haue
bin
made
of
the
planks
of
Noahs
Arke
:
and
yet
this
Temple
is
litle
more
then
the
Chancell
of
the
ancient
Church
,
which
contained
in
length
260
foot
,
and
180
in
height
;
and
to
our
Saint
Pauls
in
London
,
may
seeme
for
the
bignes
to
haue
bin
but
a
chappell
of
ease
.
It
is
now
a
Turkish
Mosquo
,
and
ioyneth
close
to
the
Seraglio
,
which
is
diuided
from
the
rest
of
the
City
by
a
lofty
wall
3
miles
in
circuit
.
It
was
first
built
by
the
Emperour
Iustinus
,
and
hath
bin
by
the
Ottomans
much
enlarged
;
the
buildings
yeelding
to
those
of
France
,
and
Italy
,
for
contriuement
:
but
farre
surpassing
them
for
cost
and
curiousnesse
.
It
conteineth
3
Courts
one
within
the
other
,
very
pleasing
both
for
exercise
and
recreation
.
The
Constantinopolitan
Emperours
.
310
-
1
Constantinus
.
M.
31
341
-
2
Constans
14
355
-
3
Constantius
-
4
Iulianus
Apostata
.
-
5
Iovinianus
.
368
-
6
Valentinian
12
368
-
6
Valens
12
380
-
7
Gratianus
3
380
-
7
Valentin
II
3
383
-
8
Theodosius
,
he
diuided
the
Empire
twixt
Honorius
,
and
399
-
9
Arcadius
his
sons
.
412
-
10
Theod●sius
II
42
454
-
11
Martianus
7
461
-
12
Leo
17
478
-
13
Zeno
17
494
-
14
Anastasius
,
in
whose
time
Constantinople
suffered
great
harme
by
the
Scythians
:
till
Proclus
a
famous
Mathematician
,
like
another
Archimedes
,
with
artificiall
Glasses
did
fire
3000
of
their
Gallies
.
521
-
15
Iustinus
7
528
-
16
Iustinianus
38
566
-
17
Fl.
Val.
Iustinus
12
577
-
18
Tib.
Constantinus
7
584
-
19
Mauritius
20
604
-
20
Phocas
,
who
made
the
Bishops
of
Rome
Popes
,
&
heads
of
the
Church
.
611
-
21
Heraclius
30
641
-
22
Constantinus
1
642
-
23
Constans
27
670
-
24
Constant.
Pogon
.
17
687
-
25
Iustinianus
II
10
697
-
26
Leontius
3
700
-
27
Absimarus
7
713
-
28
Philippus
Bard
2
715
-
29
Anastasius
II
2
717
-
30
Theodosius
1
718
-
31
Leo
Isauricus
.
In
his
time
Caliph
Zulciman
besieged
Constantinople
,
the
space
of
3
yeares
:
and
when
by
cold
and
famine
,
300000
of
them
were
slaine
,
they
desisted
.
At
this
siege
was
that
fire
invented
,
which
we
for
the
violence
of
it
,
call
wild
fire
,
&
the
Latines
,
because
the
Greeks
were
the
Authors
of
it
,
Graecus
ignis
:
by
which
the
Saracen
ships
were
not
a
little
molested
.
741
-
32
Constantinus
Copronymus
35
777
-
33
Leo
IV.
5
782
-
34
Irene
,
in
whose
time
the
Empire
was
diuided
into
the
East
and
the
West
.
For
the
Popes
knowing
their
greatnes
to
grow
out
of
the
ruines
of
the
temporall
power
,
committed
the
Empire
of
the
West
vnto
the
French
Princes
;
whereby
the
Greeke
Emperours
became
much
weakned
;
and
the
French
being
the
Popes
creatures
,
were
in
tract
of
time
at
their
devotion
.
When
Fredericke
Barbarossa
was
by
Pope
Alexander
3d
pronounced
non-Emperour
Emanuel
of
Constantinople
sued
for
a
re-vnion
of
the
Empires
:
but
the
crafty
Pope
returned
this
answere
,
Non
licere
illi
ea
coniu●gere
,
quae
maiores
eius
de
industria
disi●nxerunt
;
Let
no
man
presume
to
ioyne
,
what
the
god
of
Rome
,
the
Pope
,
hath
put
asunder
.
803
-
35
Nicephorus
9
812
-
36
Mich.
Curoplates
2
814
-
37
Leo
Armenus
8
821
-
38
Mich.
Ba●bus
9
830
-
39
Theophilus
15
845
-
40
Michael
III
24
869
-
41
Basilius
Macedo
17
886
-
42
Leo
Phil●sophus
17
904
-
43
Alexander
2
906
-
44
Constantinus
39
945
-
45
Romanus
16
961
-
46
Niceph.
Phocas
10
971
-
47
Ioan.
Zimisces
6
977
-
48
Basil●us
Porphyr
.
1027
-
49
Constantinus
3
1030
-
50
Romanus
Arg.
5
1035
-
51
Michael
Paph
.
7
1042
-
52
Michael
Calaph
.
-
53
Zoe
.
-
54
Constant.
Mon.
12
-
55
Theodora
.
-
56
Mich
Stratioticus
.
1059
-
57
Isacius
Comnen
.
4
1063
-
58
Co●st
.
Ducas
7
1071
-
59
Roman
.
Diog
4
1075
-
60
Mich.
Parapinat
.
6
1081
-
61
Niceph.
Botoniates
1084
-
62
Alexius
Comn
.
33
1117
-
63
Calo
Iohannes
25
1141
-
64
Manuel
Comn
.
38
1180
-
65
Alexius
Comn
.
3
1183
-
66
Andronicus
Com.
2
118●
-
67
Isacius
Angelus
16
-
68
Alexius
Ang.
-
69
Alexius
Iunior
,
the
sonne
of
Isaacus
Angelus
;
who
being
vniustly
thrust
out
of
his
Empire
by
his
Vncle
Alexius
,
Turk
.
hist.
fled
to
Philip
the
Westerne
Emperour
his
father-in-law
;
who
so
preuailed
with
Pope
Innocent
3d
,
that
the
Army
prepared
for
the
Holy
land
,
was
sent
into
Greece
to
restore
young
Alexius
.
Vpon
approach
of
this
Army
,
Alexius
the
vsurper
fled
;
Alexius
the
true
Prince
is
seated
in
the
Throne
;
&
not
long
after
is
slain
by
Alexius
Ducas
.
To
revenge
this
villany
▪
the
La●●nes
assault
and
winne
Constantinople
;
they
create
Baldwin
Earle
of
Flanders
Emperour
;
and
allot
to
the
Genoys
,
Pera
;
to
the
Venetians
many
Townes
in
Morea
,
with
many
Ilands
in
the
Sea
;
and
to
other
associats
,
other
portions
▪
1200
-
70
Baldwin
2
1202
-
71
Henry
13
1215
-
72
Peter
5
1220
-
73
Robert
7
1227
-
74
Baldwin
II.
33.
during
whose
life
,
the
Grecians
recouered
their
Empire
,
by
the
valour
and
fortune
of
Michael
Paleologus
;
when
it
had
bin
in
possession
of
the
Latines
60
yeares
1260
-
75
Michael
Paleologus
35
1295
-
76
Andronicus
Paleologus
2●
1325
-
77
Andronicus
Iunior
29
1354
-
78
Iohn
Palcologus
31
1387
-
79
Emanuel
Paleologus
34
1421
-
80
Iohn
Paleologus
23
1444
-
81
Constantinus
Paleologus
,
in
whose
time
the
famous
City
and
Empire
of
Constantinople
was
taken
by
Mahomet
the
Great
1453.
Concerning
this
Empire
wee
may
obserue
some
fatall
contrarieties
in
one
&
the
same
name
:
as
first
Philip
the
father
of
Alexander
,
laid
the
first
foundation
of
the
Macedonian
Monarchie
;
and
Philip
the
father
of
Perse●s
r●ined
it
.
Secondly
,
Baldwin
was
the
first
,
and
Baldwin
the
last
Emperour
of
the
Latines
,
in
Constantinople
.
Thirdly
,
this
town
was
built
by
a
Constantine
,
the
son
of
a
Helena
,
a
Gregory
being
Patriarch
;
and
was
lost
by
a
Constantine
,
the
sonne
of
a
Helena
,
a
Gregory
being
also
Patriarch
.
And
fourthly
,
the
Turkes
haue
a
prophecie
,
that
as
it
was
wonne
by
a
Mahomet
,
so
it
shal
be
lost
by
a
Mahomet
.
So
Augustus
was
the
first
established
Emperour
of
Rome
,
and
Augustulus
the
last
:
Darius
the
sonne
of
Histaspes
the
restorer
,
and
Darius
the
sonne
of
A●samis
the
ouerthrower
o●
the
Persian
Monarchie
.
A
like
note
I
shall
anon
tell
you
of
Hierusalem
,
in
the
mean
time
I
will
present
you
with
a
fatall
obseruation
on
this
letter
H
,
as
I
find
it
thus
versed
in
Albions
England
.
Not
superstitiously
I
speake
,
but
H
this
letter
still
,
Hath
bin
obserued
ominous
to
Englands
good
or
ill
.
First
Hercules
,
Hesion●
,
and
Hele●
were
the
cause
Of
warre
to
Troy
;
Aeneas
seed
becomming
so
outlawes
.
Humbar
the
Hunn
with
forrein
armes
did
first
the
Brutes
invade
.
Helen
to
Romes
imperiall
Throne
,
the
British
Crowne
conveide
.
Hengist
and
Horsus
first
did
plant
the
Saxons
in
this
I
le
,
Hungar
and
Hubba
first
brought
Danes
that
swayed
here
long
while
.
At
Harold
had
the
Saxon
end
;
at
Hardie
Cnute
,
the
Dane
;
Henries
the
first
and
second
did
restore
the
English
raigne
.
Fourth
Henrie
first
for
Lancaster
did
Englands
Crowne
obtaine
.
Seauenth
Henrie
,
jarring
Lancaster
and
Yorke
,
vnites
in
peace
,
Henry
the
eight
did
happily
Romes
irreligion
cease
.
A
strange
and
ominous
letter
;
euery
mutation
in
our
state
being
as
it
were
vshered
in
by
it
.
What
were
the
revenues
of
this
Empire
since
the
diuision
of
it
into
the
East
and
West
,
I
could
neuer
yet
learne
.
That
they
were
exceeding
great
,
may
appeare
by
three
circumstances
.
1
Zonaras
reporteth
that
the
Emperour
Basilius
had
in
his
treasury
200000
talents
of
gold
,
besides
infinite
heapes
of
siluer
&
other
moneyes
.
2ly
Lipsius
relateth
how
Beniamin
a
Iew
,
in
his
discourse
of
Europe
,
saith
that
the
customes
due
to
the
Emperor
,
out
of
the
victuals
and
merchandise
sold
at
Constantinople
onely
,
did
amount
to
20000
Crownes
daily
.
3ly
we
find
that
at
the
sacke
of
Constantinople
,
there
was
found
an
invaluable
masse
of
gold
,
siluer
plate
,
and
Iewels
,
besides
that
which
was
hid
in
the
earth
.
For
so
the
couetous
Citizens
chose
rather
to
imploy
their
wealth
,
then
afford
any
part
of
it
to
the
Emperour
,
who
with
teares
in
his
eyes
,
went
from
doore
to
doore
to
beg
or
borrow
money
,
wherewith
he
might
wage
more
souldiers
for
the
defence
of
the
Town
.
The
Armes
of
the
Empire
are
Mars
,
a
crosse
Sol
,
betweene
foure
Greek
Beta's
of
the
second
;
the
foure
Beta's
signifying
,
(
as
Bodin
saith
)
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Expectation
may
perchance
wait
here
,
for
a
historicall
relation
of
the
nature
of
the
Turkes
;
their
customes
,
forces
,
policies
,
originall
,
&
proceedings
:
the
discourse
whereof
we
will
de●erre
till
we
come
to
Turcomania
,
a
Prouince
of
Armenia
,
from
whence
this
populous
Nation
first
made
their
inundations
;
like
to
some
vnresistable
torrent
,
into
Persia
,
and
the
other
parts
of
the
World
,
now
subiect
vnto
their
imperious
fury
.
And
though
the
Peninsula
,
called
Tauri●a
Chersonesus
,
or
Tartaria
Precopensis
▪
be
within
the
bounds
of
Europe
:
yet
we
wil
deferre
the
description
of
it
,
till
we
come
to
speak
in
generall
of
the
Tartars
;
and
will
now
speedily
saile
about
the
Grecian
Seas
,
and
discouer
their
Ilands
.
Thus
much
of
Greece
.
THE
GRECIAN
ILES
.
HAuing
discoursed
of
the
Continent
,
&
its
particular
kingdomes
;
we
will
say
somewhat
also
of
the
Sea
,
&
its
particular
Iles
:
which
lye
dispersed
either
in
the
Grecian
,
2
Cretan
,
3
Ionian
,
4
Adriatique
,
5
Mediterranean
,
6
Brittish
,
or
7
Northerne
Seas
;
and
first
of
such
as
are
about
the
coasts
of
Greece
.
The
first
Sea
which
offreth
it self
vnto
vs
,
is
Palus
Maeotis
,
so
called
of
the
Maeotae
,
who
formerly
inhabited
about
the
banks
of
it
.
It
is
nourisht
by
the
riuer
Phasis
,
Tanais
,
&
infinit
others
,
&
aboundeth
with
a
kind
of
fish
,
which
the
ancients
called
Maeotides
.
The
present
name
of
this
Sea
,
is
Mar
di
la
Tana
,
&
hath
in
it
no
Iland
of
note
.
Hence
the
Sea
going
Southward
,
is
brought
into
a
narrow
streight
,
called
Bosphorus
Cimmerius
,
from
the
Cimmerij
who
here
dwelt
:
of
no
great
bredth
,
in
that
oxen
haue
swomme
ouer
it
,
and
in
length
about
27
miles
.
This
streight
openeth
into
Pontus
Euxinus
.
Pontus
Euxinus
is
in
compasse
2700
miles
,
Boterus
.
and
was
first
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
from
the
inhospitablenesse
of
the
neighbouring
people
,
which
being
brought
to
some
conformity
,
caused
the
sea
to
be
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
It
is
now
called
Mare
Maggiore
for
its
greatnes
:
and
the
Blacke
Sea
,
because
of
the
darke
mists
thence
arising
.
Others
not
improbably
affirme
,
that
it
is
called
the
Blacke
sea
,
from
the
dangerous
and
black
shipwrackes
here
happening
:
For
it
is
a
very
dangerous
shore
,
full
of
rocks
and
sands
:
and
for
this
cause
there
is
on
the
top
of
an
high
towre
,
a
lantherne
,
in
which
there
is
a
great
panne
full
of
pitch
,
rozen
,
tallow
,
and
the
like
,
in
dark
nights
continually
burning
,
to
giue
warning
to
marriners
,
how
neere
they
approach
the
shore
.
This
Sea
being
the
biggest
of
all
these
parts
,
gaue
occasion
to
them
which
knew
no
bigger
,
to
call
all
Sea
a
by
the
name
of
Pontus
,
as
Ovid
,
Omnia
pontus
erant
;
deerant
quoque
littora
ponto
:
and
in
another
place
of
the
same
Poet
,
—
Nil
nisi
pontus
&
aër
;
a
better
reason
doubtlesse
of
the
name
,
then
that
of
the
Etymologists
,
Pontus
quia
ponte
caret
.
Of
this
sea
the
chiefe
Iles
are
1
Thinnius
,
and
Erithinnus
,
little
famous
.
Strabo
.
The
Sea
bending
Southward
,
is
coarctated
into
narrow
bounds
,
not
being
fully
a
mile
broad
;
and
called
Thracius
Bosphorus
:
Thracius
for
its
site
nigh
Thrace
;
and
Bosphorus
for
that
Oxen
haue
swomme
ouer
it
.
It
hath
no
Iland
worth
naming
.
This
straight
hauing
continued
20
miles
in
length
,
openeth
it selfe
into
the
Propontis
330
miles
in
compasse
,
now
called
Mare
di
Marmora
,
from
the
Iland
Marmora
:
which
formerly
called
Proconesus
,
hath
for
its
abundance
of
Marble
,
purchased
this
new
name
.
The
Sea
hauing
gathered
hir
waters
into
a
lesser
Channell
,
is
called
Hellespont
;
from
Helle
,
daughter
to
Athamas
King
of
Thebes
,
who
was
here
drowned
.
Ouer
thi●
straight
,
Xerxes
did
make
a
bridge
of
boats
to
passe
into
Greece
;
which
when
a
suddain
tempest
had
shrewdly
battered
,
he
caused
the
Sea
to
be
beaten
with
300
stripes
,
&
cast
a
paire
of
fetters
into
it
,
to
make
it
know
to
whom
it
was
subiect
.
Herodotus
.
Xerxes
in
this
expedition
wafted
ouer
an
Army
consisting
of
two
millions
and
164610
fighting
men
,
in
no
lesse
then
2208
bottomes
of
all
so●ts
.
When
all
the
Persians
soothed
the
King
in
the
vnconquerablenesse
of
his
forces
,
Artabanus
told
him
,
that
he
feared
no
enemies
but
the
Sea
and
the
Earth
;
the
one
yeelding
no
safe
harbour
for
such
a
Navie
;
the
other
not
yeelding
sufficient
sustenance
for
so
multitudinous
an
Armie
.
His
returne
ouer
this
Hellespont
was
as
deiected
,
as
his
passage
magnificent
;
his
fleet
was
broken
by
the
valour
of
the
Greekes
,
and
the
fury
of
the
sea
;
so
that
for
his
more
speedy
flight
,
he
was
compelled
to
make
vse
of
a
poore
fisher
boat
.
Neither
yet
was
his
passage
secure
:
the
boat
being
ouer-burdened
,
had
sunke
all
,
if
the
Persians
by
casting
away
themselues
,
had
not
saued
the
life
of
their
King
:
The
losse
of
which
noble
spirits
so
vexed
him
,
that
hauing
giuen
the
Steeresm●n
a
golden
Coronet
for
preseruing
his
own
life
,
he
commanded
him
to
execution
,
as
a
coauthor
of
the
death
of
his
seruants
.
It
is
now
called
the
castles
,
or
the
sea
of
the
two
castles
;
which
two
castles
stand
one
on
Europe
,
the
other
on
Asia
side
;
in
the
same
places
where
once
stood
Sestos
and
Abydos
.
These
castles
are
exceeding
well
built
,
and
abundantly
furnished
with
munition
.
They
search
and
examine
all
shippes
that
passe
that
way
:
they
receiue
the
Grand
Signieurs
customes
;
and
are
in
effect
the
principall
strength
of
Constantinople
.
At
these
castles
all
shippes
must
stay
three
dayes
;
to
the
end
,
that
if
any
slaue
be
runne
away
from
his
master
,
or
theeues
haue
stollen
any
thing
,
they
may
be
in
that
space
pursued
and
apprehended
.
In
this
Hellespont
is
the
Iland
Tenedos
,
on
Asia
side
.
It
is
in
compasse
ten
miles
,
and
was
so
called
from
one
Tenes
,
who
abhorring
the
lasciuious
intreaties
of
his
mother
,
was
by
her
command
cast
into
the
Sea
,
fast
locked
in
a
Chest
;
and
here
most
miraculously
deliuered
,
as
Strabo
writeth
:
Insula
diues
opum
,
Priami
dum
regna
manebant
.
An
Iland
rich
,
full
of
delight
,
When
Priams
kingdome
stood
vpright
.
Hellespont
after
a
fourty
miles
course
,
expatiateth
its
waters
in
the
Aegaean
Sea
;
so
called
either
from
Aegaeus
the
father
of
Theseus
,
who
misdoubting
his
sonnes
safe
returne
from
the
Minotaure
of
Crete
,
here
drowned
himselfe
:
or
2ly
from
Aege
once
a
principall
City
in
the
prime
Iland
Euboea
;
or
3ly
because
that
the
Ilands
lie
scattered
vp
and
down
like
the
leapes
of
a
wanton
Goate
,
in
Greek
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
The
chiefe
Ilands
are
1
Samothracia
.
2
Lemnos
.
3
Lesbos
.
4
Chris.
5
Euboen
6
Scyros
.
7
Salamis
.
8
the
Sporades
,
and
9
the
Cyclades
.
1
SAMOTHRACIA
.
SAMOTHRACIA
is
a
small
Iland
,
Strabo
.
and
little
famous
:
only
proud
in
this
,
that
Pythagoras
that
diuine
Philosopher
,
and
Samo
one
of
the
Sybils
,
were
here
borne
.
Here
also
was
Iuno
by
the
Poets
fained
to
haue
bin
borne
,
because
Iuno
allegorically
signifieth
the
Aire
,
which
is
here
most
cleare
and
pure
.
The
chief
town
is
Samia
,
beautified
with
a
goodly
harbour
,
but
now
by
the
pyrats
often
infesting
these
seas
,
almost
left
desolate
.
2
LEMNOS
.
LEMNOS
containeth
in
circuit
100
miles
.
The
chief
citty
was
Hephestia
,
where
Vulcan
was
adored
,
who
being
but
a
homely
brat
,
was
by
Iuno
cast
down
hither
,
and
so
no
maruaile
if
he
haue
got
a
halting
.
Here
is
digged
the
soueraigne
minerall
against
infections
,
called
Terra
Lemnia
,
and
Sigillata
.
The
former
name
proceedeth
from
the
Iland
:
the
latter
is
in
force
,
because
the
earth
made
into
little
pellets
,
is
sealed
with
a
Turkish
Character
or
signet
,
and
so
dispersed
ouer
Christendome
.
It
was
once
called
also
Diospolis
from
the
two
chief
cities
herein
,
of
which
the
first
was
Hephestia
aboue-named
,
now
altogether
decayed
:
the
2d
Lemnos
or
Myrina
,
yet
continuing
,
though
with
no
great
lustre
.
The
Country
is
plaine
,
is
compared
with
the
adjacent
Ilands
,
the
Westerne
parts
dry
and
barren
,
the
East
more
fat
and
fruitfull
.
It
containeth
in
all
75
Villages
,
inhabited
by
the
Greekes
all
except
three
,
which
are
fortified
by
the
Turkes
;
who
being
Lords
of
the
whole
Iland
,
call
it
by
a
new
name
,
Stalimene
.
3
LESBOS
.
Strabo
.
LESBOS
on
the
Asian
side
,
containeth
in
compasse
168
miles
:
the
South
and
West
parts
being
but
mountainous
and
barren
,
the
rest
leuell
and
fruitfull
.
The
chiefe
cities
are
Erissus
.
2
Methimna
,
and
3
Mitilene
.
The
former
is
of
little
estimation
,
the
two
latter
took
name
from
the
two
daughters
of
Macarios
;
the
elder
of
which
Mitilene
was
married
to
Lesbos
(
the
son
of
Lapithus
)
of
whom
the
whole
Iland
took
denomination
.
This
town
in
the
Peloponnesian
warre
,
Pezel
.
in
Sleidan
.
wherein
all
the
States
of
Greece
banded
against
Athens
,
revolted
from
the
party
of
that
City
,
and
was
by
Paches
an
Athenian
Captain
,
so
straitly
besieged
,
that
the
people
submitted
to
his
mercy
.
Paches
sent
to
the
Councell
of
Athens
,
to
know
in
what
sort
he
should
deal
with
the
vanquisht
M●tilenians
;
who
commanded
him
to
put
them
all
to
the
sword
.
But
on
the
morrow
after
,
repenting
this
cruell
sentence
,
they
sent
a
countermand
.
These
later
messengers
made
no
stay
,
but
eating
with
one
hand
,
and
towing
with
the
other
,
they
came
to
Mitilene
iust
as
Paches
was
reading
the
former
decree
.
So
neere
were
these
miserable
people
to
a
fatall
&
finall
destruction
.
In
the
general
mutation
of
soueraignties
,
this
Iland
followed
the
fortune
of
the
Roman
and
Greeke
Emperours
;
Sands
.
till
Ca●o
Iohannes
in
the
yeare
1355
,
gaue
it
to
Catalusius
a
Nobleman
of
Genoa
,
in
dowrie
with
his
sister
.
His
posterity
inioyed
it
▪
till
M●homet
the
Great
seazed
on
it
,
Anno
1462.
In
this
Iland
were
borne
Sappho
an
heroick
woman
,
whose
invention
was
the
Sapphick
verse
,
and
is
therefore
called
the
tenth
Muse
:
2
Pittacus
one
of
the
wise
men
of
Greece
;
3
Theophrastus
that
notable
Physitian
and
Philosopher
;
4
Arion
,
who
was
so
expert
on
his
Harpe
,
that
being
cast
into
the
sea
,
playing
on
that
instrument
,
a
Dolphin
took
him
on
his
back
,
and
carried
him
to
the
shore
.
And
,
Alcaeus
the
successour
of
Orpheus
in
the
excellencie
of
Lyricall
poesie
.
4
CHIOS
.
CHIOS
125
miles
in
circuit
,
took
denomination
,
as
some
say
,
Biddulph
.
of
a
certain
Nymph
called
Chious
;
as
others
coniecture
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
nix
.
At
this
day
this
Iland
onely
beareth
that
sweet
gum
,
which
Apothecaries
call
mastick
,
which
in
the
month
of
Iuly
&
August
,
the
people
force
out
of
the
trees
,
by
making
with
their
sharp
instruments
,
deep
incisions
into
the
barkes
of
them
;
out
of
which
the
iuyce
dropping
,
is
afterward
hardned
like
to
a
gumme
,
and
in
September
following
gathered
.
Others
think
this
Iland
to
be
so
named
from
Chio
the
chiefe
City
:
the
people
of
which
were
once
Lords
of
the
Sea
,
maintaining
a
Navie
of
80
shippes
.
It
tooke
the
name
of
Chios
,
in
that
it
was
built
after
the
fashion
or
likenesse
of
the
Greeke
letter
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
euen
as
that
part
of
Egypt
,
which
lieth
between
the
two
extreme
channels
of
Nilus
,
is
called
Delta
;
because
it
resembleth
that
letter
reversed
.
This
town
is
one
of
the
7
which
contended
for
Homers
birth
,
whose
sepulcher
the
Chians
say
,
is
yet
to
be
seene
in
an
old
castle
on
the
hill
H●lias
.
It
is
now
called
Sio
.
In
this
Iland
there
are
infinite
store
of
partridges
,
which
are
of
a
red
colour
;
They
are
kept
tame
,
and
fed
in
flocks
like
geese
,
in
the
streetes
&
greens
warths
of
the
villages
:
some
little
boy
or
girle
driuing
them
to
field
,
&
with
a
whistle
calling
them
home
again
.
The
most
excellent
wines
of
all
Greece
are
made
in
this
Country
,
called
Vina
Chia
.
The
people
of
this
Country
were
successiuely
subiect
to
the
Roman
and
Greeke
Princes
,
till
Andronicus
Paleologus
gaue
them
and
their
I
le
to
the
Iustinians
,
a
family
of
Genoa
;
from
whence
it
was
taken
by
Solyman
the
Magnificen
,
on
Easter
day
,
1566.
5
EVBOEA
.
EVBOEA
is
situate
on
Europe
side
,
ouer
against
Ch●os
.
It
hath
bin
knowne
by
the
diuers
names
of
Abantis
,
Macris
,
Euboea
,
now
Negropont
,
Strabo
.
and
is
in
compasse
365
miles
.
It
is
in
fertility
parallell
to
Achaia
;
from
which
it
was
once
rent
by
an
Earthquake
;
so
that
between
the
Iland
and
Continent
is
onely
a
little
Euripus
;
which
ebbeth
and
floweth
seuen
times
in
one
day
:
the
reason
of
which
when
Aristotle
could
not
finde
,
it
is
said
that
he
threw
himself
into
the
Sea
,
with
these
words
:
Quia
ego
non
capio
te
,
tu
capias
me
.
In
this
Iland
is
the
Promontory
Capareus
,
where
Nauplius
the
father
of
Palamedes
,
placed
his
false
fires
,
to
the
destruction
of
so
ma●y
Greekes
.
For
vnderstanding
how
his
son
Palamedes
,
whom
he
deemed
to
haue
beene
slain
by
the
hand
of
Paris
,
was
treacherously
circumvented
by
the
policy
of
Vlysses
and
Diomedes
;
he
conceiued
such
a
displeasure
against
the
whole
hoast
of
the
Grecians
,
that
he
intended
their
generall
destruction
.
To
this
end
he
caused
fires
to
be
made
on
the
tops
of
the
most
dangerous
and
vnaccessible
rocks
in
this
whole
Iland
;
which
the
Greekes
taking
(
according
to
the
custome
of
the
time
)
to
haue
bin
the
markes
of
some
safe
hauen
,
made
thitherward
,
and
were
there
miserably
cast
away
,
there
perishing
200
shippes
,
and
many
thousand
men
.
But
when
Nauplius
vnderstood
how
Diomedes
and
Vlysses
,
whose
ruine
he
principally
intended
,
were
escaped
;
he
drowned
him
for
very
vexation
,
in
this
very
same
place
.
Palamedes
this
Na●plius
son
,
is
said
to
haue
invented
foure
of
the
Greeke
letters
,
viz:
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
to
haue
first
instituted
sentinels
in
an
Armie
,
&
to
haue
bin
the
inventor
of
watch-words
.
The
chief
cities
of
Euboea
are
1
Chalcis
,
situate
iust
against
the
Continent
,
to
which
it
was
once
ioyned
by
a
bridge
.
This
town
when
it
was
in
the
hands
of
the
Kings
of
Macedon
,
t●gether
with
Demetrias
in
Thessalie
,
and
the
castle
of
Acro-Corinthus
,
nigh
vnto
Corinth
,
were
called
the
setters
of
Greece
;
insomuch
that
when
the
Roman
Senate
commanded
Philip
the
father
of
Perseus
to
set
the
Grecians
at
liberty
;
the
Grecians
made
answere
,
that
in
vaine
was
their
liberty
restored
them
,
vnlesse
these
3
towns
were
first
dismantled
.
This
Chalcis
was
taken
from
the
Venetians
by
the
Turkes
,
and
toge●her
with
it
the
whole
Iland
,
Anno
1451.
The
second
own
is
Euboea
,
or
Negroponte
,
3
Caristia
.
The
principall
riuers
are
Cireus
,
and
Nileus
;
if
a
sheepe
drink
of
the
former
,
his
wooll
turneth
white
;
if
of
the
latter
,
coale
black
,
as
Strabo
relateth
.
6
SCYROS
.
SCYROS
is
famous
for
the
birth
of
Neoptolimus
,
or
Pyrrhus
;
and
in
that
it
was
the
lurking-place
of
Achilles
:
For
his
m●ther
being
by
an
Oracle
forewarned
,
that
he
should
be
slain
in
the
Troian
warre
,
sent
him
,
now
well
growne
,
to
Lycomedes
King
of
this
Iland
;
where
in
womans
attire
he
was
brought
vp
amon●st
the
Kings
daughters
,
and
deemed
a
maiden
,
till
by
the
getting
of
Pyrrhus
on
Deidamia
the
Kings
daughter
,
it
was
prooued
to
be
otherwise
;
and
he
by
Vlysses
was
compelled
to
accompany
the
other
Grecians
to
the
warre
.
7
SALAMIS
.
SALAMIS
is
night
vnto
Megaris
,
famous
for
the
ouerthrow
of
the
populous
Navy
of
Xerxes
,
Plutarch
.
by
the
Athenians
and
their
confederats
.
What
was
the
number
of
the
soldiers
&
gallies
of
the
Persian
side
,
hath
already
bin
declared
.
The
Grecian
fleete
consisted
of
270
vessels
,
whereof
127
were
rigged
&
set
foorth
at
the
charge
of
the
Athenians
only
;
the
rest
by
the
associates
.
Yet
was
the
admiralty
committed
to
Euribiades
●
Lacedaemonian
;
the
Athenians
preferring
the
maine
care
of
the
common
safety
,
before
an
vnseasonable
contention
for
priority
.
The
Spartans
seeing
the
inequality
of
forces
,
intended
not
to
haue
hazarded
the
battail
;
but
with
full
saile
to
haue
retired
to
Peloponnesus
,
into
which
Country
the
Persians
had
made
incursions
:
respecting
more
the
welfare
of
their
own
Country
yet
defensible
,
then
the
desperate
estate
of
Attica
.
This
designe
was
by
Themistocles
(
as
carefull
for
the
state
of
Athens
,
as
they
for
Sparta
)
signified
to
Xerxes
:
who
getting
betweene
them
and
home
,
compelled
them
to
a
necessity
of
fighting
:
But
to
his
own
ruine
.
For
in
the
conflict
,
more
then
200
of
his
ships
were
sunk
,
and
most
of
the
rest
taken
;
the
confederats
hauing
lost
of
their
Navy
forty
only
.
Between
the
Athenians
and
Megarenses
,
were
many
contentions
for
this
Iland
.
8
SPORADES
.
The
SPORADES
so
called
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Spargo
,
because
they
are
so
scattered
and
dispersed
about
the
Sea
,
are
in
n●mber
12.
The
princ●pall
are
1
Melos
a
Con●to●
,
3
A●●●e
,
and
of
these
,
Melos
is
of
most
note
,
M●ginus
,
which
is
now
called
Mi●o
,
and
took
its
first
name
for
its
abundance
of
honey
.
It
is
in
forme
round
,
and
containeth
80
miles
in
circuite
.
The
soyle
is
fruitfull
sufficiently
of
graine
and
oyles
,
deficient
only
in
wine
.
Here
is
good
store
of
marble
,
curiously
spotted
,
and
no
small
store
of
milstones
.
Here
is
also
great
quantity
of
pitch
and
brimstone
,
and
some
sulphury
or
hot
springs
,
good
for
many
diseases
.
9
The
CYCLADES
.
Strabo
.
The
CYCLADES
,
so
called
because
they
lie
in
a
circle
round
about
Delos
,
are
in
number
53.
They
are
also
called
the
Ilands
of
the
Arches
,
because
they
are
in
the
sea
called
Archipelago
.
They
stand
so
close
together
,
that
in
a
cleare
day
a
man
may
see
20
of
them
at
a
time
:
for
which
cause
it
is
with
good
reason
accounted
to
be
a
dangerous
place
for
sailers
in
a
storme
.
The
chiefe
of
these
Cyclades
,
are
1
Delos
quasi
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
signifying
apparant
;
because
when
all
the
earth
had
abiured
the
receipt
of
Latona
,
at
the
request
of
Iuno
:
this
Iland
then
vnder
water
,
was
by
Iupiter
erected
aloft
,
and
fixt
to
receiue
her
;
and
in
it
was
she
deliuered
of
Apollo
and
D●ana
.
Ovid.
—
Erratica
Delos
Errantem
accepit
,
tunc
cùm
le
vis
insula
nabat
:
Illic
incumbens
sub
Paelladis
arbore
palma
,
Edidit
invita
,
Geminos
,
Latona
,
noverca
.
Vnsettled
Delos
floating
on
the
waue
A
little
Iland
,
entertainment
gaue
To
wandring
Laton
;
spight
of
Iuno's
head
,
Vnder
Minerua's
palme-tree
brought
to
bed
.
Notable
also
is
this
Iland
for
the
temple
of
Apollo
,
&
a
custome
neither
permitting
men
to
die
,
or
children
to
be
borne
in
it
:
but
sending
sicke
men
,
and
great
bellied
women
to
Rhena
,
a
small
Iland
,
and
not
much
distant
.
Stephanus
.
2
Samos
,
where
the
Tyrant
Polystates
liu'd
,
so
fortunate
,
as
he
neuer
had
any
mischance
.
That
he
therefore
might
haue
some
misfortune
,
he
cast
a
ring
which
he
much
esteemed
,
into
the
sea
;
which
after
he
had
found
in
the
belly
of
a
fish
brought
to
his
table
,
he
was
by
Orontes
a
Persian
brought
to
a
miserable
death
:
Leauing
vs
an
example
,
that
fortune
certaine
in
nothing
but
incertainties
;
like
a
Bee
with
a
sharpe
sting
,
hath
alwayes
some
misery
following
a
long
concarination
of
felicities
.
3
Coos
(
now
Lange
)
where
Hippocrates
was
borne
,
who
reviued
Physick
,
then
almost
lost
.
Here
was
Aesculapius
worshipped
,
hauing
his
Temples
and
Altars
,
Strabo
.
as
vnto
whom
this
Iland
was
dedicated
.
In
this
Temple
stood
the
picture
of
Venus
naked
,
as
if
new
rising
out
of
the
Sea
;
made
by
Apelles
,
who
was
borne
in
this
Iland
;
and
who
at
the
drawing
thereof
assembled
all
the
beautifull
women
of
this
Country
,
comprehending
in
that
one
peece
all
their
particular
perfections
.
The
chiefe
town
Coos
is
inhabited
by
Turkes
onely
,
the
villages
by
Grecians
.
4
Patmos
,
Sands
.
where
S.
Iohn
the
Diuine
did
write
his
Reuelation
,
being
confined
hither
by
Domitian
.
His
hand
the
Greeke
Priests
affirme
to
be
reserued
in
the
principall
Monasterie
hereof
;
and
that
the
nailes
thereof
being
cut
,
doe
grow
againe
.
The
Iland
is
very
harborous
,
by
which
meanes
onely
,
the
people
liue
;
for
the
country
is
of
it selfe
so
barren
,
that
it
affoordes
nothing
almost
fit
for
sustenance
.
5
Giaros
a
little
Iland
,
into
which
the
Romans
vsed
to
banish
delinquents
:
hence
that
of
Iuvenal
,
Aude
aliquid
brevibus
Gyaris
,
vel
carcere
dignum
,
Si
vis
esse
aliquid
;
probitas
landatur
&
alget
.
If
thou
intendst
to
thriue
,
doe
what
deserues
Short
Gyaros
or
Giues
:
prais'd
vertue
sterues
.
These
Ilands
lye
part
in
Asia
,
part
in
Europe
,
all
in
the
Iear●an
Sea
;
so
called
from
Icarus
,
who
flying
from
Creet
,
and
not
following
his
father
Dedalus
directly
,
was
here
drowned
.
Dum
petit
infirmis
nimium
sublimia
pennis
Ov.
de
trist
.
Icarus
,
Icarijs
nomina
fecit
aquis
.
Whilst
Icarus
weake
wings
too
high
did
soare
,
He
fell
,
and
christned
the
Icarian
shoare
.
The
other
Ilands
dispersed
about
the
Greekish
Seas
,
and
yeelding
nothing
worthy
of
relation
,
I
purposely
omit
:
only
this
I
obserue
,
that
most
of
the
69
Kings
which
went
with
Agamemnon
to
the
siege
of
Troy
,
were
kings
only
of
these
small
Ilands
;
and
so
I
passe
to
the
Ilands
in
the
Cretan
seas
,
the
chief
of
which
is
Creta
.
Thus
much
of
the
Grecian
Ilands
.
CRETA
.
CRETA
is
situate
in
the
mouth
of
the
Aegaean
Sea
,
it
is
in
compasse
590
miles
,
in
length
270
,
in
bredth
50
miles
.
Ortelius
.
The
soyle
is
very
fruitfull
,
especially
of
wines
,
which
we
call
Muscadels
:
of
which
they
transport
yearely
12000
butts
,
together
with
Sugar
Candie
,
Gummes
,
Hony
,
Sugar
,
Oliues
,
Dates
,
Apples
,
Orenges
,
Lemmons
,
Raisins
,
Mellons
,
Citrons
,
Pomgranats
;
yet
,
as
other
countries
of
the
like
hot
nature
,
it
is
not
a
li●le
deficient
in
corne
,
the
most
or
greatest
part
of
which
is
yearely
brought
hither
from
Peloponnesus
.
The
Iland
is
very
populous
,
insomuch
that
it
is
thought
that
vpon
any
sudden
occasion
,
the
Signeurie
of
Venice
can
raise
in
it
60000
men
able
to
beare
armes
.
The
people
haue
formerly
bin
good
sea-faring
men
;
a
vertue
commaculated
with
many
vices
,
which
they
yet
retaine
;
as
envy
,
malice
,
and
lying
;
to
which
last
they
were
so
addicted
,
that
an
horrible
lye
was
termed
Cretense
mendacium
.
This
fault
was
aymed
at
by
Epimenides
,
whose
words
are
cited
by
Saint
Paul
to
Titus
,
Chap.
1.
Vers.
2.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
The
Cretans
are
liers
,
euill
beasts
,
slow
bellies
.
To
which
let
me
adde
this
prouerbe
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
that
is
,
there
are
three
nations
whose
names
beginne
with
K
,
worse
then
other
,
viz:
Cretans
,
Cappadocians
,
Cilicians
.
The
Cretans
speake
promiscuously
the
Greeke
and
Latine
tongues
,
and
follow
the
Greeke
and
Latine
Churches
.
The
chiefe
riuers
are
Melipotomos
,
2
Epici●inus
,
3
Scasinus
,
4
Catarachus
.
None
of
them
deep
or
commodious
for
shipping
;
yet
for
her
many
harbours
,
and
convenient
situation
,
nigh
both
to
Europe
,
Africa
,
and
Asia
:
the
great
Philosopher
termed
her
The
Lady
of
the
Sea
.
For
it
is
distant
from
the
lesser
Asia
100
miles
,
as
many
from
Peloponnesus
;
and
150
from
Africa
;
so
that
it
seemeth
to
be
seated
in
the
middle
of
the
Mediterranean
,
and
that
according
to
Virgil
,
Creta
Iovis
magni
medio
iacet
insula
ponto
.
Ioues
birth-place
Crete
,
a
〈◊〉
l●nd
,
I'
th
middle
of
of
the
sea
doth
stand
.
By
this
conveniencie
of
situation
,
they
became
(
as
we
haue
said
)
excellent
seafaring
men
;
insomuch
,
that
when
the
people
of
those
times
vsed
to
taxe
an
vnlikely
report
,
they
would
say
,
Cretensis
neseit
pelagus
;
it
is
as
improbable
,
as
for
a
Cretan
to
be
no
sailer
.
Here
are
three
marueilous
things
in
this
Iland
.
First
,
it
breedeth
no
venemous
wormes
,
or
hurtfull
creature
.
2
If
a
woman
bite
a
man
any
thing
hard
he
will
neuer
recouer
.
Quade
.
3
They
haue
an
●earbe
called
Allimos
,
which
if
one
chaw
in
his
mouth
,
he
shall
feele
no
hunger
that
day
.
The
chiefe
Cities
of
old
were
Gnossus
,
where
Minos
kept
his
Court
.
2
Cydonia
.
3.
Cortyna
,
nigh
vnto
which
was
the
Labyrinth
made
by
Dedalus
,
Ortelius
.
to
include
the
Minotaure
:
which
was
afterward
killed
by
Theseus
,
and
4
Aphra
.
All
these
haue
now
resigned
priority
to
Candie
the
Metropolis
,
much
inhabited
by
the
Venetians
.
2
Cunea
.
3
Rhetimo
,
and
4
Sittia
.
This
Country
was
once
called
Hecatompolis
,
for
that
it
had
in
it
an
hundred
Cities
;
after
the
Creta
,
quasi
Cureta
,
from
the
Curetes
.
Here
raigned
Saturne
father
to
Iupiter
,
which
was
borne
here
,
Strabe
.
and
nursed
in
the
hill
Dicte
,
whence
he
is
sometimes
called
Dictaeus
:
here
also
liued
Minos
and
Radamantus
,
whose
lawes
were
after
in
itated
in
the
prime
Cities
of
Greece
;
&
who
for
their
equity
on
earth
,
are
fained
by
the
Poets
to
be
(
with
Aeacus
)
the
Iudges
in
hell
.
Here
liued
Strabo
the
Cosmographer
,
and
the
lewdly-lustful●
Pasiphae
,
who
doted
on
a
white
Bull
,
who
they
say
begat
on
her
the
Minotaure
;
Dadalus
hauing
framed
for
her
an
artificial
cowe
into
which
she
conveied
her selfe
,
and
by
that
meanes
obtained
her
desire
.
The
fable
is
thus
expounded
,
that
Pasiphae
was
in
loue
with
Taurus
,
one
of
Mino●
Secretaries
,
whose
company
by
the
pandarisme
of
Dadalus
she
enioying
,
was
deliuered
of
two
sons
,
one
called
●inos
,
the
other
Taurus
.
And
wheras
it
is
said
,
that
the
Minotaure
was
slain
by
Theseus
,
like
enough
that
the
annual
tribute
of
7
children
which
the
Arthenians
paied
to
Minos
,
was
laid
vp
in
some
prison
,
Minos
,
and
Taurus
being
the
keepers
or
Iaylors
.
As
for
the
action
of
Pasiphae
,
I
thinke
it
not
altogether
impossible
to
be
true
;
considering
how
Domitian
to
verifie
the
old
relation
,
exhibited
the
like
beastly
spectacle
in
his
amphitheatre
at
Rome
.
For
saith
Martial
,
Iunctam
Pasiphaën
Dictaeo
,
credite
,
Tauro
Vidim●s
;
accepit
fabula
prisca
fidem
.
Nec
se
miretur
(
Caesar
)
longava
vetustas
,
Quicquid
fama
canit
,
donat
arena
tibi
The
fable's
prou'd
a
truth
,
our
eyes
did
see
The
Cretan
Bull
sport
with
Pasiphae
:
Triumph
not
then
antiquity
;
that
thing
Our
Cirques
haue
shew'd
,
which
fame
did
only
sing
.
This
Country
was
subiected
to
the
Romans
by
Marcellus
,
(
surnamed
for
this
action
)
Creticus
:
and
being
afterward
part
of
the
Greeke
Empire
,
was
called
Candie
,
either
from
the
chiefe
city
,
or
the
white
rockes
:
It
was
giuen
by
Baldwin
Earle
of
Flanders
,
the
first
Latine
Emperour
of
Constantinople
,
to
Boniface
of
Montferrat
;
who
sold
it
Anno
1194
,
to
the
Venetians
:
who
notwithstanding
all
real
rebellions
of
the
natiues
,
&
threatned
invasions
of
the
Turkes
,
still
enioy
it
.
For
for
the
defence
of
it
from
a
forraine
power
,
they
haue
furnished
the
Iland
with
78
or
80
Galleyes
for
the
defence
of
the
shores
:
and
haue
exceedingly
fortified
the
hauen
of
Suda
,
with
two
strong
castles
;
this
hauen
being
capable
of
more
then
1000
vessels
,
and
therefore
meritoriously
reputed
the
doore
and
entrie
into
the
country
.
It
is
reported
that
the
King
of
Spaine
,
Philip
2d
,
did
offer
vnto
the
Venetians
for
this
hauen
,
money
more
then
inough
;
but
it
could
not
be
accepted
.
For
though
the
Spaniard
seemed
only
to
intend
the
retreit
and
reliefe
of
his
own
Navie
,
when
he
should
vndertake
any
expedition
against
the
Turke
;
yet
the
wise
Venetians
saw
,
that
by
this
hauen
he
might
at
all
times
awe
,
&
when
he
listed
,
surprise
the
whole
Country
.
Against
the
attempts
of
the
natiues
,
they
haue
garrison'd
Canea
with
7
companies
of
souldiers
:
Candie
with
2000
souldiours
,
and
the
lessers
cities
proportionably
;
ouer
which
there
is
set
so
streight
a
guard
,
that
a
naturall
Cretian
is
not
permitted
to
enter
weaponed
into
any
of
them
.
The
Ilands
in
this
Sea
of
lesse
note
,
are
Claudi
.
2
Dio.
3
Aegilia
,
of
which
nothing
is
famous
.
Creta
containeth
-
Archbishops
2
-
Bishops
8
Thus
much
of
the
Cretan
Ilands
.
THE
IONIAN
ILES
.
THe
IONIAN
sea
is
so
called
either
from
one
Ionius
,
Stephanus
.
whom
Hercules
hauing
in
a
fury
killed
,
did
here
drowne
(
as
Didimus
)
or
from
Io●a
a
region
in
the
extremity
of
Calabria
(
as
Solinus
)
or
from
Io
daughter
to
Inachus
(
as
Lycophron
.
)
The
principall
Ilands
of
it
are
,
1
Cythera
.
2
the
Strophades
.
3
Zacynthias
.
4
the
Echinades
.
5
Cephalenia
.
6
Corcyra
.
7
Ithaca
.
8
Leucadia
.
1
CYTHERA
.
CITHERA
,
now
called
Cerigo
,
is
in
compasse
60
miles
;
&
about
some
5
miles
distant
from
Cape
Malo
in
Peloponesus
.
Strabe
.
It
was
formerly
called
Porphyris
,
from
the
abundance
of
marble
,
whereof
the
mountaines
yeeld
good
plenty
.
Defended
it
is
by
the
rocks
in
themselues
inaccessible
,
which
on
all
sides
environ
i●
:
hauens
it
hath
many
,
but
those
small
,
and
difficult
to
enter
.
It
hath
a
towne
also
of
the
same
name
with
the
Iland
,
in
which
was
the
Temple
dedicated
to
Venus
,
out
of
which
Helena
the
wife
of
Menelaus
,
was
willingly
rauished
by
Paris
.
From
the
honour
done
by
these
Ilanders
to
Venus
,
she
is
called
Cytheraea
;
as
in
Virgil
:
Parce
metus
Cytheraea
,
manent
immota
tuoruns
Fata
●ibi
.
D●iue
feare
fayre
Cytherea
from
thy
mind
,
Thou
thy
sonnes
fate
immoueable
shalt
find
.
2
THE
STROPHADES
.
The
STROPHADES
,
are
two
Ilands
called
now
Strivall
,
lying
against
Mess●nia
;
Sands
.
famous
for
nothing
but
the
Harpies
,
which
rauenous
birds
were
driuen
away
by
Zethus
and
Calanus
,
at
the
request
of
Phineus
K.
of
Arcadia
.
Concerning
these
Harpies
,
Alphonso
king
of
Naples
vsed
to
say
,
that
they
had
left
the
Strophades
and
dwelt
at
Rome
.
They
are
inhabited
only
by
some
few
Greeke
Friers
,
and
in
one
of
them
there
is
a
Spring
of
fresh
water
,
which
hath
his
fountaine
in
Peloponesus
,
&
passing
vnder
the
Sea
ariseth
here
.
The
Greeke
Priests
are
called
Calo●res
qu●si
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Biddulph
▪
bonus
Sacerdos
.
They
are
about
30
in
number
;
they
weare
long
haire
,
neuer
eat
flesh
,
and
(
but
at
some
seasons
of
the
yeare
)
seldome
fish
:
●eeding
vsually
of
hearbs
,
oliues
,
oyle
,
and
the
like
.
They
never
goe
out
of
the
Ilands
,
neither
doe
they
on
any
occasion
permit
women
to
come
amongst
them
.
They
all
labour
for
their
sustenance
,
some
in
tillage
,
some
vineyards
,
some
in
fishing
,
so
that
among
very
many
of
them
three
or
foure
only
can
read
.
3
ZACINTHVS
.
ZACINTHVS
or
Z●nt
is
60
miles
in
compasse
;
&
distant
from
Peloponesus
20
miles
:
Ortelius
.
it
was
so
called
of
Zacinthus
sonne
to
Dordanus
.
The
Countrey
is
wonderfully
stoared
with
oyle
,
wines
,
currans
,
of
which
last
they
make
yearely
150000
Z●cchines
for
their
owne
coffer●
:
and
18000
Dollars
,
which
they
pay
for
custome
to
the
Signe●ry
of
Venice
.
Biddulph
.
They
were
a
very
poore
people
when
the
Engl●sh
vsed
to
traffique
there
first
;
but
now
they
grow
rich
and
prowd
.
At
our
Merchants
first
frequenting
the
country
,
they
much
maruelled
to
what
end
they
bought
so
many
currants
,
and
demanded
whether
they
vsed
to
dye
cloathes
,
or
fat
hogges
with
them
,
for
so
they
themselues
did
:
but
now
they
haue
learned
a
more
profitable
vse
of
them
.
This
Iland
is
much
troubled
with
earthquakes
commonly
once
a
weeke
;
in
regard
whereof
they
build
their
houses
very
low
:
&
when
they
perceaue
them
commi●g
,
the
Priests
vse
to
ring
the
bells
to
stir●e
the
people
to
prayers
.
Sands
.
They
haue
a
custome
here
at
weddings
to
invite
many
young
men
whom
they
call
Cempeeres
,
of
which
euery
one
giueth
to
the
bride
a
ring
;
which
done
,
it
is
an
abuse
as
de●estable
a
incest
,
to
accompany
her
in
any
carnall
kinde
:
wherefore
t●ey
choose
such
for
Compe●res
,
as
haue
formerly
beene
suspected
of
too
much
familiarity
.
The
chiefe
Citty
is
called
also
Zant
not
very
large
,
the
streets
vneven
and
rugged
,
and
the
buildings
by
reason
of
the
often
earthquakes
very
low
.
On
the
East
side
of
it
,
on
a
round
steep
mountaine
standeth
a
well
ga●ri●ond
and
munitioned
castle
,
which
commandeth
not
the
Citty
and
the
harbour
only
,
but
a
great
part
of
the
sea
also
.
Vpon
the
wall
there
continually
standeth
a
watchman
to
descry
what
shipping
approacheth
and
hangeth
out
as
many
flagges
as
he
discouereth
vessells
.
Over
the
Praetorian
hall
dore
of
this
Citty
these
verses
are
inscribed
.
Hiclocus
,
1
odit
,
2
amat
,
3
punit
,
4
consorvat
,
5
honorat
:
1
Nequiti●m
,
2
pacem
,
3
crimina
,
4
iura
,
5
probos
.
This
place
doth
,
1
hate
,
2
loue
,
3
punish
,
4
keepe
,
5
requite
:
1
Voluptuous
riot
,
2
peace
,
3
crimes
,
4
lawes
,
5
th'
vpright
.
4
THE
ECHINADES
.
The
ECHINADES
are
certain
little
Ilands
,
or
rather
great
rocks
now
called
Curzolari
;
famous
for
nothing
but
the
battle
of
Lepanto
,
fought
nigh
them
.
They
stand
iust
against
the
mouth
of
the
riuer
A●helous
.
Turbidus
obiectas
Achelous
Echinadas
exit
.
Fierce
Achelous
with
the
Sea
is
mixt
Where
the
Echinades
great
rocks
are
fixt
.
These
Ilands
are
in
number
fiue
,
and
are
by
the
Poets
fained
to
haue
been
so
many
N●iades
or
sea
Nimphes
,
whom
Achelous
the
riuer-God
vpon
some
displeasure
,
metamorphosed
into
these
rockie
Ilands
.
But
the
truth
is
they
were
caused
by
the
dur●
and
mud
,
which
by
this
riuer
carried
a
little
into
the
sea
,
there
setled
together
.
Alluding
to
which
Ovid
bringeth
in
the
riuer
Achelous
thus
speaking
.
—
fluctus
nost●rque
marisque
Continu●m
deduxit
humum
,
pariterque
revell●t
In
totidem
,
medij●
(
quod
cernis
)
Echinadas
,
vndis
.
The
fury
of
the
●ea
waues
and
mine
owne
Continuall
heapes
of
earth
and
mud
drew
downe
:
Which
parted
by
the
inter-running
seas
,
Made
(
as
thou
seest
)
those
fiue
Echinades
.
5
CEPHALENIA
.
CEPHALENIA
lyeth
ouer
against
Acarnania
,
and
is
in
compasse
166
miles
.
It
contained
200
townes
,
the
chiefe
being
the
hauens
of
A●gastuli
,
2
Gu●scardo
,
and
3
Nollo
:
the
chiefe
commodities
are
wheat
,
hony
,
currants
,
powder
for
the
dying
of
Scarlet
,
oyle
,
wo●ll
,
Turkies
,
&c.
This
Iland
was
first
called
Melena
,
then
Teleboas
,
whose
king
Pterelaus
was
by
Amphitrion
a
Theban
Captaine
killed
in
battaile
,
and
the
Iland
made
subiect
to
Thebes
:
Strabo
.
during
the
stay
of
Amphitrion
two
things
hapned
in
Greece
,
1
Iupiter
got
his
wife
Alomena
with
child
of
Hercules
.
2ly
,
Cephalus
a
noble
man
of
Athens
being
in
hunting
,
killed
his
wife
Procris
with
an
arrow
,
insteed
of
his
prey
,
whervpon
he
fled
to
Amphitrion
newly
victorious
ouer
the
Teloboans
;
who
pitteing
his
case
,
made
him
gouernour
of
this
Iland
,
called
since
Cephalenia
,
after
his
name
.
6
CORCYRA
.
CORCYRA
(
now
Corfu
,
formerly
Phaeacia
)
so
called
from
a
virgin
of
that
name
,
whom
Neptune
here
deflowred
;
is
distant
12
miles
from
Epirus
.
It
stretcheth
East
and
West
in
forme
of
a
bow
,
and
in
length
is
54
miles
,
24
in
breadth
;
and
is
seated
con
;
veniently
for
the
Venetians
,
as
being
the
center
of
their
Lordship
by
sea
.
The
chiefe
Citty
is
Corfu
,
which
the
Turks
by
their
repulses
haue
found
impregnable
.
For
it
is
situate
at
the
foot
of
a
mountaine
,
on
the
topp
of
which
are
built
two
vnaccessible
fortresses
,
as
being
strongly
fenced
with
a
naturall
rocke
.
The
one
of
these
is
called
The
old
fortresse
;
the
other
The
new
;
both
iustly
esteemed
the
chiefe
bulwarkes
of
Venice
,
whose
trade
&
potency
would
soone
fayle
,
were
these
forts
in
any
others
hands
.
For
this
cause
the
two
Captaines
are
sworne
before
the
Senate
of
Venice
,
neuer
to
haue
mutuall
conuerse
or
intelligence
one
with
the
other
,
either
in
word
or
writing
:
least
by
the
corruption
of
one
Captaine
,
the
other
might
perhaps
be
wrought
from
his
allegeance
.
Neither
is
their
command
there
for
more
then
two
yeares
,
their
commission
then
terminating
,
and
new
successours
being
sent
them
.
2
Pagropoli
.
3
Castello
St
Angelo
.
It
is
very
fruitfull
in
Wax
;
Honny
,
Wine
,
Oyle
,
&c.
Here
raigned
Alcinous
whose
gardens
are
so
memorised
by
the
Poets
.
Ovid.
Met.
Quid
bifera
Alcinoi
referam
pomaria
?
vosque
Qui
nunquam
vacui
prodistis
in
aethera
rami
?
Why
should
I
name
Alcinous
fertile
ground
?
And
trees
which
neuer
without
fruit
were
found
?
This
Alcinous
was
he
who
so
courteously
receaued
Vlysses
after
his
shipwracke
.
7
ITHACA
.
ITHACA
now
called
Valde
Campare
,
lyeth
on
the
Northe●st
of
Capha●ema
;
Sandi
.
being
in
compasse
50
miles
;
famous
for
the
bath
of
Vlysses
,
the
sonne
of
Laertes
:
Effugimus
scopulos
Ithacae
,
Laertia
regna
:
Et
terram
altricom
s●ui
execramur
Vlissis
From
the
Ithacan
rocks
,
Laertes
land
we
fled
,
And
curs'd
the
soyle
which
dire
Vlisses
bred
.
This
Iland
was
also
called
Dullichium
(
or
else
there
was
an
Iland
of
this
name
nigh
vnto
Ithaca
,
whereof
Vlisses
was
also
King
)
from
whence
Vlisses
is
oftentimes
named
Dullichius
heros
among
the
Poets
;
and
Dullichius
vertex
in
Ovid
is
put
for
Vlisses
head
.
Sed
neque
Dullichius
sub
Achillis
casside
vertex
Ponde
a
tanta
feret
.
Achilles
helme's
a
waight
too
great
I
knowe
Fow
weake
Vlisses
pate
to
vndergoe
.
8
LEVCADIA
.
LEVCADIA
(
now
S.
Maure
)
was
so
called
of
the
white
rockes
betweene
it
and
Cephalenia
.
On
these
rocks
stood
a
temple
of
Apollo
,
Strabo
.
from
whence
by
leaping
into
the
sea
,
such
as
vnfortunatly
loued
were
cured
of
that
fury
.
The
chiefe
citty
is
St
Maure
,
inhabited
by
Iewes
for
the
most
part
,
to
whom
Baiazel
the
2d
gaue
it
,
after
their
expulsion
from
Spaine
.
This
country
was
once
ioyned
to
the
continent
.
Leucada
continuam
vetere●
habuere
coloni
,
Ovid.
Met.
Nunc
freta
circumeunt
.
Leucas
in
former
times
ioyn'd
to
the
land
,
Environ'd
round
with
waters
now
doth
stand
.
These
Ilands
followed
the
Roman
and
Greeke
Empires
,
&
was
by
Baldwin
the
first
Latine
Emperour
of
Constantinople
,
allotted
to
the
Vo●ctians
;
who
haue
euer
since
defended
them
;
only
this
Leucadia
being
lost
to
the
Turkes
.
Thus
much
of
the
Ionian
Iles.
THE
ADRIATIQVE
ILES
.
THe
ADRIATIQVE
Sea
extending
700
miles
in
length
,
and
140
in
bredth
;
was
so
called
of
Adria
,
once
a
famous
sea
Town
on
the
mouth
of
●ridanus
or
Poe.
It
was
accounted
a
sea
wonderfull
vnsafe
and
tempestuous
,
as
appeared
by
the
Improbo
vacundior
Adria
,
in
Horace
,
by
the
Minax
Adri●●cum
,
in
Catullas
,
and
the
ventosi
tumor
Adria
,
in
Seneca's
Thi●stes
.
When
the
Empresse
Helena
found
the
Crosse
on
which
our
Sauiour
died
;
she
made
of
one
of
the
three
nailes
by
which
his
Body
was
fastned
,
a
reines
for
her
sonne
Constantines
horse
:
of
the
second
,
the
rest
of
his
helmet
;
the
third
she
cast
into
this
sea
;
since
which
time
(
as
Platina
in
the
life
of
Pope
Silu●ster
reporteth
out
of
S
Ambrose
)
it
hath
bin
very
calme
and
quiet
.
The
Venetians
are
the
Lords
of
this
Sea
,
to
whom
as
the
Duke
is
espoused
euery
Ascention
day
;
so
it
is
baptized
by
the
Bishop
of
Zant
,
euery
Epiphany
day
.
The
Ilands
of
this
Sea
are
neither
many
,
great
,
nor
famous
;
the
most
pleasant
are
1
the
Absirtides
,
so
called
by
the
men
of
Cholcis
,
whom
king
A●●as
had
sent
to
pursue
the
Argonauts
,
in
memory
of
Absirtus
their
kings
sonne
,
whom
Medea
his
sister
had
torne
in
pieces
,
before
she
tooke
ship
to
fly
away
with
Iason
.
2
Cherso
fruitfull
in
cattell
.
3
Weggia
,
abounding
in
wood
,
wines
,
&
pul●e
;
it
is
30
miles
in
compasse
.
4
Grissa
or
Pago
glorying
in
her
salt-pits
,
and
being
second
for
bignes
in
all
this
sea
,
as
containing
in
compasse
100
miles
.
5
Lesina
the
biggest
absolutely
of
all
the
Adriati●ue
in
compasse
150
miles
,
an
exceeding
fertile
place
for
the
quantity
.
The
chiefe
town
Lesina
is
vnwalled
,
and
of
no
great
beauty
or
bignes
;
but
defended
by
a
strong
fortresse
which
command●th
both
the
harbour
,
and
the
vessels
in
it
.
6
Curzola
,
called
anciently
Corcyra
Nigra
,
is
sufficiently
fruitfull
,
the
most
populous
of
all
the
rest
,
and
90
miles
round
.
This
Iland
Anno
1571
,
a
little
after
the
taking
of
Cyprus
,
and
before
the
battaile
of
Lepanto
,
was
invaded
by
Vluz
Ali
,
Knolles
.
with
a
Navy
of
60
Galleyes
;
for
scare
of
whom
,
Co●tar●nus
the
Venetian
Gouernour
,
abandoned
Curzola
the
chiefe
towne
hereof
,
together
with
all
the
townesmen
and
souldiours
.
The
silly
women
thus
forsaken
,
and
preferring
death
before
dishonour
,
defended
the
walls
,
&
with
stone
,
fire
,
and
such
weapons
as
they
had
,
beat
off
the
enemie
,
till
a
violent
tempest
forced
the
Turkish
Generall
to
remoue
his
galleyes
to
a
place
of
more
safety
.
7
Zara.
8
Brazzia
,
&
9
Lissa
,
three
small
Iles
,
all
which
the
Turkes
spoyled
,
and
carried
thence
1000
Christian
captiues
,
in
their
retreit
from
Curzola
.
10
Arbe
the
onely
hauenlesse
Iland
in
the
whole
Sea
,
which
defect
is
recompensed
with
its
naturall
pleasantnesse
:
which
so
entised
certaine
dissolute
rouers
of
Austria
,
that
they
seazed
on
it
;
and
had
〈◊〉
like
to
pluck
a
heauy
warre
between
the
Archduke
and
the
Venetians
;
if
the
King
of
Spaine
had
not
made
a
pacification
.
The
other
Ilands
I
willingly
omit
,
and
will
haste
to
the
Mediterranean
.
Thus
much
of
the
Adriatique
Iles.
THE
MEDITERRANEAN
ILES
.
THe
MEDITERRANEAN
Sea
,
so
called
for
that
it
hath
its
course
in
the
middle
of
the
earth
;
is
called
in
some
places
Mare
Tyrrhenum
,
in
others
Ligusticum
,
in
some
Siculum
,
in
others
Sardoum
,
&c
:
and
euen
as
the
Camelion
applyeth
it selfe
to
the
colours
of
the
nighest
adiacent
body
;
so
this
Sea
taketh
its
denomination
from
the
neerest
adiacent
shore
.
These
Seas
are
called
also
by
sundry
moderne
Writers
in
our
neighbour
〈◊〉
▪
the
Leuant
seas
,
or
the
seas
of
Leuant
:
because
in
respect
of
France
,
Spain
▪
Germany
,
Brittaine
,
&c
:
they
are
toward
the
●ast
;
Leuant
in
the
French
language
signifying
the
sunne-rising
.
The
chiefest
Ilands
are
the
greater
or
lesser
:
the
greater
are
1
●icil●e
.
2
●alta
3
Corsica
.
4
Sardinia
.
5
the
Baleares
.
The
less●
shall
be
spoken
of
in
their
due
time
.
1
SICILIA
.
SICILIE
environed
round
with
the
sea
,
hath
in
compasse
7●●
m●les
;
and
was
supposed
to
haue
bin
ioyned
to
Italy
,
and
d●uided
by
the
fury
of
the
waues
.
The
narrow
seas
betweene
this
and
Italy
,
being
not
aboue
a
mile
and
a
halfe
broad
,
are
by
Florus
called
,
Sands
.
fabulosis
infa●ne
mo●stris
fretum
,
from
Scylla
and
Charibilis
,
of
whom
so
many
fabulous
things
are
reported
by
〈◊〉
,
Chari●dis
is
a
gulfe
or
whirle-pit
on
Sicily
side
,
which
violently
attracting
all
vessels
that
come
too
nigh
it
,
deuoureth
them
,
and
casteth
vp
their
wrecks
at
the
shore
of
Tauronia
,
not
farre
from
Cat●na
.
Opposite
to
this
in
Italy
standeth
the
dangerous
rocko
Scylla
,
Strabo
.
it
the
foot
of
which
,
many
little
rockes
shoot
out
,
on
which
the
waters
strongly
beating
,
make
that
noyse
which
the
Poets
faine
to
be
the
barking
of
dogges
.
The
passage
between
these
two
being
to
vnskilfull
marriners
exceeding
periltous
,
gaue
beginning
to
the
prouerbe
,
Incidit
in
Scyllam
cupiens
vitare
Charibdim
,
Who
seekes
Charibdis
for
to
shunne
,
Doth
oftentimes
on
Scylla
runne
.
It
is
situate
vnder
the
4
Climate
,
the
longest
day
being
13
houres
and
a
halfe
.
The
first
name
was
Trinacria
,
for
that
being
triangular
,
it
butteth
into
the
Sea
with
3
Promontories
,
〈◊〉
1
Pelorus
(
or
Cape
del
Poro
)
North
:
2
Pachinus
(
or
C.
Pas●●●●
)
West
:
3
Lilibaeum
(
or
C.
Boij
,
or
C.
Coro
)
South
.
This
Lilibaeum
looked
toward
Carthage
,
and
was
distant
from
the
shore
of
Africke
180
miles
.
Strabo
relateth
,
that
a
man
of
a
very
sharp
and
strong
sight
(
some
Linceus
I
warrant
you
)
getting
vp
into
a
watch-towre
that
stood
on
this
Cape
,
descried
a
fleete
setting
sayle
out
of
the
hauen
of
Carthage
,
and
told
the
Lilibitanians
their
bignes
and
number
.
That
this
is
true
,
I
dare
not
say
;
for
besides
the
vnlikelyhood
of
kenning
at
so
great
a
d●stance
,
we
are
taught
by
Philosophy
,
that
the
sea
being
of
an
orbicula●
forme
,
swelleth
it selfe
into
the
fashion
of
a
round
to●●re
or
h●ll
,
t●ll
it
put
bound
to
the
eye-sight
.
From
these
three
corners
,
this
country
was
(
as
we
haue
said
)
called
Trinacris
or
Trinacria
,
according
to
that
of
Ovid
,
Terra
tribus
scopulis
vastum
procurrit
in
aeq●or
,
Trinacris
à
positu
nomen
adepta
lo●●●
.
An
Iland
with
three
corners
braues
the
maine
,
And
thence
the
name
Trinacria
doth
gaine
.
The
first
inhabitants
that
we
find
to
haue
dwelt
in
this
counttry
,
are
the
huge
Grants
so
often
mentioned
in
the
Odysses
of
the
diuine
poet
Homer
,
called
Lestrigones
&
Cyclopes
;
of
which
last
rank
was
the
so
much
〈◊〉
Poliphemus
,
that
with
such
humanity
entertained
Vlyss●s
and
his
companions
.
These
were
afterwards
rooted
out
by
the
Sicani
a
people
of
Spaine
,
who
called
it
Sicania
.
As
for
the
name
of
Sicilia
,
some
deriue
it
from
Sicileus
a
supposed
king
of
Spaine
,
who
is
fabled
to
haue
conquered
this
country
:
but
the
truth
is
,
it
came
from
the
Siculi
,
who
being
by
Evander
and
his
Arcadians
,
driuen
out
of
Latium
,
came
into
this
Iland
:
to
which
,
hauing
mastred
the
Sicani
,
they
left
their
name
.
In
succeeding
ages
there
came
hither
diuers
Colonies
of
the
Greekes
,
who
planting
themselues
only
in
the
coast-parts
of
the
country
;
altered
not
the
name
,
by
which
at
their
comming
they
found
it
called
.
The
people
are
ingenious
,
Orteliu●
.
eloquent
and
pleasant
,
but
withall
wondrous
inconstant
,
and
very
talkatiue
,
whence
rose
the
prouerbe
,
Gerrae
Siculae
.
They
follow
the
Religion
of
the
Romish
Church
,
and
vse
the
Italian
language
,
but
very
much
impaired
and
fallen
from
his
true
elegancy
;
as
hauing
commixture
of
the
Greeke
,
Saracen
,
Norman
,
Spanish
,
and
French
tongues
.
The
totall
number
of
them
is
about
one
million
and
300000
soules
.
The
soile
is
incredibly
fruitful
in
Wine
,
Oyle
,
Hony
,
Saffron
,
Sugar
,
Salt
,
in
Minerals
of
Gold
,
Siluer
,
and
Allom
,
hauing
the
gemmes
of
Acate
,
and
Emralds
;
with
such
abundance
of
all
sorts
of
graine
,
that
it
was
of
old
called
the
Granarie
of
the
Roman
Empire
;
and
now
furnisheth
Italy
,
Malta
,
with
the
adjacent
Ilands
,
Spaine
,
and
Barbary
,
with
part
of
her
superfluities
.
In
this
Country
is
the
hill
Hybla
,
so
famous
for
bees
&
honey
,
and
the
hill
Aetna
,
now
called
Montgiball
,
which
continually
sendeth
forth
continuall
flames
of
fire
,
to
the
astonishment
of
a●l
beholders
.
Into
this
fiery
Fornace
the
Philosopher
Empedocles
cast
himselfe
,
that
he
might
be
reputed
a
God
.
—
Deus
immortalis
haberi
Dum
cupit
Empedocles
,
ardentem
fervidus
Aetnam
Insiluit
—
Empedocles
to
be
a
God
desires
,
And
casts
him selfe
into
th'
Aetnean
fires
.
The
reason
of
these
fires
is
the
abundance
of
sulphure
&
brimstone
,
contained
in
the
bosome
of
this
hill
;
which
is
blowne
by
the
winde
,
driuing
in
at
the
chappes
of
the
earth
,
as
by
a
paire
of
bellowes
:
through
which
chinkes
also
,
there
is
continually
more
fuell
added
to
the
fire
,
the
very
water
administring
an
operatiue
vertue
to
the
combust●ble
matter
;
as
we
see
that
water
cast
on
coales
in
the
Smiths
forge
,
doth
make
them
burne
more
ardently
.
The
reason
of
this
slaine
is
thus
set
down
by
Ovid.
Ista
b●tumineae
rapiunt
incendi●
vires
,
Luteaque
exiguis
a●d●scunt
sulphura
flammis
:
Atque
ubi
terra
cibos
alimentaque
de●
ita
flammae
Non
dabit
,
absumptis
,
per
longum
viribus
aev●m
;
Nat●raeque
suum
nutrimen
deerit
edaci
:
Non
seret
Aetna
famem
,
desertaque
d●seret
ignes
.
A
rozen
mould
these
fiery
flames
begin
,
And
●l●yie
brimstone
aides
the
fire
within
.
Yet
when
the
slymie
soyle
consumed
,
shall
Yeeld
no
more
food
to
feed
the
fire
withall
:
And
Nature
shall
restraine
her
nourishment
,
The
flame
shall
cease
,
hating
all
famishment
.
Vnder
this
hill
some
Poets
faine
the
Giant
Enceladus
to
haue
bin
buried
;
whose
hot
breath
fireth
the
mountaine
,
lying
on
his
face
:
Others
suppose
it
to
be
the
shoppe
of
Vulcan
,
and
the
Cyclops
:
the
grosse
Papists
hold
therein
to
be
Purgatory
.
The
chiefe
riuers
are
1
Sanso
.
2
Taretta
.
3
Acatius
,
famous
for
its
precious
stones
,
and
4
Arethusa
,
memorized
by
the
Poets
,
into
which
the
Grecian
riuer
Alpheus
,
hauing
received
140
lesser
streames
,
and
making
his
way
vnder
so
great
a
part
of
the
Sea
,
is
thought
to
arise
here
:
as
Strabo
and
Seneca
affirme
,
and
sufficiently
proue
by
the
seuerall
instances
of
a
wooden
dish
or
cup
lost
in
the
riuer
Alpheus
,
and
found
rising
vp
in
this
riuer
;
and
by
the
leaues
of
certaine
trees
growing
on
the
bankes
of
that
Greeke
riuer
,
and
swimming
on
this
in
great
abundance
,
there
being
none
of
these
trees
in
all
Sicily
.
Dicitur
Alpb●m
,
(
saith
Mela
)
se
non
consociare
pelago
,
sed
subter
maria
,
torrasque
depressus
,
huc
agere
alveum
,
atque
,
hic
se
rursus
extollere
.
Sands
.
This
Iland
is
famous
for
the
worthy
Schollers
she
once
produced
,
viz:
Aeschilus
,
the
first
Tragedian
of
fame
,
who
being
bald
through
age
,
once
w●lked
in
the
fields
,
where
by
chance
an
Eagle
taking
his
bald
pate
for
a
white
rock
,
let
a
shell
fish
f●ll
on
it
,
of
that
bignesse
,
that
it
beat
out
his
braines
.
2
Diodorus
Siculus
that
famous
historian
,
3
Empedocles
the
first
inventer
of
Rhetoricke
,
and
his
fellow
Gorgias
.
4
Euclide
,
the
tex●u●ry
Geometrician
,
who
taught
in
Megaris
.
5
Archimed●s
a
m●st
wor●●y
Mathematician
,
Plutarch
.
he
was
the
first
author
of
the
Sphere
,
at
which
instruments
he
made
one
of
that
art
and
bignesse
,
that
one
standing
within
,
might
easily
perceiue
the
seuerall
motions
of
euery
celestiall
Orbe
.
He
made
also
diuers
mi●itary
engines
,
which
in
the
siege
of
Syracusa
,
sorely
vexed
the
Romans
,
&
was
at
last
slain
in
his
study
by
a
common
souldier
,
at
the
sack
of
the
Town
;
to
the
great
griefe
of
the
Roman
Generall
Marcellus
.
6
Epicharmus
.
7
Theocritus
,
Pliny
reckoned
in
this
Iland
72
Cities
;
the
chiefe
of
which
were
Syracusa
,
containing
in
circuit
22
miles
,
the
Metropolis
of
the
whole
Iland
,
and
a
most
strong
and
flourishing
Common-wealth
.
It
was
built
by
Archias
of
Corinth
,
who
being
for
an
vnnaturall
rape
committed
on
a
yong
Gentleman
,
banished
his
Country
,
together
with
his
friend
and
companion
Miscellus
;
consulted
with
the
Oracle
of
Delphos
.
The
Oracle
demanded
whether
they
affected
rather
wealth
,
or
health
;
to
which
when
Miscellus
replyed
health
,
and
Archias
wealth
,
the
Oracle
directed
the
former
to
Crotona
in
Italy
;
and
the
latter
hither
.
It
contained
in
it
4
Townes
as
it
were
,
viz:
Ile
,
Acradin
,
Neapolis
,
and
Tyche
,
together
with
the
Fort
Hexapyle
,
commanding
all
the
rest
.
It
was
the
custome
of
this
Towne
,
when
any
of
the
Nobility
began
to
grow
too
potent
among
them
,
to
write
his
name
in
an
Oliue
leafe
,
which
being
put
into
his
hand
,
without
any
further
ceremony
,
banished
him
for
fiue
yeares
.
This
kind
of
banishment
was
called
the
Petal●sme
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
a
lease
.
2
Erix
,
where
Venus
was
worshipped
,
and
called
Ericina
:
3
Catina
,
so
vexed
by
Dionysius
tyrant
of
Sicily
,
4
Emma
,
whence
Pluto
is
said
to
haue
stolne
Proserpina
.
Florui
.
In
this
town
hued
Syrus
En●us
,
who
stirred
vp
the
slaues
of
the
Roman
state
,
to
rebell
against
their
Lords
:
for
hauing
broke
open
the
common
prisons
,
&
receiued
all
such
as
repaired
to
him
,
he
patched
vp
an
Army
of
40000
souldiers
,
and
was
after
much
harme
done
,
vanquished
by
Rupilius
.
This
warre
the
Historians
call
,
Bellum
servile
.
The
whole
Iland
is
now
diuided
into
3
parts
:
1
Mazara
west
,
whose
chiefe
cities
are
1
Moureal
,
famous
for
the
Church
and
Archbishops
See
:
2
Gorgenti
once
Agrigentum
,
where
the
tyrant
Phalaris
liued
,
who
tortured
Perillus
in
the
brazen
Bull
,
which
he
made
for
the
destruction
and
torture
of
others
:
wherupon
aptly
Ovid.
—
nec
enim
lex
iustior
ulla
,
Quam
necis
artifices
arte
perire
sua
.
Most
iust
it
is
a
man
should
be
tormented
,
With
that
which
first
his
cruell
wit
invented
.
3
Palermo
,
formerly
called
Panormus
,
a
colonie
of
the
Phenicians
,
and
now
the
chiefe
citie
of
Sicily
,
and
the
seat
of
the
Spanish
Viceroy
:
situate
it
is
on
the
West
cape
of
the
Iland
,
ouer-against
Sardinia
,
beautified
with
large
streets
,
delicate
buildings
,
strong
walls
,
and
magnificent
Temples
.
II
Vallis
de
Noto
toward
the
Southeast
,
in
which
the
chiefe
cities
are
1
Syracuse
on
the
Sea
side
,
2
Emma
in
the
midland
,
of
which
already
:
and
Leontium
on
the
Sea
also
,
North
of
Syracusa
;
with
which
town
it
had
alwayes
warre
,
either
for
liberty
or
priority
.
And
III
Mona
toward
the
Northeast
,
in
which
the
chiefe
townes
are
1
Nicosia
,
in
the
midland
:
2
Milaso
on
the
North
promontorie
:
&
3
Messina
,
iust
opposite
to
Rhezo
in
Italy
,
a
town
whose
hauen
&
entrances
are
so
strongly
sconced
and
bulwarked
,
that
the
people
let
their
gates
(
in
derision
of
the
Turkes
)
stand
continually
open
.
It
is
also
an
Archbishops
See
.
After
this
Iland
was
once
known
to
the
Greekes
,
there
came
from
all
parts
of
Greece
,
colonies
to
inhabite
it
,
as
from
Athens
,
Sparta
,
Corinth
,
Mesene
,
Megaris
,
and
the
rest
:
who
winning
vpon
the
Natiues
,
planted
themselues
in
the
Country
.
Here
in
tract
of
time
was
managed
a
great
part
of
the
Peloponnesian
warre
,
the
Athenians
siding
with
the
Leontines
;
and
the
Spartans
with
the
Syracusians
:
in
which
the
whole
power
of
Athens
was
broken
by
sea
and
land
;
and
their
two
Captaines
,
Nicias
&
Demosthenes
,
murdred
in
prison
.
Famous
also
was
this
country
of
old
,
Iustine
.
for
the
Tyrants
Dionysis
,
the
elder
and
the
younger
;
for
Hieron
,
and
Hieronymus
,
in
whose
time
broke
out
the
first
Punique
warre
,
the
Sicilians
calling
in
the
Romans
to
expell
thence
the
Carthaginians
,
which
then
possessed
a
great
part
of
the
Iland
.
These
Tyrants
,
especially
the
last
Dionysii
,
were
so
odious
,
that
there
were
continual
execrations
powred
on
them
,
onely
one
old
woman
prayed
for
the
life
of
the
latter
:
who
being
asked
the
cause
,
made
answer
,
that
she
knew
his
Grandfather
to
haue
bin
bad
;
and
after
by
prayers
they
had
obtained
his
death
,
his
sonne
succeeded
farre
worse
then
the
father
:
and
after
their
curses
had
also
prevailed
on
him
,
came
the
present
Tyrant
,
worse
then
either
;
for
whose
life
she
was
resolued
to
pray
,
l●st
after
his
decease
,
the
Diuell
himselfe
should
come
amongst
them
.
After
the
Tyrants
had
bin
rooted
out
,
and
this
Iland
was
conquered
by
Marcellus
;
it
alwayes
followed
the
fortune
of
Naples
;
and
together
with
it
(
when
Manfroy
the
bastard
had
forcibly
made
himself
King
of
these
countries
)
was
offered
to
Richard
Earle
of
Cornewall
,
Camden
.
brother
to
our
Henry
the
3d
,
a
man
of
that
riches
,
that
he
was
able
to
spend
for
ten
yeares
,
an
hundred
markes
a-day
,
which
according
to
those
times
,
was
no
small
summe
.
The
conditions
by
the
Pope
proposed
,
were
so
impossible
for
the
Earle
to
performe
,
that
his
Agent
told
the
Pope
,
he
might
as
well
say
to
his
Master
,
I
giue
the
Moone
,
climbe
vp
,
catch
it
,
and
take
it
.
The
Earle
thus
refusing
it
,
it
was
offered
to
the
King
his
brother
,
for
his
second
son
Edmund
,
who
was
invested
by
the
gift
of
a
ring
,
and
in
his
name
the
Pope
coined
money
,
with
the
inscription
of
Aimundus
Rex
Siciliae
.
But
the
King
being
ouer-burdened
by
his
Barons
warres
,
the
Pope
hauing
sucked
no
small
store
of
treasure
from
him
;
it
was
in
the
yeare
1261
,
giuen
vnto
Charles
Earle
of
Provence
and
Aniou
,
brother
to
Lewis
10th
.
Vnder
him
those
Countries
jointly
continued
subject
,
till
the
yeare
1281
,
in
which
time
his
competitor
Peter
of
Arragon
,
promising
him
to
fight
a
single
combat
before
our
king
Edward
the
first
,
at
Burdeaux
,
fail'd
of
his
word
,
and
in
the
mean
time
so
contriued
it
,
Hist.
of
Fr.
that
at
the
sound
of
a
bell
tolling
to
prayers
,
all
the
Frenchmen
in
Sicily
were
cruelly
massacred
;
which
exploit
masketh
now
vnder
the
name
of
Vespe●i
Siculi
:
Since
which
time
this
Iland
hath
belonged
to
the
house
of
Arragon
.
The
revenues
of
this
kingdome
are
as
some
say
but
800000
only
;
Bar●
.
but
as
others
say
,
a
million
of
Duckats
.
The
Armes
are
Arragon
,
two
●lanches
argent
,
charged
with
as
many
Eagles
Sable
,
becked
Gules
.
For
Nobility
this
Iland
compareth
with
Naples
,
as
containing
in
it
-
Archbishops
3
-
Princes
7
-
Marquesses
13
-
Vicount
1
-
B●shops
9
-
Du●es
4
-
Earles
14
-
Barons
48
2
MALTA
.
Sands
.
ABout
60
miles
distant
from
Sicil●a
is
the
Iland
MALTA
,
in
compasse
60
miles
;
seated
vpon
a
rock
,
ouer
which
the
Earth
spreadeth
in
height
not
aboue
three
foot
;
so
that
it
must
needes
be
barren
;
which
defect
is
supplied
by
the
Sicilian
aboundance
:
yet
haue
they
no
small
store
of
Pomgranats
,
cytrons
,
orenges
,
melons
,
and
other
excellent
fruits
.
Here
is
also
great
aboundance
of
cotton-wool
(
Gossypium
the
Latinists
call
it
)
which
they
sow
as
we
doe
corne
.
The
stalke
is
no
bigger
then
that
of
wheat
,
but
stronger
and
tougher
,
the
head
round
bearded
,
and
hard
as
a
stone
,
which
when
it
is
ripe
,
breaketh
,
&
is
deliuered
of
a
white
soft
bumbast
,
mixed
with
seedes
;
which
they
separate
with
an
instrument
,
selling
the
wooll
,
and
reseruing
their
seed
for
the
next
haruest
.
This
Iland
is
in
the
Scriptures
called
Molita
,
and
is
said
to
be
the
place
where
S.
Paul
shooke
the
Viper
off
his
hand
.
Famous
also
is
it
for
the
Councel
held
here
against
Pelagius
,
by
Pope
Innocent
the
first
,
at
which
S.
Austine
was
present
,
and
214
Bishops
.
The
men
are
of
the
Africane
complexion
and
language
,
following
the
Romish
Church
;
the
women
faire
,
but
hating
company
,
and
going
couered
.
The
whole
number
of
inhabitants
are
20000
;
possessing
60
Villages
,
and
4
Citties
.
Namely
1
Valetta
,
built
after
the
defeat
of
the
Turkes
,
Anno
1565
,
and
called
after
the
name
of
Valetta
the
great
Master
,
who
so
c●uragiously
withstood
their
fury
.
2
The
T●wn
and
Castle
of
S.
Hermes
,
which
the
Turkes
tooke
,
though
they
did
not
lon●
enioy
it
.
3
Malta
or
Melita
,
so
called
of
the
abundance
of
hony
nigh
vnto
it
.
4
La
Issula
:
as
also
the
Forts
of
S
M●chael
,
and
S.
Angelo
.
This
Iland
was
by
the
Spaniards
taken
from
the
Moores
,
and
by
Charles
the
fift
giuen
to
the
Knights
of
the
Rhoaes
,
newly
expelled
thence
by
Solyman
the
Magn●ficent
,
Aᵒ
1●22
.
These
knights
are
in
number
1000
;
of
whom
500
are
alwayes
〈◊〉
resident
in
the
Iland
;
the
other
500
are
dispersed
through
Christendome
,
at
their
seuerall
Seminaries
in
France
,
Spaine
,
Italy
,
and
Germany
:
and
at
any
summons
are
to
make
their
person●ll
appearance
.
These
Seminaries
(
Alberges
they
call
them
)
are
in
number
seuen
,
viz:
one
of
France
in
generall
,
one
of
Av●rne
,
one
of
Provence
,
one
of
Castile
,
one
of
Arragon
▪
one
of
Italy
;
and
one
o●
Germanie
;
ouer
euery
one
of
which
they
haue
a
Grand
Prior
,
who
in
the
country
where
he
liueth
,
is
of
great
reputation
:
An
eigth
Seminary
they
had
in
England
,
till
the
suppression
of
it
by
Henry
the
8th
:
yet
haue
they
some
one
or
other
,
to
whom
they
giue
the
title
of
Grand
Prior
of
England
.
Concerning
the
originall
and
riches
of
these
Knights
,
we
shall
speak
when
we
come
into
Palestine
;
now
a
word
or
two
only
of
their
places
,
and
the
election
of
their
great
Master
.
None
are
admitted
into
the
order
,
but
such
as
can
bring
a
testimony
of
their
Gentry
for
six
descents
;
and
when
the
ceremonies
of
their
admission
(
which
are
many
)
are
performed
▪
they
sweare
to
defend
the
Church
of
Rome
,
to
obey
their
superiours
,
to
liue
vpon
the
revenues
of
their
order
only
,
and
withall
to
liue
chastly
.
Of
these
there
be
16
of
great
authority
(
Counsellers
of
state
we
may
call
them
)
called
,
the
Great
Crosses
,
out
of
whom
the
officers
of
the
order
,
as
the
Marshall
,
the
Admirall
,
the
Chancellor
,
&c
:
are
chosen
;
and
who
,
together
with
their
Master
,
punish
such
as
are
convict
of
any
crime
,
first
by
degrading
him
,
2ly
by
strangling
him
,
and
3ly
by
throwing
him
into
the
sea
.
Now
when
the
Great
Master
is
dead
,
they
suffer
no
vessell
to
goe
out
of
this
Iland
,
till
another
be
elected
,
lest
the
Pope
should
intrude
on
their
Election
,
which
is
performed
in
this
manner
.
The
seuerall
Seminaries
nominate
two
knights
,
and
two
are
also
nominated
for
the
English
:
these
16
from
amongst
themselues
choose
8
:
these
8
choose
a
Knight
,
a
Priest
,
and
a
Frier
servant
;
and
they
three
,
out
of
the
16
Great
Crosses
,
elect
the
great
Master
.
The
great
Master
being
thus
chosen
,
is
stiled
though
but
a
Frier
,
The
most
illustrious
,
and
most
reuerend
Prince
,
the
Lord
Frier
N
N
:
Great
Master
of
the
Hospitall
of
S.
Iohn
of
Hierusalem
,
Prince
of
Malta
,
Gaules
,
and
Goza
:
these
two
last
being
Ilands
lying
nigh
vnto
Malta
,
the
former
in
compasse
30
miles
.
Farre
different
,
I
assure
you
,
Camden
.
is
this
title
from
that
of
the
first
Masters
of
this
order
,
who
called
themselues
only
,
Seruants
to
the
poore
seruitours
of
the
Hospitall
of
Hierusalem
:
or
that
of
the
Master
of
the
Templers
,
who
was
only
entituled
,
The
humble
Minister
of
●he
poore
Knights
of
the
Temple
.
3
CORSICA
.
CORSICA
is
situate
just
against
〈◊〉
in
the
Ligurian
Sea
,
Maginus
.
it
comprehendeth
in
length
120
miles
;
70
in
bredth
,
and
325
in
circuit
.
It
is
vnder
the
fift
Clime
,
the
longest
day
being
almost
15
houres
.
This
Iland
was
first
named
Cyrnus
,
2
l●
Teracina
,
now
Corsica
,
from
a
woman
so
named
,
who
following
her
Cow
hither
,
first
discouered
it
.
It
is
diuided
in
Cismontanam
,
and
Vitramontanam
.
The
chiefe
riuers
of
both
being
G●lo
and
Travignano
.
This
Country
yeeldeth
excellent
dogges
for
game
,
good
Horses
,
fierce
Mastifes
,
and
a
beast
called
Musoli
,
not
found
in
Europe
,
excepting
this
Iland
,
and
Sardinia
.
They
are
horned
like
Rammes
,
and
skinned
like
Stags
;
which
skin
is
of
such
an
incredible
hardnes
,
that
the
beast
being
cast
headlong
against
a
rock
,
receiues
no
hurt
,
but
nimbly
flies
from
his
enemie
to
his
denne
.
The
soyle
is
by
reason
of
the
mountains
(
which
euery-where
are
too
thick
and
barren
in
it
)
lesse
fruitfull
,
Mercator
.
producing
corne
in
lesse
plenty
;
but
the
best
wines
,
and
such
as
the
old
Romans
well
rellished
,
in
good
measure
.
It
produceth
also
oyle
,
sigges
,
raisin
,
and
honey
;
the
first
three
in
a
mediocrity
of
goodnes
,
the
last
somwhat
bitter
,
and
by
many
deemed
vnwholesome
.
It
aboundeth
also
with
allom
,
box-trees
,
iron-mines
;
and
the
tree
called
Taxus
,
whose
poisonous
berries
,
though
in
tast
pleasing
;
are
much
fed
on
by
the
bees
,
&
therfore
thought
to
be
the
cause
of
the
bitternes
of
the
hony
.
In
some
few
places
also
where
the
riuers
haue
their
currents
,
especially
towards
Liguria
,
it
recompenseth
by
its
fertiliy
in
bearing
all
manner
of
graine
,
the
ba●rennesse
of
the
mountaines
.
Pliny
reckoned
in
it
34
Cities
,
or
castles
rather
,
the
chiefe
whereof
at
this
day
are
1
Bastia
,
seated
on
the
Northeast
part
of
the
Country
vpon
a
commodious
hauen
,
where
the
Genoensian
Gouernour
hath
his
residence
,
and
a
strong
garrison
.
2
Nebbium
,
called
by
Ptolomy
,
Chersunum
.
3
Mariana
,
now
Morian
;
4
Alleria
,
now
Gallera
,
both
Roman
Colonies
;
the
last
being
situate
on
the
Westerne
shore
of
the
Iland
,
iust
against
Bastia
:
&
5
Pila
.
The
principall
hauens
hereof
are
S.
Florence
in
the
Northerne
part
,
in
the
midst
between
Morian
and
Nebbio
;
and
S.
Boniface
(
called
by
Ptolomy
,
Portus
Syracusanus
)
iust
opposite
to
it
in
the
South
corner
:
both
of
good
safety
,
and
capable
of
the
greatest
vessels
.
This
Iland
,
as
also
its
neighbours
of
Sicilia
,
and
Sardinia
,
haue
bin
the
tennis-balls
of
fortune
,
this
being
first
subiect
to
the
Tyrians
;
Secondly
to
the
Carthaginians
;
Thirdly
to
the
Romans
;
Fourthly
to
the
Saracens
.
From
these
the
Genowaies
conquered
it
,
from
them
it
was
taken
by
the
Pisans
:
but
recouered
again
by
the
Genowaies
,
who
still
enioy
it
.
The
people
are
churlish
,
stubborne
,
poore
,
vnlearned
,
&
vse
a
corrupt
Italian
.
They
are
said
to
be
the
progeny
of
the
52
daughters
of
king
Thespias
,
who
being
gotten
with
childe
by
Hercules
in
one
night
;
were
by
their
father
put
to
the
mercy
of
the
Sea
;
which
wrought
them
to
this
Iland
;
which
they
and
their
posterity
peopled
,
till
the
comming
of
the
Tyrians
.
Here
are
in
this
I
le
-
Archbishop
1
-
Bishops
7
SARDINIA
.
SARDINIA
is
South
from
Corsica
,
Ortelius
.
from
which
it
is
but
7
miles
distant
.
It
is
in
length
180
miles
,
90
in
bredth
,
560
in
circuit
:
it
is
situate
vnder
the
4
Climate
,
the
longest
day
being
14
houres
.
It
is
fertile
in
respect
of
Corsica
,
barren
if
compared
to
Sicily
;
abundant
in
Corne
,
deficient
in
Oyle
;
well
stored
with
all
sorts
of
cattaile
,
Hist.
of
Sp.
as
plainly
appeareth
by
that
plenty
of
cheese
and
hides
,
which
are
hence
sent
into
Italy
,
and
other
places
.
The
horses
hereof
are
hot
,
headstrong
,
and
hard
to
be
broken
,
but
they
will
last
long
:
the
bullocks
here
do
naturally
amble
,
so
that
on
them
the
country
peazants
vse
to
ride
as
familiarly
,
as
they
doe
in
Spaine
on
mules
and
asses
.
Here
also
is
the
beast
Musoli
,
which
we
lately
described
;
of
whose
skinne
carried
to
Corduba
,
and
there
dressed
,
is
ma●e
our
true
Cordovan
leather
.
Finally
,
here
is
an
hearbe
,
which
if
one
eat
,
he
shall
die
with
laughter
;
whence
came
the
prouerb
,
Risus
Sardonicus
.
The
truth
of
this
report
,
I
will
not
oppugne
,
though
it
be
by
others
more
probably
coniectured
,
that
the
hearbe
being
of
a
poysonous
nature
,
causeth
men
to
dye
with
such
a
convulsion
or
contraction
of
their
sinewes
,
that
they
seeme
to
grinne
or
laugh
.
The
people
are
small
of
stature
,
laborious
,
giuen
to
hunting
,
prone
vnto
rebellions
,
Ortelius
.
wherefore
the
Spaniard
permitteth
neither
Smith
nor
Cutler
to
liue
there
:
yet
indifferent
peaceable
among
themselues
,
and
in
some
measure
curteous
to
strangers
.
In
matters
of
Religion
they
are
little
curious
,
going
to
Masse
on
Sundayes
,
and
Saints
dayes
;
which
once
done
,
they
fall
to
dancing
in
the
midst
of
the
Church
,
singing
in
the
mean
time
,
songs
too
immodest
for
an
Ale-house
.
Nay
it
is
thought
that
their
Cleargy
it selfe
is
the
most
●ude
,
ignorant
,
&
illiterate
of
any
people
in
Christendome
.
The
language
they
speak
,
is
a
corrupt
Catalonian
:
their
diet
on
meats
common
and
grosse●
their
apparell
in
the
townes
(
especially
that
of
the
women
)
gorgeous
:
that
in
the
villages
,
base
.
It
is
diuided
into
two
parts
,
viz:
Cape
Lugudori
towards
Corsica
,
and
Cape
Cegliari
towards
●fricke
.
Of
these
,
when
this
Iland
was
ioyntly
vn●er
the
●isans
and
Genowaies
;
the
first
,
being
the
least
,
and
withall
so
mountainous
and
barren
,
belonged
to
Genoa
:
the
last
being
the
larger
,
&
besides
,
leuell
&
fruitfull
,
appertained
to
Pisa
:
the
inequality
of
which
diuision
,
caused
often
discontents
and
warres
between
them
.
The
principall
cities
are
Calvaris
,
built
by
the
Pisans
,
and
situate
iust
opposite
to
Africke
;
inioying
a
goodly
hauen
,
and
much
frequented
by
Merchants
,
adorned
with
a
beautifull
Temple
,
stately
turrets
,
the
seat
of
the
Vice-Roy
;
&
an
Ar●hiepiscopal
Sec.
2
B●ssa
on
the
West
side
,
an
Archbishops
residence
also
.
3
S.
P●eparata
on
Corsica
side
,
and
4
Aqu●lastro
on
the
East
side
.
Here
are
in
diuer●
places
of
this
Iland
,
the
remainders
of
sundry
towres
&
forts
,
which
the
people
call
Norackes
,
from
Nora
,
one
of
the
sonnes
of
Gerion
,
who
(
as
they
thinke
)
came
into
this
Country
,
&
built
the
first
man●●on
in
it
.
This
Iland
was
first
called
Ico
,
then
Ichnusa
,
next
Sandaliotes
,
from
the
resemblance●t
had
to
the
soale
of
a
mans
foot
:
and
lastly
Sardinia
from
Sardus
,
son
(
as
they
say
)
to
Hercules
.
It
was
first
vnder
the
Iol●tenses
:
Secondly
,
from
them
taken
by
the
Carthaginians
:
Thirdly
,
by
the
Romans
:
Fourthly
,
by
the
Saracens
,
Anno
807.
From
these
last
it
was
recouered
by
the
Genoys
&
Pisans
:
&
because
they
could
not
agree
about
their
bounds
,
Boniface
the
eight
putting
his
finger
in
another
mans
pye
,
gaue
it
in
see
to
Iames
King
of
Arragon
,
and
his
successors
;
who
driuing
thence
the
Genowaies
,
made
themselues
absolute
Lords
of
it
,
Anno
1324.
The
Spanish
Viceroy
hath
(
as
we
now
said
)
his
residence
in
Caliari
,
who
must
of
necessity
be
a
Spaniard
,
vnder
whom
are
two
Deputy-gouernours
Spaniards
also
,
one
for
Cape
Caliari
,
the
other
for
Cape
Lugudori
;
the
other
inferiour
officers
may
be
of
the
Natiues
.
As
for
the
City
Caliaris
it selfe
,
it
is
exempt
from
the
legall
iurisdiction
euen
of
the
Vice-Ro●
;
&
is
gouerned
by
a
Councell
of
its
own
Citizens
.
The
Armes
of
this
Iland
are
Or
,
a
crosse
Gules
,
between
foure
Saracens
heads
Sable
curled
Argent
.
Bara
.
Here
are
in
this
Iland
-
Archbishops
3
-
Bishops
15
THE
BALEARES
.
THese
Ilands
were
formerly
called
Insulae
Gymnasiae
,
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
nudus
,
because
they
vse
to
goe
naked
;
&
BALEARES
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
●acio
,
because
they
were
such
excellent
slin
〈…〉
exercise
in
a
manner
innatiue
to
them
,
the
fithers
giuing
〈…〉
after
a
convenient
age
no
victuals
,
but
what
they
could
h●t
down
from
some
high
beame
with
a
sling
.
They
●●e
diuided
into
Ma●or●a
and
Minorca
,
or
the
greater
and
the
l●ss●●
.
Manorca
is
about
60
miles
distant
from
Spaine
,
and
is
300
miles
in
circuit
.
The
chief
Cities
are
1
Maiorca
an
Vniuersity
.
2
Palma
,
where
Raymundus
Lullius
was
borne
,
as
much
esteemed
with
them
,
as
Aristotle
amongst
vs
.
Minorca
is
distant
fram
Ma●orca
9
miles
,
&
is
150
miles
in
circuit
:
the
people
were
heretofore
valiant
,
now
esseminate
,
the
soile
barren
in
some
places
,
but
generally
fruitful
.
The
chief
Townes
are
1
Minorca
,
and
2
Iaua
.
Both
these
Ilands
did
once
wonderfully
abound
in
Conies
,
wherwith
they
were
so
pestred
,
that
they
not
only
spoyled
corne
&
grasse
,
Munster
.
but
vndermined
houses
,
&
threw
down
walls
;
so
that
the
Ilanders
armed
themselues
,
&
fought
with
them
;
but
when
such
force
prevailed
not
,
they
sent
to
the
Romans
for
aide
,
and
there
were
taught
the
vse
of
Ferrets
.
Quade
.
Nigh
vnto
these
●al●ares
are
two
small
Ilands
.
The
1
E●●isa
is
distant
from
the
coast
of
Spaine
50
miles
.
and
is
100
miles
in
circuit
;
the
chief
City
is
Tuica
;
the
chief
commodity
is
salt
.
Ten
miles
hence
is
2
Olhi●sa
,
70
miles
round
,
called
by
the
Latines
,
Frumentariae
,
They
were
both
called
Pithuisae
,
for
their
store
of
Pine
trees
.
The
men
,
and
women
also
,
of
these
two
Ilands
,
and
of
Panconia
,
or
Pantalarea
,
an
Ilet
adioyning
,
are
very
good
Swimmers
.
Biddulph
in
the
relation
of
his
trauels
,
reporteth
,
how
being
about
these
Ilands
becalmed
,
there
came
a
woman
swimming
from
one
of
them
,
with
a
basket
of
fruit
to
sell.
These
4
Ilands
were
added
to
the
Rom●ns
dominion
by
the
valour
of
Metellus
,
the
brother
of
him
who
conquered
Crete
.
The
people
hereof
were
giuen
to
Pyracie
,
and
seeing
the
Roman
Navie
coasting
there-about
,
supposing
them
to
haue
bin
only
Merchants
,
assailed
them
:
and
at
first
gaue
the
repulse
;
but
the
Romans
getting
between
them
and
the
shore
,
soon
forced
them
to
an
vnwilling
submission
.
They
were
all
wonne
from
the
Romans
by
the
Sarac●ns
;
Hist.
of
Sp.
and
from
them
regained
by
Raimund
Arnauld
,
Earle
of
Catelogne
,
and
the
Genoys
,
Anno
1102
:
and
being
by
the
Genoys
red●liuered
to
the
Moores
,
were
recouered
by
Iames
the
first
of
Arragon
1028.
He
gaue
them
to
his
second
son
,
whose
posterity
continued
kings
of
those
Ilands
,
till
the
yeare
1343
:
in
which
Pedro
the
fourth
of
Arragon
,
did
dispossesse
king
Iames
,
and
vnited
them
to
his
Crowne
.
THE
MEDITERRANEAN
ILES
.
THE
LESSER
ILANDS
.
THE
LESSER
ILANDS
dispersed
about
in
this
sea
,
are
the
Vulcanian
or
Aeolian
Ilands
,
the
people
of
which
being
wel
skilled
in
diuining
from
which
coast
the
wind
would
blow
,
gaue
the
Poets
occasion
,
to
make
Aeolus
,
God
of
the
wind
.
They
lye
all
on
the
coast
of
Sicily
,
&
are
in
number
11
:
the
chief
are
1
Lipara
10
miles
round
,
from
whence
the
rest
are
now
called
,
the
Lipa●ean
Iles.
2
Vulcania
(
of
old
Hiera
)
where
Vulcan
was
worshipped
.
Florus
.
Neere
vnto
these
Ilands
was
fought
the
first
nauall
battail
between
the
Romans
&
the
Carthaginians
,
as
well
for
the
dominion
of
Sicily
,
as
for
the
absolute
supremacy
in
matter
of
command
.
The
Roman●
before
this
time
neuer
vsed
the
Seas
,
as
being
totally
imployed
in
the
conquest
of
Italy
:
insomuch
that
when
they
had
built
their
gallies
,
they
exercised
their
men
in
rowing
,
by
placing
them
with
oares
in
their
hands
,
on
two
seats
neere
the
water
.
This
notwithstanding
,
hauing
made
them
grappling-hookes
,
they
so
fastned
the
aduerse
fleet
vnto
them
,
that
the
whole
fight
seeming
a
land
battail
fought
on
the
Seas
,
the
victory
fell
vnto
the
Romans
.
II
The
Iles
of
Naples
are
18
in
number
.
The
chiefe
are
Ischia
,
18
miles
round
,
begirt
with
rocks
&
mountaines
full
of
Hares
&
Conies
:
the
chief
Town
is
Ischia
,
Ortelius
.
whither
Ferdinand
of
Naples
fled
,
being
thrust
out
of
his
kingdome
by
Charles
the
eight
.
In
this
Iland
neare
Cape
S.
Angelo
,
is
a
fountaine
of
that
heat
,
that
it
will
in
short
time
boyle
any
flesh
or
fish
put
into
it
.
The
second
I
le
of
note
is
Capr●ae
,
where
the
Emperours
of
Rom●
vsed
to
retire
for
their
recreation
,
&
which
Tiberius
kept
Court
in
,
when
he
had
withdrawne
himselfe
from
Rome
,
the
better
to
exercise
his
abominable
lusts
.
The
third
I
le
of
note
is
Aenaria
.
III
The
Ligurian
Ilands
,
the
chief
of
which
are
Elba
or
Ilua
,
whose
Metropolis
is
Cosmop●lis
,
built
by
Cosmodi
Medices
,
D.
of
Florence
;
Here
is
abundance
of
Iron
of
that
nature
,
that
it
will
by
no
meanes
melt
in
the
Iland
,
but
must
be
caried
to
some
other
place
.
The
second
is
Gallinaria
,
so
called
from
the
abundance
of
wild
Hens
.
And
the
third
is
Giglio
,
where
the
Genoys
ouerthrew
the
whole
power
of
the
Pisa●●
.
At
the
Westerne
end
of
this
sea
,
is
the
straight
called
of
old
F●etum
●●ereu●●um
,
b●●ause
Hercules
here
made
a
passage
through
the
〈…〉
let
the
●●ce●n
into
the
Mediterranean
.
On
the
North
side
〈◊〉
●his
str●ight
was
mount
Calpe
;
on
the
South
mount
〈◊〉
on
w●i●h
●ercu●e●
placed
his
(
so
memorized
)
pillars
,
with
the
inscript
on
of
Nil
vltra
,
in
that
there
was
the
most
westerne
bou●d
of
the
world
.
But
Charles
the
fift
after
the
discovery
of
Am●●ica
,
comming
that
way
;
caused
Plus
vltra
to
be
engrauen
either
on
the
old
pillars
,
or
else
one
new
erected
in
their
places
This
straight
is
now
named
the
straight
of
G●●raltar
,
Hist.
of
Sp.
from
Gibal
Tariff
,
one
of
the
principall
leaders
of
the
Moores
into
Spaine
.
Somewhat
without
the
mouth
of
this
straight
is
the
Iland
Gades
or
Cales
,
peopled
by
the
Tyrians
56●
yeares
before
the
birth
of
Christ
.
Here
was
a
Temple
consecrated
to
the
honour
of
that
great
trauellour
Hercules
,
in
which
all
sea-faring
men
when
they
came
hither
vsed
to
pay
their
vowes
and
offer
sacrifice
,
as
hauing
arriued
at
the
vtmost
part
of
the
world
.
It
was
once
called
Tartessa
,
and
is
in
length
13
miles
,
&
hath
of
late
beene
the
Magazin
of
the
●paniards
warlike
munition
.
It
was
taken
in
one
day
by
the
English
vnder
the
conduct
of
Charles
Earle
of
Nottingham
,
Robert
Earle
of
Essex
,
and
Sir
Walter
Rawleigh
.
In
this
day
they
burned
the
Indian
fleet
,
consisting
of
40
ships
,
whose
lading
was
worth
eight
millions
of
Crownes
;
they
ouercame
the
Spanish
Fleet
,
composed
of
57
men
of
warre
:
they
tooke
the
St
Andrew
&
the
St
Michael
two
great
Galleons
with
their
luggage
:
they
spoyled
and
carried
away
more
martiall
furniture
then
could
bee
supplied
in
many
yeares
:
they
surprised
the
Towne
,
and
in
it
beside
priuate
m●n
and
their
goods
,
they
slew
and
tooke
prisoners
4000
foot
,
and
600
horse
,
Canid.
Rem
.
Anno
1596.
The
fortunacy
of
this
enterprise
gaue
occasion
to
one
of
the
wits
the●
liuing
to
frame
this
excellent
Anagram
on
the
name
of
that
Earle
of
Essex
,
viz:
Deureux
,
Verè
Dux
:
w●ich
he
afterward
cast
into
this
distich
.
Verè
dux
Deureux
,
&
verior
Hercule
:
Gades
Nam
s●mel
〈◊〉
:
vicit
&
ille
si●●●l
.
Alcides
yeelds
to
Deuereux
:
he
did
see
Thy
beauties
(
Cales
)
but
Deuereux
conquered
thee
.
Thus
much
of
the
Medite●ranean
Iles.
THE
ILES
OF
THE
OCEAN
.
ANd
now
we
are
come
into
the
OCEAN
,
that
ingens
&
infinitum
pelagus
,
as
Mela
calleth
it
:
in
comparison
of
which
the
Seas
before
mentioned
are
but
as
Ponds
or
Gullets
:
a
sea
in
former
times
knowne
more
by
fame
then
triall
,
and
rather
wondred
at
on
the
shoare
side
,
then
any
more
remote
place
of
it
.
The
Romans
ventured
not
on
it
with
their
vessels
(
vnlesse
in
the
passage
from
France
to
Brittaine
)
and
much
famed
is
Alexander
for
his
hazardous
voyage
on
this
vnruly
Sea
,
hee
having
sayled
in
all
but
400
furlongs
from
the
shoare
,
The
name
and
pedegree
take
here
both
from
the
Poets
and
Etymologists
.
The
Poets
make
Oceanus
to
be
the
sonne
of
Coelum
and
Vesta
,
or
of
heauen
&
earth
.
They
tearmed
him
the
father
of
all
things
as
Oc●anumque
patrem
rerum
in
Virgil
,
because
moisture
was
necessarily
required
to
the
constitution
of
all
bodies
,
and
vsually
painted
him
with
a
bulls
head
on
his
shoulders
(
whence
Euripides
calleth
him
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Oceanus
Tauriceps
)
from
the
bellowing
and
fury
of
the
winds
,
which
from
it
come
to
the
shoare
,
and
to
which
it
is
subiect
.
As
for
the
children
attributed
vnto
him
,
they
are
doubtlesse
nothing
but
the
clouds
&
vapors
thence
arising
.
The
name
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
Oceanus
some
deriue
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
celer
,
because
of
its
swiftnesse
;
some
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
findo
,
diuido
;
because
it
cleaueth
and
interlaceth
the
earth
:
and
others
make
it
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
quasi
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
à
celeriter
fluendo
,
which
agreeth
in
meaning
with
the
first
.
Particular
names
it
hath
divers
according
to
the
name
of
the
shoare
,
by
which
it
passeth
as
Cantabricus
,
Gallicus
,
Britannicus
,
&c.
The
chiefe
Iles
of
it
are
1
those
of
Zeland
,
which
wee
haue
already
described
.
2ly
those
in
the
Brittish
:
and
3ly
those
in
the
northern
Seas
.
THE
BRITTISH
ILANDS
.
The
BRITTISH
ILANDS
are
either
the
-
Greater
-
Brittaine
which
is
divided
into
-
England
.
-
Wales
.
-
Scotland
.
-
Ireland
-
Lesser
are
the
-
1
Orchades
.
-
2
Hebrides
.
-
3
Sorlinges
.
and
-
4
Sporades
.
BRITTAINE
.
TO
speake
much
of
BRITTAINE
,
I
hold
in
a
manner
superfluous
,
it
being
our
home
,
and
wee
therefore
no
strangers
to
it
.
Yet
as
Mela
saith
of
Italy
,
De
Italia
magis
quia
ordo
exigit
,
quam
quia
monstrari
eget
,
pauca
dicentur
;
no●a
sunt
omnia
:
The
like
I
say
of
Brittaine
;
it
is
so
obuious
to
our
sight
that
we
need
not
the
spectacles
of
letters
:
yet
some
things
shall
be
said
rather
for
methods
sake
,
then
necessity
.
To
omit
therefore
the
diuerfe
Etimons
of
BRITTAINE
,
produced
according
to
the
phantasies
of
seuerall
men
,
and
omitting
Bru●●●
whose
comming
into
and
denominating
this
Iland
,
is
rather
a
fabulous
report
,
then
a
well
grounded
historicall
truth
:
I
will
take
the
Etymologie
of
M.
Camden
,
as
most
probable
,
who
fetching
it
from
the
Brittish
language
;
deriueth
it
from
Brit
,
signifying
painting
,
and
Tayne
,
signifying
a
nation
:
which
agreeth
not
only
with
the
Brittish
tongue
,
but
with
the
records
of
the
most
sincere
&
trusty
Historiographers
;
all
with
one
consent
,
affirming
,
that
the
Brittaines
vsed
to
paint
themselues
,
to
make
them
shew
more
terrible
to
the
enimy
.
For
that
there
was
no
such
Brutus
,
is
euident
,
1
by
the
newnesse
of
his
birth
;
Geofrie
of
Monmouth
,
who
liued
in
the
dayes
of
Henry
the
2d
,
being
his
first
father
.
2ly
By
the
silence
of
the
Roman
histories
,
in
which
it
had
beene
an
vnpardonable
negligence
,
to
haue
omitted
an
accident
so
remarkable
,
as
the
killing
of
a
father
by
his
sonne
,
and
the
erecting
of
a
new
Troian
Empire
in
Brittaine
.
3ly
By
the
arguments
which
Caesar
vseth
to
proue
them
to
bee
deriued
from
the
Gaules
;
as
speech
,
lawes
,
customes
,
disposition
,
structure
,
&
the
like
.
4ly
by
the
testimony
of
all
the
Roman
writers
,
who
affirme
the
Brittaines
to
haue
beene
distracted
into
many
petty
royalties
,
and
not
to
be
vnder
the
command
of
any
one
Prince
:
Summa
belli
administrandi
communi
consensu
permissa
est
Cassivella●no
,
saith
Caesar
:
Dum
singuli
pugnaban
,
vincebantur
omnes
,
saith
Tacitus
and
so
the
rest
:
and
5ly
by
the
ignorance
among
all
old
writers
of
their
first
originall
,
Qui
mortales
initio
coluerint
parum
comportum
est
,
as
the
same
Tacitus
.
This
Queene
of
Ilands
is
in
compasse
1836
miles
;
being
absolutely
the
greatest
in
the
whole
world
,
except
Iaua
.
This
most
spatious
countrey
extending
800
miles
in
length
,
is
vnder
the
9th
and
13th
Climates
of
the
Northerne
temperate
Zone
;
Insomuch
that
at
the
sommer
solstice
,
in
the
Northerne
parts
of
Scotland
,
there
is
no
night
at
all
;
but
only
an
obscure
twilight
.
It
is
divided
into
England
,
Wales
,
and
Scotland
.
ENGLAND
.
ENGLAND
is
bounded
on
the
East
with
the
German
,
on
the
West
with
the
Irish
,
Camden
.
on
the
South
with
the
Brittish
Oceans
,
on
the
North
with
the
riuer
Tweed
,
and
a
line
drawne
from
it
to
the
Solwa●
westward
.
In
former
times
the
Northerne
limit
was
a
wall
built
crosse
the
Iland
from
Carlile
in
Cumberland
,
to
the
riuer
Tine
.
This
same
wall
was
built
by
Severus
the
Emperour
for
a
fortresse
against
the
Picts
:
at
every
miles
end
was
a
Castle
,
betweene
every
Castle
many
watch-towres
;
&
through
the
walls
of
every
Towne
and
Castle
,
was
conveighed
a
pipe
of
brasle
;
which
from
one
Garrison
to
another
conveied
the
least
noise
without
interruption
:
so
that
the
newes
of
an
approaching
enimy
was
quickly
divulged
ouer
the
borders
,
&
resistance
made
accordingly
.
In
after
times
insteed
of
this
wall
,
the
strong
Townes
of
Berwicke
&
Carlile
were
the
chiefe
barres
by
which
we
kept
the
back-dore
sh●t
:
&
as
for
other
forts
,
we
had
scarce
any
in
all
the
frontire
parts
of
the
kingdome
.
Within
the
heart
of
the
land
there
were
indeed
too
many
,
which
being
in
the
hands
of
subiects
,
was
no
small
incouragement
to
their
often
rebellions
,
and
no
little
incombrance
in
quenching
them
to
the
Kings
:
vntill
toward
the
end
of
the
reigne
of
K.
Stephen
,
1100
of
them
were
laid
leuell
with
the
ground
,
and
the
few
which
remained
were
dismantled
&
made
vnseruiceable
.
This
care
was
taken
to
disable
the
Lords
&
Commons
at
home
:
but
for
keeping
the
Sea-coasts
from
forraine
enimies
,
little
or
no
care
was
taken
.
The
dangerous
rockes
and
steepe
cliffes
were
accounted
a
strength
sufficient
.
Only
the
Castle
of
Douer
,
and
a
few
of
the
like
peeces
were
well
fortified
&
furnished
,
as
well
for
the
safety
of
the
land
,
as
the
command
of
the
sea
.
Afterwards
in
the
yeare
1539
Henry
the
eight
hauing
shaken
off
the
Romish
tyranny
,
and
seeing
how
the
Emperour
Charles
was
offended
for
the
divorce
of
his
aunt
,
the
Queene
Katharine
;
how
the
French
King
had
married
his
sonne
to
the
Popes
Neece
,
&
his
daughter
to
the
King
of
Scotland
:
thought
it
best
to
prouide
for
himselfe
and
his
people
.
For
this
cause
he
built
in
all
places
whe●e
the
shoare
was
plaine
and
open
,
Castles
,
platformes
,
and
block●●●ses
:
which
in
this
time
of
long
peace
are
much
neglected
,
and
in
part
ruined
.
His
daughter
Eliz●beth
of
happy
memory
,
prouided
yet
better
for
her
kingdome
.
For
she
not
only
new
so
●●●ed
Portesmouth
,
and
placed
in
it
a
strong
Garrison
;
but
walled
our
Iland
round
,
with
a
most
stately
,
royall
,
&
invincible
navie
;
with
which
she
alwaies
commanded
the
Seas
,
and
vanquished
the
mightiest
Monarch
of
Europe
;
whereas
her
predecessours
in
their
sea-battailes
for
the
most
part
,
hired
their
Men
of
warre
,
from
the
Hantsmen
,
and
Genowaies
.
Yet
did
neither
of
these
erect
any
Castles
in
the
inward
parts
of
the
realme
,
herein
imitating
nature
,
who
fortifieth
the
head
and
feet
only
,
not
the
middle
of
beasts
:
or
some
Captaine
of
a
fort
,
who
plants
all
his
ordinances
on
the
walls
,
bulwarkes
,
and
out-workes
;
leauing
the
rest
as
by
these
sufficiently
guarded
.
The
whole
Iland
was
once
called
Albion
,
not
from
the
Giant
Albion
,
but
ab
albis
rupibus
,
the
white
rocks
towards
France
.
Afterwards
it
was
called
Brittaine
,
which
name
continued
till
the
time
of
Egbert
the
first
Saxon
Monarch
,
who
called
the
Southerne
part
of
the
Iland
,
England
:
from
the
Angles
,
who
with
the
Iu●●
and
Saxons
,
conquered
it
.
It
is
in
length
320
miles
;
enioying
a
soyle
equally
participating
of
ground
fit
for
tillage
&
pasture
:
yet
to
pasture
more
then
tillage
are
our
people
addicted
,
as
a
course
of
life
not
requiring
so
many
helpers
,
which
must
be
all
sed
and
paid
;
and
yet
yeelding
more
certaine
profit
.
Hence
in
former
times
husbandry
began
to
be
neglected
Villages
depopulated
,
and
hindes
,
for
want
of
entertainment
,
to
turne
way-beaters
:
whereof
St
Thomas
Moore
in
his
Vtopia
complaineth
saying
,
that
our
flocks
of
sheepe
had
devoured
not
only
men
,
but
whole
houses
and
Townes
.
Oves
(
saith
hee
)
quae
tam
mites
esse
,
tamque
exiguo
solent
ali
;
nunc
tam
edaces
&
indomitae
esse
coeperunt
,
vt
homines
devorent
ipsos
;
agros
,
domos
,
oppida
vastent
,
ac
d●populentur
.
To
prevent
this
mischiefe
there
was
a
statute
made
in
the
4th
yeare
of
Henry
the
seuenth
,
against
the
converting
of
errable
land
into
pasture
ground
:
by
which
course
husbandry
was
againe
reuiued
,
and
the
soyle
made
so
abounding
in
corne
,
that
a
deare
yeare
is
seldome
heard
of
.
Our
Vines
are
nipped
with
the
cold
,
and
seldome
come
to
maturity
,
&
are
more
vsed
for
the
pleasantnesse
of
the
shaddowe
,
then
for
the
hopes
of
wines
.
Most
of
her
other
plenties
,
and
ornaments
,
are
expressed
in
this
verse
.
Anglia
,
Mons
,
Pons
,
Fons
,
Ecclesia
,
Faemina
,
Lana
.
England
is
stor'd
with
Mountaines
,
Bridges
,
Wool
,
With
Churches
,
Riuers
,
Women
beautifull
.
To
omit
the
●ills
,
here
and
there
lifting
vp
their
heads
aboue
the
pleasant
Valleys
:
the
Bridges
are
in
number
857
:
the
chiefe
of
which
are
the
bridge
of
Rochester
ouer
Medway
;
the
bridge
of
Bristoll
ouer
Auon
;
and
the
bridge
of
London
ouer
Thames
.
This
latter
standing
vpon
19
Arches
,
of
wonderfull
strength
and
largenesse
;
supporteth
continuall
ranges
of
building
,
seeming
rather
a
street
then
a
bridge
:
and
is
not
to
be
parallel'd
with
any
Bridge
of
Europe
.
The
Riuers
of
this
Countrey
are
in
number
325.
The
chiefe
is
Thamisis
,
compounded
of
the
two
riuers
Thame
and
Isis
;
whereof
the
former
rising
somewhat
beyond
Tame
in
Buckinghamshiere
,
and
the
latter
beyond
Cirencester
in
Glocestershiere
,
meet
together
about
Dorcester
in
Oxfordshiere
;
the
issue
of
which
happy
coniunction
is
the
Thamisis
or
Thames
.
Hence
it
flyeth
through
Berks
,
Buck
:
Middlesex
,
Surrey
,
Kent
,
&
Essex
;
and
so
weddeth
himselfe
with
the
Kentish
Medway
,
in
the
very
iawes
of
the
Ocean
.
This
glorious
river
seeleth
the
violence
of
the
Sea
more
then
any
riuer
in
Europe
,
ebbing
&
flowing
twice
a
day
more
then
60
miles
:
along
whose
banks
are
so
many
faire
Townes
and
princely
pallaces
,
that
a
German
Poet
thus
truely
spoke
.
Tot
campos
,
sylvas
,
tot
regia
tecta
,
tot
hortos
Artifici
excultos
dextra
,
tot
videmus
arcei
;
Vt
nunc
Ausonio
Thamisis
cum
Tibride
certet
.
We
saw
so
many
woods
,
and
princely
Bowres
,
Sweet
Fields
,
braue
Pallaces
,
and
stately
Towres
,
So
many
Gardens
drest
with
curious
care
,
That
Thames
with
royall
Tiber
may
compare
.
The
second
Riuer
of
note
is
Sabrina
or
Severne
.
It
hath
its
beginning
in
Plinlimmon
hil
in
Mount
gommeryshire
,
and
his
end
about
7
miles
from
Bristoll
:
washing
in
the
mean
space
the
wals
of
Shrewsbury
,
Worcester
,
&
Glocester
.
3
Trent
,
so
called
for
that
30
kinds
of
fishes
are
found
in
it
,
or
that
it
receaueth
30
lesser
riuerets
:
who
hauing
his
fountaine
in
Staffordshire
,
and
gliding
through
the
Counties
of
Nottingham
,
Lincolne
,
Leicester
,
and
Yorke
;
augmenteth
the
turbulent
current
of
Humber
,
the
most
violent
streame
of
the
whole
I
le
.
This
Humber
,
is
not
,
to
say
truth
,
a
distinct
riuer
,
hauing
a
spring
head
of
his
owne
;
but
rather
is
the
mouth
or
aestuarium
of
diuers
riuers
here
consluent
and
meeting
together
,
namely
Dun
,
Arc
,
Warf●
,
Youre
,
Darwent
and
especially
Ouse
and
Trent
.
And
as
the
Daenowe
hauing
receaued
into
its
channell
the
riuers
Dravus
,
Savus
,
Tibiscus
,
and
diuers
others
,
changeth
his
name
into
Ister
:
so
also
the
Trent
receauing
and
meeting
the
waters
abouenamed
,
changeth
his
name
into
this
of
Humber
;
Abios
the
old
Geographers
call
it
.
4
Medway
a
Kent●sh
riuer
,
famous
for
harboring
the
royall
navy
.
5
Tweed
the
Northeast
bound
of
England
,
on
whose
Northerne
banke
is
seated
the
strong
and
impregnable
Towne
of
Barwicke
▪
6
Tine
,
famous
for
Newcastle
and
her
inexhaustible
Coale-pits
.
These
and
the
rest
of
principall
note
are
thus
comprehended
in
one
of
Mr
Draytons
Sonnets
.
Our
flouds
Queen
Thames
;
for
ships
and
swans
is
crowned
,
And
stately
Severne
for
her
shore
is
praised
;
The
Cristall
Trent
for
foords
and
fish
renowned
;
And
Avons
fame
to
Albions
cliffes
is
raised
;
Carlegion
Chester
vants
her
holy
Dee
;
Yorke
many
wonders
of
her
Owse
can
tell
;
The
Peake
her
Doue
whose
bankes
so
fertile
be
;
And
Kent
will
say
her
Medway
doth
excell
;
Cotswall
commends
her
Isis
to
the
Tame
;
Our
Northerne
borders
boast
of
Tweeds
faire
s●ood
Our
Westerne
parts
extoll
their
Willies
fame
And
the
old
Lea
bragges
of
the
Danish
blood
.
The
Churches
before
the
generall
suppression
of
Abbies
,
and
spoyling
the
Church
ornaments
,
were
most
exquisite
.
The
chief
remaining
are
1
the
Church
of
S.
Paul
,
founded
by
Ethelbert
K.
of
Kent
,
in
the
place
where
once
was
a
Temple
consecrated
to
Diana
:
the
Steeple
of
this
Church
was
534
foot
high
,
and
was
twice
fired
by
lightning
.
2
S.
Peters
,
or
the
Church
of
Westminster
,
the
Chappell
whereof
is
the
most
accurate
building
in
Europe
.
3
The
Cathedrall
Church
of
Lincolne
.
4
For
a
priuate
parish
Church
,
that
of
Ratcliffe
in
Bristoll
.
5
For
a
privat
Chappel
that
of
Kings
College
in
Cambridge
;
6
For
the
curious
workmanship
of
the
glasse
,
that
of
Christ
church
in
Canterbury
:
For
the
exquisite
beauty
of
the
fronts
,
those
of
Wells
&
Peterborough
8
For
a
pleasant
lightsome
Church
,
the
Abbey
Church
at
Bath
.
9
For
an
ancient
and
reuerent
fabricke
,
the
Minster
of
Yorke
:
&
10
to
comprehend
the
rest
in
one
,
our
Lady
Church
in
Salisbury
of
which
,
this
is
true
,
Mira
canam
,
soles
quot
continet
annus
,
in
vna
Tam
numerosa
,
Camden
.
ferunt
,
aede
fenestra
micat
.
Marmoreasque
tenet
fusas
tot
ab
a●te
columna
,
Comprensas
horas
quot
vagus
annus
habet
:
Tot
gaudet
portis
,
quot
mensibus
annus
abundat
:
Res
mira
,
at
v●râ
res
celebrata
fide
.
How
many
dayes
in
one
whole
yeare
there
be
,
So
many
windowes
in
one
Church
we
see
;
So
many
marble
pillers
there
appeare
,
As
there
are
houres
throughout
the
flitting
yeare
;
So
many
Gates
as
moones
one
yeare
doth
view
:
Strange
tale
to
tell
,
yet
not
so
strange
as
true
.
Our
Women
questionlesse
are
the
most
choice
workes
of
nature
,
adorned
with
all
beautious
perfection
,
without
the
addition
of
adulterat
sophistications
.
Morison
.
In
an
absolute
woman
,
say
the
Italians
,
are
required
the
parts
of
a
Dutch
woman
,
from
the
girdle
downeward
;
the
parts
of
a
French
woman
,
from
the
girdle
to
the
shoulders
;
ouer
which
must
be
placed
an
English
face
.
As
their
beauty
,
so
also
their
prerogatiues
are
the
greatest
of
any
nation
;
neither
so
servilely
submisse
as
the
French
,
nor
so
iealously
guarded
as
the
Italian
;
but
keeping
so
true
a
decorum
:
that
England
,
as
it
is
tearmed
the
purgatory
of
Servants
,
&
the
hell
of
Horses
;
so
it
is
acknowledged
the
Paradise
of
Women
.
And
it
is
a
common
by-word
among
the
Italians
,
that
if
there
were
a
bridge
built
ouer
the
narrow
seas
,
all
the
women
of
Europe
would
runne
into
England
.
For
here
they
haue
the
vpper
hand
in
the
streets
;
the
vpper
place
at
the
table
;
the
thirds
of
their
husbands
estates
;
and
their
equall
shares
in
all
lands
,
yea
euen
such
as
are
holden
in
knights
service
;
priuiledges
wherewith
other
women
are
not
acquainted
.
The
Wooll
of
England
is
of
exceeding
finenesse
,
especially
that
of
Cotswold
in
Glocestershire
;
that
of
Lemster
in
Herefordshiere
;
and
of
the
I
le
of
Wight
:
Of
this
wooll
are
made
excellent
broad
cloaths
,
dispersed
all
ouer
the
world
,
especially
high
Germany
,
Muscovie
,
Turkie
,
and
Persia
;
to
the
great
benefit
of
the
Realme
:
as
well
in
returne
of
so
much
mony
which
is
made
of
them
;
as
in
setting
to
worke
so
many
poore
people
,
who
from
it
receaue
sustenance
.
Before
the
time
of
King
Edward
the
third
,
Engl●shmen
either
had
not
the
art
,
or
neglected
the
vse
of
making
cloaths
:
in
which
times
our
wooll
was
transported
vnwrought
.
And
as
his
successours
haue
laid
impositions
on
euery
cloath
sold
out
of
the
realme
;
so
his
predecessours
had
,
as
their
occasions
required
,
some
certaine
customes
granted
on
euery
sack
of
wooll
.
In
the
beginning
of
this
Edwards
warres
with
France
,
the
citties
and
townes
of
Flanders
,
being
then
euen
to
admiration
rich
,
combined
with
him
and
ayded
him
in
his
wars
there
.
And
he
for
his
part
by
the
composition
then
made
was
to
giue
them
14000
pounds
ready
mony
;
to
aide
them
by
Sea
and
land
if
need
required
;
&
to
make
Bruges
,
then
a
great
mart
towne
of
Christendome
,
the
St●ple
for
his
woolls
.
Here
the
staple
continued
15
yeares
,
at
which
time
the
Flemmings
hauing
broke
off
from
the
K●ng●
and
he
hauing
by
experience
seen
what
the
benefit
of
these
Staples
were
;
remoued
them
from
Bruges
into
England
.
And
for
the
ease
as
well
of
his
subiects
in
bringing
their
wools
vnto
the
ports
,
as
of
such
forraine
marchants
as
came
to
buy
,
he
placed
his
Staples
at
Excester
,
Bristoll
,
Winchester
,
Westminster
,
Chichester
,
Canterbury
,
Norwich
,
Lincoln
,
York
and
Newcastle
,
for
England
:
at
Ca●rmardin
for
Wales
:
and
at
Dublin
,
Waterford
,
Corke
,
and
Tredah
,
for
Ireland
.
Hee
further
enacted
that
no
English
,
Irish
,
or
Wel●hmen
should
transport
this
stapled
commodity
;
no
not
by
licences
(
if
any
such
should
bee
granted
)
on
paine
of
confiscation
,
and
imprisonment
during
the
Kings
pleasure
.
Lastly
he
allured
ouer
hither
diuerse
Flemmings
which
taught
our
men
the
making
of
cloathes
(
who
are
now
growne
the
best
cloathworkers
in
the
world
:
)
and
to
encourage
men
in
this
art
,
it
was
by
a
statute
made
the
27th
of
Edward
the
3d
,
enacted
to
be
felonie
,
to
carry
any
wools
vnwrought
.
When
England
had
for
some
short
time
inioyed
the
benefit
of
these
Staples
,
the
King
remoued
them
to
Calice
,
which
hee
had
conquered
and
desired
to
make
wealthie
.
From
hence
they
were
at
severall
times
and
occasions
translated
,
now
to
one
,
now
to
another
towne
in
Belgia
:
and
still
happy
was
that
towne
in
what
Country
soeuer
,
where
the
English
kept
a
house
for
this
traffick
▪
the
confluence
of
al
people
thither
to
buy
,
infinitly
enriching
it
.
Antwerp
in
Brabant
long
enioyed
the
English
Merchants
,
till
vpon
some
discontents
betweene
K.
Henry
the
7th
,
and
Maximilian
Archduke
,
Martyn
.
and
Lord
of
Belgia
;
they
remoued
:
but
at
their
returne
againe
were
receaved
by
the
Antwerpians
,
with
solemne
processions
,
princely
triumphs
,
sumptuous
feastings
,
rare
banquetings
,
and
expressions
of
much
loue
,
but
more
ioy
.
And
the
giuing
of
some
Cotswold
sheepe
by
K.
Edward
the
4th
to
Henry
of
Castile
,
and
Iohn
of
Arragon
,
Anno
1465
:
is
counted
one
of
the
greatest
preiudices
that
euer
hapned
to
this
kingdome
.
The
English
house
is
now
at
Stoade
,
being
by
reason
of
the
warres
in
these
parts
,
remooued
from
Antwerpe
.
The
wooll
transported
bringeth
into
the
kingdome
no
lesse
then
1500000l
l
,
and
the
Lead
halfe
that
summe
;
so
that
Lewis
Guicciardine
reporteth
,
that
before
the
warres
of
the
Low
Countries
,
the
Flemmings
and
the
English
bartered
wares
yearely
,
for
12
millions
of
Crownes
.
The
Author
of
the
former
verse
might
haue
added
our
Parks
Mines
,
and
Beere
.
Of
the
former
there
are
more
in
England
then
in
all
E●rope
besides
;
but
sp●ciatim
wee
haue
Chases
30
▪
Forrests
55
;
and
745
Parkes
,
replenished
with
aboundance
of
game
.
The
Mines
are
either
of
Coale
,
or
T●nne
,
Lead
,
and
such
mettle
:
the
former
chiefly
inrich
Newcastle
in
Northumberland
;
the
latter
especially
Cornwall
,
where
they
digg
T●nne
not
much
infe●iour
to
siluer
for
finenesse
.
Wines
,
as
is
said
,
we
haue
none
,
but
Beere
abundantly
,
which
without
controuersie
is
a
most
wholsome
and
nourishing
beuerage
:
which
being
transported
into
France
,
Belgia
,
and
Germany
,
by
the
working
of
the
Sea
,
is
so
purged
;
that
it
is
amongst
them
in
high
estimation
,
celebrated
by
the
name
of
La
bonne
Beere
d'
Anglet●rre
.
And
as
for
the
old
drink
of
England
,
Ale
,
which
commeth
from
the
Danish
word
Oela
;
it
is
questionlesse
in
it selfe
(
and
without
that
commixture
which
some
are
accused
to
vse
with
it
)
a
very
wholsome
drinke
:
howeuer
it
pleased
a
Poet
in
the
time
of
Henry
the
third
,
thus
to
descant
on
it
.
Nescio
●uod
monstrum
Stygiae
conforme
paludi
,
Ceruisiam
plerique
vocant
:
nil
spissius
illa
Cum
bibitur
,
nil
clarius
est
dum
mingitur
;
vnde
Constat
,
qu●d
mulias
faeces
in
ventre
relinquit
.
Of
this
strange
drink
so
like
the
Stygian
lake
,
Men
call
it
Ale
,
I
knowe
not
what
to
make
:
Folke
drinke
it
thicke
,
and
vent
it
passing
thinne
:
Much
dregges
therefore
must
needs
remaine
within
.
Neither
will
I
quite
omit
our
Bells
,
of
which
we
haue
so
many
rings
,
and
so
tunable
,
which
being
well
guided
make
excellent
melody
;
that
I
haue
heard
Forrainers
call
our
Country
the
Ranging
Iland
.
It
was
a
tradition
of
old
writers
that
England
bred
no
Wolues
neither
would
they
liue
here
;
which
report
is
not
consentaneous
to
truth
:
here
being
once
store
of
them
,
till
Edgar
K.
of
England
impo●ed
on
Idwallo
Prince
of
Wales
,
the
yearely
tribute
of
300
Wolues
:
by
which
meanes
they
were
quite
rooted
out
.
The
Ayre
of
this
Country
is
very
temperate
,
neither
so
hot
as
France
and
Spaine
in
the
Summer
,
because
of
its
northernly
situation
;
nor
so
cold
in
the
Winter
,
because
the
ayre
of
this
kingdome
being
grosse
,
cannot
so
soone
penetrat
,
as
the
thinne
ayre
of
France
and
Spaine
.
And
also
it
is
here
more
hotte
then
there
,
because
the
windes
participating
of
the
Seas
ouer
which
they
passe
vnto
vs
,
doe
carry
with
them
a
temperat
warmth
.
But
if
warmth
were
all
the
benefit
we
receiued
from
the
seas
,
it
might
indeed
be
said
,
that
we
were
come
from
Gods
blessing
,
into
the
warme
Sunne
:
but
it
is
not
so
.
For
there
are
no
seas
in
Europe
tha●
yeeld
more
plenty
of
fish
then
ours
.
Our
oysters
were
famous
in
the
times
of
the
old
Romans
;
&
our
herrings
are
now
very
beneficial
vnto
the
Netherlanders
:
to
whom
the
Engl●shmen
reseruing
to
themselues
a
kind
of
royalty
;
(
for
the
Dutch
by
custome
demand
liberty
to
fish
of
Scarbourgh
castle
in
Yorkeshire
)
haue
yeelded
vp
the
commodities
.
By
which
those
States
are
exc●edingly
inriched
,
&
our
Nation
much
impouerished
,
&
condemned
for
lazinesse
&
sloth
:
Besides
,
the
losse
of
imployment
for
many
men
,
who
vsing
this
trade
,
might
be
as
it
were
,
a
Seminary
of
good
&
able
marriners
,
as
well
for
the
warres
,
as
for
further
navigations
;
cannot
but
be
very
preiudiciall
to
the
strength
&
flourishing
of
our
Commonwealth
and
Empire
.
The
Nobility
of
this
Country
is
not
of
so
much
vnlimited
power
,
as
they
are
(
to
the
preiudice
of
the
Commonwealth
)
in
other
Countries
:
the
names
of
Earles
,
Lords
,
and
Marquesses
,
being
meerely
titular
;
whereas
in
other
places
they
haue
some
absolute
,
some
mixt
gouernment
;
so
that
vpon
any
litle
distast
,
they
will
stand
on
their
own
guard
,
&
slight
the
power
of
their
Soueraigne
.
The
Commonalty
enioy
a
multitude
of
prerogatiues
aboue
all
other
Nations
,
being
most
free
from
taxes
,
&
burdenous
impositions
.
They
haue
twice
in
a
yeare
(
a
laudable
custome
,
no
where
else
to
be
seen
)
iustice
administred
euen
at
their
own
doores
;
by
the
Itinerary
Iudges
of
the
kingdome
:
an
order
●irst
instituted
by
Henry
the
second
;
who
was
also
the
first
instituter
of
our
high
Court
of
Parliament
,
which
being
an
Amovin
,
he
learned
in
France
.
They
liue
together
with
Gentlemen
in
Villages
and
Townes
,
which
maketh
them
sauour
of
ciu●lity
and
good
manners
,
&
liue
in
farre
gre●ter
reputation
then
the
Yeomen
of
Italy
,
Spaine
,
France
,
or
Germany
,
being
able
to
entertaine
a
stranger
honestly
,
diet
him
plentifully
,
and
lodge
him
neatly
.
The
Cleargy
was
once
of
infinite
riches
,
as
appeareth
by
that
Bill
preferred
to
K.
Henry
the
fift
of
the
temporall
revenue
,
of
the
Church
:
which
were
able
to
maintaine
15
Earles
,
1500
Knights
,
6000
men
of
Armes
;
more
then
1000
Almes-houses
,
and
the
King
also
might
clearely
put
vp
20000
pounds
.
As
they
now
are
not
so
rich
,
so
are
they
farre
more
learned
,
and
of
more
sincere
&
goodly
carriage
,
where●n
they
giue
place
to
no
Cleargy
in
the
world
;
and
for
learning
I
dare
say
,
cannot
be
any
where
parallell'd
:
neither
are
they
so
destitute
of
the
externall
gifts
of
fortune
,
but
that
they
are
the
richest
of
the
Mi●isters
o●
the
Reformed
Churches
.
For
besides
5439
Parochiall
Benefices
,
being
no
impropriations
;
&
besides
the
Vicarages
,
euery
of
which
exceed
the
competencie
beyond
seas
:
here
are
in
England
26
Deanries
,
Camden
.
60
Archdeaconries
,
&
544
dignities
&
Prebends
;
all
of
which
are
places
of
a
faire
revenue
.
And
as
for
the
main●●nance
of
Priests
,
Monkes
,
and
Friers
before
the
reformation●
there
were
reckoned
90
Colledges
,
besides
tho●e
in
the
Vniuersities
;
110
hospitals
,
2374
Chanteries
and
free
Chappels
:
and
645
Abbeyes
and
Monasteries
:
more
then
halfe
of
which
,
had
aboue
the
yearly
income
of
200
pounds
in
old
rents
.
So
studious
were
our
Ancestours
both
in
those
times
of
blindnes
,
and
those
of
a
clearer
sight
,
to
encourage
men
to
learning
,
and
then
to
reward
it
.
The
diet
of
England
is
for
the
most
part
flesh
.
In
London
only
there
are
no
fewer
then
67500
beefes
,
and
675000
sheepe
slain
and
vttered
in
a
yeare
,
besides
calues
,
lambes
,
hogs-flesh
,
and
poulterers
ware
.
To
proue
this
,
suppose
there
be
in
London
60
butchers
,
free
of
the
city
;
whereof
euery
one
,
one
with
another
,
killeth
an
oxe
aday
;
for
so
they
are
,
and
so
at
least
they
do
.
Then
reckon
(
as
the
London
butchers
affirme
)
that
the
forreiners
of
the
suburbes
&
villages
,
sell
●oure
for
their
one
.
Lastly
,
count
for
euery
oxe
10
sheep
(
for
this
is
also
certainly
known
)
to
be
killed
&
sold
,
and
you
haue
both
the
numbers
aboue-mentioned
.
The
Earle
of
Gondamor
,
late
the
Spanish
Le●ger
here
,
hauing
in
some
seuerall
market
dayes
seem
the
seueral
shambles
of
this
great
city
;
said
to
them
who
had
made
the
discouery
with
him
,
that
there
was
more
flesh
eaten
in
a
moneth
in
that
town
,
then
in
all
Spaine
in
a
yeare
.
Now
had
I
his
skill
,
who
by
the
length
of
Hercules
foot
,
found
out
the
proportion
of
his
whole
body
:
I
might
by
this
prouision
of
flesh
:
consumed
in
the
head
,
●uesse
at
the
quantity
of
that
which
is
spent
in
the
body
of
the
Realme
.
But
this
I
leaue
to
proportionists
.
The
Souldiery
of
England
is
either
for
the
land
or
for
the
〈◊〉
.
Our
victories
by
land
are
most
apparant
,
ouer
the
Irish
,
〈◊〉
Turkes
,
and
especially
French
;
whose
kingdome
hath
bin
●ore
shaken
by
the
English
many
times
,
especially
twice
,
by
King
Edward
the
third
,
Hist.
of
Fr.
and
Henry
the
fift
:
this
latter
making
so
absolute
a
Conquest
,
that
Charles
the
seuenth
(
like
a
poore
Roy
●●●v●lot
)
confined
himselfe
to
Bourges
;
where
hauing
casheerd
his
retinue
,
he
was
found
in
a
little
chamber
at
supper
,
with
a
●apkin
laid
before
him
,
a
rump
of
mutton
,
and
two
chickens
.
And
so
redoubted
,
euen
after
our
expulsion
from
France
,
(
our
〈◊〉
dissentions
rather
causing
that
expulsion
,
then
the
French
v●lour
)
was
the
English
name
in
that
Country
:
that
in
the
〈◊〉
between
King
Charles
the
8th
,
&
the
Duke
of
Brittaine
,
the
Duke
to
strike
a
terrour
in
his
enemies
,
apparailed
1500
of
〈◊〉
own
subiects
,
in
the
Armes
and
Crosse
of
England
.
But
as
〈…〉
,
when
he
had
on
the
Lyons
skinne
,
was
for
all
that
but
an
Asse
,
&
no
Lyon
:
So
these
Britons
by
the
weake
resistance
they
made
against
their
enemies
,
shewed
that
they
were
indeed
Bri●on●
,
and
no
Englishmen
.
Spaine
also
tasted
the
valour
of
our
●and-souldiers
,
when
Iohn
of
Gaunt
pursuing
his
title
to
Spaine
;
〈◊〉
seat
home
with
8
waggons
,
laden
with
gold
,
and
an
annual
p●nsion
of
10000
markes
:
as
also
when
the
Blacke
Prince
re●●●●lished
King
Pe●er
in
his
throne●
.
And
then
also
did
they
acknowledge
,
though
they
felt
not
the
puissance
of
the
English
,
when
Fernando
the
Catholique
surprised
the
kingdome
of
Navarre
.
For
there
were
then
in
Fontarabia
in
Biscay
,
6000
English●oo●
●oo●
,
who
lay
there
to
ioyne
with
this
Ferdinando
,
in
an
expedition
against
France
:
Concerning
which
,
Gu●isia●dine
giueth
this
Item
,
that
the
Kingdome
of
Navarre
was
yeelded
rather
for
the
feare
and
reputation
of
the
English
forces
that
were
at
hand
;
then
by
any
puissance
of
the
King
of
Arragon
.
Since
those
times
the
Spaniards
much
esteemed
vs
,
as
appeareth
by
this
speech
of
theirs
to
our
Souldiers
at
the
siege
of
Amiens
.
You
are
tall
souldiers
,
and
therefore
when
you
come
downe
to
the
trenches
,
wee
d●uble
our
guards
,
and
lo●ke
for
blowes
:
but
as
for
those
base
&
cowardly
French
,
View
of
Fr.
when
they
come
,
we
make
account
we
haue
nothing
to
doe
,
but
play
,
or
sleepe
on
our
Ramparts
.
The
like
the
Netherlanders
can
testifie
,
only
this
is
the
grie●e
of
it
:
The
English
are
like
Pirrhus
king
of
Epirns
,
fortunate
to
conquer
kingdomes
,
but
vnfortunate
to
keep
them
.
Our
sea-forces
may
most
euidently
be
perceiued
in
the
battaile
of
Scluse
,
wherein
King
Edward
the
third
with
200
ships
,
ouercame
the
French
fleet
consisting
of
400
sayle
;
of
which
he
sunke
200
,
and
slew
30000
Souldiers
:
Secondly
,
at
the
battle
in
88
,
where
a
few
of
the
Q.
shippes
vanquished
the
Invincible
Armado
of
the
King
of
Spaine
,
consisting
of
134
great
Galleons
&
ships
of
extraordinary
big●es
.
Sr
Francis
Drake
with
4
ships
,
took
from
the
Spaniards
,
one
million
,
and
189200
Duckats
in
one
voyage
,
Anno
1587
;
and
again
with
25
shippes
,
he
awed
the
Ocean
,
sacked
S.
Iago
,
S.
Dominico
,
&
Cartagena
,
carrying
away
with
him
,
besides
treasure
,
240
pieces
of
ordinance
.
I
omit
the
circumnavigation
of
the
whole
world
thrice
by
this
Drake
,
and
Cauendish
;
the
voyage
to
Cales
:
as
also
how
one
of
the
Q.
ships
,
named
the
Reuenge
,
in
which
Sr
Rich.
Gr●nvill
was
Captaine
,
with
180
souldiers
(
whereof
90
were
sick
on
the
ballast
)
maintain'd
a
Sea-fight
for
24
houres
,
against
aboue
50
of
the
Spanish
Galleons
;
and
though
at
last
after
her
powder
was
spent
to
the
last
battail
,
she
yeelded
on
honourable
tearmes
,
yet
was
she
neuer
brough●
into
Spaine
;
but
had
killed
more
then
1000
Souldiours
;
and
sunke
4
of
their
greatest
vessels
.
I
omit
also
the
discouery
of
the
Northerne
passages
by
Hugh
Willoughby
,
Dauis
,
&
Frobisher
;
concluding
with
that
of
Keckerman
,
Hoc
certum
est
,
omnibus
hodie
gentibus
naviga●di
industria
&
peritia
superiores
esse
Anglos
,
&
post
Anglos
,
Holland●s
:
though
now
I
know
not
by
what
neglect
&
discontinuance
of
these
honourable
employments
,
the
Hollanders
begin
to
bereaue
vs
of
our
ancient
glories
,
and
account
themselues
Lords
of
the
Seas
.
The
English
are
commonly
of
a
comely
feature
,
gracious
countenance
,
for
the
most
part
gray-eyed
,
pleasant
,
beautifull
,
bountifull
,
Pol.
Virg.
courteous
,
and
much
resembling
the
Italians
in
habit
,
and
pronunciation
.
In
matters
of
warre
(
as
we
haue
already
proued
)
they
are
both
able
to
endure
,
and
resolute
to
vndertake
the
hardest
enterprises
:
in
peace
quiet
,
&
not
quarrelsome
;
in
aduice
or
counsell
,
sound
&
speedy
.
Finally
,
they
are
actiue
,
hearty
,
&
chearfull
.
And
yet
I
know
a
Gentleman
(
whose
name
for
his
own
credit
sake
I
forbeare
)
who
vpon
the
strength
of
two
yeares
trauell
in
France
,
grew
so
vnenglished
,
&
so
affected
or
besotted
rather
on
the
French
Nation
;
that
he
hath
not
spared
diuers
times
at
an
open
table
to
say
,
that
the
English
in
respect
of
the
French
,
were
a
heauy
,
dull
,
and
flegmaticke
people
;
of
no
dispatch
,
no
mettle
,
no
conceit
,
no
audacity
,
&
I
know
not
what
not
.
A
vanity
,
in
a
man
that
is
reputed
so
generally
learned
and
accomplished
,
meriting
rather
my
pitty
,
then
my
anger
.
Perhaps
in
vilifying
his
own
Nation
,
he
had
consulted
with
Iulius
Scaliger
,
who
in
the
16
Chapter
of
his
third
book
de
re
poë●●●●
,
giveth
of
the
two
most
noble
Nations
,
English
&
Scottish
,
thi●
base
and
vnmanly
character
.
Gothi
belluae
,
Scoti
non
minus
:
Angli
,
perfidi
,
inflati
,
feri
,
contemptores
,
stolidi
,
amentes
,
inertes
,
inhospi●ales
,
immanes
.
His
bolt
,
you
see
,
is
soon
shot
,
and
so
you
may
happily
guesse
what
the
Archer
was
,
a
man
indeed
of
an
able
learning
;
but
of
his
own
worth
so
conceited
,
that
if
his
too
much
learning
made
him
not
mad
;
yet
it
made
him
by
much
too
perempto●y
and
arrogant
.
To
reuenge
a
Nationall
disgrace
on
a
personal
,
is
an
ignoble
victory
;
besides
,
Socrates
resolution
in
the
like
kind
in
my
opinion
,
was
very
iudicious
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
if
an
Asse
kicke
vs
,
we
must
not
put
him
in
the
court
.
To
confute
his
censure
in
euery
point
,
would
be
to
him
too
great
an
honour
,
&
to
me
too
great
a
labour
;
it
being
a
taske
which
of
it selfe
would
require
a
volume
.
The
best
is
,
many
shoulders
make
the
burden
light
;
and
other
Nations
are
as
deeply
ingaged
in
this
quarrell
against
that
proud
man
,
as
ours
:
for
so
maliciously
hath
he
there
taxed
all
other
people
,
that
that
Chapter
might
more
properly
haue
bin
placed
among
his
Hypercritickes
.
How
the
English
,
Netherlanders
,
and
Germans
,
which
of
all
Nations
are
thought
most
giuen
to
their
bellies
;
doe
agree
and
differ
in
this
property
,
the
same
Scal●ger
hath
shewed
vs
in
this
Epigram
:
Tres
sunt
convivae
,
Germanus
,
Flander
,
&
Anglus
:
Dic
quis
edat
melius
,
quis
meliusve
bibat
.
Non
comedis
Germane
,
bibis
:
tu
non
bibis
Angle
,
Sed
comedis
:
comedis
Flandre
,
●ibisque
bene
.
Dutch
,
Flemming
,
English
,
are
your
only
guests
,
Which
of
these
three
doth
drink
or
eat
the
best
?
Th'
English
loue
most
to
eate
,
the
Dutch
to
swill
,
Only
the
Flemming
eates
and
drinkes
his
fill
.
Thus
was
it
not
long
since
with
our
Nation
;
but
now
I
feare
that
the
English
haue
,
though
not
changed
with
the
Flemmings
,
yet
borrowed
a
little
more
then
needes
of
their
quality
.
That
the
English
language
is
a
decompound
of
Dutch
,
French
,
and
Latine
,
I
hold
rather
to
adde
,
then
to
detract
from
its
praises
:
since
out
of
euery
language
she
hath
c●lled
the
best
&
most
significant
words
,
&
participateth
equally
of
their
perfections
,
their
imperfections
reiected
;
as
being
neither
so
boistious
as
the
Germane
,
nor
effeminate
as
the
French
;
yet
as
significant
as
the
Latine
,
and
farre
more
happy
in
the
coniunction
or
vnion
of
many
words
together
.
The
Christian
Religion
was
first
planted
here
,
say
some
,
by
S.
Peter
and
Paul
;
others
suppose
by
Ioseph
of
Arimathea
,
whose
body
they
absolutely
affirme
to
be
buried
in
Glassenbury
in
Somers●tshire
.
Howsoeuer
,
certain
it
is
,
that
Lucius
King
of
Brittaine
,
who
was
the
first
christned
king
of
Europe
,
sent
Anno
180
or
thereabout
,
to
Eleutherius
Bishop
of
Rome
,
for
some
Ministers
,
if
not
to
plant
yet
to
confirme
the
Gospell
.
Yet
it
is
not
a
fabulous
vanity
,
to
say
that
Austin
first
preached
the
Gospell
here
;
for
this
is
not
to
be
vnderstood
absolutely
,
that
he
first
preached
it
;
but
that
he
first
preached
it
to
the
Saxons
,
who
hauing
driuen
the
Brittaines
into
Wales
,
followed
their
Paga●ish
superstition
.
Camd.
Rem
.
It
happened
then
that
Gregory
the
Great
,
seeing
some
English
boyes
to
be
sold
in
the
market
at
Rome
,
asked
what
they
were
:
and
answer
was
made
,
that
they
were
called
Aueli
;
well
may
they
so
be
called
,
said
he
,
for
they
seeme
Angeli
:
againe
he
asked
of
what
Prouince
they
were
,
and
it
being
answered
,
of
Deira
;
Ergo
,
said
he
,
de
ira
Dei
sunt
liberandi
:
&
lastly
vnderstanding
that
their
King
was
named
Alle
;
how
fitly
quoth
he
,
may
he
sing
Alleluiah
vnto
the
most
High
:
&
on
this
occasion
,
Gregory
sent
Austin
to
convert
the
English
Saxons
,
Anno
600.
After
the
Popes
traditions
had
long
annihilated
the
worth
of
the
Scriptures
,
it
pleased
God
to
stirre
vp
Luther
and
the
rest
,
to
endeauour
a
reformation
;
which
in
other
Countries
receiued
tumultuously
,
was
here
entertained
with
mature
deliberation
;
the
English
bearing
respect
neither
to
Luther
,
Zwinglius
,
not
Calvin
,
as
to
the
square
of
their
faith
;
but
abolishing
such
things
as
were
dissonant
to
Gods
word
,
retained
such
ceremonies
,
as
without
offence
the
liberty
of
the
Church
might
establish
.
Wherein
certainly
they
dealt
more
advisedly
then
their
neighbours
,
who
in
meere
detestation
of
the
Romish
Church
,
abrogated
such
things
altogether
,
which
their
abuse
had
defiled
,
though
neuer
so
decent
;
&
allowed
in
the
Primitiue
Church
.
And
no
doubt
,
had
the
reformed
part
continued
an
allowed
correspondency
in
some
circumstances
,
with
the
Romish
Church
,
a●
the
Church
of
England
doth
now
,
it
had
bin
farre
greater
.
I
haue
heard
it
reported
,
that
when
Peter
du
Moulin
that
great
light
of
the
Church
of
France
,
heard
how
indiscreetly
some
of
our
English
Cleargy
had
silenced
themselues
,
because
they
would
not
weare
the
cap
and
surplisse
;
he
replyed
,
that
would
the
King
of
France
giue
him
a
generall
licence
to
preach
in
Paris
,
though
it
were
in
a
fooles
coat
,
he
would
most
willingly
accept
the
condition
;
adding
withall
,
that
he
would
neuer
for
any
ceremony
,
depriue
the
Church
of
those
gifts
,
wherewith
God
had
blessed
him
.
A
resolution
worthy
him
that
spake
it
.
Our
Church-gouernment
is
as
that
of
the
Primitiue
Church
by
Archbish●ps
and
Bishops
,
which
though
inveighed
against
by
the
zealously
superstitious
Browni●ts
;
yet
it
is
most
absolute
a●d
perfect
:
and
wonder
it
is
how
Calvins
Presbyterie
made
only
to
content
the
Citizens
of
Geneva
,
without
any
blemish
found
in
the
order
of
Bishops
,
was
so
headily
receiued
,
and
is
as
importunately
desired
.
The
most
valorous
Souldiers
of
this
Nation
,
were
Brennus
,
who
conducted
the
Gaules
into
Rome
:
2
Cassibilane
,
who
twice
repulsed
the
Roman
Legions
from
the
Brittish
shoare
,
and
had
not
treason
vndermined
his
proceedings
,
he
had
the
third
time
and
euer
after
done
the
like
.
3
Constantine
the
Great
,
founder
of
the
Constantinopolitan
Empire
.
4
Arthur
,
chiefe
of
the
9
Worthies
.
5
William
the
Conquerour
.
6
Richard
the
first
.
7
Edward
the
third
.
8
Henry
the
fift
.
9
Edward
the
black
Prince
.
10
Iohn
of
Bedford
.
Our
most
famous
Sea-Captaines
haue
bin
Hawkins
,
Willowby
,
Burroughs
,
Ienkinson
,
Drake
,
Candish
,
Frobisher
,
and
Davies
.
Rationale
Diuinorum
.
The
most
worthy
Schollers
were
,
Bede
,
for
his
learning
surnamed
Venerabilis
:
which
attribute
he
purchased
,
when
being
blind
,
his
boy
guided
him
to
preach
among
a
company
of
stones
,
amongst
which
when
he
made
an
excellent
sermon
,
concluding
it
with
Gloria
Pat.
he
was
by
them
answered
,
Amen
,
Amen
venerabilis
Beda
.
Others
assigne
this
reason
:
At
his
death
an
vnlearned
Monke
making
him
an
Epitaph
,
blundred
thus
farre
on
a
verse
,
Hac
sunt
in
fossa
Bedae
ossa
:
but
because
the
verse
was
yet
imperfect
,
he
went
to
bed
,
leauing
a
space
between
the
two
last
words
,
which
he
found
in
the
morning
supplied
in
a
strange
Character
,
with
Vener●bilis
;
and
so
he
made
his
verse
,
and
Beda
got
his
name
.
The
second
Scholler
of
note
was
Ioannes
de
Sacro-Bosco
,
Camden
.
borne
in
Yorkeshire
,
the
Author
of
the
booke
of
the
Spheare
.
3
Alexander
de
Hales
,
Tutor
to
Thomas
Aquinas
.
4
Iohn
Duns
Scotus
.
5
O●kham
.
6
Baconthorp
.
7
Winifrid
,
who
converted
the
Saxons
,
Hassians
,
Franesnians
,
and
Thuringians
▪
8
Willibrod
,
who
converted
the
Frizons
and
Hollanders
.
9
Walden
,
who
converted
the
Lunanians
,
10
Pope
Adrian
who
converted
the
Normans
.
11
Iohn
Wickliffe
who
so
valiantly
withstood
the
Popish
doctrine
.
12
Iohn
Iew●l
Bishop
of
Salisbury
.
13
Reinolds
.
14
Humfrey
,
&c.
The
chiefe
in
matter
of
Poesie
haue
bin
1
Gower
.
2
Cha●cer
,
of
whom
Sir
Philip
Sidney
vsed
to
say
,
that
he
maruailed
how
that
man
in
those
mistie
times
could
see
so
clearely
,
and
how
we
in
these
cleare
times
goe
so
stumblingly
after
him
.
3
Edm
Spencer
.
4
Drayton
.
5
Daniel
,
and
the
Martiall
of
England
,
Sir
Iohn
Harrington
.
England
is
patible
of
a
threefold
division
.
1
into
6
circuits
,
destinated
to
the
Itinerary
Iudges
.
Secondly
,
into
22
Episcopall
Dioceses
:
Thirdly
,
into
40
Shires
.
The
Realme
was
first
diuided
into
circuits
by
King
Henry
the
second
,
who
appointed
,
that
twice
in
the
yeare
,
two
of
the
most
graue
and
learned
Iudges
of
the
Land
,
should
in
each
circuit
administer
Iustice
in
the
chiefe
or
head
townes
of
euery
country
.
Of
these
Iudges
,
one
sitteth
on
matters
criminall
,
concerning
the
life
and
death
of
melefactours
;
the
other
in
actions
personall
,
concerning
title
of
land
,
debts
,
or
the
like
,
between
party
&
party
.
The
first
circuit
(
for
we
will
begin
at
the
West
)
comprehendeth
the
Counties
of
Wiltes
,
Somerset
,
Devon
,
Cornewall
,
Dorset
,
&
Southampton
:
the
second
containeth
the
Counties
of
Oxford
,
Berkes
,
Gloucester
,
Monmouth
,
Hereford
,
Worcester
,
Salop
,
&
Stafford
.
The
third
hath
in
it
the
Counties
of
Surrey
,
Sussex
,
Kent
,
Essex
,
and
Hartford
.
The
fourth
consisteth
of
the
Shires
of
Buckingham
,
Bedford
,
Huntingdon
,
Cambridge
,
Norfolke
,
and
Suffolke
.
The
fifth
of
the
Shires
of
Northampton
,
Rutland
,
Lincolne
,
Nottingham
,
Derbie
,
Leicester
,
and
Warwicke
.
And
the
sixt
and
last
,
of
the
Shires
of
Yorke
,
Durham
,
Northumberland
,
Cumberland
,
Westmorland
,
and
Lancaster
.
So
that
in
these
six
circuits
are
numbred
38
Shires
.
The
two
remaining
,
are
Middlesex
,
&
Cheshire
;
wh●reof
the
first
is
exempted
,
because
of
its
vicinity
to
London
:
and
the
second
,
as
being
a
Countie
Palatine
,
and
hauing
peculiar
Iudges
,
and
Counsellers
to
it selfe
.
Our
Church-gouernment
is
as
we
haue
said
,
by
Archbishops
,
&
Bishops
,
which
are
in
number
22
;
and
so
many
are
the
Episcopall
Dioceses
.
Archbishops
we
haue
two
,
one
of
Yorke
,
vnder
whom
are
Bishops
of
Chester
,
Durham
,
&
Carlile
;
the
other
of
Canterburie
,
who
is
Primate
and
Metropolitan
of
all
England
,
vnder
whom
are
the
17
other
Bishops
of
England
,
and
the
4
of
Wales
.
This
Archbishop
of
Canterburie
vsed
to
take
place
in
all
Councels
at
the
Popes
right
foot
:
which
took
beginning
at
the
Councell
of
Lateran
,
when
Vrban
the
second
called
Anselme
the
Archbishop
from
among
the
other
Prelats
then
assembled
,
and
placed
him
at
his
right
foot
,
saying
;
Includamus
hunc
in
orbe
nostro
,
tanquam
altorius
orbis
Papam
,
Aᵒ
1099.
They
also
were
accounted
Legatinati
;
which
honourable
title
was
first
giuen
to
Archbishop
Theobald
by
Pope
Innocent
the
second
,
and
so
perpetuated
to
his
successours
.
Both
these
Archbishops
,
together
with
all
the
Bishops
of
Wales
and
England
,
haue
their
place
and
suffrage
in
the
high
Court
of
Parliament
,
as
Barons
of
the
Realme
;
and
that
in
a
double
respect
:
first
in
relation
had
to
their
offices
;
next
to
their
Baronries
which
they
hold
of
the
King
.
Yet
doe
they
not
inioy
all
the
prerogatiue
of
temporall
Barons
;
for
they
must
not
be
tryed
by
their
Peeres
,
but
must
be
left
to
a
Iury
of
12
ordinary
men
:
neither
can
they
in
examination
,
make
a
protestation
on
their
honour
,
but
must
be
put
to
their
oathes
.
As
for
the
Ecclesiasticall
Courts
,
besides
such
as
appertaine
to
the
Archbishop
himselfe
,
besides
such
as
the
Chancellour
of
euery
Bishop
holdeth
in
his
Diocese
;
besides
Courts
holden
in
priuat
Parishes
,
which
are
called
Peculiars
,
&
besides
the
Visitations
,
which
are
the
assemblies
of
all
the
ministers
in
a
Diocese
,
before
their
Bishop
or
his
ordinary
,
there
is
the
Synode
or
Convocation
,
which
is
as
it
were
a
Parliament
of
the
Cleargy
.
In
this
Synode
there
assemble
for
the
reforming
of
the
Church
,
whether
it
be
for
point
of
faith
or
discipline
;
&
for
the
granting
of
tenths
&
fifteenths
vnto
the
King
;
all
the
right
reuerend
Fathers
the
Archbishops
&
Bishops
;
the
Deanes
of
Cathedrall
Churches
.
&
a
certain
number
of
ministers
chosen
out
of
euery
Diocese
;
these
last
being
as
it
were
the
Knights
&
Burgesses
of
the
house
.
The
Shires
were
first
made
by
King
Alfred
,
both
for
the
easier
&
speedier
administration
of
iustice
:
Lambe●ts
B.
of
dueties
.
&
because
the
naturall
inhabitants
of
the
Land
,
after
the
example
,
and
vnder
colour
of
the
Danes
,
committed
sundry
outrages
&
robberies
Ouer
euery
one
of
these
Shires
&
Counties
,
he
appointed
a
Sheriffe
;
and
diuers
Iustices
,
to
see
into
the
behauiour
of
priuate
men
▪
and
to
punish
such
as
were
deliquent
:
and
in
times
of
warre
either
already
begun
,
or
intended
,
he
instituted
a
Prefect
or
Liestenant
;
to
whom
he
gaue
autority
to
see
to
their
musters
,
their
prouision
of
armes
;
&
if
occasion
serued
,
to
punish
such
as
rebelled
or
mutinied
.
This
wise
King
ordeined
also
,
that
his
subiects
should
be
diuided
into
tens
or
tithings
,
euery
of
which
seuerally
should
giue
bond
for
the
good
abearing
of
each
other
;
and
he
who
was
of
that
dissolute
behauiour
,
that
he
could
not
be
admitted
to
these
tithings
,
was
forthwith
convayed
to
the
house
of
correction
.
By
this
course
men
were
not
carefull
only
of
their
own
actions
,
but
had
an
eye
to
all
the
nine
,
for
whom
he
stood
bound
;
as
the
nine
had
ouer
him
;
insomuch
that
a
poore
girle
might
trauell
safely
with
a
bagge
of
gold
in
her
hand
,
&
none
durst
meddle
with
her
.
The
ancientest
of
these
ten
men
were
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
Tythingmen
.
Ten
of
the
●ighest
or
neighbouring
tythings
,
made
that
lesser
diuision
which
we
call
hundreds
;
which
name
cannot
be
deriued
from
the
like
number
of
villages
,
for
none
of
our
hundreds
are
so
large
;
and
one
of
them
in
Berkshire
there
is
,
which
containeth
fiue
hamlets
only
.
We
haue
then
a
diuision
of
the
Realme
first
into
40
Shires
;
of
the
Shires
into
diuers
hundreds
;
and
of
the
hundreds
into
ten
tythi●gs
.
As
for
the
gouernment
;
the
chiefe
officer
is
still
the
Sheriffe
,
whose
office
is
to
assist
the
Itinerary
Iudges
in
executing
Iustice
;
to
gather
in
the
the
Kings
amerciaments
,
&c.
Next
to
him
are
certaine
of
the
Gentrie
,
which
we
call
Iustices
of
the
peace
,
dispersed
in
all
parts
of
the
County
,
for
the
better
ordering
and
punishing
of
peccant
people
.
The
Courts
herein
kept
,
are
either
the
Countie
Court
kept
euery
three
weekes
,
wherein
the
Sheriffe
or
his
Deputy
preside●h
;
or
the
Assises
holden
twice
a
yeare
by
the
Itinerary
Iudges
.
In
euery
hundred
there
is
chosen
one
officer
out
of
the
Yeomanrie
,
whom
we
call
the
Constable
of
the
hundred
;
who
receiuing
warrants
from
the
Sheriffe
or
Iustices
,
dispatcheth
them
to
the
Constables
of
euery
Town
&
Village
within
his
hundred
:
and
here
also
is
a
Court
kept
euery
three
weekes
,
wherein
the
steward
of
the
hundred
or
his
depu●y
presideth
;
and
wherein
we
hold
pleas
only
for
actions
vnder
the
value
of
4s
s
vnlesse
in
some
particular
hundreds
,
where
by
especiall
charter
,
the
value
of
the
actions
is
not
limited
,
as
th●t
of
Slaughter
in
Glocestershire
.
There
are
kept
also
in
euery
Village
twice
a
yeare
,
Courts
which
inquire
into
actions
between
the
King
and
the
subiect
,
which
we
call
Courts
leete
;
&
also
other
courts
wherein
are
handled
actions
between
the
lord
&
his
tenants
,
which
we
call
Courts
Baron
;
and
are
summoned
at
the
pleasure
of
the
lord
.
Thus
we
see
that
Comines
had
good
cause
to
write
,
that
of
all
Signeuries
in
the
world
that
euer
he
knew
,
the
Realme
of
England
was
the
Countrie
where
the
Commonwealth
was
best
gouerned
.
I
returne
againe
to
the
Shires
,
of
which
some
take
their
names
from
the
ancient
inhabitants
,
as
Essex
and
Sussex
from
the
East
and
South
Saxons
:
some
from
the
chiefe
town
,
as
Oxfordshire
,
and
Gloucestersh●re
:
some
from
the
situation
,
as
Northumberland
and
Devonshire
,
this
later
taking
name
from
the
Brittish
word
Devinon
,
signifying
low
valleyes
,
whereof
it
much
consisteth
:
and
some
from
the
figure
,
as
Corn●wall
,
from
the
resemblance
it
hath
to
a
horne
;
and
Kent
or
Cantium
,
because
it
is
a
corner
of
the
Isle
,
the
word
importing
as
much
;
as
we
may
see
by
the
word
Canton
still
in
vse
among
Heralds
.
Of
those
shires
the
biggest
is
Yorkeshire
,
out
of
which
it
is
thought
that
70000
footmen
might
be
leuied
,
and
in
them
all
are
comprehended
145
Castles
,
or
rather
the
ruines
of
Castles
,
of
which
few
are
of
any
strength
,
and
such
as
are
,
are
in
the
Kings
custody
:
it
being
nothing
profitable
to
the
State
,
to
permit
any
man
to
fortifie
himselfe
in
a
well-contriued
Castle
.
Here
are
also
9725
Parishes
,
besides
Chappels
,
equal
in
bignes
to
many
Parishes
.
Of
these
Parishes
there
are
585
Market
Townes
,
being
no
Cities
;
the
chiefe
of
which
are
Shrewesbury
,
Northampton
,
Southampton
,
Leicester
,
&c.
The
Cities
are
in
number
22
,
the
chiefe
of
which
are
1
London
,
pleasantly
seated
on
the
Thames
,
which
diuideth
it
into
two
parts
:
ancient
is
this
City
,
and
long
flourished
before
the
Roman
conquest
,
by
whom
it
was
called
Augusta
.
Her
circuit
may
containe
8
miles
,
in
which
space
are
121
Parish
Churches
;
the
Palace
of
the
King
,
the
houses
of
the
Nobility
;
Colledges
for
the
study
of
the
Lawes
,
(
I
meane
not
the
Ciuill
Law
,
which
is
Ius
gentium
,
but
(
as
we
call
it
)
the
Common
Lawes
,
appropriate
only
to
this
kingdome
,
of
greater
antiquity
and
indifferency
then
the
Ciuill
.
It
is
wondrous
populous
,
containing
well
nigh
400000
people
,
which
number
is
much
augmented
in
the
Tearme
time
.
I
compare
London
with
Paris
thus
;
London
is
the
richer
,
the
more
populous
,
and
more
ancient
:
Paris
the
greater
,
more
vniforme
,
and
better
fortified
.
2
Yorke
on
the
riuer
Vre
,
is
the
second
city
of
England
according
to
the
Verse
,
Londinum
caput
est
&
regni
urbs
prima
Britanni
,
Eboracum
à
prim●
iure
secunda
venit
.
In
Brittaine
London
is
the
fairest
Towne
,
The
second
place
Yorke
claimeth
as
its
owne
.
●●mous
is
this
City
for
the
death
and
buriall
of
the
Emperour
Seu●rus
,
and
for
the
Law
Court
,
instituted
and
placed
here
by
K
,
Henry
the
eight
,
for
the
ease
of
his
Northerne
subiects
,
like
the
ordinary
French
Parliaments
.
3
Bristoll
,
an
especiall
fine
Town
,
and
conveniently
seated
for
●raffiqu●
.
4
Norwich
in
Norfolke
.
Exeter
in
Devonshire
,
&c.
none
of
which
are
comparable
to
the
Cities
of
Italy
,
or
France
;
because
the
Gentlemen
there
liue
continually
in
the
Cities
,
ours
in
the
Villages
.
We
haue
but
two
Vniuersities
,
which
may
equall
six
,
nay
ten
of
the
Vniversities
of
other
Countries
,
(
so
that
Paris
,
with
some
few
others
,
be
not
in
the
number
)
most
of
them
being
no
better
then
our
Colledges
of
Eaton
and
Winchester
,
or
the
Collegiate
Churches
of
Glocester
,
Worcester
,
&c.
And
scarce
any
of
them
is
endowed
with
so
much
revenues
,
as
two
or
three
of
our
Colledges
.
The
fairer
and
more
ancient
is
Oxford
,
which
of
long
time
together
with
Paris
,
Salamanca
,
and
Bononia
,
hath
bin
by
Popes
Edicts
,
honoured
with
the
title
of
General●
studium
.
The
other
is
Cambridge
,
which
giuing
the
vpper
hand
to
her
sister
,
shall
take
place
of
most
of
the
daughters
of
the
Europaan
Muses
.
That
the
Vniuersitie
of
Cambridge
is
not
of
so
great
a
standing
,
as
that
of
Oxford
,
is
euident
by
the
testimonie
of
Robertus
de
Remington
,
cited
by
M.
Camden
,
viz:
Regnante
Edwardo
primo
(
it
should
rather
be
read
secundo
)
de
studio
Grantbridge
facta
est
Academia
sicut
Oxonium
:
where
the
word
sicut
▪
doth
not
import
an
identity
of
the
time
;
but
a
relation
to
Oxford
,
as
to
the
patterne
.
We
see
this
truth
yet
clearer
in
the
Bull
of
Pope
Iohn
the
21th
,
the
cotemporary
of
our
Edward
the
2d
,
as
I
find
it
in
the
worke
of
that
great
searcher
of
Academical
Antiquities
,
Mr
Brian
Twine
:
Apostolica
autoritate
statuimus
,
(
saith
the
Bull
)
quòd
Collegium
magistrorum
&
scholarium
eiusdem
studij
(
speaking
of
Cambridge
)
Vniversitas
sit
c●nsenda
,
&c.
But
what
need
more
then
a
determinate
sentence
of
the
first
Parliament
,
holden
vnder
our
now
gracious
Soueraigne
?
For
when
the
Clarke
of
that
Court
had
put
the
name
of
Cambridge
before
Oxford
;
the
Parliament
taking
disdainfully
that
Hysteron
proteron
,
commanded
the
Antiquities
of
both
Vniuersities
to
be
searched
;
and
after
search
made
,
gaue
verdict
for
Oxford
.
The
most
renowned
Vniuersity
thus
founded
,
grew
not
suddenly
(
as
it
seemes
)
into
esteeme
.
For
when
William
of
Wainslet
,
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
(
and
founder
of
that
excellent
Colledge
in
Oxford
,
dedicated
to
Mary
Magdalen
,
whereof
I
am
an
vnworthy
member
)
perswaded
at
Oxford
to
founde
some
Colledge
;
imm●
potiùs
Cantabrigiae
(
replyed
the
King
)
ut
duas
,
si
fieri
posset
,
in
Anglia
Academias
habeam
.
Of
this
inough
,
and
perhaps
more
then
mine
Aunt
Cambridge
will
conne
me
thanke
for
.
That
the
Brittain●s
were
descended
from
the
Gaules
,
Caesar
in
his
Commentaries
doth
affirme
,
and
M.
Camden
prooueth
with
vnanswerable
arguments
.
Camden
.
To
omit
therefore
the
fable
of
Brute
,
and
the
Catalogue
of
68
Kings
,
before
the
comming
of
the
Romans
hither
:
certaine
it
is
,
Caesar
found
the
people
very
vnciuill
and
illiterate
,
all
the
learning
being
lo●ked
vp
in
the
brests
of
the
Druides
;
who
not
writing
any
thing
,
but
telling
and
teaching
by
word
of
mouth
,
kept
the
people
in
a
barbarous
ignorance
.
From
these
Druides
,
the
Gaules
receiued
their
discipline
,
and
he
that
desired
to
be
perfect
in
it
,
came
to
Brittaine
,
&
here
learnt
it
.
The
Country
continued
a
Roman
Prouince
till
after
the
yeare
400
▪
when
Proconsul
Aetius
taking
with
him
away
the
Legionary
Souldiers
,
to
defend
Gallia
from
the
Franks
and
Burgundians
,
left
South
Brittaine
a
prey
to
the
Scots
and
Picts
.
To
represse
the
fury
of
these
invaders
,
the
Romans
hauing
denied
;
the
Brittaines
sued
to
Aldroenus
,
king
of
Armorica
,
(
now
Brittaine
in
France
)
for
aid
:
whose
brother
Constaentine
,
hauing
beaten
back
the
Scots
and
●icts
,
was
crowned
King
:
a
dignity
which
he
inioyed
not
long
,
being
stabbed
by
a
Pict
.
Him
succeeded
his
son
Constantius
,
murdred
by
the
meanes
of
Vortiger
,
Earle
of
Cornewall
;
who
was
afterwards
King
:
&
finding
himself
vnable
to
defend
himself
against
the
Picts
,
sent
for
the
●axons
,
a
potent
people
of
Germany
.
Those
Saxons
flocked
hither
a
main
,
vnder
the
conduct
of
Hengist
and
Horsus
;
who
finally
droue
the
Brittaines
into
the
mountainous
parts
,
now
Wales
.
The
Brittish
Kings
.
-
1
Constantine
.
-
2
Constantius
-
3
Vortiger
.
-
4
Vortimer
.
-
5
Vortiger
(
againe
)
-
6
Aurelius
Ambros.
500
-
7
Vter
Pendragon
.
506
-
8
Arthur
36
512
-
9
Constantine
4
546
-
10
Conan
30
576
-
11
Vortipor
4
580
-
12
Malgo
586
-
13
Careticus
or
Caradoc
27
613
-
14
Cadwan
22
635
-
15
Cadwallan
43
678
-
16
Cadwallader
,
The
last
king
of
the
Brittaines
;
of
all
which
,
the
most
infamous
was
Vortiger
,
who
betrayed
his
country
to
the
Saxons
;
the
most
famous
was
Arthur
,
of
whom
the
Monkish
Writers
of
those
times
relate
many
idle
and
impossible
actions
:
doubtlesse
he
was
a
man
of
tryed
valour
,
as
hauing
vanquished
the
Saxons
in
12
seuerall
battailes
;
&
pitty
it
is
▪
his
atchieuments
came
not
vnto
vs
entire
in
themselues
,
&
vnmixt
with
the
fabulous
deeds
of
armes
,
attributed
to
him
&
his
Knights
of
the
round
table
.
For
by
this
ouer-straining
his
worths
,
the
pidling
writers
of
former
times
haue
onely
giuen
posterity
iust
occasion
to
suspect
that
vertue
,
which
they
so
much
thought
to
adorne
:
and
filled
vs
with
as
much
ignorance
of
the
Story
,
as
admiration
of
the
persons
.
But
this
hath
not
bin
King
Arthurs
case
alone
;
for
in
the
same
measure
&
kind
,
haue
the
French
Monkes
vsed
Charlemaigne
,
and
the
12
Peeres
of
France
.
This
Arthur
is
said
to
haue
begunne
the
custome
of
solemnizing
the
Natiuity
of
our
Sauiour
,
for
the
12
dayes
next
after
his
birth-day
;
with
such
feasts
and
sports
,
as
are
yet
vsed
by
the
lords
of
misrule
in
some
Gentlemens
houses
:
an
ordination
which
the
Scottish
Writers
of
these
times
much
blame
,
it
being
a
time
fitter
for
our
devotion
,
then
our
mirth
.
In
this
decay
of
the
Brittish
rule
,
the
victorious
Saxons
erected
their
Heptarchie
,
or
seuen
seuerall
kingdomes
.
1
The
Kingdome
of
KENT
,
contained
Kent
only
;
the
people
of
which
by
the
testimony
of
Iulius
Caesar
,
were
the
most
ciuill
and
ingenious
.
This
kingdome
began
vnder
Hengi●t
the
Saxon
Captain
,
Anno
4●5
;
&
after
the
succession
of
18
Kings
,
ended
in
the
time
of
Baldred
.
who
resigned
his
regality
to
Egbert
K.
of
the
West
Saxous
,
827.
The
first
Christian
King
was
Ethelbert
,
who
receiued
Austin
,
sent
from
Gregory
Bishop
of
Rome
,
Aᵒ
595.
2
The
Kingdome
of
the
SOVTH-SAXONS
contained
the
Regni
,
now
Sussex
and
Surrey
.
It
began
vnder
a
Saxon
named
H●lla
,
Aᵒ
536
;
&
ended
after
a
succession
of
7
Kings
,
in
the
time
of
Aldine
,
who
lost
it
to
the
West-Saxons
,
Aᵒ
648.
The
first
Christian
King
was
Ethelwold
.
3
The
Kingdome
of
the
EAST-ANGLES
contained
the
Iceni
,
now
Norfolke
,
Suffolke
,
and
Cambridgeshire
.
It
began
Aᵒ
546
,
vnder
the
Saxon
Vffa
,
&
ended
after
the
succession
of
17
Kings
,
Aᵒ
964
:
in
which
yeare
Edward
the
elder
took
it
from
the
D●nes
;
who
before
had
taken
it
from
S.
Edmund
the
last
King
of
the
Saxons
blood
,
Aᵒ
869.
The
first
Christian
King
was
Carpenwald
,
Aᵒ
630.
4
The
Kingdome
of
the
NORTHVMBERS
contained
Yorkeshire
,
Lancashire
,
Richmondshire
,
Durrham
,
Cumberland
,
Westmorland
,
Northumberland
,
and
so
to
Edenburgh
,
being
the
ancient
seat
of
the
Brigantes
and
Ottadini
.
It
comprehended
the
Kingdome
of
Deira
,
reaching
from
Humber
to
Tine
,
began
by
Ella
a
Saxon
,
Aᵒ
547
:
and
of
Brenitia
extending
from
Tine
to
Edenburgh
,
begun
by
Ida
a
Saxon
,
Aᵒ
550.
They
were
both
vnited
vnder
the
name
of
Northumberland
by
Ethelsride
.
It
continued
vnder
the
succession
of
23
Saxon
Kings
,
till
the
yeare
878
,
in
which
time
it
was
subdued
by
the
Danes
;
who
afterward
yeelded
this
Kingdome
to
Eldred
King
of
the
West-Saxons
,
Anno
954.
The
first
Christian
King
hereof
was
Edwin
,
Aᵒ
627.
5
The
kingdome
of
the
EAST-SAXONS
contained
the
Trinobants
,
now
Essex
&
Middlesex
.
It
began
Aᵒ
614
,
and
ended
after
the
succession
of
17
Kings
▪
the
last
of
which
was
Suthred
:
in
whose
time
Egbert
king
of
the
West-Saxons
vnited
it
to
his
kingdome
,
Aᵒ
832.
The
first
Christian
King
was
Sebert
,
A
●
624.
6
The
kingdome
of
MERCIA
being
the
greatest
,
contained
part
of
the
Ic●ni
or
Huntingdonshire
.
The
Cateiuclani
or
Buckingham
,
Bedford
,
and
Hertfordshiere●
:
the
Coritani
or
Rutland
,
Northampton
,
Leicester
,
Lincolne
,
Nottingham
,
and
Darbishires
:
and
the
Cornavij
,
or
Worcester
Warwicke
,
Stafford
,
Chester
,
and
Shropshires
.
It
began
vnder
Penda
a
Saxon
Anno
626
;
and
ended
after
a
succession
of
18
Kings
,
in
the
time
of
Cenolphe
:
when
Alured
ioyned
it
to
the
West-Saxons
,
An.
876.
The
first
Christian
King
was
Peada
,
Anno
647.
After
it
was
seazed
on
by
the
Danes
,
and
from
them
againe
recouered
by
Edward
the
Elder
.
Anno
917.
7
The
most
strong
and
prevailing
kingdome
was
of
the
WEST-SAXONS
,
containing
the
Damnonij
,
or
Cornwall
and
Devonshire
:
the
Belgae
containing
Somersetshire
,
Wiltshire
,
and
Hampshire
,
the
Durotriges
,
or
Dorcetshire
;
and
the
Attrebatij
or
Berkeshire
.
The
West-Saxon
Kings
.
522
-
1
Cerdicus
17
539
-
2
Kenricus
26
565
-
3
Celingus
30
595
-
4
Celricus
5
600
-
5
Coolwolfe
14
614
-
6
Kingil
the
first
Christian
king
of
the
West
Saxons
646
-
7
Kenewalkin
31
977
-
8
Sigebertus
1
678
-
9
Esewin
2
680
-
10
Centwin
7
687
-
11
Cedwalla
3
680
-
12
Ina
35
725
-
13
Edelard
14
739
-
14
Cuthred
16
755
-
15
Sigebert
1
756
-
Kinulphus
31
717
-
16
Bithricus
13
800
-
17
Egbert
,
who
hauing
subdued
the
principall
kingdoms
of
the
Saxon
Heptarchie
,
stiled
himself
the
first
Monarch
:
comm●nding
South-Brittaine
to
be
called
England
,
from
the
English
Saxons
,
from
whose
bloud
he
was
extracted
,
and
ouer
whom
he
raigned
.
Somewhat
before
this
Egbert
,
the
Danes
〈…〉
like
a
violent
thunder-clap
on
the
Northumbers
;
and
〈…〉
they
were
oft
vanquished
,
yet
being
as
often
victorious
they
at
last
●eased
on
the
Monarchie
of
England
.
The
Saxon
Monarchs
.
800
-
1
Egbert
37
837
-
2
Ethelwolfe
2●
857
-
3
Edelbald
858
-
4
Edelbert
5
863
-
5
Edelfred
9
872
-
6
Alured
▪
who
totally
vnited
the
Heptarchie
into
one
Monarchie
,
leauing
the
Danes
possession
,
but
not
Soueraignty
,
in
Northumberland
.
He
diuided
England
into
sh●eres
.
900
-
7
Edward
the
elder
24.
927
-
8
Athelstane
,
in
whose
daies
liued
Guy
of
Warwicke
,
16
940
-
9
Edmund
6.
949
-
10
Eldred
who
compelled
the
Danes
to
be
Christned
9.
955
-
11
Edwin
4.
959
-
12
Edgar
,
who
imposed
the
tribute
of
Wolues
on
the
Welsh
16.
975
-
13
Edward
II
,
3.
978
-
14
Etheldred
,
who
being
of
an
euill
carriage
,
gaue
hope
to
the
Danes
once
more
to
recouer
their
soueraignty
:
who
so
prevailed
,
that
Etheldred
was
content
to
pay
the
yearly
tribute
of
10000
pounds
:
which
at
last
they
enhanced
to
48000
pounds
.
This
tyrannie
Etheldred
not
able
to
endure
,
warily
writ
vnto
his
subiects
,
to
kill
all
the
Danes
as
they
slept
on
S.
Bricies
night
,
being
the
12
day
of
November
Anno
1012
:
which
being
accordingly
put
in
execution
,
Swaine
King
of
Danemarke
came
with
a
Navy
of
350
sayle
into
England
.
To
avoid
this
storme
Etheldred
fled
into
Normandie
,
leauing
his
poore
subiects
to
the
mercy
of
the
Danish
King
:
who
tyrannized
ouer
them
till
his
death
:
after
whom
succeeded
his
sonne
Canutus
,
who
(
maugre
Etheldred
now
returned
,
or
his
soone
Edmund
Ironside
,
a
most
valiant
young
Prince
,
and
treacherously
murdered
)
possessed
himselfe
of
the
Monarchie
.
The
Danish
Kings
.
1017
-
1
Canutus
20
1037
-
2
Harald
4
1041
-
3
Hardie
Canute
.
After
whose
death
,
the
Danes
having
raigned
in
England
26
yeares
,
and
tyrannized
255
yeares
;
were
vtterly
expeld
by
the
English
:
who
crowned
Edward
,
surnamed
the
Confessour
,
the
youngest
sonne
of
Etheldred
,
for
their
King
.
Now
concerning
the
Danes
abiding
here
,
and
going
hence
,
as
they
did
,
I
obserue
three
customes
yet
in
vse
amongst
vs
.
First
,
each
English
house
maintained
one
Dane
,
who
liuing
idly
like
the
drone
amongst
the
bees
,
had
the
benefit
of
all
their
labours
,
and
was
by
them
called
Lord
Dane
:
and
euen
now
when
we
see
an
idle
fellow
,
we
call
him
a
Lurdane
.
2ly
The
Danes
vsed
,
when
the
English
drank
,
to
stabbe
them
or
cut
their
throats
;
to
avoid
which
villanie
,
the
party
then
drinking
,
requested
some
of
the
next
sitters
to
be
his
surety
or
pledge
,
whilst
hee
paid
nature
her
due
:
and
hence
haue
we
our
vsuall
custome
of
pledging
one
another
.
3ly
The
old
Romans
at
the
expulsion
of
their
kings
annually
solemnized
the
Fugalia
:
according
to
which
patterne
,
the
ioyfull
English
hauing
cleered
the
country
of
the
Danes
,
instituted
the
annuall
sports
of
Hock-tide
;
the
word
in
their
old
tongue
the
Saxon
,
importing
the
time
of
scorning
or
triumphing
.
This
solemnity
consisted
in
the
merry
meetings
of
the
neighbours
on
those
dayes
,
during
which
the
festivall
lasted
;
&
was
celebrated
by
the
younger
sort
of
both
sexes
,
with
all
manner
of
exercises
and
pastimes
in
the
streets
;
euen
as
Shrouetide
yet
〈◊〉
.
But
now
time
hath
so
corrupted
it
,
that
the
name
excepted
,
there
remaineth
no
signe
of
the
first
institution
.
The
Saxons
reinthroned
.
1045
-
15
Edward
the
Confessour
.
This
King
collected
out
of
the
Danish
,
Saxon
,
and
Mercian
lawes
,
one
vniuersall
&
generall
lawe
;
whence
our
Common
lawe
is
thought
to
haue
had
its
originall
:
which
may
be
true
of
the
written
lawes
,
not
of
the
customary
and
vnwritten
lawes
;
these
being
certainly
more
ancient
.
He
was
in
his
life
of
that
holinesse
,
that
he
receaued
power
from
aboue
to
cure
many
diseases
;
amongst
others
the
swelling
of
the
throat
,
called
by
vs
the
Kings
evill
:
a
prerogatiue
that
continueth
hereditary
to
his
successours
of
England
.
Finally
after
his
death
he
was
canonized
for
a
Saint
:
&
died
hauing
raigned
24
yeares
.
1066
-
16
Harald
Sonne
to
Earle
Godwin
,
was
chosen
King
in
the
nonage
of
Edgar
Ad●ling
,
Grandchild
to
Edmond
Iron●ide
,
the
true
heire
of
the
kingdome
.
In
his
raigne
William
Duke
of
Normandie
pretending
a
donation
of
Edward
the
Confessour
;
invaded
England
,
slew
Harald
,
and
with
him
,
66654
of
his
English
Souldiers
;
possessed
himselfe
of
the
kingdome
:
vsing
such
pollicy
in
his
new
conquest
,
that
he
vtterly
disheartned
the
English
from
hopes
of
better
fortune
.
The
Norman
Kings
.
1067
-
1
William
the
Conquerour
22.
1089
-
2
William
Rufus
second
sonne
to
the
Conquerour
,
taking
aduantage
of
the
absence
of
his
brother
Robert
,
then
in
the
Holy
land
;
was
crowned
King
,
and
was
after
slaine
in
Newforrest
in
Hampsh
:
by
an
arrow
leueld
at
a
Deer
.
13
1102
-
3
Henry
for
his
learning
named
Bean
Clarke
,
excluded
his
brother
Robert
from
the
kingdome
;
tooke
from
him
the
Dutchie
of
Normandy
;
and
put
out
his
eyes
;
hee
died
leauing
only
one
daughter
,
viz:
Maud.
35.
1136
-
4
Stephen
sonne
to
Alice
daughter
to
the
Conquerour
,
succeeded
;
who
to
purchase
the
peoples
loue
released
the
tribute
called
Danegelt
;
he
spent
most
of
his
raigne
in
war
against
Maude
the
Empresse
,
19.
The
Saxon
l●ne
restored
.
1155
-
5
Henry
II
sonne
to
Maud
the
Empresse
,
daughter
to
Henry
the
first
,
&
to
Maud
daughter
to
Malcolme
King
of
Scotland
and
Margaret
sister
to
Edgar
Ath●linge
,
restored
the
Saxon
bloud
to
the
Crowne
of
England
.
His
father
was
Geofrie
Earle
of
Anion
,
Touraine
,
and
Maine
;
which
Provinces
he
added
to
the
English
Empire
;
as
also
the
Dutchie
of
Aquitaine
,
and
Earledomes
of
Guyen
,
and
Poictou
,
by
Elen●ur
his
wife
;
and
a
great
part
of
Ireland
.
Happy
was
he
in
all
things
,
the
vnnaturall
rebellions
of
his
sonnes
excepted
,
34.
1189
-
6
Richard
for
his
valour
surnamed
C●ur
de
Lyon
,
warred
in
the
Holy
land
;
ouercame
the
Turkes
,
whom
he
had
almost
driven
out
of
Syria
;
tooke
the
I
le
of
Cyprus
;
&
after
many
worthy
atchieuements
,
returning
homewards
to
defend
Normandy
,
and
Aquitaine
against
the
French
:
was
by
tempest
cast
vpon
Austria
,
where
hee
was
taken
prisoner
,
put
to
a
greiuous
ransome
,
and
finally
slaine
at
the
siege
of
Chaluz
,
in
Limousin
,
12.
1201
-
7
Iohn
his
Brother
succeeded
,
an
vnhappy
Prince
;
neither
could
he
expect
better
,
being
an
vnnaturall
son
to
his
father
,
and
an
vndutifull
subiect
to
his
brother
:
hee
was
l●ke
to
haue
lost
his
kingdome
to
the
French
,
who
on
the
Popes
curse
came
to
subdue
it
:
Finally
after
a
base
submission
of
himselfe
and
kingdome
to
the
Popes
Legate
,
he
was
poysoned
at
Swinstead
Abby
.
17.
1218
-
8
Henry
III
his
sonne
,
expel'd
the
intruding
French
out
of
England
;
but
being
vexed
in
the
Barons
warres
could
not
doe
the
like
in
France
:
where
,
in
his
fathers
life
,
they
had
seazed
on
all
the
English
Provinces
.
He
confirmed
the
statutes
of
Magna
Charta
.
56.
1274
-
9
Edward
awed
France
,
subdued
Wales
,
brought
Scotland
into
subiection
;
of
whose
king
&
nobility
he
receaued
homage
,
34.
1308
-
10
Edward
II
,
a
dissolute
Prince
,
hated
of
his
Nobles
,
and
contemned
by
the
vulgar
,
for
his
immeasurable
loue
to
Peirce
Gaueston
,
and
the
Spencers
:
was
twice
shamefully
beaten
by
the
Scots
,
and
being
deposed
,
was
murdered
in
Berkly
Castle
.
19.
1327
-
11
Edward
III
,
a
most
vertuous
and
valorous
Prince
,
brought
the
Scots
to
a
formall
obedience
,
ouerthrew
the
French
Armies
,
tooke
the
Towne
of
Callice
,
&
many
faire
possessions
in
that
kingdome
,
50.
1277
-
12
Richard
II
,
an
vngouerned
and
dissolute
King
,
lost
what
his
father
the
Blacke
Prince
,
&
his
Grandfather
had
gained
;
and
for
many
enormities
was
deposed
,
and
murdred
at
Pomfret
Castle
,
22.
The
Lancastrian
Lince
.
1399
-
13
Henry
IV
,
sonne
to
Iohn
of
Gaunt
Duke
of
Lancaster
third
sonne
to
Edw.
the
third
;
was
by
the
consent
of
the
people
chosen
King
:
&
spent
his
whole
raigne
in
suppressing
home-bred
rebellions
,
15.
1414
-
14
Henry
V
,
the
mirrour
of
magnificence
and
patterne
of
true
vertue
,
pursued
the
title
to
France
,
and
wonne
it
;
being
ordained
heire
apparant
to
the
French
Crowne
,
in
a
Parliament
of
their
Nobility
,
Clergy
,
and
Commons
:
but
liued
not
to
possesse
it
,
9.
1423
-
15
Henry
VI
,
was
crowned
King
of
France
in
Paris
,
which
kingdome
hee
held
during
the
life
of
his
Vnkles
,
Iohn
of
Bedford
,
and
Humfrey
of
Glocester
:
after
whose
deaths
,
he
not
only
lost
France
to
the
French
,
but
England
and
his
life
to
the
Yorkish
faction
,
38.
The
Yorkish
Line
.
1461
-
16
Edward
IV
,
Earle
of
March
,
sonne
to
Richard
D.
of
Yorke
,
sonne
to
Richard
Earle
of
Cambridge
,
sonne
to
Edmund
of
Langley
,
fourth
sonne
to
King
Edward
the
3d
whose
second
sonne
Lionel
Duke
of
Clarence
,
married
his
daughter
and
heire
Philip
,
to
Roger
Mortimer
Earle
of
March
;
whose
sonne
Roger
had
issue
Anne
,
married
to
Richard
Duke
of
Yorke
;
and
was
the
mother
to
Edward
the
fourth
.
He
after
nine
bloudy
battailes
,
especially
that
of
●owton
,
in
which
were
slaine
36000
English
;
was
quietly
seated
in
his
dominions
of
England
&
Ireland
23
1484
-
17
Edward
V
his
sonne
,
was
before
his
Coronation
murdered
by
his
Vnkle
Richard
,
in
the
Towre
of
London
.
1484
-
18
Richard
III
,
a
most
wicked
and
tyrannicall
man
,
to
make
way
vnto
the
Diadem
,
murdered
K.
Henry
the
6
,
&
Prince
Edward
his
sonne
:
3
George
Duke
of
Clarence
his
brother
:
4
Hastings
,
a
faithfull
seruant
to
King
Ed●a●d
:
5
,
Rivers
,
Va●ghan
,
and
Grey
,
the
Queenes
kindred
:
6
Edward
the
fift
his
soueraign
,
with
his
young
cosen
Richard
:
7
Henry
Duke
of
Buckingham
his
deere
friend
,
and
greatest
coadiutor
in
these
his
vngodly
practises
:
and
8
his
wife
Anna
,
so
to
make
way
to
an
incestuous
marriage
with
his
Cosen
Elizabeth
:
but
before
the
solemnity
,
hee
was
slaine
at
Bosworth
,
3.
The
Vnion
of
the
Families
.
1482
-
10
Henry
Earle
of
Richmond
heire
to
the
house
of
Lancaster
,
as
sonne
to
Margaret
,
daughter
to
Iohn
D.
of
Somerset
,
sonne
to
Iohn
Earle
of
Somerset
,
sonne
to
Iohn
of
Gaunt
D.
of
Lancaster
;
after
the
ouerthrow
of
Richard
,
married
Elizabeth
daughter
and
heire
to
Edward
the
4th
.
He
was
also
extracted
from
the
Brittish
royall
blood
,
as
being
sonne
to
Edmund
Tudor
Earle
of
Richmond
,
son
to
Owen
Tudor
(
discended
from
Cadwallader
the
last
Brittish
King
)
and
Katherine
of
France
,
widdow
of
Henry
the
5th
.
His
whole
warres
were
against
home-bred
Rebells
,
the
chiefe
being
Lambert
,
and
the
followers
,
and
fautors
of
Perkin
Warbecke
,
23.
1509
-
20
Henry
VIII
,
heire
to
both
families
▪
between
which
were
sought
for
the
Diadem
,
17
pitched
fields
,
in
which
perished
8
Kings
and
Princes
,
40
Dukes
,
Marquesses
,
and
Earles
;
200000
of
the
common
people
;
besides
Barons
and
Gentlemen
.
This
King
banished
the
vsurped
supremacy
of
the
Popes
,
and
beganne
the
first
reformation
of
religion
;
though
formerly
he
had
written
a
book
against
Luther
,
for
which
the
Pope
intituled
him
Defender
of
the
faith
,
39.
1548
-
21
Edward
VI
,
a
most
vertuous
and
religious
Prince
perfected
the
reformation
began
by
his
father
;
and
was
a
most
hopefull
young
King
,
as
England
euer
nourished
6.
1554
-
22
Mary
his
sister
,
a
woman
not
of
a
cruell
nature
,
if
not
misled
:
yet
so
much
addicted
to
the
Pope
,
that
in
that
cause
there
died
a
Q.
elect
,
vertuous
Iane
G●ey
.
3
Lords
,
3
Dukes
,
many
Knights
&
hundreds
of
the
reformed
subiects
;
she
lost
Calli●e
,
and
died
hauing
ruled
fiue
yeares
.
1559
-
23
Elizabeth
,
a
most
gratious
and
heroicke
Lady
,
was
by
divine
providence
preserued
,
during
the
troublesome
raigne
of
her
sister
,
to
sway
this
scepter
.
She
reduced
religion
to
its
primitiue
purity
,
refined
the
corrupt
coynes
,
stored
her
royall
Navy
with
all
warlike
munition
▪
succored
the
Scots
against
the
French
,
the
French
Protestants
against
the
Catholiques
,
and
both
against
the
Spaniard
she
defended
Belgia
against
the
Armes
of
Spaine
,
shee
comm●nded
the
whole
Ocean
,
entred
league
with
the
Muscovite
,
and
was
famous
for
her
virginity
and
gouernment
amongst
the
Turkes
,
Persians
,
and
Tartars
,
49.
The
Vnion
of
the
Kingdomes
.
1603
-
24
IAMES
,
a
most
learned
and
religious
King
,
sonne
to
Mary
Queene
of
Scotland
,
daughter
to
Iames
the
fift
sonne
to
Iames
the
fourth
,
and
Margaret
eldest
daughter
to
Henry
the
seauenth
of
England
:
which
Margaret
was
secondly
married
to
Archembald
Douglasse
;
whose
daughter
Margaret
,
was
married
to
Mathew
Earle
of
Lennox
;
whose
sonne
Henry
Lord
Darnley
,
was
father
to
our
most
gratious
Soueraigne
;
descended
from
the
eldest
daughter
of
Henry
the
seauenth
,
both
by
father
and
mother
.
Hee
was
with
all
ioyfull
acclamations
saluted
King
of
England
,
March
the
24
,
Anno
1603.
The
revenewes
of
this
kingdome
were
in
King
Henry
the
sevenths
daies
,
reckoned
by
Boterus
to
be
but
400000
crownes
:
which
afterward
he
saith
to
be
improu'd
to
a
million
&
300000
crownes
;
yet
falleth
he
farre
short
of
the
true
proportion
:
which
since
I
doe
not
directly
knowe
,
I
will
not
ayme
at
,
lest
I
should
shoot
as
wide
from
the
marke
.
Concerning
the
place
due
to
the
Kings
of
England
in
generall
councells
,
and
the
ranke
they
held
among
other
Christian
Princes
,
I
finde
that
the
Emperour
of
Germany
was
accounted
Maior
filius
Ecclesiae
;
the
King
of
France
,
Minor
filius
;
and
the
King
of
England
,
Filius
tertius
,
&
adoptivus
.
The
K.
of
France
in
generall
councels
had
place
next
the
Emperour
on
his
right
hand
;
the
King
of
England
,
on
his
left
hand
;
&
the
King
of
Scotland
next
before
Castile
.
Now
indeed
,
the
King
of
Spaine
being
so
much
improued
,
is
the
deerely
beloued
sonne
of
the
Church
,
&
arrogateth
to
himselfe
the
place
aboue
all
other
Princes
:
but
in
the
time
of
Pope
Iulius
the
2d
,
controversie
arising
between
the
Embassadours
of
these
two
Princes
for
precedency
:
the
Pope
adiudged
it
to
belong
of
right
vnto
England
.
And
Pope
Pius
the
fourth
,
vpon
the
like
controversie
,
arising
between
the
Embassadours
of
France
and
Spaine
;
adiudged
the
precedency
to
the
French
.
The
Armes
of
England
are
Mars
,
3
Lions
passant
Gardant
,
Sol.
The
reasons
why
these
Armes
quartred
with
the
French
,
take
the
second
place
;
are
1
because
that
France
is
the
larger
&
more
famous
kingdome
:
2
That
the
French
seeing
the
honour
done
to
their
Armes
,
might
more
easily
be
induced
to
haue
acknowledged
the
English
title
.
3
Because
the
English
Armes
is
compounded
of
the
Lion
of
Aquitaine
,
and
the
two
Lions
of
Normandie
;
being
both
French
Dutchies
.
The
principall
orders
of
knighthood
are
,
1
of
the
Round
Tab●e
,
instituted
by
Arthur
King
of
the
Brittaines
,
and
one
of
the
Worlds
nine
Worthies
.
It
consisted
of
150
knights
,
whose
names
are
recorded
in
the
history
of
K.
Arthur
,
there
where
Sir
Vr
a
wounded
knight
,
came
to
be
cured
of
his
hurts
,
it
being
his
fate
,
that
only
the
best
Knight
of
the
whole
order
could
be
his
Chirurgion
.
The
principall
of
them
were
Sir
Lancelot
,
Sir
Tristrum
,
Sir
Lambrocke
;
Sir
Gawaine
,
&c.
They
were
all
placed
at
one
Round
Table
,
to
auoide
quarrels
about
priority
and
place
.
The
Round
Table
hanging
in
the
great
hall
at
Winchester
,
is
falsely
called
Arthurs
Round
Table
;
it
being
not
of
sufficient
antiquity
,
and
containing
but
24
seats
.
Of
these
knights
there
are
reported
many
fabulous
stories
.
They
ended
with
their
founder
,
and
are
fained
by
that
Lucian
of
France
,
Rablaies
,
to
be
the
Ferry-man
of
hell
:
and
that
their
pay
is
a
peece
of
mouldie
cheese
,
and
a
phillip
on
the
nose
.
2
Of
the
Garter
,
Camden
.
instituted
by
King
Edward
the
third
,
to
increase
vertue
and
true
valour
in
the
hearts
of
his
Nobility
;
or
as
some
will
,
in
honour
of
the
Countesse
of
Salisburies
Garter
,
of
which
Lady
,
the
King
had
formerly
bin
inamoured
.
There
are
of
this
order
26
knights
,
of
which
the
kings
of
England
are
Soueraignes
:
and
is
so
much
desired
for
its
excellency
,
that
8
Emperours
,
22
forraine
kings
,
20
forraine
Dukes
,
and
diuers
Noblemen
of
other
Countries
haue
bin
followers
of
it
.
The
ensigne
is
a
blew
Garter
,
buckled
on
the
left
leg
,
on
which
these
words
are
embroydered
,
viz:
Honi
soit
qui
mal
y
pense
.
About
their
necke
they
weare
a
blew
ribbond
,
at
the
end
of
which
hangeth
the
image
of
S.
George
,
whose
day
is
the
installation
day
.
3
Of
the
Bath
,
brought
first
into
England
1399
,
by
Henry
the
fourth
:
they
are
created
at
the
Coronation
of
Kings
and
Queenes
,
and
the
installations
of
the
Princes
of
Wales
;
their
duty
is
to
defend
true
Religion
,
Widdowes
,
Maids
,
Orphans
,
and
to
maintaine
the
kings
rights
.
England
hath
Vniuersities
two
:
-
Oxford
,
-
Cambridge
.
-
Archbishops
2
-
Duke
1
-
Earles
34
-
Bishops
20
-
Marquesse
3
-
Viconnts
9
-
Barons
WALES
.
WALES
is
bounded
on
all
sides
with
the
Sea
,
except
the
East
,
where
it
is
separated
from
England
by
the
riuer
Dee
,
and
a
line
drawne
to
the
riuer
Wie
.
But
the
most
certain
and
particular
limit
is
a
huge
ditch
,
which
beginning
at
the
influxe
of
Wie
into
the
Seuerne
;
reacheth
vnto
Chester
,
where
Dee
is
mingled
with
the
sea
,
euen
84
miles
in
length
.
It
was
built
by
Offa
king
of
the
Mercyans
,
and
is
in
Welch
called
Claud
Offa
,
that
is
,
Offa's
Dike
.
Concerning
this
ditch
King
Harald
made
a
law
,
that
what
Welchman
soeuer
was
found
with
a
weapon
on
this
side
of
it
,
he
should
haue
his
right
hand
cut
off
by
the
kings
officers
.
The
ancients
were
the
Silures
possessing
Radnor
,
Brecknocke
,
Monmouth
,
and
Glamorgan
shires
:
the
Dimetae
inhabiting
Carmardan
,
Penbrooke
,
&
Cardigan
shires
:
the
Ordouices
dwelling
in
Montgomerie
,
Merioneth
,
Denbigh
,
Flint
,
and
Carnarvon
shires
.
As
for
the
name
of
Wales
,
some
deduce
it
from
Idwallo
,
sonne
to
Cadwallader
,
who
with
the
small
remainder
of
the
Britons
,
retired
vnto
this
Country
.
But
this
Etymologie
is
by
the
greater
number
not
approued
,
though
we
find
many
etymons
farre
more
wrested
then
this
is
.
Others
very
iudiciously
coniecture
,
that
as
the
Britons
deriue
their
pedegree
from
the
Gaules
,
so
they
also
retaine
the
name
.
For
the
Frenchmen
to
this
day
call
this
people
Galloys
;
and
the
Country
Galles
:
which
by
vsing
W
for
G
,
according
to
the
custome
of
the
Saxons
,
is
Walloys
and
Walles
:
And
further
,
the
Germans
as
yet
call
some
nations
of
France
by
the
name
of
Wallons
.
I
for
my
part
dare
be
of
this
opinion
▪
though
I
know
the
generall
conceit
is
,
that
after
the
Saxons
had
gotten
plenarie
seisin
&
deliuerie
of
England
,
the
Brittaines
who
fled
hither
,
were
by
them
called
Walli
or
Welshmen
,
because
they
were
of
diuers
manners
and
language
;
this
name
importing
as
much
as
Aliens
.
The
Country
is
very
mountainous
and
barren
.
Their
chiefe
commodities
are
woollen
cloathes
,
as
cottons
,
bayes
,
&c.
These
merchandises
are
from
all
parts
of
Wales
brought
vp
vnto
Oswestre
(
which
is
the
farthest
town
in
all
Shropshire
)
as
vnto
a
common
emporie
.
For
hither
on
Mundayes
(
which
are
the
market
dayes
)
come
from
Shrewsbury
the
cloath-merchants
,
and
drapers
there
dwelling
;
buy
these
commodities
,
carry
them
home
,
and
from
thence
disperse
them
into
all
parts
and
places
of
the
kingdome
.
They
haue
here
also
a
tripartite
division
,
1
into
three
circuits
;
for
the
administration
of
Iustice
.
The
first
conteineth
Flint
,
Denbigh
,
and
Montgomerie
shires
;
the
second
Radnor
,
Glamorgan
,
and
Brecknocke
shires
:
the
third
Cardigan
,
Carmarthen
,
and
Pembrooke
shires
:
and
the
fourth
the
Counties
of
Merioneth
;
Carnarvon
,
and
the
Isle
of
Anglesey
,
Wales
is
secondly
diuided
into
foure
Dioceses
for
Ecclesiasticall
discipline
:
and
thirdly
into
twelue
Shires
;
in
which
are
comprehended
Snowdon
hils
,
the
Brethen
,
and
Plinlimmon
:
1
chase
,
13
forrests
,
36
parkes
,
99
bridges
;
2●0
Riuers
:
the
chiefe
of
which
are
Dee
,
arising
nigh
Carduvaure
hils
,
in
Merionethshire
,
and
falling
into
the
sea
not
farre
from
Chester
.
Ouer
this
riuer
Edgar
K.
of
England
was
rowed
by
7
inferiour
kings
.
2
Wie
in
Latine
called
Vaga
,
arising
in
Plinlimmon
hills
,
and
emptying
it selfe
into
the
Seuerne
at
Chepstowe
.
The
riuers
which
are
more
in
the
heart
of
the
Country
,
(
for
these
two
are
but
borderers
)
are
1
Conwy
,
which
arising
in
Merionethshire
,
and
diuiding
Denbigh
from
Carnarvonshire
,
mingleth
with
the
sea
at
Aberconney
.
2
Tiuie
,
which
arising
in
Montgomeryshire
,
and
passing
betweene
Carmarden
,
Penbrooke
,
and
Cardigan
shires
;
runneth
into
the
sea
a
little
below
Cardigan
:
and
3
Chedhydy
,
which
running
quite
through
Pembrookeshire
,
emptieth
it selfe
into
Milford
hauen
;
one
of
the
most
safest
and
capacious
hauens
,
not
in
England
alone
,
but
in
the
whole
world
.
The
men
are
of
a
faithfull
carriage
,
one
especially
towards
another
,
in
a
strange
Country
;
and
to
strangers
in
their
owne
.
They
are
questionlesse
of
a
temper
much
inclining
to
choller
,
as
being
subiect
to
the
passion
called
by
Aristotle
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
by
which
men
are
quickly
mooued
,
and
soone
appeased
,
of
all
angers
the
best
and
noblest
.
The
Welch
language
hath
the
least
commixture
with
forreine
words
,
of
any
vsed
in
Europe
;
&
by
reason
of
its
many
consonants
,
is
lesse
pleasing
.
Here
are
1016
Parishes
,
of
which
are
56
market
towns
,
(
being
no
cities
,
and
in
them
41
castles
)
and
4
cities
,
viz:
S.
Dauids
or
Meneuia
in
Pembrookeshire
:
2
Bangor
in
Carnarvonshire
;
3
Asaph
in
Flintshire
.
4
Lannaff
in
Glamorganshire
,
being
all
the
seates
of
so
many
Bishops
,
who
comprehend
vnder
their
seuerall
Dioceses
all
Wales
,
and
acknowledge
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
to
be
their
Metropolitan
.
As
for
S.
Dauids
,
it
was
in
former
times
an
Archbishops
See
;
but
a
grieuous
pestilence
here
raging
,
the
See
was
translated
into
litle
Brittaine
in
France
.
The
ordinary
market-townes
;
for
so
many
as
I
haue
seene
,
are
generally
fairer
then
ours
in
England
,
and
were
for
the
most
part
built
not
onely
for
mutuall
commerce
of
the
neighbouring
villages
;
but
also
for
strength
and
ability
of
resistance
;
as
being
well
seated
and
fortified
with
walls
&
castles
:
Though
now
partly
by
the
iniquity
of
time
,
which
is
●dax
rerum
;
partly
by
the
negligence
of
the
people
,
whose
care
and
cost
should
haue
maintained
them
;
but
chiefly
by
the
policie
of
our
Kings
,
who
would
not
suffer
strong
forts
to
stand
in
a
country
almost
inaccessible
,
&
among
men
so
impatient
of
the
yoke
:
the
very
ruines
of
them
are
almost
brought
to
ruine
.
In
this
country
&
(
as
I
am
informed
)
in
Cardiganshire
,
haue
lately
some
siluer-mines
bin
found
out
,
by
that
industrious
&
worthy
Common-wealths-man
,
Mr.
Thomas
Middleton
:
to
the
glory
of
this
particular
Country
,
&
the
profit
of
the
whole
Monarchie
of
Great
Brittaine
.
After
the
death
of
Cadwallader
,
Milles.
the
Princes
were
no
more
stiled
Kings
of
the
Brittaines
,
but
Princes
of
Wales
:
who
follow
in
this
order
.
The
Princes
of
all
Wales
.
690
-
1
Idwaello
.
-
2
Rodericke
.
-
3
Conan
.
-
4
Mervyn
.
843
-
5
Rodericke
,
who
diuided
Wales
between
his
three
sonnes
.
To
Mervyn
the
eldest
,
he
gaue
Northwales
;
to
Amarand
the
second
,
Powisland
;
to
Cadel
the
yongest
,
South-Wales
.
NORTH-WALES
containeth
the
shires
of
Merioneth
,
Denbigh
,
Flint
,
and
Carnarvan
.
The
Princes
of
North-wales
.
877
-
1
Mervyn
.
-
2
Idwallo
.
-
3
Merricke
.
-
4
Ioanes
.
1067
-
5
Conan
.
32
1099
-
6
Griffin
.
21
1120
-
7
Owen
.
58
1178
-
8
Dauid
.
16
1194
-
9
Leoline
.
46
1240
-
10
Dauid
116
1246
-
11
Leoline
II.
Who
consulting
once
with
a
witch
,
was
told
that
it
was
his
destinie
to
ride
through
London
with
a
Crown
on
his
head
:
hereupon
he
growing
burdensome
to
the
English
Borderers
,
was
in
a
battaile
ouerthrowne
;
his
head
fixt
vpon
a
stake
,
and
adorned
with
a
paper
crown
,
was
by
a
horseman
carried
triumphantly
through
London
,
1282
;
and
so
the
prophesie
was
fulfilled
.
In
him
ended
the
line
of
the
Princes
of
North-wales
,
who
had
for
the
space
of
405
yeares
,
resisted
not
only
the
priuate
vndertakers
of
England
,
who
were
commonly
of
the
Nobility
;
but
the
whole
forces
also
of
many
most
puissant
Monarchs
:
Whose
attempts
they
alwayes
made
frustrate
,
by
retiring
into
the
heart
of
their
country
,
and
leauing
the
English
more
woods
and
hills
to
encounter
,
then
men
.
But
now
the
fatall
period
of
the
Brittish
liberty
being
come
,
they
were
constrained
to
yeeld
to
the
stronger
.
What
Prouinces
North-Wales
containeth
,
is
before
said
;
to
these
we
must
adde
the
I
le
of
Anglesey
,
(
which
hereafter
wee
shall
describe
)
in
one
of
whose
townes
,
called
Aberfrawe
,
the
Princes
hereof
vse
to
reside
;
and
thereupon
were
called
kings
of
Aberfrawe
.
Shrewsbury
also
as
long
as
they
continued
masters
of
it
,
was
the
seat
royall
of
these
Princes
,
who
had
heere
a
very
faire
palace
:
which
being
burned
in
some
of
their
broyles
with
England
,
is
now
conuerted
into
priuate
gardens
,
for
the
vse
of
the
citizens
.
The
farthest
bridge
of
●his
town
called
the
Welch-bridge
,
was
built
by
one
of
the
Leolines
,
(
the
first
as
I
coniecture
)
whose
statua
is
yet
standing
on
the
bridge-gue
there
.
Milles.
That
this
was
of
the
three
the
most
predominant
principalitie
,
and
to
which
the
o●her
two
were
in
a
manner
tributary
,
may
be
prooued
by
the
constitutions
of
Howell
Dha
,
that
is
,
Howell
the
good
,
Prince
of
South-Wales
.
One
of
which
is
,
that
as
the
kings
of
Aberfrawe
,
were
bound
to
pay
in
way
of
tribute
,
63
pounds
vnto
the
Kings
of
London
;
so
the
Kings
of
Dy●e●ar
,
and
Matrafall
,
(
or
South-wales
and
Powisland
)
should
pay
in
way
of
tribute
,
the
like
summe
vnto
the
Kings
of
Aberfrawe
.
The
Armes
of
the
Princes
of
North-Wales
,
were
quarterly
Gules
and
Or
;
foure
Lyons
passant
gardant
,
counter-hanged
.
2
POWISLAND
conteined
the
whole
Countie
of
Montgomery
,
the
greater
part
of
Radnorshire
,
Camden
.
and
part
of
Shropshire
.
By
the
estimate
of
those
times
,
it
was
held
to
be
15
Cantre●s
,
or
hundreds
of
villages
,
(
the
word
Cant
,
signifying
an
hundred
▪
&
Tref
,
a
village
.
)
This
Country
was
by
th'
aboue-mentioned
Rodericke
giuen
vnto
his
second
soone
Amarandus
;
whom
he
chose
to
rule
ouer
the
borders
,
because
he
was
a
man
of
approued
valour
.
The
residence
of
these
Princes
was
at
Mathrafall
,
who
for
that
cause
were
called
kings
of
Matrafall
.
It
was
then
a
great
and
a
faire
town
;
now
nothing
in
a
manner
,
but
a
bare
name
:
and
standeth
in
an
equall
distance
betweene
Welch-poole
,
and
Lanvilling
,
in
Montgomeryshire
.
It
continued
a
principality
,
till
the
time
of
Edward
the
first
.
To
whom
at
a
Parliament
holden
at
Shrewsbury
,
Owen
ap
Griffin
Prince
thereof
,
resigned
his
lands
&
title
:
and
receiued
them
againe
of
the
King
to
hold
in
Capite
,
and
free
baronage
,
according
to
the
custome
of
England
.
Avis
or
Havis
daughter
and
heire
to
this
Owen
,
was
married
vnto
Iohn
Charleton
a
Valect
,
(
or
Gentleman
of
the
priuie
Chamber
)
to
Edward
the
2d
:
by
whom
in
right
of
his
wife
,
he
was
made
Lord
of
Powis
.
It
continued
for
foure
descents
in
this
line
;
and
then
the
marriage
of
Iane
,
daughter
and
heire
of
Edward
the
last
Lord
,
vnto
Sir
Iohn
Grey
,
conveighed
vnto
him
this
title
:
which
together
with
his
issue
,
is
now
extinct
.
The
Armes
of
these
Princes
of
Powis
,
were
Or
,
a
Lyon
rampant
Gules
.
3
SOVTH-WALES
conteined
the
shires
of
Brecknocke
,
Carmarden
,
Glamorgan
,
Penbrooke
,
and
Cardigan
.
The
Princes
of
Southwales
.
877
-
1
Cadell
-
2
Hoell
-
3
Hoell
Dha
-
4
Owen
-
5
Eneas
-
6
Theodore
the
great
-
7
Rhese
I
1093
-
8
Griffin
I
Du
Ch●sue
.
-
9
Rhese
II
-
10
Griffin
II
,
in
whom
ended
the
line
of
the
Princes
of
South-wales
,
after
they
had
with
great
struggling
maintained
their
liberty
,
the
space
of
300
yeares
or
there-about
.
The
English
nobility
had
at
seueral
times
plucked
many
townes
,
Lordships
,
and
almost
whole
shires
,
from
this
principate
:
which
were
all
againe
recouered
by
this
last
Griffin
;
who
not
long
enioying
his
victories
,
left
the
fruits
of
them
to
his
two
sonnes
,
Cynericke
,
&
Meredith
,
both
whom
our
Henry
2d
tooke
,
and
put
out
their
eyes
.
Yet
did
the
Welchmen
,
as
well
as
in
such
a
time
of
calamitie
they
could
wrestle
,
&
tugge
for
their
liberty
;
till
the
felicity
of
Edward
the
first
,
put
an
end
to
all
the
warres
and
troubles
in
these
part
.
It
may
perhaps
be
maruailed
at
,
why
Rodoricke
the
great
,
in
the
diuision
aboue-mentioned
,
gaue
vnto
his
yongest
sonne
,
the
greatest
&
most
fruitfull
part
of
this
whole
Country
.
To
which
we
answere
,
that
South-wales
indeed
was
the
greater
&
richer
;
but
yet
accompted
the
worser
part
;
because
the
Nobles
there
refused
to
obey
their
Prince
;
and
also
for
that
the
Sea-coasts
were
grieuously
infested
with
Flemmings
,
English
,
&
Normans
.
In
which
respect
also
the
Prince
was
enforced
to
remoue
his
seat
from
Carmarden
,
then
called
Maridune
;
vp
higher
vnto
Dynefar
or
Devenor
castle
,
where
it
continued
euen
till
the
Princes
themselues
had
left
to
be
:
who
for
this
cause
were
called
Kings
of
Dynefar
.
When
King
Edward
had
thus
fortunately
effected
this
great
businesse
,
he
gaue
vnto
his
English
Barons
,
and
other
gentlemen
of
good
revenue
and
potencie
,
diuers
signieuries
&
estates
here
;
as
well
to
honour
their
valour
shewed
in
the
conquest
,
as
to
engage
so
many
able
men
,
both
in
purse
and
power
,
for
the
perpetuall
defence
and
subjugation
of
it
.
As
for
the
lordship
of
Flint
,
and
the
townes
and
estates
lying
on
the
sea-coasts
,
he
held
them
in
his
own
hands
,
both
to
keep
himselfe
strong
,
and
to
curb
the
Welch
,
and
(
wherein
he
dealt
like
the
politique
Emperour
Augustus
)
pretending
the
ease
of
such
as
he
had
there
placed
;
but
indeed
to
haue
all
the
armes
,
and
men
of
imployment
vnder
himselfe
onely
.
This
done
,
he
diuided
Wales
into
six
shires
,
viz:
1
Glamorgan
,
2
Carmarden
,
3
Pembrooke
,
4
Cardigan
,
5
Merioneth
,
and
6
Carnarvon
,
after
the
manner
of
England
.
Ouer
each
of
these
as
he
placed
a
particular
English
Lieftenant
;
so
was
he
very
desirous
to
haue
one
generall
English
Vicegerent
,
ouer
the
whole
body
of
the
Welch
.
But
this
when
they
mainly
w●thstood
,
he
sent
for
his
wife
,
then
great
with
child
,
to
Carnarvon
;
where
,
when
she
was
d●liuered
,
Milles.
the
king
assembled
the
Brittish
Lords
,
and
offered
to
name
them
a
Gouernour
borne
in
Wales
,
which
could
speak
not
one
word
of
English
,
&
whose
life
no
man
could
taxe
.
Such
a
one
when
they
had
all
sworne
to
obey
,
he
named
his
yong
son
Edward
,
since
which
time
,
our
Kings
eldest
sonnes
are
Princes
of
Wales
.
Their
investiture
is
performed
by
the
imposition
of
a
cap
of
estate
,
&
a
coronet
,
on
his
head
that
is
invested
,
as
a
token
of
his
principality
:
by
deliuering
into
his
hand
a
verge
,
being
the
embleme
of
gouernment
:
by
putting
a
ring
of
gold
on
his
finger
,
to
shew
him
how
now
he
is
a
husband
to
the
Country
,
&
a
father
to
her
children
;
&
by
giuing
him
a
patent
,
to
hold
the
said
principalitie
to
him
and
his
heires
Kings
of
England
.
By
which
words
,
the
separation
of
it
from
the
Crowne
is
prohibited
;
&
the
Kings
keep
in
themselues
so
excellent
an
occasion
of
obliging
vnto
them
their
eldest
son●
,
when
they
pleased
.
In
imitation
of
this
custome
,
more
ex
Angliá
translat●
(
saith
Mariana
.
)
Iohn
the
first
of
Castile
&
Leon
,
made
his
son
Henry
Prince
of
the
Asturia's
;
which
is
a
Country
so
craggie
and
mountainous
,
that
it
may
not
improperly
be
called
the
Wales
of
Spaine
.
And
all
the
Spanish
Princes
euen
to
these
times
are
honoured
with
this
title
of
Prince
of
the
Asturia's
.
Notwithstanding
this
prouident
care
of
Edward
the
first
,
in
establishing
his
Empire
heere
,
&
the
extreme
rigour
of
Law
here
vsed
by
Henry
the
fourth
,
in
reducing
them
to
obedience
after
the
rebellion
of
Owen
Glendower
:
yet
till
the
time
of
Henry
the
eighth
,
and
his
father
,
(
both
being
extract
from
the
Welch
blood
)
they
neuer
contained
themselues
,
or
uery
seldome
,
within
the
bounds
of
true
alleageance
.
For
whereas
before
they
were
reputed
euen
as
Aliens
;
this
Henry
made
them
(
by
act
of
Parliament
)
one
Nation
with
the
English
;
subiect
to
the
same
Lawes
;
capable
of
the
same
preferments
;
&
priuiledged
with
the
same
immunities
.
He
added
sixe
shires
to
the
former
number
,
out
of
those
Countries
which
were
before
reputed
as
the
borders
or
marches
of
Wales
;
and
enabled
them
all
to
send
knights
and
burgesses
vnto
the
Parliaments
;
So
that
the
name
and
language
only
excepted
,
there
is
now
no
difference
between
the
English
&
Welch
;
happy
vnion
.
The
same
King
Henry
established
for
the
ease
of
his
Welch
subiects
,
a
Court
at
Ludlow
,
like
vnto
the
ordinary
Parliaments
in
France
;
wherein
the
Lawes
are
ministred
according
to
the
fashion
of
the
Kings
Courts
of
Westminster
.
This
Court
consisteth
of
one
President
,
who
is
for
the
most
part
of
the
Nobility
,
and
is
generally
called
the
Lord
President
of
Wales
;
of
as
many
Counsellers
as
it
shall
please
the
King
to
appoint
;
one
Atturney
;
one
Sollicitour
;
one
Secretary
;
and
the
foure
Iustices
of
the
counties
of
Wales
.
The
same
Ludlow
,
(
for
this
must
not
be
omitted
)
is
adorned
with
a
very
fair
castle
;
which
is
the
Palace
of
such
Princes
of
Wales
,
of
the
English
blood
,
as
haue
come
into
this
Country
,
to
solace
themselues
among
their
people
.
Here
was
yong
Edward
he
fift
,
at
the
death
of
his
father
:
and
here
died
Prince
Arthur
,
eldest
son
to
Henry
7th
,
both
being
sent
hither
by
their
fathers
to
the
same
end
,
viz:
by
their
presence
to
keep
in
order
the
vnquiet
Welchmen
.
And
certainely
as
the
presence
of
the
Prince
was
then
a
terror
to
the
rebellious
,
so
would
it
now
be
as
great
a
comfort
to
this
peaceable
people
.
What
the
reuenues
of
this
principality
are
,
I
cannot
say
;
yet
we
may
boldly
affirme
that
they
are
not
very
small
,
by
these
two
circumstances
,
in
the
marriage
of
the
Lady
Catharine
of
Spaine
,
to
our
abouenamed
Prince
Arthur
.
For
first
her
father
Fernando
,
being
one
of
the
wariest
Princes
that
euer
were
in
Europe
,
giuing
with
her
in
Dowry
200000
Ducats
;
required
for
her
iointer
,
the
third
part
only
of
this
principality
,
&
of
the
Earldome
of
Chester
.
And
2ly
after
the
death
of
Prince
Arthur
,
the
Nobles
of
the
Realme
perswaded
Prince
Henry
,
to
take
her
to
wife
;
that
so
great
a
treasure
,
as
the
yearely
revenewe
of
her
ioynture
,
might
not
be
carried
out
of
the
kingdome
.
The
Armes
of
the
Princes
of
Wales
differ
from
those
of
England
,
only
by
the
addition
of
a
labell
of
three
points
.
But
the
proper
and
peculiar
device
,
and
which
we
commonly
,
though
corruptly
,
call
the
Princes
Armes
;
is
a
Coronet
beautified
with
three
Ostrich
feathers
,
and
inscribed
round
with
Ich●dien
,
that
is
Iseru●
:
alluding
to
that
of
the
Apostle
,
the
he●re
while
hee
is
a
child
,
differeth
not
from
a
servant
.
This
Coronet
was
wonne
by
that
valiant
Prince
,
Edward
the
blacke
Prince
,
at
the
battaile
of
Cressie
,
from
Iohn
King
of
Bohemia
,
who
there
wore
it
;
&
whom
he
there
slew
.
Since
which
time
it
hath
beene
the
cognisance
of
all
our
Princes
.
I
wil
now
shut
vp
my
discourse
of
Wales
with
that
testimony
of
the
people
,
which
Henry
the
2d
vsed
in
a
letter
to
Emanuel
Emperour
of
Constantinople
,
The
Welch
nation
is
so
aduenterous
,
that
they
dare
encounter
naked
with
armed
men
;
readie
to
spend
their
bloud
for
their
Country
,
and
pawne
their
life
for
praise
:
and
adding
only
this
,
that
since
their
incorporating
with
the
English
,
they
haue
shewed
themselues
most
loyall
,
hearty
,
and
affectionate
subiects
of
the
State
.
There
are
in
Wales
,
-
Bishops
4
-
Earles
4.
-
Barons
.
THE
BORDERS
.
BEfore
we
come
into
Scotland
,
wee
must
of
necessity
passe
through
that
batable
ground
,
lying
betweene
both
kingdomes
,
called
THE
BORDERS
:
the
inhabitants
wherereof
are
a
kinde
of
military
men
,
subtile
,
nimble
,
&
by
reason
of
their
often
skirmishes
well
experienced
,
and
aduenturous
.
Once
the
English
border
extended
as
farre
as
vnto
Edenborough
,
East
;
and
to
Sterling
,
West
:
nigh
vnto
which
last
towne
,
there
was
ouer
the
Friths
of
Dunbritton
,
a
bridge
built
;
and
in
a
crosse
thereon
standing
,
there
was
written
this
pasport
,
I
am
free
march
as
passengers
may
kenne
;
To
Scots
,
to
Brittans
,
and
to
Englishmen
.
But
when
England
groaned
vnder
the
burden
of
the
Danish
oppression
,
the
Scots
well
husbanded
that
aduantage
;
and
not
only
enlarged
their
border
to
the
Tweede
;
but
also
tooke
into
their
hands
,
Cumberland
,
Northumberland
,
and
Westmorland
.
The
Norman
Kings
againe
recouered
these
Prouinces
,
making
the
Borders
of
both
kingdomes
to
bee
Tweede
,
East
;
the
Solway
,
West
;
and
the
Cheviot
hills
in
the
midst
.
Of
any
great
warres
made
on
these
borders
,
or
any
particular
officers
appointed
for
the
defence
of
them
,
I
finde
no
mention
till
the
time
of
Edward
the
first
;
who
taking
aduantage
on
the
Scots
disagreements
,
about
the
successour
of
Alexander
the
third
;
hoped
to
bring
the
Country
vnder
the
obedience
of
England
.
This
quarrell
betweene
the
two
nations
he
began
,
but
could
not
end
;
the
wars
surviuing
the
author
.
So
that
what
Velleius
saith
of
the
Romans
and
Carthaginians
,
I
may
as
well
say
of
the
Scots
and
English
:
for
almost
three
hundred
yeares
together
,
aut
bellum
inter
eos
populos
,
aut
belli
praeparatio
,
aut
infi●a
pax
fuit
.
In
most
of
these
conflicts
the
Scots
had
the
worst
,
so
that
Daniel
in
his
history
seemeth
to
maruell
how
this
corner
of
the
I
le
could
breed
so
many
,
had
it
bred
nothing
but
men
,
as
were
slaine
in
these
wars
:
yet
in
the
raigne
of
Edward
the
2d
,
the
Scots
(
hauing
thrice
defeated
that
vnhappy
Prince
)
became
so
terrible
vnto
the
English
Borderers
,
that
an
hundred
of
them
would
fly
from
three
Scots
.
It
is
a
custome
among
the
Turkes
not
to
beleeue
a
Christian
or
a
Iew
complaining
against
a
Turk●
,
except
the●
occusation
be
confirmed
by
the
testimony
of
some
Turke
also
:
which
seldom
hapning
is
not
the
least
cause
why
so
litle
iustice
is
there
done
the
Christians
.
In
like
manner
it
is
the
law
of
these
Borderers
neuer
to
beleeue
any
Scot
complainining
against
an
Englishman
,
vnlesse
some
other
Englishman
will
witnesse
for
him
;
&
so
on
the
other
side
:
Ex
iure
quodam
inter
limitaneos
rat●
(
saith
Camden
in
his
Elizab.
)
nullus
ni●i
Scotus
in
Scotum
,
nullus
nifi
Anglus
in
Anglum
,
testis
admittitur
.
This
custome
making
void
in
this
fashion
al
kinds
of
accusations
,
was
one
of
the
greatest
causes
of
the
insolencies
on
both
sides
committed
.
Besides
t●ere
were
diuers
here
liuing
,
which
acknowledged
neither
King
:
but
sometimes
were
Scots
,
sometimes
English
,
as
their
present
crimes
and
necessities
required
protection
or
pardon
.
To
keepe
in
this
people
,
and
secure
the
Borders
,
there
were
in
each
Kingdome
three
officers
appointed
called
the
Lords
wardens
of
the
Marches
:
one
being
placed
ouer
the
East
,
the
other
ouer
the
West
,
the
third
ouer
the
middle
borders
.
In
England
the
Warden
of
the
East
Marches
had
his
seat
at
Berwicke
(
a
towne
of
great
strength
,
and
which
for
the
conveniency
of
its
situation
,
was
the
first
thing
which
the
English
tooke
care
to
defend
,
and
the
Scots
to
surprise
)
of
which
he
was
also
gouernour
.
The
Warden
of
the
West
Marches
,
had
his
seate
in
Carlile
,
which
Henry
the
8th
for
that
cause
well
fortified
.
The
Warden
of
the
middle
Marches
had
no
set
place
of
residence
,
but
was
sometimes
in
one
place
,
sometimes
in
another
,
according
as
occasions
required
.
But
Imperij
medium
est
,
terminus
ante
fuit
,
by
the
blessed
marriage
of
the
kingdomes
,
that
being
now
the
middle
of
one
,
which
was
then
the
bounds
of
two
Empires
:
these
officers
,
and
the
cause
of
them
,
the
warres
,
are
quite
extinct
.
SCOTLAND
.
SCOTLAND
is
the
Northerne
part
of
Brittaine
,
&
separated
from
England
by
the
riuers
Tweed
,
and
Solway
;
and
the
Cheuiot
hils
extending
from
the
one
to
the
other
.
It
is
in
length
(
according
to
Polidor
)
480
miles
,
but
of
no
great
breadth
;
there
being
no
place
distant
from
the
Seas
60
miles
;
and
the
Country
ending
like
the
sharpe
point
of
a
wedge
.
There
is
in
all
o●
most
of
our
Brittish
Maps
,
a
great
ouersight
committed
,
which
I
could
wish
were
reformed
:
for
whereas
Scotland
is
by
the
best
iudgements
reckned
to
be
160
longer
then
England
;
England
is
in
these
Mappes
made
well
nigh
100
miles
longer
then
Scotland
.
The
denomination
is
taken
,
not
as
fabulous
antiquaries
think
from
Scota
daughter
to
an
Aegyptian
Pharaoh
;
but
from
the
Scoti
,
Scy●t●
,
or
Scythi
,
a
people
of
Germanie
,
ouer
whose
Northerne
bounds
the
name
of
Scythia
did
once
extend
.
These
first
ce●zed
on
a
part
of
Spaine
,
next
on
Ireland
,
&
Anno
424
,
on
the
West
of
this
Country
.
More
of
this
theame
may
bee
read
in
M.
Camden
,
who
most
iudiciously
confuteth
the
absurd
fables
,
and
groundeth
his
relations
vpon
more
then
probable
truths
.
The
Country
is
diuided
into
the
Highland
and
the
Lowland
.
The
people
of
the
former
are
either
liuing
on
the
Westerne
continent
of
Scotland
,
and
haue
some
smacke
of
ciuility
;
or
in
the
Out-Iles
,
which
(
as
his
Maiestie
hath
in
his
Bas
:
Doron
)
are
all
vtterly
barbarous
,
and
are
no
waies
to
be
reduced
to
ciuility
,
but
by
planting
Colonies
of
the
more
in-land
&
orderly
Scots
amongst
them
.
The
Lowlanders
bordering
on
the
East
are
of
the
like
ingenious
dispositions
and
language
,
almost
with
the
English
.
They
are
the
ofspring
of
the
Saxons
,
as
euidently
doth
appeare
,
1
by
their
behauiour
;
2
their
language
;
and
thirdly
by
the
testimony
of
the
Highlanders
(
who
are
the
true
Scots
,
and
speake
the
Irish
tongue
)
who
call
both
the
Lowlanders
,
and
the
English
,
Saxons
.
And
very
probable
it
is
(
for
so
much
I
haue
heard
a
judicious
Gentleman
of
this
nation
affirme
)
the
Scots
&
Saxons
invading
this
Iland
nigh
at
the
same
time
;
that
the
Saxons
might
seaze
vpon
the
Easterne
parts
,
confronting
their
country
;
as
that
the
Scots
did
possesse
the
Westerne
side
,
which
lay
next
vnto
Ireland
and
the
Westerne
Ilands
,
from
whence
they
first
came
into
Brittaine
.
Scotland
is
farre
more
barren
then
England
.
The
chiefe
commodities
are
course
cloathes
,
Freezes
,
Fish
,
Hides
,
Lead-oare
,
&c.
The
Gospell
was
first
preached
here
by
Palladius
,
Anᵒ
431
:
they
now
follow
the
reformation
begun
by
Luther
,
and
seconded
or
perfected
by
Zuinglius
and
Caluin
.
The
people
had
not
long
since
one
barbarous
custome
:
which
was
,
if
any
two
were
displeased
,
they
expected
no
law
;
but
bang'd
it
out
brauely
,
one
&
his
kindred
,
against
the
other
and
his
,
and
thought
the
King
much
in
their
common
,
if
they
granted
him
at
a
certaine
day
to
keepe
the
peace
.
This
fighting
they
call
their
Feides
▪
a
word
so
barbarous
,
that
were
it
to
bee
expressed
in
Latine
,
or
French
,
it
must
be
by
circumlocution
.
These
deadly
feids
,
his
Maiestie
in
his
most
excellent
Basilicon
Doron
,
aduiseth
his
sonne
to
redresse
with
all
care
possible
;
but
God
hath
giuen
him
a
long
life
,
to
see
it
in
his
owne
daies
remedied
▪
wherein
he
hath
gotten
a
greater
victory
ouer
that
people
,
then
euer
any
forraigne
Prince
,
or
any
of
his
predecessours
:
an
act
indeed
truely
royall
,
and
worthy
himselfe
.
An
other
custome
they
once
had
of
that
nature
,
that
the
like
hath
hardly
beene
in
Christendome
;
which
tooke
beginning
as
the
Scottish
historians
affirme
,
in
the
raigne
of
Ewen
the
3d
,
who
is
the
fifteenth
King
in
their
Catalogue
,
after
the
first
Fergus
.
This
Ewen
being
a
Prince
much
addicted
,
or
rather
wholy
giuen
ouer
vnto
lasciuiousnesse
;
made
a
law
that
himselfe
and
his
successours
should
haue
the
maidenhead
or
first
nights
lodging
with
euery
woman
,
whose
husband
held
land
immediatly
from
the
crown
:
and
the
Lords
&
Gentlemen
of
all
them
,
whose
husbands
were
their
tenants
or
homagers
.
This
was
it
seemes
the
Knights
service
,
which
men
held
their
estates
by
;
&
continued
till
the
daies
of
Malcolme
Comnor
,
who
at
the
request
of
his
wife
Margaret
(
she
was
the
sister
of
Edgar
Etheling
)
abolished
this
law
:
ordaining
that
the
tenants
by
way
of
commutation
,
should
pay
vnto
their
Lords
a
marke
in
mony
,
which
tribute
the
historians
say
is
yet
in
force
.
It
was
called
Marcheta
mul●eris
:
but
whether
from
Mar●
,
a
horse
in
the
old
Gall●que
,
(
implying
the
obscene
signification
of
Equitare
)
as
M.
Selden
thinkes
:
or
Marca
the
summe
of
mony
by
which
it
was
afterward
redeemed
I
cannot
determine
.
The
principall
riuers
are
1
Forthea
.
2
Clada
.
and
3
Tay
,
all
nauigable
.
The
famous
or
miraculous
things
rather
of
this
countrey
,
are
1
the
Lake
of
Mirton
;
part
of
whose
waters
doe
congeale
in
winter
,
part
of
them
not
:
2ly
the
Lake
of
Len●ox
24
miles
round
,
in
which
are
30
Ilands
,
one
of
which
is
driuen
to
and
fro
in
every
tempest
.
3ly
the
deafestone
12
foot
high
,
&
33
cubi●s
thicke
;
of
this
rare
quality
,
that
a
musket
shot
off
on
the
one
side
,
cannot
be
heard
by
a
man
,
standing
on
the
other
.
The
Ancients
were
first
the
Gadeni
,
containing
Tiuidale
,
Tivedale
,
Mer●h
,
and
Lothien
.
2ly
the
Selgovae
of
Lidisdale
,
Eusdale
,
Eskdale
,
Anansdale
,
and
Nidisdale
.
3
l●
The
Novantes
,
of
Gallowa●e
,
Carrect
,
K●le
,
and
Cunningham
.
4ly
The
Damnij
of
Clu●dsdale
,
Stri●eling
,
M●nteth
,
and
F●fe
.
5ly
The
Caledonij
,
of
S●ratherne
,
Argile
,
Cantire
,
Albanie
,
Lorne
,
Perth
,
and
Anguis
.
6ly
The
Vernines
of
Mernis
,
and
Mar.
7ly
The
Talzali
of
Buquh●
.
8ly
The
Vacomagi
,
of
Loquabre
and
Murray
.
9ly
Cantae
of
Rosse
and
Sutherland
.
10ly
The
Catine
of
Cathnes
.
And
lastly
the
Cornubij
of
Strathnaverne
,
the
farthest
Country
Northwa●d
of
all
Brittaine
.
These
Provinces
are
diuided
1
into
diuers
Sherifdomes
,
which
be●ng
hereditary
,
are
a
great
hinderance
to
the
execution
of
iustice
,
so
that
there
is
no
way
to
remedy
this
mischiefe
,
so
speeding
,
as
when
they
are
escheated
,
to
dispose
of
them
according
to
the
laudable
custome
of
England
.
2ly
Into
13
Dioceses
of
Ecc●esiasticall
gouernment
,
which
diuision
was
made
by
Malcome
the
third
Anno
1070.
the
Bishops
before
exercising
their
●unctions
,
in
what
place
soeuer
they
came
.
Archbishops
they
had
none
till
the
yeare
1478
;
the
Bishops
of
Yorke
being
before
the
Metropolitans
of
Scotland
.
The
greatest
friends
of
the
Scots
were
the
French
,
to
whom
the
Scots
shewed
themselues
so
faithfull
,
that
the
French
King
committeth
the
defence
of
his
person
,
to
a
selected
number
of
Scottish
Gentlemen
:
and
so
valiant
,
that
they
haue
much
hindered
the
English
victories
in
France
.
And
certainely
the
French
feeling
the
●mart
of
the
English
puissance
alone
,
haue
continually
heart●ed
the
Scots
in
their
attempts
against
England
;
&
hindred
all
meane●
of
making
vnion
betweene
them
:
as
appeared
when
they
broke
the
match
agreed
on
,
between
our
Edward
the
sixt
,
and
Mary
the
young
Queene
of
Scotland
;
but
now
this
great
matter
is
happily
effected
.
Their
greatest
enimy
was
the
English
,
who
ouercame
them
in
many
battailes
,
ceazed
on
the
kingdome
,
and
had
longer
kept
it
,
if
the
mountaines
and
vnaccessible
woods
had
not
beene
more
true
to
the
Scots
,
then
their
owne
valour
:
for
so
much
his
Maiestie
seemeth
to
intimate
in
his
speech
at
Whiteh●ll
1607.
And
though
(
saith
he
)
the
Scot●es
haue
had
the
honour
and
good
fortune
neuer
to
be
conquered
;
yet
were
they
never
but
on
the
defensiue
side
,
and
may
in
part
thanke
their
hills
and
inaccessible
passages
,
that
saued
them
from
an
vtter
ouerthrowe
,
at
the
hands
of
all
them
that
euer
pretended
to
conquer
them
.
But
I
am
cuncti
gens
vna
sumus
,
sic
simu●
in
aevum
,
One
only
nation
now
are
we
,
And
let
vs
so
for
euer
be
.
The
chiefe
Citties
are
Edenburgh
,
of
old
called
Castrum
Alatum
in
Lothien
,
where
is
the
Kings
pallace
,
and
the
Court
of
iustice
.
It
consisteth
chiefly
of
one
street
,
extending
in
length
one
mile
;
into
which
runne
many
petty
lanes
:
so
that
the
whole
compasse
may
be
well
nigh
3
miles
.
It
formerly
belonged
to
the
English
,
from
whom
oppressed
with
the
Danish
tyrannies
,
the
Scots
tooke
it
,
Anno
960.
2
Glasco
in
Cluidsdale
,
an
Archbishops
See
;
&
an
Vniuersity
,
founded
1554
▪
by
Bishop
Turnbull
,
3
S.
Andrewes
in
Fife
,
honoured
with
the
same
prerogatiues
.
It
is
called
in
Latine
Fanum
R●guli
,
and
tooke
both
this
and
the
English
name
on
this
occasion
.
The
bones
of
S.
Andrew
the
Apostle
,
were
translated
from
Patra
in
Morea
,
where
hee
did
suffer
martyrdome
,
vnto
Constantinople
:
from
whence
they
were
brought
hither
by
Albat●u
Regulus
a
Monke
,
Anno
378.
He
built
ouer
them
a
monastery
,
which
after
grew
to
be
a
Citty
;
called
in
memory
of
the
founder
Fanum
Reguli
;
in
memory
of
the
Saint
,
S
▪
Andrew
.
The
Bishop
hereof
is
the
Metropolitan
of
all
Scotland
.
4
Sterling
(
or
Striueling
)
in
the
hundred
so
called
;
neere
vnto
which
hapned
the
most
notable
discomfiture
,
that
euer
the
Scots
gaue
the
English
:
who
besides
many
Lords
,
and
700
Knights
and
Gentlemen
of
note
,
lost
,
as
the
Scottish
writers
say
,
50000
of
the
common
sort
(
ours
acknowledge
10000
only
)
the
King
himselfe
(
who
then
was
Edward
the
2d
)
being
faigne
to
sly
for
his
life
.
Some
Scottish
writers
affirme
the
purer
siluer
which
we
call
Sterling
mony
,
to
haue
bin
h●re
coined
.
Wee
may
as
well
say
that
all
our
Siluer
bullion
,
comes
from
Bullion
in
France
.
The
truth
is
,
that
that
denomination
came
from
the
Germans
,
of
their
easterly
dwelling
,
tearmed
by
vs
Easterlings
:
whom
King
Iohn
first
drew
into
England
,
to
refine
and
purifie
our
siluer
.
5
Aberdon
in
Marr.
6
Dond●●
in
Ang●is
.
7
Perth
,
or
S.
Iohns
towne
.
This
kingdome
contained
once
two
populous
nations
;
Scots
and
Picts
What
the
former
were
hath
already
beene
said
;
the
latter
(
to
omit
the
confutation
of
them
who
hold
them
to
bee
descended
from
the
Agathirsi
,
of
Scythia
)
were
very
Brittaines
:
who
when
the
Roman
Eagle
had
with
her
blacke
wings
darkned
the
South
part
of
the
Iland
;
fled
into
the
Northerne
pa●ts
,
as
preferring
penurious
liberty
before
fetters
of
gold
.
These
men
vsing
the
ancient
custome
of
painting
their
bodies
,
after
their
Countrymen
had
conformed
themselue●
to
more
ciuill
courses
:
were
by
the
Romans
called
Picti
.
they
long
swaied
here
alone
,
till
the
yeare
424
;
in
which
the
Scots
now
growne
populous
,
did
first
set
footing
in
Brittaine
:
with
whom
at
their
first
arriuall
,
they
contracted
an
offensiue
and
defensiue
league
,
against
the
Brittaines
;
whom
on
all
sides
they
most
miserably
tortured
.
It
hapned
at
the
last
that
Achaius
married
Fergusia
,
sister
to
Hungust
King
of
the
Picts
;
by
her
he
had
issue
Alpine
:
who
after
the
death
of
Hungust
dying
without
issue
,
was
in
the
iudgement
of
the
Scots
,
to
succeed
in
the
Pictish
Kingdome
.
But
the
Picts
alleaging
a
law
of
not
admitting
Aliens
to
the
crown
,
chose
one
Ferereth
for
their
king
;
with
whom
A●pine
warring
,
was
after
many
victorious
exploits
slaine
.
This
quarrell
thus
begunne
,
was
maintained
by
their
successours
,
till
after
many
bloudy
victories
,
and
ouerthrowes
on
both
sides
;
Kenneth
K.
of
the
Scots
vanquished
Donsken
King
of
the
Picts
,
and
extinguished
not
only
their
kingdome
,
but
their
very
name
:
(
vnlesse
we
will
beleeue
that
some
of
them
did
fly
into
France
,
&
there
forsooth
vanquished
,
and
inhabited
the
Countries
called
now
Pictavia
and
Picardie
.
)
From
this
Kenneth
the
first
Monarch
of
all
Scotland
,
we
will
beginne
our
Catalogue
;
leauing
out
that
rabble
of
Kings
mentioned
by
Hector
Boetius
,
in
his
hist●ry
of
this
kingdome
and
nation
.
Neither
shall
I
herein
I
hope
offend
the
more
iudicious
sort
of
the
Scottish
nation
,
especially
since
I
deale
no
more
vnkindly
with
their
Scota
,
and
her
successours
;
then
I
haue
done
already
with
our
own
Brutus
,
&
his
.
The
first
Scottish
King
that
setled
himselfe
in
the
North
of
Brittaine
,
is
according
to
the
aboue-named
Hector
Boëtius
,
one
Fergus
;
which
in
the
time
that
Coyle
gouerned
the
Brittans
,
came
,
forsooth
,
into
these
parts
out
of
Ireland
.
From
him
vnto
Eugenius
,
we
haue
the
names
of
39
kings
in
a
continued
succession
;
which
Eugenius
,
together
with
his
whole
nation
,
is
said
to
haue
beene
expelled
the
Iland
,
by
a
ioynt
confederacie
of
the
Romans
,
Brit●ns
,
and
Picts
.
Twenty
&
seuen
yeares
after
the
death
of
this
Eugenius
,
they
were
reduced
againe
into
their
possession
here
,
by
the
valour
and
conduct
of
one
Fergus
the
2d
of
that
name
.
To
this
Fergus
I
referre
the
beginning
of
the
Scottish
kingdome
in
Brittaine
,
holding
the
stories
of
the
former
39
Kings
,
to
bee
fabulous
and
vaine
:
neither
want
I
probable
coniecture
for
this
assertion
;
this
expedition
of
Fergus
into
Brittaine
,
being
placed
in
the
424
yeare
of
Christ
,
at
what
time
the
best
writers
hold
the
Scots
to
haue
first
seated
themselues
in
this
Iland
.
The
king
of
chiefe
note
betweene
this
Fergus
,
and
Kenneth
the
first
Monarch
of
all
Scotland
;
was
Achaius
:
who
contracted
the
offensiue
and
defensiue
league
with
Charles
the
great
,
betweene
the
kingdomes
of
France
and
Scotland
.
The
conditions
whereof
were
.
1
Let
this
league
betweene
the
two
kingdomes
indure
for
ever
.
2
Let
the
enimies
vnto
one
be
reputed
and
handled
as
the
enimies
of
the
other
.
3
If
the
Saxons
,
or
Englishmen
invade
France
,
the
Scots
shall
send
thither
such
numbers
of
Souldiers
,
as
shall
be
desired
:
the
French
King
defraying
the
charges
.
4
If
the
English
invade
Scotland
,
the
King
of
France
shall
at
his
own
charges
,
send
competent
assistance
vnto
the
King
of
Scotland
.
Neuer
was
there
any
league
,
which
was
either
more
faithfully
obserued
or
longer
continued
,
then
this
betweene
these
two
kingdomes
:
The
Scots
on
all
occasions
so
readily
assisting
the
French
,
that
it
grew
to
a
prouerb
,
or
by
word
,
he
that
will
France
winne
must
with
Scotland
first
beginne
.
Now
before
I
come
vnto
Kenneth
,
I
will
in
this
place
relate
the
story
of
Machbed
,
one
of
his
successours
:
a
history
then
which
for
variety
of
action
,
or
strangenesse
of
euent
,
I
neuer
met
with
any
more
pleasing
.
The
story
in
briefe
is
thus
D●ncan
King
of
Scotland
,
had
two
principall
men
whom
he
employed
in
all
matters
of
importance
;
Machbed
and
Banquho
.
These
two
travelling
together
through
a
forrest
were
mette
by
three
Fairies
,
or
Witches
(
Weirds
the
Scots
call
them
)
whereof
the
first
making
obeisance
vnto
Machbed
,
saluted
him
Thane
(
a
title
vnto
which
that
of
Earle
afterward
succeeded
)
of
Glammis
,
the
second
,
Thane
of
Cawder
.
and
the
third
,
King
of
Scotland
.
This
is
vnequall
dealing
said
Banquho
,
to
giue
my
friend
all
the
honors
and
none
vnto
me
:
to
whom
one
of
the
Weirds
made
answere
,
that
he
indeed
should
not
be
King
,
but
out
of
his
loynes
should
come
a
race
of
kings
that
should
for
euer
rule
Scotland
.
And
having
thus
said
they
all
suddenly
vanished
.
Vpon
their
arriuall
to
the
Court
,
Machbed
was
immediatly
created
Thane
of
Glammis
;
and
not
long
after
,
some
new
seruice
of
his
requiring
new
recompence
,
he
was
honoured
with
the
title
of
Thane
of
Cawder
.
Seeing
then
how
happily
the
prediction
of
the
three
Weirds
fell
out
in
the
two
former
;
hee
resolued
not
to
bee
wanting
to
himselfe
in
fulfilling
the
third
;
and
therefore
first
hee
killed
the
King
,
and
after
by
reason
of
his
command
among
the
Souldiers
and
common
people
,
he
succeeded
in
his
throne
.
Being
scarce
warme
in
his
seat
,
he
called
to
minde
the
prediction
giuen
to
his
companion
Banquho
,
whom
herevpon
suspecting
as
his
supplanter
he
caused
to
be
killed
,
together
with
his
whole
kindred
,
Fleance
his
son
onely
with
much
difficulty
escaping
into
Wales
.
Freed
now
from
this
feare
,
he
built
Dunsinane
Castle
making
it
his
ordinary
seat
:
and
afterward
on
new
feares
consulting
with
certaine
wizards
about
his
future
estate
;
was
by
one
told
that
he
should
neuer
bee
ouercome
till
Bernane
wood
(
which
was
some
few
miles
distant
)
did
come
to
Dunsinane
Castle
:
and
by
the
other
that
he
neuer
should
be
slaine
by
any
man
borne
of
a
woman
.
Secure
then
as
he
thought
,
he
omitted
no
kinde
of
libidiuousnesse
or
cruelty
for
the
space
of
18
yeares
,
for
so
long
he
raigned
,
or
to
say
better
,
tyrannized
.
Mackduffe
gouernour
of
Fife
,
ioyning
to
himselfe
some
fewe
Patriots
,
which
had
not
yet
felt
the
tyrants
sword
;
priuily
met
one
night
at
Bernane
wood
,
and
early
in
the
morning
marched
,
euery
man
bearing
a
bough
in
his
hand
the
better
to
keepe
them
from
discouery
;
toward
Dunsinane
Castl●
;
which
they
presently
tooke
by
s●aladoe
.
Machbed
escaping
,
was
pursued
,
ouertaken
,
and
vrged
to
fight
by
Mackduffe
;
to
whom
the
tyrant
halfe
in
scorne
replied
▪
that
●n
v●ine
he
attempted
his
death
:
for
it
was
his
destinie
neuer
to
b●
slaine
by
any
man
borne
of
a
woman
.
Now
then
is
thy
fatall
houre
come
,
said
Mackduffe
,
for
I
was
neuer
borne
of
a
woman
,
but
violently
cut
out
of
my
mothers
belly
,
she
dying
before
her
deliuery
:
which
words
so
danted
the
tyrant
,
though
otherwise
a
man
of
good
performance
,
that
he
was
easily
slaine
;
and
Malcolme
Conmor
the
true
heire
of
the
Crowne
,
seated
in
the
throne
.
In
the
meane
time
Fleance
so
thriued
in
Wales
that
he
fell
in
loue
with
the
Welch
Princes
daughter
,
and
on
her
begat
a
sonne
named
Walter
.
This
Walter
flying
Wales
for
a
murther
,
was
entertained
in
Scotland
,
and
his
descent
once
knowne
,
he
was
preferred
to
be
Steward
vnto
King
Edgar
,
from
which
office
the
name
of
Steward
became
as
the
sir-name
of
all
his
posterity
.
From
this
Walter
descended
that
Robert
Steward
,
who
was
after
in
right
of
his
wife
,
King
of
Scotland
;
since
which
time
there
haue
been
successiuely
nine
Soueraignes
of
this
name
in
Scotland
.
But
it
is
now
high
time
(
the
prophecies
being
fulfilled
,
and
my
story
finished
)
to
attend
King
Kenneth
,
&
his
successours
.
The
Kings
of
all
Scotland
.
839
-
1
Kenneth
17.
856
-
2
Danald
6.
862
-
3
Constantine
13.
875
-
4
Ethus
15.
890
-
5
Donald
.
II.
13.
903
-
6
Cons●an●ine
II.
30.
933
-
7
Malcolmne
,
16.
949
-
8
Ingulph
12.
961
-
9
Duffe
.
961
-
10
Kenneth
II.
33
994
-
11
Constantine
III.
10.
1004
-
12
Malcolme
II.
30.
1034
-
13
Duncan
6.
1040
-
14
Machbed
18.
1057
-
15
Malcolme
III.
39.
1096
-
16
Donald
Bane
2.
1098
-
17
Edgar
9.
1107
-
18
Alexand.
●he
fierce
1124
-
19
David
29.
1153
-
20
Malcolme
IV.
12.
1166
-
21
William
49.
1213
-
22
Alexander
II.
38.
1250
-
23
Alexander
III.
37.
After
the
death
of
this
king
began
that
tedious
and
bloodie
warre
for
the
kingdome
of
Scotland
;
betweene
the
husbands
of
the
last
Kings
three
Neices
.
And
when
they
could
not
amongst
themselues
compose
the
difference
;
they
referred
the
cause
to
our
Edward
the
first
,
as
to
the
supreame
soveraigne
of
that
kingdome
;
and
he
selecting
12
Scottish
,
and
12
English
Counsellours
,
with
generall
consent
of
all
adiudged
it
to
Iohn
Baliol
,
husband
to
the
late
Kings
nighest
kinswoman
.
1300
-
24
Iohn
Baliol
an
Englishman
;
but
forgetfull
both
of
English
birth
and
English
curtesies
,
hee
inuaded
the
kingdome
of
England
in
hostile
manner
,
and
was
taken
prisoner
,
6.
1036
-
25
Robert
Bruce
husband
to
the
second
sister
,
succeeded
by
the
generall
consent
of
the
Scots
;
but
hee
being
dead
,
our
Edward
the
third
setled
S.
Ed.
Baliol
in
the
kingdome
.
24.
1332
-
26
Edw.
Baliol
sonne
to
Iohn
Baliol
,
was
reiected
by
the
Scots
for
adhering
too
closely
to
our
Edward
;
who
therefore
harried
Scotland
with
fire
and
sword
.
10.
1342
-
27
Dauid
Bruce
seated
by
the
Scots
,
was
an
vtter
enemy
to
the
English
;
and
inuading
England
when
Edward
the
third
was
at
the
seige
of
Calice
:
he
was
taken
prisoner
by
Queene
Philip
,
29.
1371
-
28
Robert
Steward
King
of
the
Scots
,
in
right
of
his
wife
being
eldest
sister
to
the
last
King
,
was
descended
from
the
ancient
Princes
of
Wales
,
thereby
restoring
the
Brittish
blood
vnto
the
Scottish
throne
,
19.
1390
-
29
Robert
III.
16.
1406
-
30
Iames
taken
prisoner
by
our
Henry
the
fourth
,
as
he
was
going
to
the
Court
of
France
.
In
his
absence
Robert
Duke
of
Albanie
gouerned
Scotland
18
yeares
;
and
this
King
being
inlarged
by
our
Henry
the
fift
,
raigned
24
yeares
more
.
1448
-
31
Iames
II
,
14.
1462
-
32
Iames
III.
29.
1491
-
33
Iames
IV.
hee
was
married
vnto
Margaret
,
eldest
daughter
to
Henry
the
seauenth
;
yet
he
against
the
peace
,
and
all
reason
,
inuaded
England
with
100000
men
;
he
was
met
with
by
the
Earle
of
Surrey
(
hauing
26000
men
in
his
Army
)
nigh
vnto
Flodden
;
where
hee
was
slaine
,
together
with
two
Bishops
,
12
Earles
,
14
Lords
,
&
his
whole
Army
routed
.
23.
1514
-
34
Iames
V.
This
man
inheriting
his
Fathers
hatred
against
the
English
,
inuaded
their
borders
in
the
yeare
1542
and
was
met
by
the
Lord
Wharton
,
then
Warden
of
the
West
Marches
.
The
battailes
being
ready
to
ioyne
,
one
S
●
Oliuer
Sincleer
the
Kings
fauorite
,
though
otherwise
of
meane
paren●age
,
was
by
the
Kings
directions
proclaimed
Generall
:
which
the
Scottish
Nobility
tooke
with
such
indignation
,
that
they
threw
downe
their
weapons
,
and
suffered
themselues
to
be
taken
prisoners
,
there
being
not
one
man
slaine
on
either
side
.
The
principall
prisoners
were
the
Earles
of
Glencarne
and
Cassiles
,
the
Barons
Maxwell
,
Oliphant
,
Somervell
,
Flemming
,
with
diuers
others
;
besides
many
of
the
Gentry
.
He
raigned
28
yeares
1542
-
35
Mary
,
an
vnfortunate
Princesse
,
was
first
married
to
Francis
the
second
of
France
,
by
whom
hauing
no
issue
she
was
remarried
to
Henry
L.
Darnly
.
1567
-
36
IAMES
the
VI
,
sonne
to
Mary
Queene
of
Scotland
and
Henry
L.
Darnly
,
was
crowned
King
before
the
death
of
his
mother
:
he
tooke
to
wife
Anne
daughter
vnto
Christierne
King
of
Danemarke
;
and
was
called
to
the
Crowne
of
England
after
the
death
of
Queen
Elizabeth
,
vpon
the
24
of
March
1603
Here
can
I
not
o●it
the
prudent
foresight
of
Henry
the
seuenth
who
hauing
two
daughters
to
marry
,
bestowed
the
elder
on
the
King
of
Scotland
,
and
the
younger
on
the
King
of
France
;
that
if
his
owne
issue
male
should
faile
,
and
a
Prince
of
another
nation
must
inherit
England
;
then
Scotland
as
the
lesser
kingdome
should
follow
and
depend
vpon
England
;
and
not
Engl●nd
wait
on
Fra●ce
,
as
on
the
greater
.
Neither
will
I
here
passe
ouer
the
prophecy
,
attributed
in
the
Polychronicon
,
vnto
an
holy
Anchoret
that
liued
in
King
Egelred
his
time
,
which
is
this
▪
English
men
for
that
they
wonneth
them
to
drunkennesse
,
to
treason
,
and
●o
rechlessenesse
of
Gods
house
;
first
by
Danes
,
&
then
by
Normans
,
and
the
third
time
by
Scots
,
whom
they
holden
least
worth
of
all
,
they
shallen
be
ouercome
.
Then
the
world
shall
bee
vnstable
,
and
so
diverse
&
variable
,
that
the
vnstablenes
of
thoughts
shall
be
betokened
by
manny
manner
diversity
of
cloathing
.
Certainely
by
this
happy
vnion
of
the
kingdomes
is
this
prediction
accomplished
;
the
circumstances
of
time
so
patly
agreeing
,
and
the
Scots
neuer
subduing
England
,
but
by
this
blessed
victory
.
The
principall
order
of
Knighthood
in
this
kingdome
is
of
S.
Andrew
,
instituted
by
Hung●us
King
of
the
Picts
,
to
hearten
his
subiects
against
Athelstane
King
of
England
.
The
Knights
weare
about
their
necks
a
coller
interlaced
with
Thistles
,
with
the
picture
of
S.
Andrew
pendant
to
it
.
It
tooke
this
name
because
after
the
battaile
,
Hungius
&
his
Souldiers
went
all
barefoot
to
S.
Andrew
;
and
there
vowed
that
they
and
all
their
posterity
,
would
thenceforth
vse
his
Crosse
as
their
ensigne
,
when
soeuer
they
tooke
in
hand
any
warlike
expedition
.
The
word
is
Nemo
me
impune
lacessit
.
The
reuenewes
of
this
Crowne
Boterus
writeth
to
be
not
aboue
100000
Crownes
;
and
though
they
were
farre
more
,
yet
certainely
not
comparable
to
those
of
England
:
here
being
no
commodity
in
this
kingdome
to
allure
strangers
to
traffique
;
2ly
,
The
Country
it selfe
being
barren
.
&
3ly
,
Many
of
the
subiects
,
those
especially
of
the
Westerne
parts
,
and
out
Iles
,
so
vnwildy
,
that
they
cannot
be
very
beneficiall
to
the
treasurie
.
The
Armes
are
Sol
,
a
lyon
rampant
Mars
,
within
a
double
tressure
counterflowred
.
This
tressure
counterflowred
was
added
to
the
Lyon
by
Achaius
King
of
Scotland
,
at
what
time
he
contracted
the
perpetuall
league
with
France
;
signifying
(
saith
H●ctor
Boëtius
)
Francorum
opibus
leonem
exinde
esse
muni●●dum
.
Here
are
in
Scotland
.
Vniuersities
4.
-
1
Edenburgh
.
-
2
Glasco
.
-
3
S.
Andrewes
.
-
4
Aberdon
.
-
Archbishops
2
-
Duke
1
-
Earles
-
Bishops
11.
-
Marquesses
.
-
Vicounts
.
-
Barons
.
IRELAND
.
Maginus
.
IRELAND
environed
on
all
sides
with
the
Sea
,
standeth
West
of
Brittaine
;
next
vnto
which
,
it
is
the
biggest
Iland
of
Europe
,
containing
in
length
400
,
and
in
bredth
200
miles
.
It
is
situate
vnder
the
10th
and
12th
Climates
,
the
longest
day
being
16
hou●es
and
more
.
Camden
.
The
Iland
hath
by
some
bin
tearmed
Scotia
,
because
the
Scotti
comming
from
Spaine
,
dwelt
there
.
The
most
vsuall
name
amongst
old
writers
,
is
Iernia
;
the
moderne
,
Hibernia
;
the
English
,
Ireland
;
&
though
some
frame
a
wrested
Etymologie
from
Iberus
a
Spanish
Captaine
,
some
from
Irnalph
a
Duke
hereof
,
&
others
ab
Hyberno
aëre
,
the
winter-like
and
cold
aire
;
yet
certainly
the
name
proceedeth
from
Erinland
,
which
in
their
old
language
signifieth
a
westerne
land
.
Their
own
Chronicles
,
or
Fables
rather
,
tel
vs
,
how
Caesarea
,
Noahs
Neece
,
inhabited
here
before
the
Floud
;
and
how
300
yeares
after
the
Floud
,
it
was
subdued
by
Bartholanus
a
Scythian
,
who
ouercame
here
I
know
not
what
Giants
.
Afterward
Nemethus
an
other
Scythian
Prince
,
and
Delus
a
Gracian
,
came
hither
;
and
last
of
all
Gaothel
,
with
his
wife
S●ota
,
one
of
the
Pharaohs
daughters
,
who
must
needs
name
this
Iland
Scotia
.
Not
to
honour
such
fopperies
with
a
confutation
,
doubtlesly
the
first
inhabitants
of
this
Iland
came
out
of
Brittaine
.
For
Brittaine
is
the
●ighest
Country
vnto
it
,
and
so
had
a
more
speedy
wastage
hither
;
secondly
,
the
ancient
Writers
call
this
Iland
,
a
Brittish
Iland
;
and
thirdly
,
Tacitus
giueth
vs
of
this
Country
this
verdict
,
Solum
,
coelumque
,
cultus
&
ingenia
homi●um
,
ha●d
multùm
à
Britannia
differunt
;
the
habits
and
disposition
of
the
people
were
not
much
vnlike
the
Brittaines
.
The
people
are
generally
strong
and
nimble
of
body
,
haughtie
of
heart
,
carelesse
of
their
liues
,
patient
of
cold
&
hunger
,
implacable
in
enmity
,
constant
in
loue
,
light
of
beliefe
,
greedy
of
glory
;
and
in
a
word
,
if
they
be
bad
,
you
shall
no-where
finde
worse
;
if
they
be
good
,
you
shall
hardly
meet
with
better
.
But
more
particularly
both
men
and
women
within
the
Pal●
,
and
such
places
where
the
English
discipline
is
heartily
embraced
,
are
conformable
to
ciuility
;
the
Kernes
(
for
by
that
name
they
call
the
wilde
Irish
)
extreamely
barbarous
;
not
behauing
themselues
as
Christians
,
scarcely
as
men
.
They
vse
the
Irish
language
,
spoken
also
in
the
West
of
Scotland
,
and
the
Hebrides
or
westerne
Ilands
.
They
receiued
the
Christian
faith
by
the
preaching
of
S.
Patricke
,
Anno
335.
At
this
present
,
the
more
ciuill
sort
follow
the
reformation
according
to
the
Church
of
England
;
but
the
Kernes
either
adhere
to
the
Pope
,
or
to
their
own
superstitious
fancies
.
The
soyle
of
it selfe
is
abundantly
fruitfull
,
as
may
be
seen
in
such
places
,
where
the
industry
of
man
playeth
the
midwife
with
the
earth
,
in
helping
her
to
bring
forth
;
but
on
the
contrary
,
where
agriculture
,
and
laborious
manuring
of
the
ground
is
deficient
,
there
also
the
fruits
of
the
earth
are
not
,
and
cannot
be
abundant
.
Famous
hath
this
Country
bin
in
former
times
for
the
piety
and
religious
liues
of
the
Monkes
;
amongst
whom
I
cannot
but
remember
Columban
,
and
of
him
this
memorable
apothegme
:
He
being
offered
many
faire
preferments
to
leaue
his
Country
,
replyed
,
It
becommeth
not
them
to
embrace
other
mens
riches
,
that
for
Christs
sake
had
forsaken
their
owne
.
But
now
I
should
sooner
find
pietie
amongst
the
Cannibals
of
America
,
then
the
Kernes
of
Ireland
.
Amongst
other
prerogatiues
of
this
Iland
,
this
is
one
,
that
it
breedeth
no
venemous
serpent
;
neither
will
any
liue
here
,
brought
from
other
Regions
.
Hence
of
her selfe
she
thus
speaketh
,
Illa
ego
sum
Graijs
Glacialis
Hibernia
dicta
,
Cui
Deus
&
melior
rerum
nascentium
origo
.
Ius
commune
dedit
,
cum
Creta
altrice
Tonantis
,
Angues
ne
nostris
diffundant
sibila
in
oris
.
I
am
that
Iland
,
which
in
times
of
old
The
Greekes
did
call
Hibernia
y●●e-cold
:
Secur'd
by
God
and
Nature
from
this
feare
,
Which
gift
was
giuen
to
Crete
Ioves
mother
deare
,
That
poisonous
snakes
should
neuer
here
be
bred
,
Or
dare
to
hisse
or
hurtfull
venome
shed
.
The
other
miraculous
things
in
Ireland
are
,
1
all
the
breed
of
it
,
(
except
women
and
Gray-hounds
)
are
lesser
then
in
England
.
Maginus
.
2ly
,
there
is
a
lake
aboue
Armach
,
into
which
if
one
thrust
a
peece
of
wood
,
he
shall
find
that
part
which
remaineth
in
the
mud
,
converted
to
iron
;
&
that
which
continueth
in
the
water
,
turned
to
a
whet-stone
:
which
,
if
those
reports
be
false
,
is
worthily
deserued
of
their
first
authors
.
Thirdly
,
the
Kine
will
yeeld
no
milke
,
vnlesse
their
calues
are
by
them
,
or
their
calues
skinnes
stuffed
with
hey
or
straw
.
Camden
.
The
state
of
the
Clergie
hath
bin
little
beholding
to
fortune
:
In
former
times
some
of
the
Bishops
had
no
more
revenewes
then
the
pasture
of
two
milch
Kine
:
and
now
the
violent
stomacks
of
Impropriatours
,
haue
so
farre
deuoured
that
which
our
Ancestours
consecrated
to
religious
vses
,
as
the
glory
of
God
,
and
the
maintenance
of
his
Ministers
:
that
in
the
whole
Prouince
of
Connaght
,
the
stipend
of
the
incumbent
is
not
aboue
40
shillings
,
in
some
places
but
15
shillings
.
So
that
the
Irish
must
needs
be
better
fed
then
taught
;
for
ad
tenuitatem
beneficiorum
necessariò
sequitur
ignorantia
sacerdotum
;
and
the
poore
Vicars
plea
deserueth
to
be
heard
,
their
case
pittied
,
their
estate
amended
▪
The
chiefe
riuers
are
1
Shennin
or
Sinei
,
which
beginning
in
Vlster
,
runneth
the
course
of
200
miles
,
to
the
Verginian
Sea
,
&
is
nauigable
60
miles
.
2
The
Slane
.
3
Awiduff
,
called
by
the
English
,
Blackwater
.
4
Showre
.
These
and
the
other
riuers
of
principall
note
,
take
along
with
you
,
according
as
I
find
them
registred
by
that
excellent
Poet
M.
Spencer
,
in
his
Canto
of
the
mariage
of
Thames
and
Medwaie
,
There
was
the
Liffie
rowling
down
the
lea
,
The
sandi●
Slane
,
the
stonie
Aubrian
,
The
spacious
Shenin
spreading
like
a
sea
,
The
pleasant
Boyne
,
the
fishie-fruitfull
Banne
,
Swift
Awiduffe
,
which
of
the
Englishman
Is
call'd
Blackwater
;
and
the
Liffar
deepe
,
Sad
Trowis
that
once
his
people
ouer-runne
,
Strong
Allo
tumbling
from
Slewtogher
steepe
,
And
Mulla
mine
,
whose
waues
I
whilome
taught
to
weep
.
There
also
was
the
wide
embayed
Mayre
,
The
pleasant
Bandon
crown'd
with
many
a
wood
,
The
spreading
Lee
that
like
an
Iland
faire
,
Encloseth
Corke
with
his
diuided
floud
;
And
balefull
Oure
,
late
stain'd
with
English
bloud
:
With
many
more
,
&c
,
The
principall
lakes
(
of
which
this
Iland
is
full
)
are
Lough
Earne
,
Lough
Foyle
,
and
Lough
Corbes
,
in
length
20
,
in
bredth
4
miles
,
in
which
are
300
Ilets
abundant
in
Pine-trees
.
Ireland
is
diuided
into
5
Prouinces
,
which
formerly
were
Kingdomes
,
viz:
-
1
MVNSTER
hath
on
the
East
Lemster
,
on
the
West
and
South
the
Sea
,
and
on
the
North
Connaght
:
It
is
diuided
into
the
Counties
of
Kerrie
,
Waterford
,
Desmond
,
Corke
,
Tiperarie
,
&
Holy
Crosse.
The
chiefe
Cities
are
,
1
Limericke
on
the
banks
of
Shennin
.
2
Corke
.
3
Kinsall
,
which
was
fortified
in
the
last
Irish
troubles
by
Don
Iohn
d'
Aquila
,
and
a
Spanish
Garrison
,
and
4
Waterford
on
the
Shoure
.
-
2
CONNAGHT
hath
on
the
East
Meth
,
on
the
West
the
Sea
,
on
the
North
Vlster
,
on
the
South
Mounster
.
It
is
diuided
into
the
Counties
of
Mato
,
Twomond
,
Galway
,
Slego
,
Roscoman
,
and
Letrim
,
this
last
belonging
once
to
the
O
Rorkes
.
The
chiefe
Cities
are
1
Bunratti
.
2
Gallway
,
the
third
City
of
Ireland
for
fairnesse
and
largenesse
.
-
3
VLSTER
hath
on
the
South
Meth
and
Connaght
,
on
all
other
parts
,
the
Sea
.
It
is
diuided
into
the
Countries
of
Louth
,
Canan
,
Fermanagh
,
Doun
,
Monagham
,
Armach
,
Antrim
,
Tirconnel
,
Colran
,
and
Tir
Oen
,
whose
rebellious
Earles
haue
bin
so
long
traitours
to
England
,
and
disturbers
of
the
Ilands
quiet
.
The
chiefe
Cities
are
1
Dundalke
in
Louth
.
2
Dungannon
,
the
residence
of
the
great
Onecles
.
3
Arma●th
,
the
seat
of
an
Archbishop
,
one
of
whom
is
famous
for
writing
against
the
liues
of
the
Roman
Cleargy
.
4
Dongall
in
Tir
Connell
;
&
a
London
Derrie
,
built
and
peopled
by
the
Citizens
of
London
.
-
4
METH
hath
on
the
East
the
Sea
,
on
the
West
Conaght
,
on
the
North
Vlster
,
and
on
the
West
Lemster
.
It
is
diuided
into
the
Counties
of
East-Meth
,
West-Meth
,
&
Long-ford
.
The
chief
townes
of
it
are
1
Kellye
.
2.
Trim.
and
3
Tredagh
.
-
5
LEMSTER
hath
on
the
East
and
South
the
Sea
,
on
the
West
Conaght
,
on
the
North
Meth.
It
is
diuided
into
the
Counties
of
Kilkennie
,
Caterlogh
,
Kildare
,
Kings
Countie
,
or
Ophalie
,
Queenes
Countie
or
Lease
,
W●isbford
,
and
Dublin
,
The
chiefe
Townes
are
1
Mary
Bourg
in
Lease
.
2
Philips
town
in
Ophali●
.
9
Kildare
,
one
of
whose
Earles
was
complained
of
to
Henry
the
eight
,
and
when
his
aduersary
concluded
his
invectiue
,
with
,
Finally
all
Ireland
cannot
rule
this
Earle
;
the
King
replyed
,
then
shall
this
Earle
rule
all
Ireland
;
and
so
for
his
●ests
sake
he
made
him
deputy
.
4
Dublin
seated
on
the
L●ffie
,
is
the
Metropolis
of
Ireland
,
the
residence
of
the
Lord
Deputy
,
the
See
of
an
Archbishop
,
and
an
Vniuersity
.
It
was
built
by
Harald
Harfager
,
the
first
King
of
Norwey
,
and
after
the
English
conquest
,
was
peopled
by
a
Colony
of
our
Bristoll
men
.
The
whole
number
of
Counties
in
Ireland
is
32
,
in
euery
of
which
is
a
Sheriffe
,
and
diuers
Iustices
of
peace
,
as
in
England
.
They
are
gouerned
after
the
Lawes
of
England
:
and
formerly
their
grieuances
were
referred
to
,
and
their
Statutes
enacted
at
our
Parliaments
;
but
now
the
Deputy
hath
power
of
assemble
the
States
,
and
make
what
Lawes
,
or
reforme
what
customes
the
necessity
of
the
time
requireth
.
Ireland
once
was
diuided
into
fiue
several
Kingdomes
,
&
first
suffered
a
forraine
power
vnder
Turgesius
and
his
Norwegians
,
who
were
soone
rooted
out
by
the
policy
of
the
petty
king
of
Meth
,
who
was
the
only
Irish
Prince
in
fauour
with
the
tyrant
.
This
king
of
Meth
,
(
by
name
Omalaighlilen
)
had
to
daughter
a
woman
of
renowned
beauty
,
whom
Turgesius
lusting
after
,
demanded
of
her
father
to
be
his
Concubine
.
The
Methian
Prince
vnwilling
to
grant
,
yet
daring
not
to
deny
this
petition
,
or
,
to
say
better
command
,
for
such
are
tyrants
petitions
)
made
answere
,
that
he
had
in
his
tuition
besides
his
daughter
,
a
beuie
of
most
beautifull
Virgins
,
out
of
which
he
should
choose
as
many
as
he
pleased
for
his
priuate
pleasures
.
Turgesius
reioycing
at
this
motion
,
desired
him
with
all
speed
to
effect
this
meeting
.
But
the
King
of
Meth
attiring
in
the
habits
of
women
,
a
company
of
yong
Gentlemen
,
who
durst
for
the
common
liberty
,
adventure
their
seuerall
liues
,
conducted
them
into
the
tyrants
bed-chamber
.
And
they
according
to
the
directions
giuen
them
,
when
for
that
little
modesties
sake
he
had
in
him
,
he
had
commanded
all
his
attendants
to
auoide
the
roome
:
assaulted
him
now
ready
for
,
and
expecting
more
kind
embraces
;
and
left
him
dead
in
the
place
.
The
Methian
King
had
by
this
time
,
acquainted
diuers
of
the
better
sort
with
his
plot
;
all
which
vpon
a
signe
giuen
,
rush
into
the
palace
,
and
put
to
death
all
the
Norwegians
,
and
other
attendants
of
this
tyrant
.
After
this
the
Roytel●ts
enioyed
their
former
dominions
,
till
the
yeare
1172
,
in
which
Dermot
Mac
Morock
king
of
Lemster
,
hauing
forced
the
wife
of
Maurice
O
Rorke
king
of
Meth
,
and
being
by
him
driuen
out
of
his
kingdome
,
came
to
the
Court
of
England
for
succour
.
To
this
petition
,
Henry
the
second
,
then
King
,
condescended
,
sending
him
ayde
vnder
the
leading
of
William
Strongbow
Earle
of
Penbrooke
,
who
restored
King
Dermot
,
&
brought
a
great
part
of
the
Iland
vnder
the
English
subiection
.
Iohn
king
of
England
was
the
first
who
was
intituled
the
L.
of
Ireland
,
which
stile
was
granted
him
by
Pope
Vrban
the
3d
,
who
for
the
ornament
of
his
royalty
,
sent
him
a
Plume
of
Peacocke
feathers
,
(
and
when
Tir
Oen
stiled
himselfe
Defender
of
the
Irish
liberty
,
he
was
by
the
then
Pope
honoured
with
the
like
present
.
)
The
Kings
of
England
retained
this
title
of
Lords
til
the
yeare
1542
,
in
which
Henry
the
8th
in
an
Irish
Parliament
,
was
declared
K.
of
Ireland
,
as
a
name
more
●acred
,
and
repleat
with
Majestie
,
then
that
of
Lord
:
at
which
time
also
he
was
declared
to
bee
the
supreame
head
vnder
God
of
the
Church
of
Ireland
;
and
the
people
vtterly
disclaymed
all
the
pretended
jurisdiction
of
the
Popes
of
Rome
.
Since
the
first
plantation
there
,
of
our
English
people
,
the
Countrey
haeh
bin
gouerned
by
a
Vice-Roy
(
whom
we
vsually
call
the
Lord
Deputie
)
then
whom
there
commeth
no
Vice-gerent
in
Europe
more
neere
the
Majesty
and
prerogatiue
of
a
King
.
These
Deputies
notwithstanding
the
large
extent
of
their
commission
,
could
neuer
wholly
subdue
the
Iland
,
or
bring
the
people
to
any
ciuill
course
of
life
:
the
fathers
inflicting
a
heauy
curse
on
al
their
posterity
,
if
euer
they
should
sow
corne
,
build
houses
,
or
learne
the
English
tongue
To
this
ind●sposition
of
the
Irish
themselues
,
let
vs
a●
the
defects
of
the
k●ngs
o●
England
,
&
Irish
Deputies
in
matter
of
ciuill
policie
,
as
I
find
them
particularized
by
Sir
Iohn
Dauies
,
in
his
worthy
&
p●thy
discourse
of
this
subiect
.
I
will
only
glean
a
few
of
them
.
First
then
,
a
barbarous
country
is
like
a
field
ouer-grown
with
weed
,
which
must
first
be
well
broken
with
the
plough
,
and
then
immediatly
sowne
with
good
and
profitable
seed
:
so
must
a
wild
and
vnciuill
people
be
first
broken
and
ploughed
vp
by
warre
,
&
then
presently
sowne
with
the
seed
of
good
lawes
&
discipline
:
lest
the
weedes
reuiue
in
the
one
,
and
ill
manners
in
the
other
.
Here
then
was
the
first
defects
in
our
English
Kings
,
not
to
tame
and
take
down
the
stomack
and
pride
of
this
people
;
though
either
ciuill
or
forreine
warres
perhaps
occasioned
this
neglect
:
&
also
of
the
Ir●sh
Deputies
,
who
at
such
times
as
the
people
vpon
a
smal●
discomfiture
,
were
crest-falne
,
neglected
the
so
keeping
of
them
by
seuerity
of
discipline
.
The
2d
ouer-sight
concerneth
particularly
our
kings
,
who
gaue
such
large
possessions
and
regalities
vnto
the
first
conquerours
,
that
the
people
knew
no
authority
in
a
maner
,
aboue
their
immediate
Lords
.
3ly
The
Laws
of
England
were
not
indifferently
communicated
to
all
the
Irishrie
,
but
to
some
particular
Families
and
Prouinces
onely
;
whereby
the
rest
of
the
people
being
in
the
condition
of
outlawes
,
or
at
the
best
of
aliens
,
knew
not
how
to
behaue
themselues
as
subiects
:
and
this
concerneth
the
Kings
also
.
The
4th
defect
was
particularly
in
the
deputies
,
who
hauing
made
good
and
wholsom●
lawes
against
the
barbarous
customes
of
the
common-people
,
and
inhumane
oppression
of
the
Lords
;
neuer
put
them
in
execution
:
as
if
they
had
bin
made
rather
for
a
terrour
,
or
a
shew
,
then
any
intent
of
vse
or
benefit
to
the
state
.
And
to
these
foure
may
most
of
the
rest
be
reduced
.
In
these
termes
of
wildnes
&
non-subjection
stood
●reland
,
vntil
towards
the
end
of
the
reign
of
Q.
Eliza●eth
,
at
what
time
began
the
rebellion
of
Tirone
,
who
ingaged
the
greatest
part
of
the
Irishrie
,
both
Lords
and
commons
in
that
action
;
which
ending
in
the
ouer-throw
of
that
vngratefull
rebell
,
not
only
●rushed
the
ouer-much
powerablenesse
of
the
Irish
Nobility
;
but
made
the
finall
and
full
conquest
of
the
whole
Nation
.
So
true
is
it
that
Euery
rebel●ion
when
it
is
surprest
,
doth
make
the
Prince
stronger
,
and
the
subiects
weaker
.
Ireland
thus
broken
&
ploughed
,
that
glorious
Q●eene
died
,
a
Victor
ouer
all
enemies
;
and
lest
the
sowing
of
it
vnto
his
Maiesty
now
reigning
,
who
omitted
no
part
of
a
skilfull
seedesman
.
First
then
there
was
an
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
Act
of
obliuion
made
,
whereby
all
the
offences
against
the
Crowne
were
remitted
,
if
by
such
a
limited
day
the
people
would
sue
out
their
pardons
:
and
by
the
same
Act
,
all
the
Irishrie
were
manu-mitted
from
the
servitude
of
their
Lords
,
&
receiued
into
the
kings
immediat
protection
.
2ly
the
whole
kingdome
was
diuided
into
shires
,
&
Iudges
Itinerant
appointed
to
circuit
them
;
whereby
it
hath
followed
that
the
exactions
of
the
Lords
are
layed
aside
,
the
behauiour
of
the
people
is
narrowly
looked
into
,
the
passages
before
vnknowne
vnto
our
Souldiers
,
are
laide
open
by
our
vnder-Sheriffes
and
Bayliffes
;
and
the
common
people
seeing
the
bene●it
and
security
they
inioy
by
the
English
Lawes
,
and
loth
to
plead
alwayes
by
an
Interpreter
,
beginne
to
set
their
children
to
Schoole
,
for
the
learning
of
the
English
tongue
.
3ly
,
the
Irish
were
not
rooted
out
,
as
in
the
first
plantation
in
Leimster
,
&
the
English
only
estated
in
their
●oomes
:
but
were
only
remoued
from
the
woods
,
bogs
,
&
mountaines
,
into
the
plaine
&
open
country
;
that
being
like
wild
trees
transplanted
,
they
might
grow
the
milder
,
&
beare
the
better
fruit
.
And
4ly
,
wheras
there
was
before
but
one
freeholder
in
a
whole
country
,
which
was
the
lord
himself
,
the
rest
holding
in
villenage
,
and
being
subiect
to
the
lords
immeasu●able
taxations
;
whereby
they
had
no
incouragement
to
build
or
plant
.
Now
the
lords
estate
was
diuided
into
two
parts
,
that
which
he
held
in
demeane
to
himselfe
,
which
was
still
left
vnto
him
;
and
that
which
was
in
the
hands
of
hi●
tenants
,
who
had
estates
●ade
in
their
possessions
according
to
the
Common
law
of
England
,
paying
insteed
of
vncertain
Irish
taxations
,
certain
English
rents
:
wherby
the
people
haue
since
set
their
minds
vpon
repairing
their
houses
,
and
manuring
their
lands
,
to
the
great
increase
of
the
priuate
and
publique
revenue
.
Thus
haue
you
seene
Ireland
,
which
before
serued
onely
as
a
graue
to
burie
our
best
men
,
and
a
gulse
to
swallow
our
greatest
treasures
;
being
gouerned
neither
as
a
country
free
nor
conquer'd
;
brought
in
some
hope
by
the
prudence
&
policie
of
her
present
king
&
late
Deputies
,
to
proue
an
orderly
Common-wealth
,
ciuill
in
it selfe
,
profitable
to
be
the
Prince
,
and
a
good
strength
to
the
British
Empire
.
For
how
way-faring
men
trauel
without
danger
,
the
ploughman
walketh
without
feare
,
the
laws
ar●
administred
in
euery
place
alike
,
the
men
are
drawne
vnto
villages
,
the
woods
and
fastnesse
left
to
beasts
,
and
all
reduced
to
that
ciuility
,
as
our
fathers
neuer
saw
,
nor
can
we
wel
sample
out
of
ancient
historits
.
The
revenues
of
this
kingdome
are
said
by
Walsingham
,
in
the
time
of
Edward
the
third
,
to
haue
beene
yearely
40000
pounds
;
but
his
successours
to
this
present
age
,
haue
scarce
got
so
much
as
the
keeping
of
it
cost
them
;
King
Richard
the
2d
being
by
the
same
Walsingham
reported
,
to
haue
spent
30000
markes
out
of
his
own
purse
,
ouer
and
aboue
the
money
which
he
receiued
there
.
Whether
this
Country
were
so
profitable
to
Edward
3d
or
not
,
I
dare
not
determine
:
certain
I
am
,
that
the
revenues
at
this
time
are
double
what
they
were
before
;
and
more
orderly
payed
into
the
Exchequer
then
euer
:
the
custome-house
yeelding
yearely
no
lesse
then
30000
pounds
.
The
Armes
of
Ireland
are
B
,
an
Irish
harpe
O
,
stringed
A
:
which
coat
his
now
Maiestie
to
shew
himselfe
the
first
absolute
King
of
Ireland
,
Guilliam
.
did
first
marshall
with
the
royall
armes
of
England
.
He●●
is
one
only
Vniuersity
,
viz:
Dublin
.
-
Archbishops
4
-
Earles
-
Bishops
17
-
Vicounts
-
Barons
THE
LESSER
ILANDS
.
Camden
.
THE
LESSER
ILANDS
are
the
-
Orcades
.
-
Sorlinges
.
-
Hebrides
.
-
Sporades
.
THE
ORCADES
.
THE
ORCADES
or
Isles
of
Orkney
,
are
in
number
32
,
and
are
situate
against
the
most
Northerne
Cape
of
Scotland
,
the
chief
of
which
is
Pomonia
,
whose
prime
town
is
Kirkwall
,
honoured
with
a
Bishops
See
,
and
strengthned
with
two
castles
.
This
Iland
is
well
stoared
with
tinne
and
lead
,
and
is
at
this
day
by
the
Inhabitants
called
Mainland
.
The
second
Iland
of
note
is
Hethy
,
called
by
Ptolomy
,
Ocetis
.
The
people
are
(
according
to
Maginus
)
great
drinkers
,
but
no
drunkards
,
bibacissimi
sunt
incolae
,
nunquam
tamen
inebriantur
:
they
vse
the
Gothish
language
,
which
they
deriue
from
the
Norwegians
,
in
whose
possession
they
once
were
,
and
of
whose
qualities
they
still
retaine
some
smacke
.
These
Iles
in
Solinus
time
were
not
inhabited
,
being
ouer-grown
with
rushes
;
now
they
are
in
a
measure
populous
and
fertile
;
and
were
first
discouered
by
Iulius
Agricola
,
the
first
that
euer
sailed
about
Brittaine
.
In
latter
times
they
were
possessed
by
the
Normans
or
Norwegians
,
who
held
them
till
the
yeare
1266
:
when
Magnus
King
of
Norwey
surrendred
them
vp
to
Alexander
King
of
Scotland
;
which
surrendrie
,
some
of
the
succeeding
Kings
did
afterwards
ratifie
.
Two
dayes
sayling
North
of
these
Orcades
,
lieth
Shetland
,
an
Iland
belonging
to
the
Crown
of
Scotland
;
and
is
by
many
supposed
to
be
the
Thyle
of
the
Ancients
.
For
first
it
standeth
in
the
63
degrees
of
latitude
,
in
which
Ptolomie
placeth
Thyle
:
2ly
it
lyeth
opposite
to
Bergen
in
Norwey
,
against
which
Pomponius
Mela
hath
seated
it
:
and
3ly
Caspar
Peucerus
hath
obserued
,
that
this
Shetland
is
by
marriners
called
Thylensell
;
a
name
in
which
that
of
Thyle
is
apparantly
couched
.
That
I
and
was
not
Thyle
(
as
most
say
)
we
shall
anon
shew
you
.
THE
HEBRIDES
.
The
HEBRIDES
or
HEBVDE
,
or
Westerne
Ilands
,
because
situate
on
the
West
side
of
Scotland
,
are
in
number
44
:
the
chiefe
of
which
are
Ila
24
miles
long
,
and
16
broad
,
plentifull
in
Wheat
,
Cattle
,
and
Heards
of
Red-deere
.
2
Iona
,
famous
for
the
Sepulchers
of
the
Scottish
Kings
,
whose
chiefe
Town
is
S●dore
.
And
3
Mula
,
which
is
25
miles
bigger
then
the
rest
.
The
people
both
in
language
and
behauiour
resemble
the
Wild
Irish
,
and
are
called
Redshankes
;
a
people
,
as
his
Majestie
in
his
Basilicon
Doron
teacheth
vs
,
allutterly
rude
,
and
without
all
shew
of
ciuility
;
such
as
permit
not
themselues
to
be
gouerned
by
the
Lawes
,
nor
to
be
kept
vnder
by
Discipline
,
legum
severitate
,
&
iudiciorum
metu
se
illigari
non
patiuntur
,
saith
M.
Camden
.
These
Ilands
were
also
bought
by
Alexander
the
third
,
of
Magnus
King
of
Norwey
.
THE
SORLINGES
.
These
Ilands
being
called
by
the
Belgians
or
Netherlanders
SORLINGS
;
by
the
English
,
Silly
;
by
Antonine
in
his
Itinerary
Sigdeles
,
by
Solinus
,
Silures
;
and
by
some
Greeke
Writers
Hesperides
,
and
Cassiterides
:
are
situate
ouer
against
the
most
Westerne
Cape
of
Cornewall
,
from
which
they
are
distant
24
miles
:
They
are
in
number
145
,
of
which
ten
only
are
of
any
estimation
,
viz:
1
Armath
.
2
Agnes
3
Sampson
.
4
Silly
,
the
name-giuer
(
as
it
seemeth
)
vnto
the
rest
.
5
Brefar
,
6
Rusco
.
7
S.
Helens
.
8
S.
Martins
.
9
Arthur
,
and
10
S.
Maries
,
the
chiefe
of
all
the
rest
,
as
being
eight
miles
in
compasse
,
sufficiently
fruitfull
,
&
strengthened
with
a
castle
called
Stella
Maria
,
built
by
Queene
Elizabeth
,
and
by
her
furnished
with
a
garrison
.
These
Ilands
are
well
stored
with
Grasse
,
Graine
,
and
Lead
,
which
last
from
hence
was
first
carried
into
Greece
.
Hither
the
Roman
Emperours
banished
condemned
men
to
worke
in
the
Mines
.
These
Ilands
were
subdued
to
the
English
Crown
by
Athelstane
.
THE
SPORADES
.
I
call
not
these
Ilands
by
this
name
,
because
they
are
memorized
in
any
Author
,
ancieut
or
moderne
,
by
this
name
;
but
because
being
many
,
Camden
.
I
know
not
in
what
generall
name
I
may
more
fitly
include
them
:
the
chiefe
of
which
are
1
Man
,
2
Anglesey
,
3
Iarsie
,
4
Gernsie
,
5
Wight
.
1
MAN
is
situate
iust
ouer
against
the
Southerne
part
of
Cumberland
,
from
which
it
is
distant
25
miles
,
and
was
judged
to
belong
to
Brittaine
rather
then
to
Ireland
,
because
it
fostred
venemous
serpents
brought
hither
out
of
Brittaine
.
It
is
in
length
30
miles
,
in
bredth
15
miles
,
and
but
8
in
some
places
.
The
people
hate
theft
,
and
begging
;
they
vse
a
language
mixt
of
the
Norvegian
and
Irish
tongues
.
The
soyle
is
abundant
in
Flax
,
Hempe
,
Oates
,
Barley
,
and
Wheat
,
with
which
they
vse
to
supply
the
defects
of
Scotland
,
if
not
the
Continent
it selfe
,
yet
questionlesse
the
Westerne
Iles
,
which
are
a
member
of
it
.
For
thus
writeth
the
Reuerend
Father
in
God
,
Iohn
Mericke
,
late
Bishop
of
this
Iland
,
in
a
letter
to
M.
Camden
,
at
such
time
as
he
was
composing
his
most
excellent
Brittania
.
Our
Iland
(
saith
he
)
for
cattle
,
for
fish
,
and
for
corne
,
hath
not
onely
sufficient
for
it selfe
,
but
sendeth
also
good
store
into
other
Countries
;
now
what
Countries
should
need
this
supply
(
England
and
Ireland
being
afore-hand
with
such
prouisions
)
except
Scotland
,
or
some
members
thereof
,
I
see
not
.
Venerable
Bede
numbred
in
it
300
Families
,
and
now
it
is
furnished
with
17
Parish
Churches
.
The
chiefe
Townes
are
1
Balacuri
,
and
2
Russin
or
Castle-towne
,
the
seat
of
a
Bishop
,
who
though
he
be
vnder
the
Archbishop
of
Yorke
,
yet
hath
he
no
voice
in
the
English
Parliament
.
In
this
Iland
is
the
hill
Scea-full
,
where
on
a
cleare
day
one
may
see
England
,
Scotland
,
and
Ireland
:
here
also
are
bred
the
Bernacles
or
Soland
Geese
,
of
rotten
wood
falling
into
the
water
.
This
Iland
was
taken
from
the
Brittaines
by
the
Scots
,
and
from
them
regained
by
Edwin
king
of
Northumberland
;
afterward
the
Norwegians
seazed
on
it
,
from
whom
Alexander
the
third
wrested
it
:
and
about
the
yeare
1340.
William
Montacute
Earle
of
Salisbury
,
descended
from
the
Norwegian
kings
of
Man
,
wonne
it
from
the
Scots
,
&
sold
it
to
the
Lord
Scroope
;
who
being
condemned
of
treason
,
Henry
the
fourth
gaue
it
to
Henry
Percie
Earle
of
Northumberland
:
but
he
also
proouing
false
to
his
Soueraigne
,
it
was
giuen
to
the
Stanlies
;
now
Earles
of
Darbie
.
2
ANGLESEY
is
counted
a
Shire
of
Wales
,
and
bordereth
on
Carnarvonshire
.
It
is
in
length
20
,
in
bredth
17
miles
,
containing
in
former
times
360
villages
and
Townes
,
of
which
the
chiefe
are
Beaumar●sh
towards
Wales
,
2
Newburg
,
&
3
Aberfraw
,
on
the
South-side
.
This
Iland
for
its
abundant
fertility
in
all
things
necessary
to
preserue
the
life
of
man
,
is
called
rhe
Mother
of
Wales
.
It
was
once
the
seat
of
the
Druides
,
first
conquered
by
Suetonius
Paulinus
,
&
vnited
to
the
English
Crowne
by
the
valour
of
Edward
the
first
.
3
IARSEY
is
in
compasse
30
miles
,
and
sufficiently
strong
,
by
reason
of
the
dangerous
Seas
.
It
containeth
12
Townes
or
Villages
,
the
chiefe
being
S.
Hilarie
,
and
S.
Malo
.
The
ground
is
plentifull
in
graine
,
and
Sheep
,
most
of
them
hauing
4
hornes
;
of
whose
wooll
our
true
Iarsie
Stockings
are
made
.
This
C●sarea
or
Iarsie
,
is
ruled
by
a
Gouernour
appointed
by
the
King
of
England
,
to
whom
are
added
as
assistants
12
men
,
selected
out
of
euery
severall
Parish
.
4
GERNSEY
(
formerly
Sarnia
)
is
distant
20
miles
from
Iarsey
,
to
whom
it
is
farre
inferiour
in
respect
of
fertility
and
largenesse
;
but
more
commodious
because
of
her
safe
harbours
.
It
containeth
10
Parishes
,
the
chiefe
being
S.
Peters
.
These
Ilands
lye
both
nigh
vnto
Normandy
and
Brittaine
;
the
people
vse
the
French
tongue
,
and
are
the
only
remainder
of
the
English
rights
in
France
.
In
their
Ecclesiasticall
Discipline
they
follow
the
Church
of
Geneva
,
as
most
affected
by
their
French
Ministers
,
and
are
both
subiect
to
the
Diocese
of
Winchester
.
5
WIGHT
is
seuered
from
Hampshire
by
a
little
narrow
,
&
dangerous
straight
of
the
Sea
.
It
containeth
20
miles
in
length
,
and
12
in
bredth
;
the
soyle
is
very
answerable
to
the
husbandmans
expectation
,
the
Sheepe
beare
delicate
fine
wooll
,
and
the
trees
store
of
fruit
.
Here
are
2
Parkes
,
and
one
Forrest
,
as
also
36
Townes
and
Villages
,
the
principall
being
Newport
,
Yarmouth
,
and
Brading
.
The
Iland
is
very
strongly
seated
and
strengthened
.
The
South
part
toward
France
is
vnaccessible
,
by
reason
of
the
steepy
and
ruggie
rocks
which
there
guard
it
;
the
North
shoare
toward
Hampshire
is
flat
and
leuell
,
and
for
that
cause
fortified
with
three
castles
:
viz:
Yarmouth
,
the
Cowes
,
and
Sand-head
castle
.
In
the
midland
there
is
Garesbrooke
castle
only
,
in
which
is
prouision
of
armour
for
5000
men
;
in
euery
village
is
a
great
piece
of
Ordinance
:
yet
are
not
these
external
strengths
so
much
auaileable
,
as
the
internall
animosity
of
the
inhabitants
.
It
is
subiected
to
the
County
of
Southampton
for
her
gouernment
,
and
was
taken
from
the
Brittaines
by
Wolphar
King
of
Mercia
.
Of
this
Iland
Henry
the
sixt
crowned
Henry
Beauchamp
Earle
of
Warwicke
,
king
;
which
title
ended
not
long
after
in
the
death
of
this
Beauchamp
.
There
are
diuers
other
Ilands
,
as
Dennie
,
Londay
,
&
Chaldey
in
the
Severne
Sea
:
Than●t
and
Sheppie
neare
Kent
,
Holyfarne
,
&
Cockat
Ilands
on
the
confines
of
Northumberland
;
with
many
others
,
of
which
being
of
no
account
,
I
forbeare
to
make
mention
.
Thus
much
of
the
Brittish
Ilands
.
OF
THE
NORTHERNE
ILANDS
.
THe
NORTHERNE
sea
is
by
some
called
Mare
Scythicum
;
by
Iuvenal
,
Oceanus
Glacialis
;
by
the
Cimbrians
in
their
tongue
Marimorusa
,
that
is
,
the
dead
sea
;
and
by
Tacitus
,
Mare
Pigrum
.
The
Tacitus
best
describeth
it
,
&
out
of
him
I
afford
it
you
.
Trans
Suionas
mare
aliud
pigrum
,
&
prope
immotum
quo
&c.
Beyond
the
Swethlanders
there
is
another
sea
so
slow
,
and
almost
immoueable
,
that
many
think
it
to
be
the
bounds
which
compasse
in
the
whole
World
.
Quad●
.
Some
are
perswade
that
the
sound
of
the
Sun
is
heard
,
as
he
riseth
,
out
of
this
sea
;
and
that
many
shapes
of
gods
are
seene
,
&
the
beames
of
his
head
Illuc
usque
(
&
fama
vera
)
tantùm
natura
.
At
this
sea
(
the
report
is
credible
)
is
the
end
of
nature
&
the
world
.
The
principall
Ilands
dispersed
in
it
are
Groenland
.
2
Island
3
Freezland
4
Nova
Zemla
.
5
Sir
Hugh
Willoughbies
Iland
.
1
GROENLAND
is
situate
vnder
the
Northerne
cold
Zone
,
the
ongest
day
in
Summer
being
3
moneths
&
a
halfe
:
it
is
in
length
more
then
600
miles
.
This
Country
●is
not
yet
sufficiently
discouered
,
but
generally
knowne
to
abound
in
grasse
,
which
nourisheth
great
store
of
cattle
:
&
giueth
aire
to
a
people
dwelling
in
caues
,
and
delighting
in
Necromancie
.
The
chief
Town
is
S.
Thome
,
and
Alba
the
next
.
In
this
Iland
the
Londoners
haue
met
with
a
good
trade
of
fishing
;
and
for
that
cause
,
further
searching
into
it
,
and
oftner
frequenting
it
,
haue
giuen
it
the
new
name
of
King
Iames
his
new
land
.
2
ISLAND
is
about
400
miles
in
length
,
a
damnable
cold
Country
,
whence
it
seemes
to
take
its
name
:
The
people
hereof
,
(
as
some
in
Norway
)
vse
dryed
fish
insteed
of
bread
,
the
best
commodity
is
their
fish
,
which
they
exchange
with
forraine
Marchants
for
other
things
,
of
which
they
haue
more
vse
,
and
lesse
abundance
.
The
Island
Ling
is
famous
all
ouer
Europe
.
The
chiefe
Townes
are
Hallen
,
and
Seh●fholten
,
honoured
with
the
seats
of
two
Bishops
In
this
Iland
is
the
hill
Hecklefo●t
,
vomiting
flames
of
fire
like
Aetna
of
Sicily
:
of
which
also
the
blind
Papists
haue
the
same
superstitious
opinion
;
namely
,
that
vnder
them
is
Purgatory
.
This
Iland
is
subiect
vnto
the
Kings
of
Swethland
,
and
is
generally
conceiued
to
be
that
Iland
,
called
of
old
,
Thyle
,
of
which
frequent
mention
is
made
in
Poëts
,
as
Tibi
serv●at
ultima
Thyle
,
in
Virgil
:
nec
sit
terris
ultima
Thyle
,
in
Seneca
.
The
reason
which
perswadeth
them
to
this
conjecture
,
is
,
because
it
is
indeed
the
remotest
part
of
the
old
world
:
but
greater
reasons
are
against
it
.
For
when
Solinus
saith
,
Multa
sunt
circa
Britanniam
insulae
,
è
quibus
Thyle
ultima
;
I
hope
Thyle
must
be
one
of
the
Brittish
Iles
:
and
when
Tacitus
saith
,
Insulas
quas
Orchadas
vocant
,
invenit
domuitque
dispecta
est
&
Thyle
;
I
am
certa●n
Island
is
so
faire
from
being
kenned
from
any
part
of
the
Orcades
,
that
it
is
at
least
eight
degrees
distant
.
But
to
what
Iland
the
name
of
Thyle
more
properly
belongeth
,
we
haue
already
told
you
.
3
FREEZLAND
,
called
in
Latin
Frizlandia
,
to
distinguish
it
from
Frizia
or
Freizland
in
Belgia
;
is
vnder
the
North-frigid
Zone
,
but
not
so
farre
within
the
Artick
Circle
as
Island
:
the
longest
day
being
here
almost
20
houres
.
The
only
riches
of
it
is
their
Fish
,
for
which
commodity
it
is
neuer
without
the
ships
of
Flemmings
,
Scots
,
Danes
,
Hautsmen
,
and
English
,
which
especially
so
frequent
it
,
that
it
hath
by
some
bin
called
the
Westerne
England
It
is
almost
as
bigge
as
Ireland
,
and
is
subiect
to
the
King
of
Denmarke
.
4
NOVA
ZEMIA
lyeth
on
the
North
of
Muscovie
&
Lapland
,
and
is
famous
for
nothing
but
the
Pigmies
which
are
here
supposed
to
inhabite
.
5
Sir
HVGH
WILLOVGHBIES
LAND
,
so
called
,
because
he
first
discouered
it
,
Aᵒ
1553
:
and
because
he
was
thereabouts
frozen
to
death
:
For
being
sent
by
the
London
Marchants
in
the
tim●
of
Edward
the
6
,
to
search
a
new
way
toward
Muscovia
,
Cathaia
,
and
China
;
the
weather
prooued
so
extreme
,
and
the
frost
so
vehement
,
that
his
ship
was
set
fast
in
the
ice
,
&
his
people
were
frozen
to
death
;
the
ship
being
found
the
next
yeare
,
with
a
perfect
descrip●ion
of
their
voyage
and
fortunes
.
This
enterprise
,
notwithstanding
so
disastrous
a
beginning
,
was
prosecuted
by
the
English
,
vnder
the
leadi●g
of
Ienkinson
,
Burrough
,
and
others
;
who
haue
discouered
halfe
the
way
to
China
,
euen
as
farre
as
the
riuer
Obi
,
and
the
Easterne
confines
of
Muscovia
:
but
the
rest
is
left
vncertain
to
further
voyages
in
future
ages
.
Thus
much
of
the
Northerne
Ilands
.
¶
A
TABLE
OF
THE
LONGITVDE
AND
LATITVDE
of
the
chiefe
European
Cities
.
A
|
Lo.
|
Lat.
|
ANgiers
|
18
|
10
|
47
|
27
|
Antwerpe
.
|
24
|
30
|
51
|
48
|
Avignion
|
22
|
40
|
44
|
40
|
Amsterdam
|
27
|
34
|
52
|
40
|
B
|
|
|
|
|
Besançon
|
20
|
30
|
46
|
30
|
Burges
|
22
|
10
|
46
|
20
|
Buda
|
42
|
|
47
|
|
Burdeaux
|
17
|
50
|
44
|
30
|
Bononia
|
35
|
50
|
43
|
33
|
Basill
|
31
|
|
47
|
40
|
C
|
|
|
|
|
Constantinople
|
56
|
|
43
|
5
|
Cales
|
5
|
10
|
37
|
|
Conimbre
|
11
|
25
|
40
|
|
Colleine
|
30
|
30
|
51
|
|
Copenhagen
|
34
|
30
|
56
|
50
|
Corinth
|
51
|
15
|
36
|
55
|
Cracow
|
42
|
40
|
50
|
12
|
Caragossa
|
22
|
20
|
42
|
22
|
Cane
|
19
|
20
|
49
|
45
|
Cambridge
|
|
|
|
|
Compostella
|
6
|
|
20
|
|
Camienza
|
50
|
20
|
52
|
40
|
D
|
|
|
|
|
Doway
|
25
|
|
50
|
●0
|
Dole
|
27
|
|
46
|
10
|
Dublin
|
|
|
|
|
E
|
|
|
|
|
Edinburgh
|
19
|
20
|
58
|
|
F
|
|
|
|
|
Francfort
ad
Od.
|
34
|
|
50
|
30
|
Francfort
ad
Moe
.
|
30
|
|
50
|
30
|
Florence
|
43
|
|
34
|
|
Ferrara
|
44
|
|
36
|
|
Friburg
|
4
|
|
|
|
G
|
|
|
|
|
Geneva
|
28
|
|
45
|
45
|
Granada
|
17
|
15
|
37
|
30
|
Genoa
|
45
|
20
|
15
|
20
|
H
|
|
|
|
|
Heidelberg
|
33
|
|
49
|
25
|
I
|
|
|
|
|
Ingolstads
|
32
|
10
|
48
|
40
|
L
|
|
|
|
|
London
|
20
|
|
51
|
30
|
Leiden
|
27
|
20
|
52
|
10
|
Lyons
|
25
|
40
|
44
|
30
|
Lovaine
|
23
|
|
51
|
|
Lisbon
|
10
|
50
|
38
|
50
|
Leige
|
29
|
|
50
|
30
|
M
|
|
|
|
|
Mentz
|
27
|
30
|
50
|
30
|
Marpurg
|
|
|
51
|
40
|
Millaine
|
44
|
20
|
33
|
|
Modena
|
43
|
50
|
35
|
40
|
Maiorca
|
39
|
50
|
33
|
|
Musco
|
|
|
61
|
|
N
|
|
|
|
|
Naples
|
46
|
|
39
|
30
|
Nidro●ia
|
89
|
45
|
60
|
50
|
Nismes
|
25
|
|
42
|
30
|
O
|
|
|
|
|
Oxford
|
19
|
|
51
|
30
|
Orleans
.
|
22
|
|
47
|
10
|
P
|
|
|
|
|
Paris
|
23
|
20
|
48
|
|
Poicteirs
|
20
|
|
50
|
10
|
Padua
|
44
|
45
|
36
|
10
|
Pavia
|
44
|
|
33
|
5
|
Prage
|
29
|
10
|
46
|
10
|
R
|
|
|
|
|
Rome
|
41
|
20
|
38
|
|
Rheimes
|
25
|
25
|
48
|
30
|
Riga
|
43
|
45
|
59
|
|
S
|
|
|
|
|
Salamanca
|
14
|
4
|
24
|
20
|
Siguenca
|
18
|
2
|
|
|
Siena
|
42
|
20
|
36
|
15
|
Strigonum
|
|
|
|
|
Syracuse
|
40
|
30
|
37
|
30
|
Stockholme
|
47
|
|
60
|
30
|
Strasburg
|
27
|
50
|
48
|
44
|
Sivlll
|
14
|
20
|
37
|
30
|
T
|
|
|
|
|
Tolledo
|
16
|
40
|
40
|
10
|
Tholouse
|
20
|
30
|
43
|
58
|
Triers
|
4
|
|
45
|
50
|
Tubing
|
|
|
48
|
50
|
Turine
|
31
|
30
|
43
|
45
|
V
|
|
|
|
|
Venice
|
37
|
|
44
|
50
|
Valence
|
21
|
10
|
39
|
55
|
Valadolit
|
15
|
45
|
42
|
5
|
Vienna
|
31
|
45
|
48
|
20
|
W
|
|
|
|
|
Wittenberg
|
|
|
50
|
20
|
Witzburg
|
|
|
50
|
|
Y
|
|
|
|
|
Yorke
.
|
23
|
30
|
54
|
30
|
THE
END
OF
EVROPE
.
OF
ASIA
:
ASIA
is
separate
from
Europe
by
the
Aegean
,
Propontis
,
Euxine
Sea
;
by
Palus
Moeotis
,
Tanais
,
Duina
,
and
a
line
drawne
from
the
one
to
the
other
:
and
from
Africk
by
the
Red-Sea
,
and
the
Aegyptian
Istmus
.
This
most
famous
Country
borroweth
her
denomination
from
ASIA
,
daughter
to
Oceanus
and
Thetis
,
wife
to
Iapetus
,
and
mother
to
Prometheus
.
It
stretcheth
in
length
5200
,
&
in
breadth
4560
miles
.
This
Country
hath
worne
the
Garland
of
supereminency
:
1
Because
here
man
was
created
&
put
to
till
the
land
.
2ly
Here
our
Saviour
Christ
was
borne
,
wrought
his
diuine
miracles
,
&
suffered
for
our
saluation
on
the
Crosse.
3ly
Here
were
done
the
actions
memorized
by
the
holy
pen-men
of
the
Old
and
New
Testament
.
4ly
Here
were
the
first
Monarchies
of
the
Babylonians
,
Assyrians
,
Persians
,
and
Medes
.
5ly
This
is
the
common
mother
of
vs
all
,
from
whence
,
as
from
the
Troian
horse
,
innumerable
troopes
of
men
issued
to
people
the
other
parts
of
the
vnhabited
world
.
Through
this
Country
runneth
the
hill
Taurus
,
which
reckoning
his
seuerall
bendings
in
and
out
,
is
6250
miles
long
,
and
375
broad
.
For
it
beginneth
about
Caria
and
Lycia
in
Anatolia
,
and
is
in
diuerse
places
called
by
diuerse
names
,
as
Caueasus
,
Parapomisus
,
Niphates
,
Sarpedon
,
Periadres
,
Gordiaei
,
Anti
Taurus
,
&c.
Through
this
hill
are
three
principall
passages
,
viz:
1
Out
of
the
rest
of
Anatolia
into
C●licia
,
called
Pylae
Ciliciae
,
of
which
more
anon●
2ly
Out
of
Scythia
into
Armenia
,
of
which
more
at
large
when
we
come
into
that
Country
.
and
3ly
One
of
Scythia
into
Media
,
which
are
cal'd
by
reason
of
their
neighbourhood
to
the
Caspian
Sea
,
Caspiae
portae
.
These
are
the
most
famous
,
containing
eight
miles
in
length
,
but
for
breadth
scarce
wide
enough
for
a
Cart
to
passe
,
and
are
supposed
to
haue
been
the
worke
of
men
rather
then
nature
.
The
2d
mountaine
of
note
is
Imaus
,
which
beginning
in
the
shore
of
the
North
Ocean
,
&
running
directly
towards
the
South
,
keepeth
almost
the
same
Meridian
,
viz:
the
longitude
of
130
degrees
,
and
crosseth
the
hill
Taurus
,
euen
in
a
manner
at
right
angles
.
And
as
Taurus
diuideth
the
North
of
Asia
from
the
South
;
so
doth
this
the
East
from
the
West
:
&
maketh
that
ancient
diuision
of
Scythia
,
into
Scythia
intra
Imaum
,
and
Scythia
extra
Imaum
.
The
principall
regions
of
Asia
are
1
Anatolia
.
2
Syria
.
3
Palestina
.
4
Armenia
.
5
Arabia
.
6
Media
.
7
Assyria
.
8
Mesopotamia
.
9
Persia.
10
Chaldaea
.
11
Parthia
.
12
Hircania
.
13
Tartaria
.
14
China
.
15
India
.
16
The
Ilands
which
lay
dispersed
either
in
the
Indian
Seas
,
or
in
the
Mediterranean
.
ANATOLIA
.
Maginus
ANATOLIA
is
limited
on
the
East
with
the
riuer
Euphrates
;
on
the
West
with
Thracius
Bosphorus
,
Propontis
,
Hellespont
,
and
the
Aegean
;
on
the
North
with
Pontus
Euxinus
;
on
the
South
with
the
Rhodian
and
Lycian
Seas
.
It
was
formerly
called
Asia
Minor
,
to
distinguish
it
from
Asia
the
greater
:
but
now
Anatolia
(
and
corruptly
Natolia
)
from
its
more
Easterne
situation
in
respect
of
Greece
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
There
is
another
Asia
contained
also
in
this
Natolia
called
Asia
Propria
,
and
Asia
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
comprehendeth
Caria
,
Ionia
,
Lydia
,
Aeolis
,
and
both
the
Phrygia's
.
This
is
that
Asia
which
is
meant
Act.
19.10
.
where
it
is
said
that
all
Asia
heard
the
word
of
the
Lord
Iesus
:
and
Act.
19.27
.
where
it
is
said
that
all
Asia
and
the
world
worsh●pped
the
Temple
of
Diana
:
neither
of
which
places
can
be
vnderstood
either
of
Asia
the
greater
,
or
of
Anatolia
,
but
of
this
only
.
This
Country
is
situate
vnder
the
fift
and
sixt
Climats
of
the
Northerne
temperate
Zone
,
the
longest
day
being
15
houres
&
a
halfe
.
It
is
adorned
with
many
commodious
Hauens
,
and
was
once
of
great
fertility
,
but
is
now
laid
wast
and
desolate
,
greivously
lamenting
the
ruines
of
4000
Citties
and
Townes
.
The
people
were
once
valiant
and
industrious
,
now
so
much
addicted
to
a
luxurious
effeminacy
,
that
the
Turkes
(
vnlesse
constrained
by
vrgent
necessities
)
neuer
inrole
their
children
in
the
number
of
Ianizaries
.
Here
once
florished
the
faith
of
Christ
,
sealed
by
the
blood
of
many
of
this
nation
.
Here
were
the
seaven
Churches
to
which
Iohn
dedicated
his
Reuelation
;
1
Ephesus
,
2
Smyrna
,
3
Thiatyra
,
4
Laodicea
,
5
Pergamus
,
6
Philadelphia
,
7
Sardis
:
All
whose
Candlesticks
haue
beene
long
since
remoued
,
and
now
Mahumetisme
hath
so
farre
encroached
on
them
,
that
few
Christians
remaine
,
and
they
which
are
,
are
of
the
Church
and
communion
of
Greece
.
This
Region
comprehendeth
the
seuerall
Prouinces
of
Cilicia
.
2
Pamphylia
.
3
Lycia
.
4
Caria
.
5
Ionia
.
6
Lydia
.
7
Aeolis
.
8
●hrygia
minor
.
9
Maior
.
10
Bythmia
.
11
Pontus
.
12
Paphlagonia
.
13
Galatia
.
14
Cappadocia
.
15
Lycaonia
.
16
Pisidia
.
and
17
Armenia
minor
.
1.
CILICIA
.
On
the
South-east
of
Anatolia
is
CILICIA
,
watred
with
the
riuer
Cidnus
,
whose
water
proued
very
infectious
to
Alexander
the
Great
;
&
deadly
to
the
Emperour
Fredericke
the
first
,
who
was
here
drowned
as
he
was
bathing
himselfe
.
In
this
Province
is
the
hill
Anti-Taurus
,
in
the
straights
of
which
mountaine
called
Pylae
Ciliciae
,
was
fought
that
memorable
battaile
,
betwixt
Seuerus
and
Pescenninus
Niger
,
for
the
Monarchie
of
the
world
.
Wherein
the
Nigrians
being
possessed
of
the
entrance
into
the
straights
,
manfully
withstood
the
Seuerians
,
till
at
last
a
sudden
tempest
of
raine
and
thunder
,
continually
darting
in
their
faces
,
the
very
heauens
seeming
to
bee
against
them
;
they
were
compelled
to
leaue
the
passage
,
and
the
victory
to
the
enimy
,
hauing
lost
20000
of
their
fellow
Souldiers
.
Nigh
vnto
this
place
Alexander
with
30000
men
,
ouercame
the
Army
of
Darius
king
of
Persia
,
consisting
of
600000
Souldiers
,
whereof
110000
lost
their
liues
.
The
chiefe
Citties
are
Nicopolis
,
built
by
Alexander
,
in
memory
of
his
victory
.
2
Pompeiopolis
,
built
by
Pompey
the
great
,
after
his
victory
ouer
the
Pirats
:
who
not
only
Lorded
it
ouer
the
Sea
,
but
wasted
&
spoiled
the
villages
of
Italie
it selfe
.
Pompey
being
victor
&
having
inflicted
exemplary
punishment
on
the
ringleaders
,
with
the
rest
peopled
this
new
Towne
and
the
Country
adioyning
;
allowing
them
competent
possessions
,
least
want
and
necessity
should
againe
enforce
them
to
the
like
courses
.
An
action
truly
commendable
,
and
worthy
so
great
a
Captaine
,
rather
to
take
occasion
of
offending
from
the
people
,
then
after
offence
done
to
punish
them
.
Hythlodaeus
in
the
Vtopia
,
somewhat
bitterly
,
though
perhaps
not
vniustly
,
inueigheth
against
our
lawes
,
for
ordaining
death
to
be
the
guerdon
for
theft
;
Cùm
multo
potius
providendum
fuerit
,
vti
aliquis
esset
prouentus
vitae
;
ne
cuipiam
●it
tam
dira
furandi
primum
,
deinde
pereundi
necessitas
.
3
Alexandria
,
built
also
by
Alexander
,
and
to
distinguish
it
from
Alexandria
of
Aegypt
,
called
Alexandretta
,
and
now
Scanderone
,
a
famous
hauen
.
And
4
Tarsus
,
the
birth-place
of
S.
Paul
,
to
which
place
Ionah
intended
to
fly
when
he
was
sent
to
Niniueh
.
The
inhabitants
are
giuen
most
to
the
pasturing
of
Goats
of
whose
Fleeces
they
make
their
Chamblets
:
and
to
the
keeping
of
horses
,
of
which
here
is
such
store
,
that
the
Turkish
Emperour
culleth
euery
yeare
from
hence
600
horses
of
seruice
.
2
PAMPHILIA
.
On
the
West
side
of
Cilicia
lieth
PAMPHILIA
,
watred
with
the
riuers
Melas
and
Oestros
;
whose
chiefe
Townes
are
Seleucia
built
by
S●leucus
,
one
of
Alexanders
successours
.
2
Perga
where
Diana
was
worshipped
,
and
3
Faselis
.
The
people
of
this
Countrey
,
and
of
Cilicia
,
were
called
Soli
,
from
whose
barbarous
kinde
of
pronunciation
came
the
word
Soloecismus
.
Amongst
these
Aratus
was
borne
.
In
this
Country
is
the
riuer
Eurymedon
,
in
and
nigh
vnto
which
Simon
the
sonne
of
Miltiades
,
captaine
generall
of
the
Athenians
,
ouerthrew
the
sea
and
land
forces
of
the
Persians
in
one
day
.
Hee
tooke
and
sunke
no
fewer
then
40
ships
,
and
300
Gallies
in
the
sea-sight
:
which
ended
,
he
stowed
the
Persian
ships
with
his
best
men
attired
in
the
h●bit
,
and
wauing
the
colours
of
the
Persians
.
Vpon
their
approach
the
Campe
was
opened
,
and
all
prepared
to
entertaine
their
victorious
Countrimen
.
But
the
Greekes
once
in
,
suddenly
put
them
to
the
sword
,
and
tooke
20000
of
them
prisoners
.
3
LYCIA
.
On
the
West
side
of
Pamphilia
is
LYCIA
,
watred
with
the
riuer
Xanthus
,
of
which
the
people
hereabout
were
called
Xanthi
:
who
being
too
weak
for
Harpagus
the
Persian
Kings
Leiftenant
,
first
burnt
their
wiues
,
children
,
seruants
,
and
riches
,
and
then
made
a
sallie
against
Harpagus
,
who
put
them
all
to
the
Sword
.
They
were
called
Lycij
afterward
from
Lycus
,
sonne
of
Pandion
.
Before
the
Roman
conquest
this
Prouince
was
gouerned
by
a
common
Councell
of
23
men
,
culled
out
of
their
23
Citties
,
of
which
the
chiefe
now
is
Patras
.
2
Isaurus
,
which
being
brought
vnder
by
Servilius
,
gaue
him
the
surname
of
Isauricus
.
3
Phaselis
,
a
Towne
as
much
enriched
,
&
haunted
by
Pirats
,
as
Algeirs
is
now
adayes
.
This
Towne
was
taken
by
the
same
Servilius
,
at
what
time
Pompey
scoured
the
Seas
;
whose
victory
ouer
that
rabble
of
pirats
we
cannot
sufficiently
admire
,
if
either
we
consider
the
speedinesse
,
as
gotten
in
little
more
than
a
month
;
the
easinesse
,
the
Romans
not
loosing
one
vessell
;
or
the
euent
,
the
Pirats
after
that
time
neuer
infesting
&
troubling
the
Seas
.
4
CARIA
.
On
the
West
side
of
Lycia
is
CARIA
,
so
called
from
its
king
Cara
,
who
first
inuented
the
science
of
Diuination
by
the
flying
of
Birds
called
Augurie
.
The
people
hereof
were
in
former
times
accounted
very
valiant
,
and
as
saith
Mela
,
Eò
armorum
pugnaequeamans
,
vt
alien●
etiam
bella
mercede
ageret
:
as
the
Switzers
in
these
our
times
doe
.
In
this
Country
is
the
riuer
Salmacis
,
said
to
inseeble
all
such
as
either
dranke
of
it
,
or
bathed
in
it
.
From
whence
the
Poets
tooke
their
fiction
of
Salmacis
&
Hermapoeditus
described
by
Ovid
▪
&
from
whence
came
the
phrase
Sal●●acida
spolia
sine
sanguine
&
sudore
,
mentioned
by
Tully
in
his
booke
de
Officijs
,
and
there
vsed
for
effeminate
or
veneriall
conquests
.
The
chiefe
Citties
are
Mindum
,
which
being
but
a
small
Towne
had
great
Gates
,
so
that
Diogenes
the
Cynicke
cried
out
;
Yee
Cittizens
of
Mindum
take
heed
your
Citty
runne
not
out
of
your
Gates
.
2
Halicarnassus
,
where
Dionysius
Halicarnasseus
was
borne
,
who
writ
the
history
of
Rome
for
the
first
300
yeares
.
The
whole
Prouince
is
in
some
approued
Authors
named
Halicarnassus
:
and
Artemisia
,
who
aided
Xerxes
against
the
Grecians
,
is
called
the
Queene
of
Halicarnassus
.
This
is
she
,
who
in
the
honour
of
her
husband
Mausolus
,
built
that
curious
sepulchre
,
accounted
one
of
the
worlds
wonders
;
it
being
25
Cubits
high
,
&
supported
with
36
curious
pillars
:
of
which
Martial
.
Aëre
nam
vacuo
pendentia
Mausolaea
,
Laudibus
immodicis
Cares
ad
astra
ferunt
.
The
Mausolaea
hanging
in
the
skie
,
The
men
of
Caria's
praises
deifie
.
3
Magnesia
,
which
together
with
Lamsacus
&
Mius
was
assigned
by
Xerxes
to
Themistocles
,
when
being
banished
his
Country
,
he
fled
to
his
greatest
enimy
for
entertainment
;
and
there
met
with
more
safety
then
Athens
would
,
and
more
honours
then
it
could
afford
him
.
So
that
he
might
well
say
periissem
nisi
periissem
.
The
King
also
was
in
a
manner
ouer-ioyed
with
his
presence
,
as
hauing
(
as
he
thought
)
on
his
side
the
man
which
had
most
hindred
his
conquest
of
all
Gre●ce
;
insomuch
that
many
nights
he
was
heard
,
euen
in
the
midst
of
his
sleepe
,
to
clappe
his
hands
,
and
cry
out
,
habe●
Themistoclen
Atheniensem
.
These
4
Countries
are
now
called
Caramania
,
from
Caramon
a
Captaine
of
Aladine
,
the
last
Turkish
King
of
the
Zelzuccian
familie
:
who
after
the
decease
of
his
Soueraigne
,
erected
here
a
kingdome
;
which
remained
till
Baiazet
the
second
of
the
Oguzian
or
Ottomanicall
family
subverted
it
.
It
is
now
a
Zanziack-ship
,
and
yeeldeth
to
the
great
Turke
80000
Duckats
yearely
.
5
IONIA
.
On
the
North
side
of
Carta
is
IONIA
,
whose
chiefe
Citties
are
1
Miletum
,
the
birth-place
of
Thales
and
Anaximeres
.
2
Smyrna
.
3
Colophon
,
both
which
stroue
for
the
birth
of
Homer
,
as
also
did
fiue
others
.
Septem
vrbes
certant
de
stirpe
insignis
Homeri
;
Seuen
Citties
vndernamed
did
striue
Which
had
seene
Homer
first
aliue
.
1
Smyrna
.
2
Rhod●s
.
3
Colophon
.
4
Salamis
.
5
Chios
.
6
Argos
.
Athe●ae
Whether
Homer
purposely
concealed
his
Country
,
that
men
of
all
places
might
challenge
him
for
theirs
,
I
cannot
say
:
only
this
I
am
sure
of
,
that
Paterculus
spake
it
in
the
commendation
of
Hesiodus
,
the
next
Greeke
Poet
in
order
after
him
;
that
he
had
made
knowne
his
birth-place
:
qui
vit●vit
ne
in
id
,
quod
Homerus
,
incideret
;
patriam
&
parentes
testatus
est
.
The
4th
Citty
of
note
is
Ephesus
,
whereof
Timothy
was
Bishop
.
To
the
people
of
this
Citty
did
St
Paul
direct
one
of
his
Epistles
.
Finally
this
Towne
is
famous
for
the
buriall
of
S.
Iohn
the
Euangelist
,
who
went
aliue
into
the
graue
,
and
by
some
learned
men
is
thought
not
yet
to
be
dead
,
but
only
sleeping
.
2ly
,
For
the
temple
of
Diana
;
which
for
the
spaciousnesse
,
furniture
and
workmanship
,
was
accounted
one
of
the
worlds
wonders
.
It
was
200
yeares
in
building
,
contriued
by
Ctesiphon
:
being
425
foot
long
and
220
broad
:
sustained
with
127
pillars
of
marble
70
foot
high
;
whereof
27
were
most
curiously
grauen
,
and
all
the
rest
of
marble
pollisht
.
It
was
fired
7
times
,
and
lastly
by
Erostratus
(
that
night
in
which
Alexander
was
borne
)
to
get
himselfe
a
name
,
5
Priene
the
birth-place
of
Bias.
In
this
Country
is
the
hill
L●tmus
the
dwelling
place
of
Endimion
,
who
being
much
addicted
to
the
study
of
Astronomie
,
and
hauing
found
out
the
course
and
changes
of
the
Moone
;
is
by
the
Poets
fained
to
haue
beene
the
Moones
darling
,
or
sweet
heart
.
Others
adde
that
Iupiter
hid
him
in
a
caue
vnder
this
hill
,
casting
him
into
a
dead
sleepe
(
whether
notwithstanding
the
Moone
descended
to
kisse
him
)
whence
arose
the
old
prouerbe
Endimionis
somnium
dormit
.
The
Ionians
immediatly
after
the
taking
of
Croesus
were
subdued
by
Harpagus
Leiftenant
to
Cyrus
the
first
Persian
Monarch
.
Such
of
them
as
p●efer'd
a
free
exile
before
a
domesticall
prison
,
planted
Colonies
in
the
westward
parts
,
and
among
others
that
of
Marseiles
(
vnlesse
as
others
coniecture
it
were
a
plantation
of
the
Phoenicians
)
others
liuing
in
an
vnwilling
subiection
in
the
time
of
Darius
Histaspis
againe
revolted
.
In
which
rebellion
the
Athenians
assisted
the
Ionians
,
which
was
the
principall
motiue
of
the
inuasion
of
Greece
,
by
the
same
Darius
.
On
the
South
of
this
Prouince
is
the
little
countrey
Doris
:
the
people
whereof
together
with
the
Ionians
and
Aeolians
,
were
anciently
only
accounted
Greeks
;
and
the
other
nations
of
Asia
,
Barbarians
;
the
chiefe
Citties
are
1
Cnidis
and
Ceraunus
.
This
Country
is
now
called
Sarachan
,
from
Sarachan
;
who
after
the
death
of
Aladine
erected
here
a
petty
kingdome
;
subdued
by
the
Ottoman
Kings
.
6
LYDIA
.
On
the
Northeast
of
Ionia
,
is
LYDIA
;
watred
with
the
rivers
Caistrus
,
famous
for
his
abundance
of
Swannes
;
and
Maeander
which
hath
in
it
600
windings
in
and
out
.
Quique
recurvatis
ludit
Maeander
in
vndis
.
Maeander
plaies
his
watry
prankes
Within
his
crooked
winding
bankes
.
The
people
of
this
Countrey
are
said
to
haue
beene
the
first
coyners
of
money
,
the
first
Hucksters
and
Pedlers
;
and
the
first
inventers
of
dice
,
ball
,
chesse
,
and
the
like
games
,
necessity
&
hunger
therevnto
inforcing
them
,
according
to
that
of
Persius
,
Artis
magister
ingenijque
largitor
venter
.
For
being
sorely
vext
with
famine
in
the
time
of
Atis
one
of
the
progenitours
of
Omphale
,
they
deuised
these
games
,
&
euery
second
day
by
playing
at
them
beguiled
their
hungry
bellies
.
Thus
for
22
yeares
they
continued
playing
and
eating
by
turnes
;
but
then
seeing
that
themselues
were
more
fruitfull
in
getting
and
bearing
children
,
then
the
soyle
in
bringing
forth
sustenance
to
maintaine
them
:
they
sent
a
Colonie
into
Italy
vnder
the
conduct
of
Tyrrhenus
the
sonne
of
Atis
,
who
planted
in
the
Country
,
called
at
first
Tyrrhenia
,
and
afterward
Tuscanie
.
This
Country
was
also
called
Moeonia
,
and
was
thought
to
haue
beene
the
birth-place
of
Homer
,
who
is
therefore
called
Moeonius
vates
,
also
Moeonides
;
and
carmen
Moeonium
is
vsed
for
Homers
poeticall
abilities
,
as
carmine
Moeonio
consurgere
in
Ovid.
Bacchus
is
also
diuerse
times
called
Maeonius
,
but
for
a
different
reason
;
because
indeed
here
are
in
all
this
Country
no
trees
but
of
Grapes
.
The
chiefe
Citties
are
Sardis
the
royall
seat
of
King
Croesus
.
2
Pergamus
where
King
Attalus
raigned
,
who
made
the
Romans
his
heire
:
where
parchment
was
inuented
,
and
therefore
called
Pergamenum
:
where
Galen
was
borne
,
and
liued
healthfully
140
yeares
:
whereof
he
assigneth
these
reasons
:
He
neuer
eat
or
drunk
his
fill
;
2ly
he
neuer
eat
any
raw
food
;
3
he
euer
caried
some
sweet
perfume
with
him
.
3
Laodicea
.
4
Theatyra
.
5
Philadelphia
.
Of
these
Sardis
was
the
strongest
;
and
when
it
was
once
taken
by
the
Grecians
,
Xerxes
gaue
commandment
,
that
euery
day
at
dinner
one
speaking
alowd
,
should
say
,
that
the
Grecians
had
taken
Sardis
.
Such
an
order
the
French
had
in
their
Parliaments
during
the
time
that
Calice
was
English
;
and
it
were
not
amisse
if
we
vsed
the
same
custome
,
till
it
be
againe
recouered
.
Lydia
tooke
its
name
,
either
from
Lydus
a
Nobleman
of
great
power
:
or
from
Lud
the
fourth
sonne
of
Sem.
It
became
to
bee
a
Kingdome
somewhat
before
the
building
of
Rome
,
vnder
one
Ardisius
,
lineally
descended
from
Hercules
,
and
Omphale
;
who
was
once
Queene
of
Lydia
:
but
after
the
kingdome
decayed
,
&
now
was
restored
.
The
Kings
of
Lydia
.
3190
-
1
Ardisius
36.
3226
-
2
Aliactes
14.
3240
-
3
Melos
,
who
ouercame
the
people
of
Sardis
.
3252
-
4
Candaules
,
who
shewing
his
wife
naked
to
Giges
,
was
by
him
slaine
,
who
marrying
his
wife
succeeded
him
in
the
kingdome
.
17.
The
whole
story
is
this
.
Candaules
had
to
his
wife
a
woman
of
vnparallel'd
beauty
;
and
supposing
the
greatnesse
of
his
happinesse
,
not
to
consist
so
much
in
his
owne
fruition
,
as
the
notice
which
others
might
take
of
it
;
intended
to
shew
her
in
natures
brauery
to
Giges
the
master
of
his
heards
.
Giges
at
first
disswaded
him
from
an
attempt
so
foolish
;
but
seeing
no
perswasion
could
prevaile
,
he
condescended
.
When
hee
had
seene
the
naked
Queene
,
and
was
ready
to
depart
,
Candaules
cryed
to
him
Esto
fidelis
,
Giges
:
which
words
the
Queene
marking
,
and
seeing
the
backe
of
Giges
as
he
left
the
chamber
,
the
next
morning
sent
for
him
.
When
holding
a
ponyard
in
her
hand
,
she
gaue
him
this
choice
,
either
presently
to
be
slaine
,
or
else
to
kill
the
King
and
take
her
to
wife
,
with
the
kingdome
for
her
dowre
.
He
made
choice
of
this
latter
euill
,
and
killed
the
foolish
Candaules
.
3269
-
5
Giges
subdued
all
Ionia
.
36.
3305
-
6
Ardis
37.
3342
-
7
Sadautes
.
15.
3357
-
8
Haliactes
II.
49.
3406
-
9
Croesus
the
last
King
of
Lydia
,
subdued
Doris
and
Aeolis
;
after
which
victories
he
was
ouercome
by
Cyrus
King
of
Persia
,
in
which
battle
a
son
of
Croesus
who
had
beene
dumbe
from
his
cradle
,
seeing
a
Souldier
ready
to
kill
his
father
,
suddenly
broke
out
into
these
words
,
Rex
est
,
cauene
o●cidas
.
After
this
ouerthrowe
and
the
captiuity
of
Croes●s
,
one
of
the
richest
Kings
that
euer
was
of
old
;
Lydia
was
made
a
Persian
prouince
,
Anno
M.
3420.
The
Lydians
after
this
rebelled
;
but
being
againe
subdued
,
Cyrus
berea●ed
them
of
all
their
Horses
of
seruice
,
dispoyled
them
of
all
their
armour
;
and
trayned
them
vp
in
all
manner
of
loose
and
effeminate
liuing
:
weakning
by
this
meanes
a
powerfull
nation
,
which
before
that
time
had
not
only
maintained
its
owne
liberty
,
but
awed
all
the
Prouinces
adioyning
.
7
AEOLIS
and
MYSIA
.
On
the
North
of
Lydia
is
AEOLIS
,
watred
with
the
Riuer
Caycus
.
The
chiefe
Townes
are
M●rina
.
2
Hidra
.
3
Erithro
.
Nigh
to
this
Province
are
both
the
MYSIAS
,
the
people
whereof
were
of
so
base
a
condition
,
that
it
grew
to
an
adage
to
call
a
fellow
of
no
worth
Mysorum
postremus
.
The
chiefe
Citty
was
Lampsacus
,
where
the
beastly
God
Priapus
,
was
worshipped
in
as
beastly
a
manner
and
forme
.
It
is
recorded
that
when
Alexander
was
in
Asia
,
hee
intended
vtterly
to
raze
this
Citty
;
and
seeing
Anaximenes
come
to
him
as
an
Embassadour
from
the
Towne
,
bad
him
be
silent
,
and
swore
vnto
him
he
would
deny
whatsoeuer
he
requested
:
wherevpon
Anaximenes
intreated
him
to
destroy
the
Citty
,
which
for
his
oathes
sake
he
could
not
doe
;
and
so
Lampsacus
at
that
time
escaped
.
2
Cyzicus
.
8
PHRYGIA
MINOR
.
On
the
North-East
of
Aeolis
is
PHRYGIA
MINOR
,
●atred
with
Divine
Scamander
purpled
yet
with
blood
Of
Greekes
and
Troians
which
therein
did
die
;
Pactolus
glystring
with
his
golden
flood
;
And
Hermus
sweet
&c.
as
Spencer
in
his
F.
Q.
It
was
called
Phrygia
from
Phryxus
,
sonne
to
Athamas
king
of
The●es
,
who
flying
from
the
treacherous
snares
of
his
mother
Ino
,
here
seated
himselfe
.
Here
are
the
mountaines
Tmolus
and
Ida
▪
on
which
last
Paris
(
being
by
his
Father
Priamus
exposed
to
wild
beasts
fury
)
iudged
the
controuersie
of
the
golden
ball
vnto
Venus
;
respecting
neither
the
powerfull
riches
of
Iuno
,
nor
the
diuine
wisdome
of
Pallas
,
but
transported
with
a
sensuall
delight
,
fatall
in
the
end
to
the
whole
Country
.
The
chiefe
Citties
are
Adramittium
mentioned
in
the
17
of
the
Acts.
2
Traeianopolis
,
whose
name
proclaimeth
his
founder
.
3
Sigeum
the
●aven
Towne
to
Troy
.
And
4ly
Ilium
,
or
Troy
,
a
famous
Towne
,
from
the
people
whereof
,
all
nations
desire
to
fetch
their
originall
.
The
beauty
of
it
may
be
(
as
some
write
)
yet
seene
in
the
ruines
,
which
with
a
kinde
of
Maiestie
entertain
the
beholders
,
the
wals
of
large
circuit
,
consisting
of
a
black
hard
stone
cut
foure-square
:
some
remnants
of
the
Turrets
which
stood
on
the
wals
,
and
the
fragments
of
great
marble
tombes
and
monuments
of
curious
workmanship
.
But
certainly
these
are
not
the
ruines
of
that
Ilium
,
which
was
destroyed
by
the
Grecians
,
but
another
of
the
same
name
,
built
some
foure
miles
from
the
situation
of
the
old
,
by
Lysimachus
one
of
Alexanders
Captaines
,
who
peopled
it
from
the
neighbouring
Citties
.
Now
concerning
old
Ilium
and
the
fall
thereof
,
take
with
you
this
epitomated
story
.
The
Kings
and
history
of
Troy
.
2486
-
1
Dardanus
sonne
to
Corinthus
,
King
of
Corinth
having
killed
his
brother
Iasius
,
fledde
into
this
Countrey
,
where
he
built
this
Citty
calling
it
Dardania
31.
2518
-
2
E●●chtonius
.
15.
2593
-
3
Tros
,
from
whom
the
Country
was
named
Troas
,
the
Citty
Troy
;
a
King
which
by
supporting
the
vnnaturall
malice
of
Saturne
against
his
worthy
sonne
Iupiter
,
lost
his
owne
sonne
Ga●imedes
:
who
being
taken
by
Iupiter
whose
ensigne
was
the
Eagle
,
is
said
to
haue
beene
snatched
vp
to
heauen
by
an
Eagle
.
60.
2653
-
4
Ilus
who
built
the
regall
pallace
called
Ilium
.
54.
2707
-
5
Laomedon
,
who
new
built
Troy
,
which
afterwards
Hercules
and
the
Grecians
,
iustly
conceauing
displeasure
against
the
treacherous
King
,
twice
tooke
and
defaced
:
Laomedon
himselfe
being
slai●e
the
latter
time
.
36.
2743
-
6
Priamus
who
reedified
Troy
;
but
giuing
leaue
to
his
sonne
Paris
,
to
rauish
Helena
wife
to
Menelaus
King
of
Sparta
,
forced
the
Greeks
to
renew
their
ancient
quarrell
:
who
after
a
ten
yeares
siege
forced
the
Towne
,
hauing
lost
their
owne
men
860000
,
and
slaine
666000
of
them
;
Aᵒ
M.
1783
:
so
as
that
of
Ovid
may
be
truely
inferred
.
Iam
seges
est
vbi
Troia
suit
,
resecandaque
falce
Luxuriat
Phrygio
sanguine
pinguis
humus
.
Corne
fit
for
Sithes
now
growes
where
Troy
once
stood
,
And
the
soyle's
fatted
with
the
Phrygian
blood
.
Concerning
the
taking
of
this
Towne
,
two
things
are
considerable
.
First
whether
the
Grecians
in
these
ten
yeares
lay
continually
before
it
;
and
it
seemes
they
did
not
:
but
that
rather
they
did
beat
vp
and
downe
,
wasting
the
Country
,
and
robbing
the
Seas
for
the
first
nine
yeares
,
and
in
the
tenth
only
laid
a
formall
siege
.
This
is
the
more
probable
,
because
that
in
the
tenth
yeare
of
the
warre
,
Priam
is
recorded
by
Homer
in
the
3d
of
his
Iliads
to
haue
sate
on
a
high
Tower
,
and
learned
of
Helen
the
names
and
qualities
of
the
Greeke
commanders
:
which
hee
could
not
be
thought
ignorant
of
,
if
they
had
for
so
long
together
layne
in
eye-reach
.
Secondly
by
what
meanes
the
Towne
was
taken
;
and
here
we
finde
a
difference
:
for
some
historians
tell
vs
that
Aeneas
and
Antenor
betrayed
it
to
the
enimy
:
but
this
Virgil
could
not
brooke
,
as
preiudiciall
to
his
Aeneas
,
whom
he
intended
to
make
the
patterne
of
a
compleat
Prince
.
Hee
t●erefore
telleth
vs
of
a
wooden
horse
wherein
diuers
of
the
Greek
Princes
lay
hidden
;
which
by
Sinon
,
one
of
the
Grecians
,
was
brought
to
Troy
gates
;
and
that
the
people
desirous
of
that
monument
of
the
enimies
flight
,
made
a
breach
in
their
wals
▪
the
gate
not
being
high
enough
to
receaue
it
.
That
this
fiction
of
Virgil
might
be
grounded
on
history
,
it
is
thought
by
some
that
ouer
the
Scaean
gate
where
the
Greekes
entred
,
was
the
picture
of
a
large
and
stately
horse
:
and
by
others
,
that
the
walls
were
battered
by
a
wooden
engine
called
a
horse
,
as
the
Romans
in
after
times
vsed
a
like
engine
called
a
R●mme
.
Neither
of
these
is
much
improbable
,
but
with
me
they
perswade
not
the
integrity
of
Antenor
and
Aeneas
.
This
Province
together
with
Aeolis
and
part
of
Lydia
,
are
now
called
Carausia
,
from
Carasus
a
Turkish
Captain
;
who
after
the
death
of
Aladine
the
last
Turkish
Sultan
of
the
Zelzuccian
Tribe
,
here
erected
a
petty
kingdome
,
long
since
swallowed
by
the
Ottoman
Emperours
.
9
PHRYGIA
MAIOR
.
On
the
East
side
of
Phrygia
minor
is
PHRYGIA
MAIOR
,
watred
with
the
riuers
Sangarius
and
Marsyas
;
this
latter
being
so
called
from
one
Marsyas
,
who
striuing
with
Apollo
for
preheminence
in
Musicke
,
was
by
him
stead
:
which
fact
(
say
the
Poets
)
was
so
lamented
,
that
from
the
teares
of
the
mourners
grew
this
riuer
.
The
chiefe
Townes
are
1
Gordion
the
seat
of
Gordius
,
who
from
a
plowman
being
raised
and
chosen
King
of
this
kingdome
,
placed
the
furniture
of
his
waine
and
Oxen
in
the
Temple
of
Apollo
;
tie●
in
such
a
knot
,
that
the
Monarchy
of
the
world
was
promised
to
him
that
could
vntie
it
:
which
when
Alexander
had
long
tried
and
could
not
doe
,
hee
cut
it
with
his
sword
.
2
Midaium
the
seat
of
Midas
sonne
to
this
Gordius
,
who
being
not
a
little
couetous
,
intreated
of
Bacchus
that
whateuer
he
touched
should
be
gold
;
which
petition
granted
,
he
was
almost
starued
,
his
very
victuals
turning
into
gold
,
till
he
had
repealed
his
wish
:
and
afterward
for
preferring
Pans
Pipe
before
Ap●lloes
Harpe
,
his
head
was
adorned
with
a
comely
paire
of
Asses
eares
.
3
Apamia
.
4
Colosse
where
dwelt
the
Colossians
,
to
whom
S.
Paul
writ
one
of
his
Epistles
.
5
Pesinus
where
the
Goddesse
Cibele
being
worshipped
,
was
called
D●a
Pesinuntia
.
The
Romans
were
once
told
by
an
oracle
,
that
they
should
bee
Lords
of
the
world
if
they
could
get
this
Goddesse
.
Herevpon
they
send
to
the
Phrygians
to
demand
it
.
The
Phrygians
willing
to
please
a
potent
neighbour
,
especially
the
Romans
being
their
Countrymen
,
as
descended
from
Aeneas
and
his
Troians
:
granted
their
request
,
and
the
Goddesse
is
shipt
for
Rome
.
But
behold
the
vnluckinesse
of
fortune
.
The
ship
,
Goddesse
,
and
all
made
a
stand
in
Tiber
,
neither
could
it
be
againe
moued
forward
by
force
or
sleight
.
It
hapned
that
one
Claudia
a
Vestall
virgin
being
suspected
of
incontinency
,
tied
her
girdle
vnto
it
;
praying
the
Goddesse
,
that
if
she
were
causelesly
suspected
,
she
would
suffer
the
ship
to
goe
forward
,
which
was
no
sooner
said
then
granted
;
Claudia
by
her
girdle
drawing
the
ship
vp
the
streame
to
Rome
,
where
I
leaue
the
people
wondring
at
the
miracle
.
The
Phrygians
were
by
Psamniticus
King
of
Aegypt
,
accounted
the
ancientest
people
of
the
world
,
&
that
forsooth
on
this
wise
experiment
.
Psamniticus
desirous
to
knowe
to
whom
the
greatest
antiquity
of
right
belonged
,
caused
two
children
to
be
shut
vp
in
a
●old
,
where
they
were
suckled
by
Goats
,
al
humane
company
being
on
a
great
penalty
prohibited
to
visit
them
.
All
the
language
which
the
children
had
learned
of
the
Goats
their
nurses
was
Bec
;
which
with
the
Phrygians
signifying
bread
,
and
in
no
other
tongue
,
as
it
seemeth
,
bearing
any
signification
at
al
,
gaue
the
verdict
on
their
side
:
but
as
it
appeares
the
other
nations
of
the
world
not
yeelding
to
this
sentence
,
by
a
writ
of
Ad
melius
inquirendum
,
impannelled
a
new
Iury
,
wherein
it
was
pronounced
that
Scytharum
gens
semper
erat
antiquissima
.
In
this
kingdome
raigned
Niobe
,
who
preferring
her selfe
before
Latona
,
had
all
her
children
slaine
before
her
face
,
and
shee
her selfe
was
turned
to
a
stone
.
Here
also
raigned
Tantalus
,
who
being
rich
&
wanting
wit
to
vse
his
prosperity
,
is
fained
to
stand
in
hell
vp
to
the
chinne
in
water
,
and
vnder
a
tree
whose
apples
touch
his
lips
;
yet
both
the
one
and
the
other
flie
from
him
,
of
which
thus
Ovid
,
—
Tibi
Tantale
nullae
Deprenduntur
aquae
,
quaeque
imminet
effugit
arbor
.
Thou
canst
not
,
Tantalus
,
the
waters
tast
;
The
tree
hang'd
ouer
thee
doth
fly
as
fast
.
This
Country
together
with
the
other
part
of
Lydia
,
was
once
the
Territory
of
the
Aidinian
Kings
,
so
called
from
Aidin
,
another
Turkish
Captaine
;
who
after
the
death
of
Aladine
possessed
these
parts
with
the
title
of
King
;
long
since
ouerthrowne
by
the
Ottoman
Familie
.
10
BYTHINIA
.
On
the
North
side
of
the
Phrygias
is
seated
Bythinia
,
watred
with
the
riuers
Sangarius
.
2
Ascanius
.
3
Calpas
.
4
Psillis
.
and
●
Granuicu●
,
nigh
vnto
which
Alexander
obtained
the
first
victory
against
the
Persians
,
of
whom
he
slewe
20000.
Nigh
vnto
this
is
mount
Stella
,
where
Pompey
ouerthrew
Mithridates
;
and
Tamberlaine
with
800000
Tartarians
,
encountred
with
Baiaz●t
,
whose
Army
consisted
of
500000
men
:
of
which
200000
lost
their
liues
that
day
;
and
Baiazet
being
taken
,
was
pend
and
carried
about
in
an
iron
Cage
,
against
whose
barres
he
beat
out
his
braines
.
The
ch●efe
Townes
are
Nicomedia
,
whose
name
declares
its
founder
.
2
Phasso
where
Aesculapius
was
borne
.
3
Heraclia
.
4
Nice
where
the
first
generall
Councell
was
held
Anno
314
,
to
which
there
assembled
318
Bishops
to
beat
downe
the
Arian
heresie
.
Here
was
also
called
another
Councell
by
the
Empresse
Irene
,
but
for
a
worse
end
▪
for
in
this
the
lawfulnesse
of
making
and
worshipping
Images
was
established
,
and
that
verily
by
many
substantiall
arguments
.
Iohn
one
of
the
Legats
of
the
Easterne
Churches
,
proued
the
making
of
Images
lawful
,
because
God
said
,
Let
vs
make
man
after
our
owne
image
:
A
sound
argument
to
ouerthrowe
one
of
Gods
Commandements
,
and
yet
it
was
the●e
decreed
,
that
they
should
be
reuerenced
and
adored
in
as
ample
and
pious
manner
,
as
the
blessed
and
glorious
Trinity
.
This
Citty
was
the
imperiall
seat
of
the
Nicean
Kings
:
the
first
of
which
was
Theodorus
Lascaris
,
who
fled
hither
from
the
Latines
,
who
had
newly
taken
Constantinople
;
and
began
this
kingdome
containing
Bythinia
,
both
Phrygia's
,
Lydia
,
and
Ionia
.
The
fourth
and
last
King
was
also
a
Theodorus
,
who
lost
it
to
Michael
Palaeologus
.
5
Calcedon
,
where
the
fourth
generall
Councel
was
assembled
by
the
command
of
the
Emperour
Martianus
,
to
repell
the
heresie
of
Nestorius
;
in
this
Councell
were
530
Bishops
.
6
Prusa
or
Brusa
,
built
by
Prusias
King
of
Bythinia
;
which
betrayed
Annibal
,
who
fled
to
him
for
succour
.
Fourth
Libissa
,
where
Annibal
lyeth
buried
.
This
Prusa
was
a
long
time
the
seat
of
the
Ottoman
Kings
,
till
Mahomet
the
first
beganne
to
keepe
his
residence
at
Adrianople
.
II
PONTVS
.
On
the
North-East
of
Bythinia
is
PONTVS
,
watred
with
the
riuers
Parthus
and
Hippias
.
The
chiefe
Townes
are
1
Tomos
to
which
Ovid
was
banished
.
Cum
maris
Euxini
positos
ad
lae●ae
Tomitas
,
Quaerere
me
laesi
principis
ira
iubet
.
My
wronged
Princes
wrath
commands
me
seeke
Tomos
vpon
Euxinus
left
hand
creeke
.
For
what
cause
this
most
excellent
Poet
was
banished
,
is
not
yet
agreed
on
.
Some
say
it
was
for
the
vnlawfull
pleasures
,
which
he
enioyed
with
Iulia
,
Augustus
daughter
;
whom
,
in
his
Amorum
,
he
celebrateth
vnder
the
borrowed
name
of
Corinna
.
Others
imagine
,
that
he
had
seene
Augustus
himselfe
vnnaturally
vsing
the
company
of
the
same
Iulia
,
his
daughter
;
for
which
the
offended
Prince
banished
him
:
to
which
,
it
is
thought
he
alluded
,
in
his
booke
de
Tristibus
,
where
he
saith
,
Cur
aliquid
vidi
,
cur
nexia
lumina
feci
?
&c.
But
certaine
it
is
,
that
whatsoeuer
was
the
true
reason
of
his
exile
,
the
pretended
cause
was
,
the
lasciuious
and
inflammatory
bookes
which
he
ha●
written
,
de
arte
amandi
;
and
this
he
in
diuers
places
of
his
workes
acknowledgeth
.
2.
Claudiopolis
.
3
Flau●opolis
.
and
Pythius
where
Chrysostome
liued
in
exile
.
In
this
Country
liued
King
Mithridat●s
,
who
being
once
a
friend
and
confederate
with
the
Romans
,
to●k
their
part
against
Aristonicus
;
who
would
not
consent
to
the
admission
of
the
Romans
into
Pergamus
,
according
to
the
will
of
Attalus
.
Afterward
conceauing
an
ambitious
hope
to
obtaine
the
Monarchie
of
Asia
,
in
one
night
he
plotted
and
effected
the
death
of
all
the
Roman
Souldiers
dispersed
in
Anatolia
,
being
in
number
150000
▪
in
like
manner
,
as
in
after
times
the
English
,
taught
perhaps
by
this
example
,
murdred
all
the
Danes
then
resident
in
England
;
and
the
Sicilians
massacred
all
the
French
inhabiting
Sicilia
,
as
we
h●ue
formerly
declared
.
He
dispossessed
Nicodemes
sonne
to
Prusias
King
of
Bythinia
,
Ariobarzanes
King
of
Cappadocia
,
and
Philemen
King
of
Paphlagonia
,
of
their
estates
;
because
they
persisted
faithful
to
his
enimies
of
Rome
▪
he
excited
the
Grecians
to
rebell
,
and
allured
all
the
Iles
,
except
Rhodes
,
from
their
obedience
to
the
Romans
:
and
finally
hauing
disturbed
their
victories
,
and
much
shaken
their
estate
,
for
the
space
of
40
yeares
;
hee
was
with
much
adoe
vanquished
by
the
valour
and
felicity
of
L.
Sylla
,
Lucullus
,
&
Pompey
the
great
,
three
of
the
greatest
Souldiers
that
euer
the
Roman
Empire
knewe
:
yet
did
not
the
Roman
puissance
so
much
plucke
downe
his
prowd
heart
,
as
the
rebellion
of
his
son
Pharnaces
against
him
;
which
he
no
sooner
heard
,
but
he
would
haue
poysoned
himselfe
:
but
hauing
formerly
so
vsed
his
body
to
a
kinde
of
poyson
allaid
(
which
from
his
inuenting
of
it
we
now
call
Mithridate
)
that
the
venome
could
not
worke
vpon
him
,
he
slew
himselfe
.
He
is
said
to
haue
beene
an
excellent
Scholler
,
and
to
haue
spoken
perfectly
the
languages
of
22
nations
.
After
his
death
the
Romanes
easily
recouered
their
own
,
&
made
that
kingdome
a
Prouince
of
their
Empire
.
12
PAPHLAGONIA
.
On
the
East
side
of
Pontus
is
PAPHLAGONIA
(
so
called
from
Paphlago
,
son
to
Phineus
)
watred
with
the
riuer
Parthenius
.
The
chief
city
is
Pompe●opolis
,
Mela.
built
by
Pompey
the
great
.
2
Sinopo
famous
for
its
plenty
of
brasse
,
Lead
,
and
other
minerals
.
3
Tios
of
old
a
Colony
of
the
Milesians
;
4
Citoros
built
&
named
by
Citorus
the
son
of
that
Phryxus
,
of
whom
Phrygia
took
denomination
.
4
Amysus
a
sea-towne
once
of
great
fame
,
now
called
Simiso
.
Mithridates
,
of
whom
we
but
now
spake
,
was
this
Countryman
by
birth
,
who
for
that
cause
so
loued
it
,
that
he
here
kept
his
residence
,
Maginus
.
and
made
the
city
of
Sinope
his
regall
seat
.
This
little
Country
was
heretofore
the
seat
of
foure
d●fferent
Nations
,
viz:
1
the
Tibareni
,
of
whom
it
is
said
,
that
they
neuer
waged
warre
on
any
enemy
,
but
they
faithfully
certified
them
before-hand
,
of
the
time
and
place
of
their
fight
.
2ly
the
Heptacometae
.
3ly
the
Mossynoeci
,
both
which
were
a
people
so
beastly
&
shamelesse
,
that
they
vsed
to
performe
the
work
of
generation
in
publique
,
not
knowing
that
multa
sunt
honesta
factu
,
quae
sunt
turpia
visu
:
and
4ly
the
Heneti
,
to
whom
the
Venetians
,
as
we
haue
already
said
,
doe
owe
their
originall
.
13
GALLATIA
.
On
the
Southside
of
Paphlagonia
is
GALLATIA
,
so
called
of
the
Gaules
,
who
here
planted
themselues
vnder
the
leading
of
Brennus
:
to
the
people
of
this
Prouince
did
S.
Paul
dedicate
one
of
his
Epistles
.
The
chief
cities
hereof
are
1
Gutia
,
or
Iuliopolis
.
2
Ancyra
(
now
Angouri
)
famous
at
this
present
for
the
making
of
chamlets
,
and
in
former
times
for
a
Synode
here
holden
,
called
Synodus
A●cyricana
.
3
Pisius
a
town
of
great
traffique
.
And
4
Tavium
,
where
there
was
a
brazen
Statua
of
Iupiter
,
whose
Temple
was
a
priuiledged
Sanctuary
.
The
soyle
is
very
fruitfull
,
but
aboue
all
yeeldeth
the
stones
called
Amithists
,
which
are
said
to
preserue
the
man
that
weareth
them
from
drunkennesse
;
and
take
name
from
a
privativum
,
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
ebrius
,
which
commeth
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
vinum
.
The
principall
riuers
are
1
Tion
and
Halis
.
The
people
hereof
were
Gaules
only
in
name
,
retaining
little
in
them
of
their
Ancestours
valour
.
For
as
the
plants
and
trees
loose
much
of
their
vertue
,
being
transplanted
into
another
soyle
;
so
these
men
lost
their
natiue
courage
,
strength
,
and
hardinesse
,
being
weakned
by
the
Asian
pleasures
and
delicacies
.
So
as
Tully
saith
,
for
a
man
to
be
good
in
other
places
,
is
no
masterie
;
but
in
Asia
to
lead
a
temperate
life
,
is
indeed
praise-worthy
.
So
might
one
haue
said
to
the
Gaules
:
To
be
couragious
&
patient
of
trauell
among
the
mountaines
,
was
no
whit
admired
;
but
to
haue
continued
so
amidst
the
delights
of
Asia
,
had
bin
indeed
meritorious
.
But
these
men
were
so
farre
from
assailing
the
Romans
in
the
Ca●itol
,
that
they
lost
their
own
Country
to
Manlius
a
Roman
Generall
.
During
which
warre
▪
I
find
no
memorable
act
,
but
that
of
the
Kings
wife
Chiomara
;
who
being
by
a
Centurion
rauished
,
in
revenge
cut
off
his
head
,
&
presented
it
to
her
husband
.
Deiotarus
,
whose
cause
Tully
pleaded
,
was
king
of
this
Prouince
.
14
CAPPADOCIA
.
On
the
East
side
of
Gallatia
,
is
Leucosyria
,
or
CAPPADOCIA
,
the
people
whereof
were
formerly
accounted
to
be
of
a
very
poisonous
nature
,
insomuch
that
it
is
recorded
,
that
if
a
snake
did
bite
a
Cappadocian
,
Turk
.
hist.
the
mans
blood
was
poison
to
the
snake
.
and
killed
him
.
The
chief
cities
are
1
Erzyrum
,
situate
on
the
very
confines
of
the
greater
Armenia
;
for
which
cause
it
is
the
Rendevous
or
place
of
meeting
for
all
the
Turkish
soldiers
,
when
there
is
any
e●pedition
in
hand
against
the
Persian
;
and
where
,
after
the
warre
or
sommer
●nded
,
they
are
all
again
dismissed
.
2
Amasia
,
whether
the
Turkish
Emperous
continually
vse
to
send
their
eldest
sonnes
immediatly
after
their
circumcision
,
whence
they
neuer
returne
again
,
till
the
deaths
of
their
fathers
.
3
Mazaca
,
called
by
T●berius
,
Neo-Caesarea
,
where
S.
Basil
li●ed
,
who
was
the
first
Author
of
Monasticall
liues
.
4
Sebas●ia
in
which
when
Tamberlain
had
taken
it
,
he
buried
12000
men
,
women
,
and
children
in
some
few
pits
aliue
together
.
5
Nazianzum
,
whereof
Gregory
Nazianzenus
was
Bishop
.
6
Nyssa
,
where
liued
another
Gregory
called
Nyssenus
,
brother
to
S.
Basil
,
and
7
Trapesus
,
or
Trabezond
,
the
Imperiall
seat
of
the
Comneni
.
Im●ediatly
after
the
Latines
were
possessed
of
the
Constantinopolitan
Empire
,
Alexius
Comnenus
,
one
of
the
blood
regall
,
with-drew
himselfe
to
this
town
,
and
raised
here
a
new
Empire
;
containing
Pontus
,
Gallatia
,
and
Cappadocia
,
about
the
yeare
1205.
This
Empire
flourished
in
all
prosperity
till
the
yeare
1461
,
when
Mahomet
the
great
took
it
from
Dauid
the
last
Emperour
,
whose
name
and
progeny
he
quite
extinguished
.
The
chief
riuers
of
this
Country
are
1
Iris
,
&
2
Thermodon
.
About
the
banks
of
this
riuer
Thermodon
,
dwelt
the
Amazons
,
so
called
either
quasi
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
because
they
vsed
to
cut
off
their
right
papps
,
that
they
might
not
be
an
impediment
to
their
shooting
:
or
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
&
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
sine
pane
,
because
they
vsed
not
to
eat
bread
;
or
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
because
they
liue
together
.
They
were
originally
of
Scythia
,
Pezel
.
in
Sleid.
and
accompanied
their
husbands
to
these
parts
,
about
the
time
of
the
Scythians
first
irruptions
into
Asia
,
in
the
time
of
Sesostris
king
of
Egypt
.
The
leaders
of
this
people
into
Cappadocia
,
were
Plinos
and
Scolpythus
,
two
young
men
of
a
great
house
,
whom
a
contrary
faction
had
banished
.
They
held
a
great
hand
ouer
the
Themiscyrij
,
who
inhabited
this
region
,
and
the
Nations
round
about
them
:
At
last
they
were
by
treachery
all
murdered
.
But
their
wiues
now
doubly
vexed
both
with
exile
and
widowhood
,
and
extremity
of
griefe
and
feare
,
producing
its
vsuall
effect
,
desperatnes
;
they
set
vpon
the
Conquerours
vnder
the
conduct
of
Lampedo
and
Marpesia
,
and
not
only
ouerthrow
them
,
but
also
infinitely
inlarge
their
Dominions
:
such
as
were
subiected
vnto
them
they
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
The
Amazonian
Queenes
.
-
1
Lampedo
first
Queenes
of
the
Amazons
in
Cappadocia
.
-
1
Marpesia
first
Queenes
of
the
Amazons
in
Cappadocia
.
-
2
Ortera
.
-
3
Antiopa
,
whose
sisters
Hippolite
and
Menalippe
,
challenged
Hercules
and
Theseus
to
single
combate
:
and
were
at
last
hardly
vanquished
,
to
their
eternall
credits
.
-
4
Penthisilea
,
who
came
with
a
troop
of
braue
Viragoes
,
to
the
aid
of
Priam
King
of
Troy
;
she
invented
the
battaile
axe
,
&
was
at
last
slain
by
Pyrrhus
,
son
to
Achilles
.
Long
after
her
death
raigned
Thalestris
,
who
came
to
Alexander
being
in
Hircania
,
and
plainly
told
him
she
came
to
lye
with
him
;
which
done
,
she
returned
:
and
at
last
by
little
&
little
this
Nation
was
extinct
.
They
vsed
in
matters
of
copulation
,
to
goe
to
their
neighbouring
men
thrice
in
a
yeare
:
if
they
brought
forth
males
,
they
sent
them
to
their
Fathers
;
if
females
,
they
kept
them
,
and
trayned
them
vp
in
all
martiall
discipl●ne
.
The
whole
Country
of
Cappadocia
,
was
made
a
Roman
prouince
after
the
death
of
Archelaus
,
the
next
successor
to
Ariobarzanes
.
15
LYCAONIA
.
On
the
South
of
Cappadocia
is
LYCAONIA
,
watred
with
the
riuer
Lycus
.
In
the
South
of
this
Prouince
where
it
consineth
with
Lycia
,
Stephanus
is
the
hill
Chimaera
:
in
the
top
whereof
Lyons
roared
;
in
the
middle
goates
grazed
;
and
in
the
lower
part
serpents
lurked
.
Hence
is
Chimaera
by
the
Poets
fained
to
be●
Monster
,
hauing
the
head
of
a
Lyon
,
the
body
of
a
goat
,
the
taile
of
a
serpent
.
Quoque
Chimaera
jugo
medijs
in
partibus
hircum
,
Pectus
&
ora
Leae
,
caudam
Serpentis
habebat
.
Chimaer
her
mid
parts
from
a
Goat
did
take
,
From
Lyon
head
and
brest
;
taile
from
a
snake
.
This
mountaine
was
made
habitable
by
Bellerophon
,
who
is
therefore
fained
to
haue
killed
the
Monster
Chimaera
.
The
chiefe
Cities
are
Iconium
,
once
the
regall
seat
of
the
Aladine
Sultans
.
2
List●a
where
Timothy
was
borne
:
where
Paul
and
Barnabas
healing
a
Criple
,
were
by
the
blind
Ethnicks
adored
as
Gods
;
calling
Paul
,
Mercury
;
and
Barnabas
,
Iupiter
:
Howsoeuer
not
long
after
,
at
the
instigation
of
some
malicious
Iewes
,
they
stoned
Paul
,
and
cast
him
out
of
their
city
,
where
he
recouered
,
and
departed
with
Barnabas
.
Acts
14th
.
16
PISIDIA
.
17
ARMENIA
.
On
the
East
side
of
Lycaonia
is
PISIDIA
,
whose
cities
are
Antiochia
and
Lisinia
.
The
people
of
this
Country
hauing
offended
Cyrus
the
brother
of
Artaxerxes
Mnemon
,
gaue
him
good
occasion
to
leuie
an
Army
,
pretending
revenge
on
them
;
but
intending
to
dispossesse
his
brother
of
the
Persian
Monarchie
.
But
Tisaphernes
,
Lieftenant
for
the
King
in
Asia
,
seeing
greater
preparations
then
were
sufficient
,
to
oppresse
the
weak
Pisidians
,
made
the
King
acquainted
with
his
suspicions
,
who
accordingly
prouided
for
resistance
.
Cyrus
Army
consisted
of
12000
Grecians
,
and
100000
Persians
:
the
Kings
forces
were
no
fewer
then
9000000
fighting
men
.
They
meet
at
Cunaxa
not
farre
from
Babylon
,
where
Cyrus
lost
both
the
victory
&
his
life
.
The
Grecians
who
had
made
their
side
good
,
and
stood
on
termes
of
honourable
composition
,
being
by
Tisaphernes
betrayed
,
lost
the
best
of
their
company
.
The
rest
vnder
the
conduct
of
Xenophon
,
made
a
safe
retreit
home
,
in
despite
of
200000
men
,
which
followed
at
their
heeles
.
This
Xenophon
was
an
agent
in
,
and
the
historian
of
this
expedition
,
by
whose
example
the
Spartans
,
and
after
them
the
Macedonians
,
first
attempted
the
conquest
of
Persia.
Eastward
from
Pisidia
is
ARMENIA
MINOR
,
which
by
some
is
thought
to
be
the
Land
of
Ararat
,
on
whose
mountaines
the
Arke
rested
,
the
Remnants
of
which
,
Iosephus
saith
,
were
in
his
time
to
be
seene
.
The
chiefe
town
is
Melexona
,
whose
territory
is
abundant
in
oile
and
wine
.
Asia
being
totally
subdued
by
the
Persians
,
Diod●rus
.
was
not
long
after
taken
from
them
by
the
Grecians
,
vnder
the
prosperous
ensignes
of
victorious
Alexander
.
After
his
decease
,
the
Empire
being
diuided
among
his
Captaines
:
Asia
fell
to
the
share
of
Antigonus
;
whose
son
Demetrius
seised
on
the
kingdome
of
Macedonia
,
and
left
Asia
,
subdued
by
Seleucus
Nicanor
K.
of
Syria
&
the
East
,
being
also
one
of
Alexanders
heires
.
The
sixt
from
this
Seleucus
,
was
Antiochus
,
called
the
Great
;
who
waging
warre
with
yong
Ptolomy
Philopater
,
King
of
Egypt
,
committed
by
his
father
to
the
protection
of
the
Romanes
,
prouoked
the
Senate
of
Rome
to
send
Scipio
(
surnamed
for
his
Asian
victories
)
Asiaticus
,
against
him
;
who
compelled
him
to
forsake
Asia
,
which
the
Romans
presently
took
into
their
possession
.
Other
motiues
there
were
to
cause
this
warre
;
as
that
Antiochus
entertained
Annibal
,
being
a
professed
enemy
to
the
state
of
Rome
;
that
he
demanded
restitution
of
the
City
Lysimachia
,
possessed
by
the
Romans
;
that
he
had
took
into
his
protection
Thoas
,
a
Prince
of
Aetolia
,
revolted
from
the
seruice
of
their
state
;
but
chiefly
that
the
Romans
by
the
ouerthrow
of
a
King
so
potent
,
might
adde
to
their
fame
and
Dominion
.
Vnder
the
Romans
this
prouince
long
continued
,
till
the
Turkes
by
little
and
little
,
wrested
it
from
the
Empire
of
Greece
,
and
subdued
it
to
their
Mahumetan
superstition
.
Thus
much
of
Anatolia
.
OF
SYRIA
.
SYRIA
hath
on
the
East
Euphrates
,
on
the
West
the
Mediterranean
Sea
,
on
the
South
Palestine
,
and
on
the
North
Cilicia
,
and
other
parts
of
Asia
Minor
.
The
inhabitants
of
this
Country
are
either
Mahumetans
,
or
Christians
.
Brerewood
.
These
latter
are
subdiuided
into
different
Sects
of
Melchi●es
,
Iacobites
,
&
Maronites
:
which
as
in
the
main
points
they
agree
with
the
Greeke
Church
,
so
in
certain
other
they
are
repugnant
vnto
it
.
The
last
of
these
,
viz:
the
Maronites
,
are
only
found
in
mount
Libanus
,
so
much
renowned
in
holy
Writ
for
its
goodly
Cedars
,
Their
Patriarch
is
alwayes
called
Peter
,
he
hath
vnder
his
jurisdiction
9
Bishops
,
and
resideth
commonly
at
Tripolis
.
They
held
heretofore
diuers
opinions
with
the
Grecians
;
but
in
the
Papacie
of
Clement
8th
,
they
receiued
the
Roman
Religion
.
They
possesse
in
this
hillie
Country
many
scattered
Villages
,
amongst
all
which
,
foure
only
in
all
Syria
speake
the
Syriacke
tongue
.
viz:
1
Eden
,
a
small
village
,
yet
a
Bishops
See
,
Biddulph
.
called
by
the
Turkes
,
Anchora
;
2
Hatcheeth
;
3
Sharrie
,
where
the
Patriarch
of
these
Maronites
sometimes
resideth
,
and
4
Bolosa
,
or
Blouza
.
These
Maronites
,
though
they
haue
acknowledged
the
Popes
supremacy
;
yet
they
retaine
still
the
Liturgy
of
the
Greekes
.
They
took
this
name
from
one
Maron
,
who
is
mentioned
in
the
fift
act
of
the
Constantinopolitan
Counce●l
.
The
Iacobites
are
so
called
from
Iacobus
Syrus
,
who
liued
Anno
5●0
.
Their
opinions
contrary
to
the
Church
of
Greece
&
Rome
,
are
1.
They
acknowledge
but
one
Will
,
Nature
,
and
Operation
in
Christ
.
2
They
vse
Circumcision
in
both
sexes
.
3.
They
signe
their
Children
with
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
,
imprinted
with
a
burning
iron
.
4
They
affirme
Angels
to
consist
of
2
substances
,
fire
,
and
light
.
The
Patriarch
of
this
Sect
is
alwayes
called
Ignatius
,
he
keepeth
his
residence
at
Carami
in
Mesapotamia
,
and
i●
said
to
haue
160000
Families
vnder
his
jurisdiction
.
The
Melchites
are
subiect
to
the
Patriarch
of
Antiochia
,
and
are
of
the
same
tenets
with
the
Grecians
,
excepting
only
,
that
they
celebrate
diuine
seruice
as
solemnly
on
the
Saturday
,
as
the
Sunday
.
They
take
their
denomination
from
Melchi
,
which
in
the
Syriacke
,
signifieth
a
King
;
because
in
matters
of
religion
the
people
followed
the
Emperours
injunctions
,
and
were
of
the
Kings
Religion
,
as
the
saying
is
.
Here
are
also
in
the
mountainous
parts
of
this
Country
,
between
it
and
Armenia
maior
,
a
certain
people
whom
they
call
Curdi
or
C●ordes
,
descended
,
as
it
is
though●
,
of
the
ancient
Parthians
.
These
men
worship
the
diuell
,
and
as
themselues
judge
,
not
without
reason
.
For
God
(
they
say
)
is
a
good
man
,
and
will
doe
no
body
harme
:
but
the
diuell
is
a
knaue
,
and
must
be
pleased
,
lest
he
hurt
them
.
The
chiefe
riuers
are
Euphrates
,
Stephanus
.
which
watring
the
Garden
of
Eden
,
hath
his
fountaine
in
the
Mountaines
of
Armenia
,
and
running
by
Babylon
,
disgorgeth
it selfe
into
the
Persian
sea
:
&
Orontis
,
which
rising
about
mount
Libanus
,
and
visiting
the
walls
of
Selencia
,
gently
saluteth
the
Mediterranean
Sea
.
This
country
is
diuided
into
three
Prouinces
,
viz
;
Phoenicia
,
2
Caelo-Syria
,
and
3
Syro-Phoenicia
.
PHOENICIA
lyeth
South
towards
Canaan
the
chief
cities
are
1
Ptolomais
or
Acris
,
or
Acon
,
famous
for
so
many
christian
Armies
which
haue
besieged
it
:
especially
those
of
our
Richard
the
1
,
Camden
.
&
Edward
the
1.
This
latter
was
here
treacherously
wounded
by
an
Infidell
,
with
a
poysoned
knife
,
whose
venome
could
by
no
means
be
asswaged
,
til
his
most
vertuous
wife
(
proposing
herein
a
most
rare
example
of
conjugall
loue
)
sucked
out
the
poison
,
which
her
loue
made
sweet
to
her
delicate
palat
.
And
as
for
Richard
,
he
grew
so
feared
and
redoubted
among
the
Turkes
,
that
when
their
little
children
began
to
cry
,
their
mothers
would
say
vnto
them
,
peace
,
King
Richard
is
comming
:
and
when
their
horses
at
any
time
started
,
they
would
put
spur
vnto
them
;
and
say
,
What
you
iades
,
doe
you
thinke
King
Richard
is
heere
?
2
Sarepta
,
where
Elias
(
who
had
formerly
liued
in
mount
Carmel
nigh
adjoyning
)
was
sustained
in
a
famine
by
a
widdow
,
whose
son
he
raised
from
death
.
3
Sido●
,
once
a
famous
city
,
now
contracted
into
a
narrower
compasse
,
is
gouerned
by
the
Emir
or
Prince
of
the
Drusians
;
who
being
the
off-spring
of
the
Christians
,
which
vnder
the
conduct
of
Godfrey
D.
of
Bulloine
,
descended
into
these
parts
,
doe
still
maintaine
their
liberty
against
the
Turkes
;
though
they
haue
in
a
manner
forgot
their
religion
,
yet
so
that
they
embraced
not
Mahumetanisme
,
&
are
rather
of
no
faith
,
then
any
.
The
white
turbant
they
weare
like
the
Turks
;
circumcision
they
abhor
;
from
wine
they
refraine
not
,
&
account
it
lawful
most
vnlawfully
to
marry
with
their
own
daughters
.
They
are
a
people
very
warlike
,
stoue
,
and
resolute
;
and
haue
with
great
valour
resisted
all
the
attempts
and
warres
of
the
Turkish
Sultans
.
The
country
which
they
possesse
,
is
environed
with
the
confines
of
Ioppa
aboue
Caesarea
and
Palestine
;
and
within
the
riuers
of
Iordan
&
Orontes
,
stretching
it selfe
euen
to
the
plaines
of
Damasco
.
They
were
in
the
time
of
Amurath
the
3d
,
gouerned
by
5
Emirs
or
Princes
,
one
of
which
was
ManOgli
,
who
so
resolutely
resisted
Ibrahim
Bassa
,
Anno
1585.
This
Man-Ogli
then
kept
his
Court
and
residence
at
Andirene
a
strong
place
situate
on
a
hill
,
and
was
of
that
wealth
,
that
he
sent
to
make
his
peace
vnto
the
aboue-named
Ibrahim
,
320
Arcubuses
,
20
packs
Andirene
silkes
,
and
50000
Duckats
;
At
a
second
time
he
presented
him
with
50000
duckats
more
,
480
arcubuses
,
1000
goats
,
150
Camels
,
150
Buffes
,
1000
Oxen
,
and
200
weathers
;
by
which
rich
gifts
we
may
not
a
little
coniecture
at
the
revenue
of
the
present
Emir
of
S●don
,
who
since
the
yeare
1600
,
hath
reduced
almost
all
the
Countries
belonging
once
to
fiue
Princes
,
vnder
his
own
Empire
,
as
containing
the
Townes
and
territories
of
Gazir
,
Barut
,
Sidon
,
Tyrc
,
Acre
,
Saffet
(
or
Tiberias
)
his
seat
of
residence
,
Nazareth
,
Cana
,
Mount
Tabor
,
Elkiffe
,
&c.
This
present
Emir
by
name
Faccardin●
,
was
not
long
since
driuen
out
of
his
Country
by
the
Turke
,
and
forced
to
flye
to
Florence
:
but
he
again
recouered
his
owne
,
laid
siege
to
Damascus
,
and
caused
a
notable
rebellion
in
Asia
,
not
yet
quenched
.
4
Tyre
,
famous
for
her
purples
,
and
diuers
colonies
dispersed
ouer
all
the
world
by
her
Citizens
.
Here
was
once
a
kingdome
of
great
antiquity
,
and
long
continuance
;
the
most
famous
of
her
kings
were
Hyram
,
in
a
strict
bond
and
confederacie
with
Salomon
:
&
Pigmaleon
the
brother
of
Dido
,
Plutarch
.
who
built
Carthage
.
This
gaue
way
to
the
Persian
Monarchy
,
and
after
the
ouerthrow
of
Darius
,
was
beleagured
by
Alexander
,
who
with
great
expence
of
men
and
mony
,
together
with
extraordinary
labour
&
toile
,
at
last
took
it
.
This
rendition
of
the
town
was
diuined
by
the
Soothsayers
which
followed
the
camp
of
Alexander
,
vpon
a
dreame
which
he
not
long
before
had
.
For
dreaming
that
he
had
disported
himselfe
with
satyrs
,
the
diuiners
only
making
of
one
word
two
;
found
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
was
no
more
then
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
,
Tua
Tyrus
;
and
it
hapned
accordingly
.
It
is
now
vnder
the
Emir
of
the
Drusians
.
This
country
aboundeth
with
wheat
,
hony
,
oyle
,
and
balme
:
the
lower
part
whereof
was
the
seat
of
Asher
,
of
whom
Moyses
prophesied
,
Deut.
33.24
.
That
he
should
dip
his
foot
in
oyle
.
The
second
Prouince
of
Syria
is
CAELOSYRIA
,
whose
chiefe
cities
are
1
Hieropolis
,
famous
for
the
Temple
and
worship
of
the
Syrian
goddesse
;
the
tricks
and
iugglings
of
whose
Priests
to
deceiue
the
silly
people
,
who
list
to
see
;
may
find
them
abundantly
described
in
the
Metamorphosis
of
Apuleius
:
the
relation
whereof
seemeth
to
be
a
discourse
of
the
tricks
of
legerdemaine
,
which
the
Friers
and
Pardoners
at
this
day
vse
in
the
Papacie
.
2
Damascus
so
pleasantly
situate
,
that
the
impostor
Mahomet
would
neuer
enter
into
it
;
fearing
(
as
himselfe
vsed
to
say
)
lest
being
ravished
with
the
ineffable
pleasures
of
the
place
,
he
should
forget
the
busines
about
which
he
was
sent
;
&
make
this
town
his
Paradise
.
For
it
is
seated
in
a
very
fruitfull
soyle
,
bearing
grapes
all
the
yeare
,
and
girt
round
about
with
most
curious
and
odoriferous
gardens
.
This
town
is
famous
for
her
founders
,
being
Abrahams
seruants
;
for
the
tomb
of
Zacharias
;
and
for
the
conversion
of
Paul
,
who
here
first
preached
the
Gospell
,
and
scaped
the
snares
of
his
enemies
,
being
let
down
the
walls
of
the
house
by
a
basket
:
The
Syrian
kings
mentioned
in
the
Bible
,
were
of
this
Syria
,
as
Benhadad
&c.
The
third
Prouince
is
SYRO-PHOENICIA
,
whose
chief
cities
are
1
Beritus
a
famous
mart-town
,
formerly
called
Iulia
faelix
,
and
now
Barutti
;
nigh
vnto
which
,
St
George
deliuered
the
Kings
daughter
,
by
killing
of
the
Dragon
.
In
memory
of
which
exploit
,
there
was
a
castle
&
an
oratory
built
in
the
same
place
and
consecrated
to
S.
George
,
by
whose
name
the
valley
adjoyning
is
yet
called
.
2
Aleppo
,
so
called
of
Alep
,
which
signifieth
milke
,
which
here
is
in
great
plentyl
it
is
called
in
the
Scriptures
Aram
Sobab
,
2
Sam.
8.3
.
This
town
is
famous
for
a
wonderfull
confluence
of
Marchants
from
all
parts
,
who
come
hither
to
traffique
.
3
Biblis
.
4
Tripolis
,
so
call'd
because
it
hath
bin
thrice
built
:
and
5
Antiochia
,
built
and
named
by
Antiochus
her
founder
.
Two
things
doth
this
city
glory
in
;
first
that
she
is
the
Metropolis
of
all
Syria
;
&
therfore
Hadrian
being
offended
with
the
citizens
hereof
,
intended
to
haue
separated
Phoenicia
from
Syria
;
Ne
tot
civitatum
metropolis
Antiochia
diceretur
(
saith
Gallicanus
.
)
Secondly
,
because
the
Disciples
of
IESVS
were
here
first
called
Christians
;
a
people
by
the
Heathen
so
hated
,
that
they
ceased
not
to
malice
and
slander
them
continually
,
as
men
that
at
their
devout
meetings
devoured
infants
,
and
had
carnal
company
with
their
mothers
and
sisters
.
Among
the
rest
,
Tacitus
hath
shot
his
sooles
bolt
,
calling
them
,
homines
per
flagitia
invisos
,
&
noviffima
exempla
meritos
.
Yet
this
defamation
notwithstanding
,
they
grew
in
40
yeares
to
that
number
,
that
they
were
a
terrour
to
their
enemies
;
who
suggested
by
that
old
enemy
of
piety
,
the
Diuell
,
grieuously
afflicted
them
with
ten
generall
persecutions
vnder
the
Emperours
,
1
Nero
,
Ao
67.
2
Domitianus
,
Aᵒ
96.
3
Traianus
,
Aᵒ
100.
4
Marcus
Antoninus
,
Aᵒ
167.
5
Severus
,
Aᵒ
195.
6
Maximinus
,
Aᵒ
137.
7
Decius
Aᵒ
250.
8
Valerianus
,
Aᵒ
259.
9
Aurelianus
,
Aᵒ
278.
10
Dioclesianus
,
Aᵒ
293.
These
persecutions
were
so
cruell
,
that
S.
Hierom
writeth
in
one
of
his
Epistles
,
that
euery
day
in
the
yeare
there
were
murthered
5000
,
excepting
only
the
first
day
of
Ianuary
:
But
sanguis
martyrum
,
semen
Ecclesiae
;
and
this
little
grain
of
mustard
seed
,
planted
by
Gods
own
hand
,
and
watred
with
the
blood
of
so
many
holy
men
,
grew
so
great
a
tree
,
that
it
dispersed
its
branches
through
euery
Prouince
&
city
of
the
World
.
Neither
were
the
Imperial
armies
without
a
wonderfull
number
of
them
,
as
appeared
when
Iulian
the
Rennegate
hauing
vomited
out
his
soule
with
a
Vicistitandem
Galile
:
They
elected
Iovinianus
Emperor
,
with
this
joyfull
acclamation
,
Christiani
omnes
sumus
.
Constantine
the
Great
,
put
an
end
to
all
persecutions
,
&
embraced
the
Christian
Faith
on
this
occasion
.
At
the
same
time
that
Constantine
was
appointed
Emperour
in
Brittaine
.
Maxentius
was
by
the
Praetorian
souldiers
chosen
at
Rome
;
and
Lycinus
nominated
successour
by
Maximinus
.
Against
these
,
Constantine
marching
,
and
being
in
his
mind
somwhat
pensiue
,
he
cast
his
eyes
vp
to
Hea●en
:
Where
he
saw
in
the
sky
a
lightsome
pillar
in
forme
of
a
Crosse
,
wherein
were
ingrauen
these
words
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
In
hoe
vince
.
The
night
following
,
our
Sauiour
appeared
to
him
in
a
vision
,
commanding
him
to
beare
the
figure
of
that
Crosse
in
his
banners
,
and
he
should
ouercome
his
enemies
.
Constantine
obeyeth
the
vision
,
and
is
accordingly
victorious
.
After
this
he
not
only
fauoured
the
Christians
,
but
became
one
of
that
holy
profession
.
This
is
the
story
according
to
Soc●ates
Scholasticus
,
who
writes
,
that
the
banner
was
in
his
time
reserued
in
the
Emperours
palace
.
But
Zozimus
an
Heathen
historian
,
partly
vpon
malice
to
the
Christians
in
generall
,
and
partly
on
a
particular
grudge
to
this
Emperour
,
of
whom
he
neuer
speaketh
well
,
deliuereth
the
cause
of
his
conversion
farre
otherwise
.
Questionlesse
he
was
a
great
instrument
of
Gods
glory
;
In
whose
time
God
gaue
such
increase
to
his
Gospell
,
that
at
last
it
got
the
vpper
hand
of
Heathenisme
:
And
here
flourished
,
till
the
sins
of
the
people
prouoked
God
to
remoue
his
Candle-stick
from
those
places
,
and
leaue
them
as
a
prey
to
misbeleeuers
and
Idolaters
.
In
Syria
also
was
the
town
and
Prouince
of
Palmyra
,
famous
in
that
it
was
vnder
the
gouernment
of
Zenobia
;
a
woman
of
such
worth
,
that
she
was
counted
worthy
the
purple
roabe
,
and
to
stand
in
opposition
with
Gallienus
for
the
Empire
of
the
world
.
She
swayed
these
Easterne
parts
during
the
reigne
of
Gallienus
,
Claudius
,
Quintilius
,
and
Aurelian
:
who
taking
her
prisoner
,
led
her
in
triumph
through
Rome
,
ita
ut
eâ
specie
nihil
unquam
esset
pompabilius
.
The
Syrians
are
called
in
the
Bible
Aramites
,
who
were
an
obscure
people
subiect
to
the
Persians
,
&
subdued
by
Alexander
the
Great
;
after
whose
death
,
this
Country
,
together
with
Persia
,
&
other
adjacent
Prouinces
,
fell
to
the
share
of
Seleucus
Nicanor
,
a
man
strangely
preferred
.
For
being
at
the
first
,
Gouernour
of
Chaldea
only
,
he
was
forced
to
leaue
Babylon
,
and
forsake
his
Prouince
,
for
feare
of
Antigonus
,
then
dreadfull
to
all
the
Macedonian
Captaines
;
and
to
fly
into
Egypt
,
where
he
became
Ptolomies
Admirall
.
After
,
Ptolomie
fighting
a
pitched
field
with
Demetrius
,
son
to
Antigonus
,
took
Seleucus
with
him
;
and
hauing
wonne
the
battaile
,
gaue
him
aid
and
licence
to
recouer
his
former
gouernment
.
Seleucus
welbeloued
of
the
people
,
soon
made
himself
Master
,
not
of
Chaldea
only
,
but
of
all
the
Persian
Prouinces
beyond
Euphrates
,
&
not
long
after
(
being
seconded
by
his
good
friend
Ptolomie
,
Cassander
,
&
Lysimachus
)
he
encountred
Antigonus
at
Ipsus
in
Cilicia
,
where
Antigonus
himself
was
slain
,
&
his
whole
Army
routed
.
This
victory
made
Seleucus
Lord
of
all
Asia
;
from
whence
passing
ouer
into
Europe
,
he
vanquished
and
slew
Lysimachus
:
seauen
moneths
after
which
victory
,
he
was
slain
by
Ptolomie
Ceraunus
,
whose
patron
and
protectour
he
was
:
being
yet
the
last
surviuour
of
all
Alexanders
Princes
,
and
the
only
possessour
of
all
the
Dominions
which
his
Master
had
,
either
by
inheritance
,
or
conquest
.
His
successours
although
they
were
Lords
of
all
Asia
,
yet
since
in
Syria
they
kept
their
residence
,
were
commonly
called
Kings
of
Syria
.
The
Kings
of
Syria
.
Anᵒ
M.
3654
-
1
Seleucus
Nicanor
31
3685
-
2
Antiochus
S●ter
19
3704
-
3
Antiochus
Theos
15.
he
began
the
tedious
war
with
Egypt
.
3719
-
4
Seleucus
Calliuicus
20
3739
-
5
Seleucus
Ceraunus
3
3742
-
6
Antiochus
Mag.
3●
.
he
lost
Asia
,
and
plagued
Iudea
.
3778
-
7
Seleucus
Philopater
12
1790
-
8
Antiochus
Epiphan
.
the
scourge
of
the
Iewes
12
3802
-
9
Antiochus
Eupater
,
whose
Captain
Lysias
tyrannized
ouer
Iudea
;
as
also
did
3804
-
10
Demetrius
Soter
by
his
Captaine
Nicanor
;
and
was
deposed
by
3814
-
11
Alexander
a
fained
son
of
Antiochus
Eupator
5
3819
-
12
Demetrius
Nicanor
2
3821
-
13
Antiochus
Sedeces
,
3
slain
by
3824
-
14
Triphon
the
usurper
3
3827
-
15
Antiochus
Pius
12.
who
being
in
wars
against
the
Parthians
,
was
dispossessed
by
3839
-
16
Demetrius
Nicanor
:
4
,
who
for
his
cruelty
was
deposed
by
3843
-
17
Alexander
Zebenna
,
an
Egyptian
of
meane
birth
.
2
3845
-
18
Antiochus
Griphus
29
3874
-
19
Seleucus
&
Antioch
.
Cyzicenus
-
20
Philip
and
Demetrius
.
During
the
raignes
of
these
kings
,
ciuill
warres
had
devoured
all
the
bloud
royall
of
Seleucus
.
3884
-
21
Tigranes
king
of
Armenia
,
the
Seleucidan
stocke
thus
failing
,
was
chosen
,
and
established
King
of
Syria
;
and
was
the
most
potent
King
of
this
Country
,
after
the
death
of
Antiochus
Magnus
:
as
being
King
of
this
Syria
by
election
;
of
Armenia
by
succession
;
of
Media
and
Assyria
by
conquest
;
&
hauing
a
superintendencie
ouer
the
Parthians
,
presuming
on
his
strength
,
he
sideth
with
Mithridates
(
whose
daughter
he
had
married
)
against
the
Romans
,
and
is
vanquished
by
Lucullus
:
who
with
the
losse
of
fiue
Romans
only
,
and
the
wounds
of
an
hundred
,
is
reported
to
haue
slain
of
his
enimies
aboue
100000
men
.
Finally
,
being
again
broken
and
vanquished
by
Lucullus
,
he
yeelded
himself
to
Pompey
,
who
being
appointed
Lucullus
successour
,
depriued
him
of
the
honour
of
ending
that
warre
;
&
retaining
to
himself
Armenia
and
Media
only
,
he
left
all
Syria
to
the
Romans
,
hauing
raigned
18
yeares
:
The
gouernment
of
this
Country
vnder
these
new
Lords
,
was
accounted
to
be
one
of
the
greatest
honours
of
the
Empire
;
the
Praefect
here
of
hauing
almost
regall
iurisdiction
ouer
all
regions
on
this
side
Euphrates
,
with
a
superintendencie
ouer
Egypt
.
Niger
the
concurrent
of
Severus
,
was
Praefect
here
;
and
also
Cassius
Syrus
,
who
being
a
natiue
of
this
Country
,
and
welbeloued
by
reason
of
his
moderate
&
plausible
demeanour
,
had
almost
tumbled
M.
Antoninus
out
of
his
Throne
.
On
this
occasion
it
was
enacted
by
the
Senate
,
that
no
man
hereafter
should
haue
any
militar
or
legall
command
in
the
Prouince
,
where
he
was
borne
:
Lest
perhaps
supported
by
the
naturall
propension
of
the
people
,
one
of
their
own
Nation
;
and
hartned
by
the
powerablenesse
of
his
friends
,
he
might
appropriate
it
to
himself
,
which
was
common
to
the
Senate
and
people
of
Rome
.
From
the
Romans
this
Prouince
,
and
Palestine
(
as
we
shall
presently
shew
you
)
were
extorted
by
the
Saracens
.
Thus
much
of
Syria
.
PALESTINE
hath
on
the
East
Euphrates
,
on
the
West
the
Mediterranean
sea
:
on
the
North
it
is
bounded
with
Phoenicia
;
on
the
South
with
Arabia
.
This
Country
was
first
called
the
land
of
Canaan
,
from
Canaan
the
son
of
Cham.
Secondly
,
the
land
of
Promise
,
because
the
Lord
had
promised
it
to
Abraham
and
his
seed
;
thirdly
,
Israell
of
the
Israelites
,
so
called
from
Iacob
,
who
was
surnamed
Israel
;
fourthly
Iudea
,
from
the
Iewes
or
people
of
the
tribe
of
Iudah
;
fiftly
Palestine
,
quasi
Philistim
,
the
land
of
the
Philistins
,
a
potent
Nation
herein
;
and
now
sixtly
the
Holy
land
,
because
herein
was
wrought
the
worke
of
our
saluation
.
It
is
situate
between
the
third
and
fourth
climats
,
Maginus
.
the
longest
day
being
14
houres
and
a
quarter
.
It
is
in
length
200
miles
,
&
not
aboue
50
in
bredth
;
yet
of
that
salubrity
of
aire
,
and
fertility
of
soile
,
flowing
with
milke
and
hony
:
that
before
the
comming
of
the
Israelites
it
maintained
30
Kings
:
and
afterward
the
two
potent
kingdomes
of
Israel
and
Iudah
,
in
which
David
numbred
one
million
,
and
300000
fighting
men
,
besides
them
of
the
tribe
of
Beniamin
and
Levi.
The
people
hereof
were
of
a
middle
stature
,
Iosephus
.
strong
of
body
,
vnconstant
and
resolute
;
and
are
now
accounted
a
periurious
vagabond
nation
,
&
great
vsurers
.
Their
Religion
in
its
purity
was
first
taught
by
diuine
inspiration
;
afterward
published
in
the
two
Tables
of
the
Law
at
mount
Sinai
;
but
now
they
haue
added
their
own
inventions
,
giuing
as
much
credit
to
the
Talmud
,
as
to
the
Scriptures
.
They
were
of
3
sorts
or
sects
;
1
Iewes
,
2
Samaritans
,
3
Proselites
.
The
first
were
of
the
naturall
language
,
and
originall
of
the
Tribes
:
the
second
were
such
as
Salmanasser
placed
in
Samaria
,
from
whence
he
carried
the
Israelites
captiues
;
these
retained
only
the
fiue
bookes
of
Moses
:
the
third
were
such
as
came
from
other
Countries
to
learne
the
Religion
of
the
Iewes
.
They
were
subdiuided
also
into
other
sects
,
as
Pharises
,
Sadduces
,
Esseni
,
a●d
Scribes
;
&c.
Of
these
the
Scribes
are
resembled
to
the
Canonists
in
the
Church
of
Rome
;
and
are
thought
to
haue
receiued
that
name
about
the
time
that
Dauid
diuided
the
Leuites
into
certaine
Classes
or
Formes
.
Their
office
was
double
;
1
to
read
&
expound
the
Law
in
the
Temple
&
Synagogues
:
&
2ly
to
execute
the
office
of
a
Iudge
,
in
ending
and
composing
actions
.
The
Esseui
are
so
called
from
Ascha
,
that
is
,
facere
;
because
they
wrought
with
their
hands
.
They
liued
together
,
as
it
were
,
in
Colledges
,
and
in
euery
one
had
their
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
Chappell
for
their
deuotion
.
All
their
estates
they
inioyed
in
common
,
and
receiued
no
man
into
their
fellowship
,
vnlesse
he
would
giue
all
that
he
had
into
their
Treasury
;
&
not
then
neither
vnder
a
three
yeares
probationership
.
The
Sadduces
deriue
their
name
either
from
Sado●
,
who
is
said
to
haue
liued
about
the
time
of
Alexander
the
Great
,
&
to
be
the
Author
of
this
Sect
:
or
from
Sedech
,
which
signifieth
Iustice
.
They
belieued
not
the
being
of
Angels
or
spirits
,
the
resurrection
of
the
body
,
&
that
there
was
a
Holy
Ghost
,
they
credited
not
,
they
receiued
only
the
Pentateuch
,
and
in
many
other
things
agreed
with
the
Samaritans
.
The
Pharisees
owe
their
name
to
Phares
,
which
signifieth
both
interpretari
&
separare
,
as
being
both
interpreters
of
the
Law
,
and
separatists
from
the
rest
of
the
Iewish
Church
.
They
held
the
contrary
opinions
to
the
Sadduces
,
and
besides
the
Pentateuch
,
or
fiue
bookes
of
Moses
,
adhered
also
vnto
traditions
.
They
denied
also
the
sacred
Trinity
;
they
held
the
fulfilling
of
the
Law
to
consist
in
the
outward
ceremonies
;
they
relyed
more
on
their
own
merits
,
then
Gods
mercy
;
they
attributed
most
things
to
destiny
;
&
refused
commerce
with
Publicans
&
sinners
.
Their
Philacteries
were
broad
scrolls
of
parchment
bound
about
their
heads
,
wherein
were
written
the
10
Commandements
,
vainly
so
interpreting
that
of
De●ter
.
cap.
6.
vers.
8
:
mou●
buntur
super
oculos
tuos
.
The
chiefe
riuers
of
this
Country
are
Cedron
,
&
2
Iordan
.
This
latter
arising
out
of
Mount
Libanus
,
&
hauing
run
a
long
course
in
a
narrow
channell
,
first
augmenteth
his
bed
in
the
sea
or
lake
of
Galilee
;
then
again
the
waters
are
contracted
,
til
they
expatiat
themselues
in
the
sea
of
Tiberias
or
Genesareth
;
&
lastly
finisheth
his
course
in
the
Dead
sea
;
a●
sea
which
hath
no
intercourse
with
the
Ocean
;
a
sea
because
salt
:
dead
,
because
no
liuing
thing
can
endure
its
bituminous
sauour
;
from
abundance
of
which
matter
,
it
is
also
called
Lacus
Asphaltites
.
Nigh
vnto
this
sea
once
stood
the
infamous
cities
of
Sodom
and
Gomorrah
,
destroyed
with
fire
from
heauen
,
and
now
there
groweth
a
tree
whose
apples
exceeding
fair
to
sight
,
moulder
away
to
nothing
as
soon
as
touched
.
This
Country
hath
had
diuers
diuisions
;
as
first
into
the
seuerall
Nations
of
the
Amorites
,
Perezites
,
Philistines
,
&c.
After
the
conquest
of
these
people
,
it
was
diuided
between
the
people
of
Israel
into
12
Tribes
,
as
the
Tribe
of
Iuda
,
Beniamin
,
Ephraim
,
&c.
When
Ieroboam
had
made
that
great
breach
in
the
kingdome
of
Dauid
,
it
was
diuided
into
the
kingdomes
of
Iuda
and
Israel
:
of
which
the
former
contained
only
the
two
Tribes
of
Iuda
and
Beniamin
;
the
latter
the
other
ten
.
When
the
Israelites
were
transported
into
Assyria
,
&
other
Inhabitants
sen●
hither
;
these
new
commers
were
from
Samaria
the
chief
City
of
their
Prouince
,
named
Samaritans
;
&
when
the
men
of
Iuda
returned
from
the
captiuity
of
Babylon
,
then
began
they
first
to
be
called
Iewes
.
At
what
time
the
whole
Country
fell
vpon
that
diuision
which
it
still
retaineth
,
viz:
into
the
foure
Prouinces
of
Galilaea
,
Iuda
,
Idumaea
,
&
Samaria
.
GALILEA
is
the
most
Northerne
part
of
Palestin●
,
it
is
diuided
into
the
Higher
and
the
Lower
.
The
higher
Galilie
is
also
called
Galilea
gentium
,
either
because
it
is
betweene
the
rest
of
the
Holy
land
and
the
Gentiles
;
or
else
because
it
was
by
K.
Solomon
giuen
vnto
Hiram
King
of
Tire
.
It
contained
the
tribes
of
Asher
,
Naphtali
,
and
a
part
of
the
Tribe
of
Dan.
The
chiefe
Citties
of
the
Tribe
of
Asher
,
were
1
Acon
.
2
Tyre
.
3
Sidon
.
4
Sarepta
,
all
which
we
haue
before
mentioned
in
our
description
of
Phoenicia
.
5
Ap●ek
,
whose
wall
falling
downe
,
slewe
27000
of
Benhadads
Souldiers
;
after
100000
of
them
had
bin
slaine
by
Ahab
.
6
Giscala
the
birthplace
of
Iohn
or
Iehochanan
,
one
of
the
three
seditious
in
the
Citty
of
Ierusalem
,
at
the
siege
of
it
by
Titus
.
In
the
Tribe
of
Napthalim
the
principall
townes
are
and
were
,
Iabin
where
the
24
Kings
met
to
giue
battle
to
Ioshua
:
to
the
King
of
this
Towne
also
was
Sisera
Leiftenant
,
who
was
ouerthrowne
by
Debora
,
and
slaine
by
Iael
.
It
was
also
called
Hazor
.
2
Capernaum
(
seated
on
the
influxe
of
Iordan
into
the
Sea
of
Galilie
)
so
often
mentioned
in
the
Scriptures
.
3
Cinnereth
called
afterward
Genesareth
,
whence
the
Lake
or
Sea
of
Galile
is
called
the
Lake
of
Genesareth
.
That
the
children
of
Dan
were
here
in
part
seated
is
easily
prooued
out
of
Ioshua
,
the
19.
and
47
vers.
where
it
is
said
that
the
coast
of
the
children
of
Dan
being
too
little
for
them
they
went
vp
,
and
fought
against
Leshem
,
which
they
tooke
and
called
Dan.
This
Leshem
,
is
rendred
by
some
interpreters
Laish
,
and
is
the
place
where
Abraham
vanquished
Chedorla●mer
and
his
confederats
.
The
other
Citties
are
Hamath
.
2
Ramath
.
3
Ziddim
,
and
4
Cedesh
.
But
whether
these
foure
Citties
belonged
also
to
the
Da●ites
,
or
were
accounted
as
appertaining
to
Napthalim
,
I
cannot
determine
.
In
this
Country
are
the
two
spring
heads
of
Iordan
,
whereof
the
one
is
named
Ior
,
the
other
Dan.
The
Lower
Galile
containeth
the
Tribes
of
Zabulon
,
and
Isachar
.
In
the
Tribe
of
Zabulon
,
the
chiefe
Citties
are
or
were
Gaba
,
called
since
Hippopolus
,
of
a
regiment
of
horse
,
there
garisond
by
Herod
.
2
Cana
where
our
Sauiour
wrought
his
first
miracle
,
turning
water
into
wine
.
3
Bethsaida
,
the
birth-place
of
Peter
,
Andrew
,
and
Philip.
4
Tiberias
on
the
Sea
of
Galile
,
which
is
also
called
the
Lake
of
Tiberias
.
In
this
Citty
was
Mathew
called
,
and
the
daughter
of
Iairus
raised
from
death
to
life
.
5
Sephoris
made
by
Herod
Antipas
the
regall
seat
of
the
Lower
Galilea
.
and
6
Nazareth
,
where
Mary
was
saluted
with
those
ioyfull
tidings
by
an
Angell
as
she
sate
in
her
chamber
.
Of
this
chamber
I
cannot
but
insert
this
famous
legend
.
It
was
after
the
virgins
death
had
in
great
reuerence
by
the
Christians
,
and
remained
in
this
towne
till
the
Holy-land
was
by
the
Turkes
and
Saracens
subdued
Anno
1291.
Then
was
it
most
miraculously
transported
into
Sclauonia
;
but
that
place
being
vnworthy
of
the
Virgins
diuine
presence
,
it
was
by
the
Angells
carried
ouer
into
the
sea
coast
of
Italy
Anno
1294.
That
place
also
being
infected
with
theeues
and
pirats
,
the
Angells
remoued
it
to
the
little
village
of
Loretto
,
where
her
miracles
were
quickly
divulged
:
Insomuch
that
Paul
the
2d
built
a
most
stately
Church
over
this
Chamber
;
and
Xistus
the
fift
made
the
Village
a
Citty
.
And
thus
we
haue
the
beginning
of
our
Lady
of
Loretto
.
Here
is
in
this
Tribe
also
the
brooke
Chison
,
and
mount
Tabor
,
where
Christ
was
transfigured
.
Here
also
is
the
high
seated
Citty
of
Iotapata
,
which
Iosephus
the
historian
,
being
gouernour
of
both
Galilies
,
so
brauely
defended
against
Vespasian
.
In
the
Tribe
of
Isachar
the
chiefe
Citties
are
Tarichaea
with
great
difficulty
taken
in
the
Iewish
warres
.
2
Enhadda
,
nigh
vnto
which
Saul
slew
himselfe
,
and
3
Daberoth
,
seated
in
the
valley
of
Israel
:
a
valley
famous
for
the
many
battails
fought
in
it
.
As
of
Gedeon
against
the
Madianites
;
Saul
against
the
Philistines
;
Ahab
against
the
Syrians
;
the
Christians
against
the
Sarracens
;
and
Iohn
against
Iehoram
.
In
this
Lower
Galile
was
our
Saviour
very
conuersant
,
wherefore
Iulian
the
Apostata
called
him
a
Galilean
.
2
SAMARIA
is
not
here
taken
in
that
large
extent
by
which
it
comprehended
the
kingdome
of
the
ten
Tribes
;
but
in
a
stricter
limit
for
that
part
of
Palestine
which
is
seated
between
Iudaea
and
Galilie
.
The
people
hereof
were
as
we
haue
said
the
discendants
of
such
Assyrians
,
as
were
by
Salmanassar
sent
hither
to
possesse
the
inheritance
of
the
captiue
Israelites
.
They
were
to
the
Iewes
in
their
aduersity
most
deadly
enimies
:
but
when
God
had
giuen
them
rest
and
felicity
,
who
but
the
Iewes
shal
be
their
Cosens
.
This
hollow-hearted
dealing
so
offended
the
Iews
that
they
reputed
the
Samaritans
for
reprobates
and
schismatickes
.
So
that
when
they
went
about
to
calumniate
our
blessed
Sauiour
,
they
could
finde
no
more
grieuous
reproach
,
then
to
say
he
was
a
Samaritan
,
or
(
as
if
they
had
beene
alone
)
one
that
conuersed
with
Diuells
.
And
though
the
Iewes
would
not
vouchsafe
to
marry
with
them
,
yet
they
inhabited
most
of
their
good
Townes
;
some
of
which
they
had
totally
wrested
into
their
owne
hands
:
in
the
others
they
were
mingled
.
This
Province
of
Samaria
comprehended
the
Tribes
of
Ephraim
,
Gad
,
Ruben
;
and
the
two
halfe
Tribes
of
Manasses
;
the
one
situate
on
the
Mediterranean
,
the
other
beyond
Iordan
.
In
the
halfe
Tribe
of
Manasses
on
the
Mediterranean
,
the
chiefe
Citties
are
Bethsan
,
which
being
growne
old
,
was
by
the
Scythians
at
their
irruptions
into
Asia
the
lesse
,
reedified
,
and
named
Scythopolis
.
On
the
walls
hereof
did
the
Philistines
hang
the
bodies
of
Saul
and
his
sonnes
.
2
Thebes
where
the
bastard
Abimelec
was
wounded
by
a
stone
,
which
a
woman
threw
from
the
wall
;
and
perceauing
his
death
nigh
,
commanded
his
Page
to
slay
him
,
that
it
might
not
be
said
he
died
by
the
hands
of
a
woman
.
3
Ephra
,
or
H●phra
,
where
Gedeon
dwelt
,
and
nigh
vnto
which
the
said
Abimelech
slew
70
of
his
brethren
;
a
heathenish
cruelty
,
and
at
this
day
practised
by
the
Turkes
.
4
Endor
where
Saul
went
to
consult
with
a
witch
.
5
Iezreel
,
a
regall
Citty
,
in
the
which
I●ram
kept
Court
when
he
was
deposed
and
slaine
by
Iehu
.
Here
was
Naboth
stoned
for
his
vineyard
,
and
here
did
Dogges
licke
the
blood
of
Iezabell
.
6
Caesarea
Palestina
,
first
called
Straton
,
but
after
by
this
name
,
which
Herod
who
new
built
&
beautifi'd
it
,
gaue
to
it
in
honor
of
Caesar.
Here
Paul
disputed
against
Tertullus
,
in
the
presence
of
Festus
the
Roman
President
:
here
Cornelius
was
baptised
by
Peter
:
&
here
Herod
Agrippa
was
smitten
by
an
Angell
,
and
eaten
of
wormes
;
after
his
rhetoricall
Oration
,
which
the
people
called
the
voice
of
God
&
not
of
man
.
7
Antipatris
,
whether
the
Souldiers
lead
Paule
by
the
command
of
Lysias
.
8
Megiddo
,
&c.
In
the
Tribe
of
Ephraim
,
the
chiefe
Citties
are
Samaria
,
the
metropolis
of
the
kingdome
of
Israel
,
built
by
Omri
King
hereof
,
a
magnificent
and
stately
city
,
and
was
called
Samaria
from
Shemer
,
of
whom
the
hill
whereon
the
Citty
stood
,
was
bought
.
It
was
by
Hircanus
the
High
Priest
beaten
to
the
ground
,
but
repaired
againe
by
Herod
,
who
to
flatter
Caesar
called
it
Sebaste
,
for
the
Greekes
called
Augustus
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Here
lay
the
bodies
of
Elisha
,
and
Iohn
the
Baptist.
2
Bethel
where
Ieroboam
erected
one
of
his
golden
Calfes
,
by
which
he
made
Israel
to
sinne
.
3
Sichem
which
was
by
Simeon
and
Levi
destroyed
,
for
the
rauishment
of
Dinah
.
Here
R●b●am
reiecting
the
Counsell
of
the
old
men
,
and
following
that
of
the
young
;
made
that
irreparable
schisme
in
the
kingdome
of
David
.
Neere
vnto
this
Towne
Iudas
Maccabaeus
ouerthrew
Lysias
.
4
Lidda
where
Peter
(
virtute
Christi
,
non
sua
)
healed
the
sick
of
the
palsie
.
It
is
since
called
Diosp●lis
,
and
in
it
S.
George
was
beheaded
.
5
Ramatha
or
Arimathea
,
the
Citty
of
Ioseph
,
who
buried
the
body
of
Christ
.
6
S●lo
seated
on
a
mountaine
so
called
,
in
which
the
Arke
of
the
Lord
was
kept
,
till
the
Philistines
tooke
it
.
On
the
other
side
of
Iordan
was
the
habitation
of
the
children
of
Gad
,
Reuben
,
&
the
other
halfe
of
Manasses
.
The
country
of
these
last
was
called
Basan
,
whose
last
King
was
Ogg
,
a
man
of
that
large
proportion
,
Sr
W.
Ral.
&
Adricom
.
that
his
bed
made
of
iron
,
was
9
Cubits
long
,
and
foure
broad
.
It
hath
beene
also
in
the
time
of
the
Roman
Monarchy
called
Trachonitis
,
because
it
is
bounded
Eastward
with
the
hills
of
Gilead
,
which
the
Cosmographers
of
that
age
called
Trachones
.
Some
also
call
it
Iturea
,
but
improperly
:
for
Iturea
was
seated
more
toward
Syro-Phoenicia
&
North
to
Damascus
,
and
was
so
called
from
Ietur
one
of
the
sonnes
of
Ismael
.
It
was
also
a
part
of
the
Country
of
Decapolis
,
so
named
of
ten
prime
Citties
in
it
,
which
extended
from
Bethsan
South
,
to
Libanus
North
;
from
the
mountaines
of
Gilead
East
,
to
the
Mediterranean
West
.
Of
this
Decapolis
wee
finde
frequent
mention
in
the
new
Testament
,
as
Math.
4.25
.
Mark
.
7.31
.
&c.
Thus
hauing
cleered
my
passage
in
respect
of
the
diuersitie
of
names
.
I
will
proceed
to
the
Citties
:
The
chiefe
whereof
are
Butis
,
Berenice
,
or
Pella
demolished
by
Alexander
Iannaeus
King
of
the
Iewes
.
2
Edrey
,
the
royall
seat
of
Og
King
of
Basan
.
3
Astaroth
sometimes
peopled
with
Giants
,
for
which
cause
the
Country
adioyning
is
tearmed
the
Region
of
Giants
.
Here
Astoreth
the
Goddesse
of
the
Zidonians
was
worshipped
in
the
forme
of
a
Sheep
.
4
Gaulon
where
the
sect
of
the
Gaulonites
began
,
and
5
Hus
,
the
birth-place
of
Iob.
The
chiefe
Citties
of
the
Gadites
are
Gadara
&
Gergesa
,
the
people
whereof
intreated
our
Sauiour
to
depart
from
their
coasts
:
for
to
both
these
people
the
story
is
attributed
:
by
Mathew
to
the
last
;
by
Luke
and
Marke
to
the
first
:
not
that
they
were
both
one
,
but
because
they
were
neighbour
Citties
,
and
so
their
bounds
confounded
.
3
Iab●sh
Gilead
,
the
Cittizens
whereof
buried
the
bodyes
of
Saul
and
his
sonnes
.
4
Bethharam
rebuilt
by
Herod
Antipas
,
and
called
Iulius
in
honour
of
Livia
,
Augustus
wife
,
translated
into
the
Iulian
family
.
5
Succoth
.
6
Ramoth
Gilead
where
Iacob
and
Laban
swore
each
to
other
;
where
Ahab
seeking
to
recouer
it
from
the
Syrians
lost
his
life
;
and
in
the
leaguer
of
which
Iehu
was
chosen
king
.
7
Rabba
(
now
Philadelphia
)
vnder
the
walls
whereof
Vriah
was
slaine
by
the
command
of
Dauid
.
At
the
siege
of
this
Towne
,
that
most
excellent
and
politique
Captaine
Ioab
hauing
brought
it
to
tearmes
of
yeelding
,
sent
for
the
King
to
haue
the
honour
of
taking
in
so
defersible
a
City
.
In
the
Tribe
of
Reuben
the
chiefe
Citties
are
1
Machaerus
an
exceeding
strong
Citty
,
standing
vpon
so
high
a
rocke
that
it
is
euery
way
inaccessible
.
In
this
town
Iohn
the
Baptist
was
slain
.
2
Beth
Bara
where
Iohn
baptized
,
and
where
Moses
made
his
diuine
exhortations
to
the
people
,
3
Abel-Sittim
seated
in
the
Country
called
the
plaines
of
Moab
.
This
was
the
last
encamping
place
of
the
Israelites
vnder
Moses
.
It
was
after
called
simply
Sittim
,
and
yeelded
the
wood
so
often
mentioned
in
the
Scripture
whereof
the
Arke
was
made
.
4
Ramath
Baal
,
to
which
place
Balack
brought
Balaam
to
curse
the
people
.
This
was
the
chiefe
Citty
of
the
worshippers
of
Baal
;
which
was
,
as
some
say
,
the
same
with
Priapus
.
IDVMEA
,
was
the
habitation
of
the
Edomites
,
the
of-spring
of
Esau
,
who
also
inhabited
the
Country
South
of
Israel
,
called
Mount
Seir
,
or
the
wildernesse
of
Edom
;
in
which
the
children
of
Israel
were
stung
with
the
fiery
Serpents
;
and
which
is
counted
a
part
of
Arabia
the
stonie
.
This
Idumea
of
which
we
treat
,
was
not
wholy
in
the
hands
of
the
Edomites
,
but
possessed
in
part
by
the
Philistines
,
a
people
which
of
all
other
most
vexed
the
Israelites
,
and
kept
them
in
that
bondage
,
that
they
left
them
not
a
Smith
in
any
of
their
Citties
and
Townes
to
sharpen
their
irons
with
.
These
Philistines
together
with
the
Edomites
were
by
King
Dauid
made
subiect
,
but
neuer
could
they
be
expelled
the
land
.
In
the
raigne
of
King
Ioram
,
we
finde
how
the
Philistines
brake
into
Iuda
,
ransacked
the
Kings
pallace
,
and
tooke
prisoners
his
wife
and
children
.
What
was
the
end
of
this
nation
,
I
as
yet
knowe
not
;
this
I
answere
,
that
for
the
puissance
of
this
people
,
the
whole
Country
was
by
heathen
writers
tearmed
Palestine
.
In
the
raigne
of
King
Ioram
,
also
the
Edomits
revolted
;
and
continued
in
that
free
state
till
the
time
of
Hireanus
the
high
Priest
:
who
taking
most
of
their
Townes
,
made
them
subiect
to
the
Iewes
,
compelled
them
to
be
circumcised
,
&
from
thenceforth
they
were
reputed
as
Iewes
.
This
Country
of
Idumea
contained
the
Tribes
of
Dan
,
and
Simeon
.
The
chiefe
Citties
of
the
Tribe
of
Dan
are
Ioppe
(
now
Iaffa
)
a
famous
Mart
Towne
,
where
Ionah
tooke
ship
to
fly
vnto
Tarsus
;
where
Peter
raised
Dorcas
from
death
to
life
;
and
where
he
lying
at
the
house
of
Simon
a
Tanner
,
was
in
a
vision
taught
the
conuersion
of
the
Gentiles
.
This
Citty
they
report
to
haue
beene
built
before
the
flood
;
and
here
they
say
raigned
Cepheus
,
whose
daughter
Andromeda
was
by
Perseus
deliuered
from
the
sea-monster
;
some
of
whose
bones
the
people
vsed
to
shew
to
strangers
euen
till
the
flourishing
of
the
Romans
.
Iust
as
our
Cittizens
of
C●ventrie
and
Warwicke
shew
the
bones
of
the
Dun-Cow
of
Dunsmeare
heath
,
and
the
bones
of
I
knowe
not
what
Giants
shine
by
Earle
Guy
.
2
Gath
the
Country
of
that
huge
Giant
Goliah
.
3
Accaron
,
or
Ecron
,
where
Bel-zebub
was
worshipped
to
whom
Ahaziah
sent
to
inquire
of
his
health
.
4
Asotos
or
Asdad
where
was
a
sumptuous
temple
built
to
the
honour
of
the
Idol
Dagon
;
and
neere
vnto
which
Iudas
Maccabeus
was
slaine
by
Bacchides
Leiftenant
to
Demetrius
.
5
Ciriathiarim
where
the
Arke
of
the
Lord
twenty
yeares
was
kept
in
the
house
of
Aminadab
,
viz:
from
the
sending
it
home
by
the
Philistines
,
till
Dauid
fetcht
it
to
Hierusalem
.
The
chiefe
Citties
of
Simeon
,
are
1
Ascalon
where
Semiramis
was
borne
;
so
also
was
Herod
that
killed
the
infants
;
who
comming
to
be
King
of
the
Iewes
,
verified
the
prophecy
of
Isaak
to
his
sonne
Esau
:
that
the
children
of
Esau
should
not
only
breake
the
yoke
of
Iacob
from
off
their
neck
,
for
that
hapned
vnder
Ioram
;
but
should
also
haue
dominion
ouer
them
,
which
was
now
fulfilled
.
2
Gaza
an
exceeding
faire
and
strong
Towne
,
in
which
the
Persians
did
lay
the
tributes
and
customes
of
these
Westerne
Provinces
;
from
whence
all
riches
&
treasures
are
also
called
Gaza
.
3
Cariaths●pher
,
i.
e.
the
Citty
of
books
,
which
some
hold
to
be
an
Vniuersi●y
,
or
the
Academie
of
old
Palestine
.
4
Bersheba
where
Abraham
and
Abimelech
swore
to
each
other
;
where
.
Hagar
wandred
with
her
sonne
Ismael
;
and
where
Isaac
dwelt
for
a
long
time
.
This
Town
was
by
the
Christians
in
their
warre
in
this
Country
well
fortified
,
as
bounding
on
Arabia
,
and
being
the
Southerne
limit
of
the
holy
land
,
which
extendeth
from
hence
to
Dan
or
Laish
,
North.
IVDAEA
is
of
the
same
extent
now
,
as
it
was
when
it
was
the
kingdome
of
Iuda
,
containing
the
two
great
and
puissant
Tribes
of
Iuda
,
and
Beniamin
.
The
chiefe
Citties
in
the
Tribe
of
Iudah
are
Arad
situate
in
the
entrance
from
the
Wildernesse
of
Ed●m
into
Iudaea
.
2
Cerioth
or
Carioth
,
the
birth-place
of
Iudas
Iscariot
,
who
betraied
our
Sauiour
Christ
.
3
Iethir
or
Iattir
nigh
vnto
which
was
fought
the
memorable
battaile
,
wherein
Asa
King
of
Iuda
,
by
the
help
of
God
,
discomfited
Zara
King
of
the
Arabians
,
whose
armie
consisted
of
a
Million
of
fighting
men
.
4
Maresa
the
natiue
soyle
of
the
Prophet
Michah
.
Nere
vnto
this
Towne
Iudas
Maccabaeus
ouerthrew
Gorgias
.
5
Emaus
,
nigh
vnto
which
Iudas
Maccabaeus
(
after
he
had
formerly
beaten
Apollonius
)
gaue
Gorgias
the
third
ouerthrow
.
Here
our
Redeemer
shewed
himselfe
after
his
resurrection
to
two
of
his
Disciples
:
it
was
afterward
called
Nicopolis
.
6
Hebron
one
of
the
ancientest
Citties
of
Canaan
.
It
was
the
seat
of
the
Giants
called
Anakim
,
or
the
sonnes
of
Anak
.
This
word
Anak
signifyeth
a
chaine
worne
for
ornament
;
and
it
seemeth
that
this
Anak
enriched
with
the
spoiles
of
their
enimies
,
wore
a
chaine
of
gold
;
leauing
both
the
custome
and
name
to
his
posterity
.
We
read
the
like
of
Manlius
Torquatus
in
the
Romane
histories
.
This
Towne
did
Abraham
buy
for
a
buriall
place
for
his
dead
,
and
in
it
his
wife
Sarah
was
first
buried
;
and
after
her
,
foure
of
the
Patriarchs
.
Adioyning
to
this
Town
is
the
plaine
of
Mamr●
where
Abraham
the
father
of
the
faithfull
sitting
in
his
Tent
,
was
visited
from
heauen
by
God
in
the
shape
of
a
man
.
Here
Dauid
kept
his
Court
before
the
winning
of
Ierusalem
;
to
this
place
came
the
Tribes
to
anoynt
him
King
ouer
Israel
;
and
hither
came
Absalom
vnder
the
pretence
of
paying
his
vowes
,
to
vsurp
the
kingdome
of
his
father
.
7
Tecoa
,
the
Citty
of
Amos
the
Prophet
;
as
also
of
that
woman
,
who
by
the
words
which
Ioab
put
into
her
mouth
,
perswaded
the
King
to
call
Absolon
from
exile
.
In
the
Wildernesse
of
Tecoa
,
there
assembled
the
inhabitants
of
Moab
,
Ammon
,
and
Mount
Seir
,
to
ouerthrow
Iuda
.
But
the
Lord
being
appeased
by
the
publique
fast
,
proclaimed
and
kept
by
Iehosophat
and
the
people
,
sowed
dissentions
amongst
them
;
So
that
the
children
of
Ammon
and
Moab
stood
vp
against
the
inhabitants
of
mount
Seir
vtterly
to
slay
&
destroy
them
;
and
when
they
had
made
an
end
of
the
inhabitants
of
Seir
,
every
one
helped
to
destroy
another
.
8
Libna
,
a
Citty
seated
in
a
corner
of
Iuda
,
running
betweene
the
Tribes
of
Dan
and
Beniamin
.
This
Citty
revolted
from
Ioram
King
of
Iudah
,
at
the
same
time
the
Edomites
did
:
and
continued
a
free
state
euen
as
long
as
Iudah
continued
a
kingdome
.
9.
Ziph
,
in
the
Wildernes
whereof
Dauid
hid
himselfe
from
the
fury
of
Saul
.
Hither
when
Saul
persued
him
,
Dauid
came
into
his
Camp
(
the
watch
being
all
a
sleep
)
and
tooke
thence
his
speare
,
and
a
Cruse
of
oyle
,
&
departed
.
Abishay
would
faine
haue
killed
him
;
but
Dauid
though
he
knew
that
Samuel
had
ministerially
abdicated
Saul
from
the
kingdome
,
and
that
himselfe
was
appointed
in
his
steed
;
would
not
touch
him
,
but
left
him
to
the
iudgements
of
the
Lord
▪
whose
annointed
he
was
.
10
Bethlem
,
or
(
to
distinguish
it
from
another
of
this
name
in
Zabulon
,
called
)
Bethlem
Iudae
,
where
Christ
was
borne
;
and
the
innocent
suffered
for
him
,
before
hee
had
suffered
for
them
.
In
this
generall
Massacre
of
young
children
,
a
sonne
of
Herods
which
was
at
nurse
,
was
also
slaine
.
Which
being
told
vnto
Augustus
,
he
replied
,
he
had
rather
be●
Herods
hogge
then
his
sonne
.
On
the
frontire
of
this
Country
towards
the
Philistines
,
was
that
strong
Castle
,
which
Herod
repayring
called
Herodium
;
It
was
seated
on
a
hill
,
the
ascent
vnto
which
,
was
made
with
200
steps
of
marble
exceeding
faire
and
large
.
In
this
Country
also
,
are
the
hills
of
Engaddi
,
in
a
Caue
of
which
Dauid
cut
off
the
lap
of
Sauls
garment
;
and
all
along
the
bottome
whereof
were
the
gardens
of
Balsamum
or
Opobalsamum
:
the
trees
of
which
were
by
Cleopatra
(
at
such
time
as
she
gouern'd
M.
Antonie
and
the
East
)
sent
for
to
be
replanted
in
Heliopolis
of
Aegypt
;
&
Herod
,
who
durst
not
deny
them
,
plucked
them
vp
by
the
roots
and
sent
them
to
her
.
In
the
Tribe
of
Beniamin
,
the
chiefe
cities
are
1
Gilgal
where
Ioshua
first
did
eat
of
the
fruits
of
the
land
;
where
he
circumcised
such
of
the
people
as
were
borne
in
the
perambulation
of
the
Wildernesse
,
where
he
kept
the
Passouer
;
nigh
to
which
he
pitched
vp
the
12
stones
as
a
memoriall
to
posterity
,
that
the
waters
of
Iordan
had
diuided
themselues
to
giue
passage
to
the
children
of
Israel
;
and
where
Agag
King
of
the
Amalekites
was
hewne
in
peeces
by
Samuel
.
2
Mispah
famous
in
being
the
ordinary
place
of
assembly
for
the
whole
body
of
the
people
,
in
matters
of
warre
or
peace
;
as
also
in
that
standing
in
the
midst
of
Canaan
,
it
was
(
together
with
Gilgal
)
made
the
seat
of
iustice
,
to
which
Samuel
went
yearely
to
giue
iudgement
to
the
people
.
3
Gebah
the
North
border
of
the
kingdome
of
Iuda
,
toward
Israel
.
4
Gibba
,
where
the
abusing
of
the
Levites
wife
by
the
young
men
of
this
towne
;
had
almost
rooted
the
Tribe
of
Beniamin
out
of
the
garden
of
Is●ael
.
5
A●
,
a
great
and
strong
Citty
,
in
the
siege
of
which
the
Israelites
were
first
discomfited
;
but
when
by
the
death
of
Achan
,
who
had
stolne
the
accursed
things
,
the
campe
was
purged
;
Iosuah
by
a
warlike
stratagem
surprised
it
.
6
Gibbon
the
mother
Citty
of
the
Gibeonites
,
who
presaging
the
vnresistable
victories
of
the
Israelites
,
came
to
the
Campe
of
Iosuah
,
and
by
a
wile
obtained
peace
of
Iosuah
&
the
people
.
Saul
about
400
yeares
after
slew
some
of
them
,
for
which
fact
the
Lord
caused
a
famine
of
the
land
,
which
could
not
be
taken
away
till
seuen
of
Sauls
sonnes
were
by
Dauid
deliuered
vnto
the
Gibeonites
,
and
by
them
hanged
.
This
famine
did
God
send
,
because
in
killing
these
poore
Gibeonites
,
the
oath
was
broken
,
which
Iosuah
and
the
Princes
swore
concerning
them
.
7
Iericho
de●troyed
by
the
sounding
of
Rammes
hornes
,
was
not
only
leueld
by
Iosuah
to
the
ground
,
but
a
curse
inflicted
on
him
that
should
attempt
the
building
of
it
.
This
curse
notwithstanding
,
at
the
time
when
Ahab
raigned
in
Israel
,
which
was
about
500
yeares
from
the
ruine
of
it
;
Hiel
a
Bethelite
,
delighted
with
the
pleasantnes
of
the
place
reedified
it
.
But
(
as
it
was
foretold
by
Iosuah
)
as
he
laid
the
foundation
of
the
walls
,
he
lost
his
eldest
sonne
;
and
when
he
had
finished
it
,
and
was
setting
vp
the
gates
thereof
,
he
lost
also
his
yongest
.
It
may
bee
Hiel
when
he
began
this
worke
minded
,
not
the
prophecy
;
it
may
be
he
beleeued
it
not
:
peraduenture
he
thought
the
words
of
Iosuah
not
so
much
to
proceed
from
the
spirit
of
prophecie
,
as
from
an
angry
and
vexed
heart
;
they
being
spoken
in
way
of
wish
or
execration
.
And
it
is
possible
,
it
may
be
he
chose
rather
to
build
the
eternity
of
his
name
,
vpon
so
pleasing
and
stately
a
Citty
;
then
on
the
liues
and
issue
of
two
young
men
.
Ouer
against
this
Iericho
on
the
other
side
of
Iordan
,
are
the
mountains
of
Nebo
,
on
which
the
Lord
shewed
vnto
Moses
the
Country
which
he
had
promised
to
the
posterity
of
Iacob
.
10
HIERVSALEM
the
Citty
of
the
Lord
,
built
by
Mel●hisedec
Prince
&
Priest
of
Salem
,
in
the
Country
of
the
Iebusites
,
&
therefore
called
Iebusalem
,
and
by
changing
one
letter
only
,
Ierusalem
.
This
Citty
was
strongly
seated
on
the
mount
Sion
,
and
strengthned
with
a
ditch
cut
out
of
the
maine
rock
,
which
was
in
depth
60
,
and
in
bredth
250
foot
.
It
continued
vnconquered
for
the
first
400
yeares
after
the
entrance
of
the
children
of
Israel
;
&
when
Dauid
attempted
it
;
the
people
presumed
so
much
on
the
strength
of
the
place
,
that
they
told
him
their
blind
and
lame
could
desend
it
against
him
.
Notwithstanding
Dauid
by
the
valour
of
Ioab
,
that
fortunate
and
couragious
leader
,
carried
the
town
,
&
made
it
the
seat
royall
of
the
Kings
of
Iuda
.
Here
was
the
most
glorious
and
magnificent
Temple
built
by
Solomon
,
in
prouiding
the
materials
whereof
,
there
were
30000
workmen
,
which
wrought
by
the
10000
a
month
in
Lebanon
:
70000
labourers
that
bare
burdens
▪
80000
quarrymen
that
hewed
in
the
mountaines
:
and
of
officers
and
ouerseers
of
the
worke
,
no
lesse
then
3300
men
.
The
description
of
this
stately
fabricke
you
may
read
in
the
first
of
Kings
Chap.
the
6
and
7.
It
was
destroyed
by
Nabuchadnezar
,
at
the
taking
of
Hierusalem
,
Ao.
M.
3350.
After
the
returne
of
the
Iewes
againe
from
the
Babylonian
captivity
,
it
was
rebuilt
;
but
with
such
opposition
of
the
Samaritans
,
that
the
workmen
were
faine
to
hold
their
swords
in
one
hand
&
their
tooles
in
the
other
,
to
repulse
,
if
need
were
,
the
violence
of
the
enimy
.
This
Temple
was
not
answerable
to
the
state
and
magnificence
of
the
former
,
so
that
the
Prophet
Haggai
had
good
occasion
to
say
vnto
the
people
cap.
2.
v.
3.
Who
is
lest
among
you
that
saw
this
house
in
her
first
glory
?
Is
it
not
in
your
eyes
in
comparison
of
it
,
as
nothing
?
Moreouer
in
fiue
things
it
was
defectiue
.
For
it
wanted
the
potte
of
Manna
which
the
Lord
commanded
Moses
to
lay
vp
before
the
testimony
for
a
memorial
,
Exod.
6.32
.
2ly
The
Rod
of
Aron
,
which
only
among
all
the
Rods
of
the
Princes
of
Israel
,
budded
:
and
was
by
God
commanded
to
be
kept
before
the
testimony
,
for
a
token
against
the
rebells
Datha●
,
Corah
,
and
Abiram
,
Numb.
17.10
.
3ly
The
Arke
of
the
couenant
,
the
making
whereof
is
described
in
the
25
of
Exod.
and
the
10
v.
And
the
placing
of
it
in
the
oracle
,
or
Sanctum
Sanctorum
,
is
mentioned
in
the
1.
of
Kings
,
c.
6.
v.
19.
4ly
The
two
Tables
of
the
law
written
by
Gods
owne
finger
,
which
were
by
Moses
placed
in
the
Arke
of
the
couenant
,
Exod.
4.20
.
Deut.
10.5
.
And
5ly
The
fire
of
sacrifice
which
came
downe
from
heauen
;
whereof
mention
is
made
2.
Chron.
17.1
.
and
Leuit.
9.24
.
Which
sire
was
by
the
Priests
to
bee
kept
continually
burning
.
This
Temple
,
partly
because
it
was
now
ruinous
,
partly
because
it
was
not
magnificent
enough
,
but
principally
to
●urry
fauour
with
the
Iewes
;
Herod
the
Ascalonite
plucked
downe
and
reedified
;
making
it
as
little
inferiour
to
the
first
,
so
much
superiour
to
the
second
.
In
this
Temple
our
blessed
Sauiour
and
his
Apostles
preached
saluation
to
Iew
&
Gentile
.
It
was
finally
destroyed
by
Titus
the
sonne
of
Vespasian
on
the
tenth
day
of
August
,
on
which
day
also
the
first
Temple
was
consumed
with
fire
by
Nabuchadneza
.
Certainly
it
is
worth
the
noting
(
I
hope
I
shal
not
herein
be
accounted
superstitious
)
to
see
how
happy
or
vnfortunate
one
and
the
same
day
is
in
diverse
causes
.
In
the
warres
betweene
the
French
and
Spaniards
for
the
kingdome
of
Naples
,
Friday
was
obserued
to
be
very
fortunate
to
the
great
Captaine
Gonsalvo
;
hee
hauing
on
that
day
giuen
the
French
many
memorable
defeats
.
To
Charles
the
fist
,
the
24
day
of
February
was
most
lucky
,
for
on
that
day
hee
was
borne
,
on
that
he
tooke
King
Francis
prisoner
,
and
on
that
he
receaued
the
imperiall
Crown
at
Bon●nia
.
To
omit
our
Henry
7th
,
whose
luckie
day
was
Saturday
;
I
will
returne
to
this
Temple
,
which
on
a
Sabaoth
day
,
or
Saturday
,
was
taken
by
Pompey
,
on
the
same
by
Herod
,
on
the
same
by
Titus
.
After
this
ouerthrow
,
the
Temple
lay
vnbuilt
and
in
rubbish
▪
till
the
raigne
of
Iulian
that
politicke
enimy
of
the
Church
;
who
to
diminish
the
numbers
of
the
Christians
,
by
the
increase
of
the
Iewes
,
began
againe
to
build
this
Temple
.
But
no
sooner
were
the
foundations
laid
,
but
an
earthquake
cast
them
vp
againe
;
&
fire
from
heauen
consumed
the
tooles
of
the
workmen
,
with
stones
,
timber
,
and
the
rest
of
the
materialls
.
As
for
the
Citty
it
selfe
,
it
was
reedified
by
Aelius
Adrianus
,
who
named
it
Aelia
,
draue
thence
the
Iewes
,
and
gaue
it
vnto
the
Christians
.
This
new
Citty
was
not
built
in
the
place
of
the
old
,
for
within
this
is
mount
Oliuet
also
comprehended
.
It
is
now
famous
for
the
Temple
of
the
S●pulchre
built
by
Helena
(
whom
most
report
to
haue
beene
daughter
to
Coylus
a
Brittish
King
)
mother
to
Constantine
the
great
.
Much
adoe
had
the
good
Lady
to
finde
the
place
where
the
Lords
body
had
bin
laid
;
for
the
Iewes
&
Heathens
had
raised
great
hillocks
on
the
place
;
and
built
there
a
Temple
to
Venus
.
This
Temple
being
plucked
downe
,
and
the
earth
digged
away
,
shee
found
the
three
crosses
whereon
our
blessed
Sauiour
,
and
the
two
theeues
had
suffere●
.
To
knowe
which
of
these
was
the
right
Crosse
,
they
were
all
carried
to
a
woman
,
who
had
long
been
visited
with
sicknesse
,
and
now
lay
at
the
point
of
death
.
The
Crosses
of
the
two
theeues
did
the
weake
woman
no
good
;
but
as
soone
as
they
laid
on
her
the
Crosse
on
which
the
Lord
died
,
she
leaped
vp
and
was
restored
to
her
former
health
.
This
Temple
of
the
Sepulchre
euen
at
the
first
building
,
was
highly
reuerenced
and
esteemed
by
the
Christians
of
these
parts
,
and
euen
vntill
our
daies
is
it
much
resorted
to
,
both
by
Pilgrims
from
all
parts
of
the
Romish
Church
,
who
fondly
and
superstitiously
hope
to
merit
by
their
iourney
:
and
also
by
diuerse
Gentlemen
of
the
reformed
Churches
,
who
trauell
hitherward
;
partly
for
curiosity
,
partly
for
loue
to
the
antiquity
of
the
place
;
and
partly
because
their
generous
spirits
imitate
the
heauen
and
delight
in
motion
.
Whosoeuer
is
admitted
to
the
sight
of
this
Sepulcher
,
payeth
nine
Crownes
to
the
Turkish
Officers
;
so
that
this
tribute
only
is
worth
to
the
grand
Signeur
80000
Duckats
yearely
.
All
this
while
we
haue
made
no
mention
of
the
Levites
,
for
they
indeed
made
no
Tribe
,
but
had
assigned
vnto
them
48
Cities
for
their
habitations
,
proportionably
taken
out
of
the
12
Tribes
.
So
was
it
ordered
by
the
Lord
,
partly
that
they
being
set
apart
to
his
seruice
,
might
be
in
euery
place
ready
to
instruct
the
people
;
&
partly
to
fulfill
the
prophecy
which
hee
had
spoken
by
Iacob
,
who
told
Leui
at
his
death
,
that
hee
would
divide
him
in
Iacob
,
and
scatter
him
in
Israel
.
The
like
fortune
hee
prophecied
to
Simeon
,
of
whom
we
read
in
the
19
of
Ioshua
,
v.
19
,
that
he
had
no
setled
habitation
;
but
was
taken
●n
,
to
inhabite
a
part
of
the
portion
of
Iudah
.
Now
to
make
vp
the
number
of
the
twelue
Tribes
,
Ioseph
was
diuided
into
Ephraim
,
and
Manasses
:
and
the
Le●ites
were
reckoned
to
belong
to
that
Tribe
,
within
who●e
territory
th●t
Citty
which
they
dwelt
in
stood
.
Their
maintenance
was
from
the
tenths
or
tithes
,
the
first
fruits
,
offerings
,
and
sacrifices
of
the
people
:
and
as
it
is
in
the
18th
of
Ioshuah
v.
the
17.
The
●riesthood
of
the
Lord
was
their
inheritance
.
There
were
of
them
foure
kindes
,
1
Punies
or
Tirones
,
which
from
their
childhood
till
the
25
yeare
of
their
age
learned
the
duties
of
their
offices
.
2ly
,
Graduates
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
having
spent
foure
yeares
in
the
study
of
the
Law
,
were
able
to
answere
and
oppose
in
it
.
3ly
Licentiates
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
did
actually
exercise
the
Priestly
function
.
And
4ly
Doctors
(
Rabbins
,
they
vsed
to
call
them
)
who
were
the
highest
in
degree
.
The
Iews
called
also
Hebrews
from
Heber
,
one
of
Abrahams
progenitors
;
or
Hebraei
quasi
Abrahaei
:
at
their
descent
into
Egypt
were
but
70
soules
;
being
the
issue
of
Iacob
and
his
12
sons
;
namely
1
Ruben
,
2
Simeon
,
3
Leui
,
4
Iudah
,
5
Zabulon
,
6
Issachar
,
7
Dan
,
8
Gad
,
9
Asher
,
10
Naphali
,
11
Ioseph
,
12
Beniamin
.
The
posterity
of
these
Patriarchs
continued
in
bondage
215
yeares
,
vntill
the
yeare
of
the
world
2453
:
at
which
time
the
Lord
,
mooued
with
their
oppressions
by
the
Egyptians
,
with
a
strong
hand
deliuered
them
;
&
placed
them
in
these
parts
inhabited
by
the
Hittites
,
the
Amorites
,
the
Perezites
,
the
Iebusites
,
&c.
At
their
first
comming
hither
,
and
long
after
,
they
were
gouerned
by
Iudges
;
whom
God
ordained
,
&
the
people
elected
:
of
whose
acts
,
as
also
of
the
Acts
of
the
Kings
,
I
hope
I
shal
not
need
to
make
any
mention
;
there
being
none
who
either
doe
not
,
or
ought
not
to
knowe
them
.
I
will
only
obserue
Chronologically
the
times
of
their
gouernment
,
&
specifie
such
things
as
the
sacred
pen-men
spared
.
The
Iudges
of
the
Iewes
.
A.
M.
2454
-
1
Moses
40
2494
-
2
Ioshua
32
2526
-
3
Othoniel
8.
2630
-
4
Ehud
80.
2670
-
5
Deborah
and
Baruc
40.
2710
-
6
Gedeon
40.
2750
-
7
Abimelech
3
2753
-
8
Thola
5.
2758
-
9
Iair
6.
2764
-
10
Iephte
7
2771
-
11
Elon
10
2781
-
12
Abeson
7.
2789
-
13
Abdon
8.
2809
-
14
Sampson
20.
2829
-
15
Eli
40
2869
-
16
Samuel
4.
At
which
time
the
people
desired
to
haue
a
King
like
to
other
nations
.
The
Kings
of
the
Iewes
.
2873
-
Saul
17.
2890
-
Dauid
40.
2930
-
Solomon
40.
The
Kingr
of
Iudah
.
A.M.
2971
-
1
Roboam
17.
2988
-
2
Abiah
3.
2991
-
3
Asa
41.
3031
-
4
Iosaphat
25.
3056
-
5
Ioram
4.
3060
-
6
Ochozias
1.
3061
-
7
Athaliah
7.
3067
-
8
Ioash
40.
3107
-
9
Amasias
29.
3136
-
10
Ozias
52.
3188
-
11
Ioatham
16.
3204
-
12
Achas
13.
3217
-
13
Ezechias
29.
3247
-
14
Manasseh
55.
3302
-
15
Ammon
2
3304
-
16
Iosias
31.
-
Ioachas
.
The
Kings
of
Israel
.
A.M.
2971
-
1
Ieroboam
22.
2993
-
2
Nadab
2.
2995
-
3
Baasa
24.
3019
-
4
Ela
2.
3021
-
5
Zamridies
7.
-
6
Amrior
Omri
8.
3029
-
7
Achab
22.
3051
-
8
Ahazia
2.
3053
-
9
Ioram
12.
3065
-
10
Iehu
28.
3093
-
11
Iehoahaz
17.
3110
-
12
Ioas
16.
3126
-
13
Ieroboam
II
,
41
3167
-
an
Interregn
.
15
3182
-
14
Menahem
10.
3192
-
15
Tekaliah
2.
3194
-
16
Pekah
20.
3335
-
18
Ioachim
11.
-
19
Ieconias
11.
3346
-
20
Zedekias
;
in
whose
time
Nabuchadnezar
the
great
destroyed
Hierusalem
,
and
carried
the
people
captiue
into
Babylon
,
where
they
liued
in
exile
70
yeares
,
which
time
being
expired
,
Cyrus
the
King
of
the
Persians
gaue
them
leaue
to
returne
to
their
Country
,
and
to
reedisie
their
Citty
and
Temple
,
which
worke
being
finished
they
chose
them
for
their
Governours
.
3214
-
17
Hosea
18.
who
was
vanquished
by
Salmanassar
,
and
the
Israelites
carried
captiue
into
Assyria
;
3232.
The
Dukes
or
Gouernours
of
Iewry
.
A.M.
3427
-
1
Zorobabel
58
3485
-
2
R●sa
Mosollam
.
3551
-
3
Iohanna
ben
Resae
.
3604
-
4
Iudas
Hircanus
31
3635
-
5
Ioseph
7
3642
-
6
Abner
Semei
11
3653
-
7
Eli
Mattathia
12
3665
-
8
Aser
Mah●t
9
3674
-
9
Naged
Artoxad
.
3684
-
10
Haggai
12
3692
-
11
Maslot
Nahum
7
3699
-
12
Amos
Syrach
14
3713
-
13
Mattathiah
Siloack
10
3723
-
14
Ioseph
II.
60
5783
-
15
Iohannes
Hircanus
16.
He
was
the
last
gouernour
of
Iudea
,
which
descended
from
the
stock
of
Dauid
.
During
the
gouernments
of
these
Captains
since
the
Babylonian
captiuity
,
the
kingdome
of
the
Iewes
was
plagued
on
both
sides
by
the
Kings
of
Egypt
and
Syria
:
who
ransacked
their
Cities
,
slaughtered
their
people
,
made
hauock
of
their
goods
,
and
compell'd
them
to
eat
forbidden
flesh
,
and
sacrifice
to
Idols
.
To
reforme
these
enormities
,
Mattathias
and
his
fiue
sonnes
resisted
the
impetuous
fury
of
Antiochus
Epiphanes
,
and
his
Syrians
;
ouer
whom
when
they
had
victoriously
triumphed
,
the
Iewes
chose
Iudas
,
surnamed
Macchabaus
,
one
of
the
worlds
nine
Worthies
,
for
their
Captaine
.
The
Macchabaean
Princes
of
Iewry
.
3799
-
1.
Iudas
Macchabaeus
vanquished
3
populous
Armies
,
conducted
by
Apollonius
,
Gorgias
,
and
Lysias
,
men
of
great
valour
&
experience
;
being
Captaines
to
Antiochus
.
6
3805
-
2
Ionathan
vanquished
Bacchides
&
Alcinus
,
Captaines
to
Demetrius
18
3823
-
3
Simon
.
8
3831
-
4
Iohannes
Hircanus
,
slain
by
the
Parthians
31
The
Macchabaean
Kings
of
Iudah
.
3862
-
1
Aristobulus
the
first
King
of
Iudah
,
after
the
Babylonian
captiuity
,
starued
his
mother
,
and
slew
Antigonus
his
brother
.
3863
-
2
Alexander
a
great
tyrant
,
slew
of
his
subiects
50000
in
battle
;
&
commanded
800
of
his
principall
enemies
to
be
hanged
before
his
face
.
27
3890
-
3
Alexandra
or
Solomne
,
wife
to
Alexander
.
9
3899
-
4
Hircanus
,
elder
son
to
Alexander
,
was
disturbed
in
his
succession
by
his
yonger
brother
Aristobulus
;
but
was
at
length
firmely
established
in
his
Throne
by
Pompey
:
who
carried
Aristobulus
,
with
his
sonnes
Alexander
and
Antigonus
,
captiues
to
Rome
.
Alexander
escaping
out
of
prison
,
troubled
the
quiet
of
his
Country
,
till
he
was
surprised
by
Gabinius
,
and
slain
by
Seipio
;
after
whose
death
Antigonus
set
free
by
Iulius
Caesar
,
depriued
Hircanus
of
his
kingdome
,
and
cut
off
his
eares
:
revenge
suddainly
followed
this
villany
;
for
he
was
slain
by
Marcus
Antonius
,
and
his
kingdome
giuen
to
a
stranger
.
The
strange
Kings
of
Iewry
.
3930
-
1
Herod
the
Ascalonite
,
son
to
Antipater
,
an
Idumean
,
was
by
Octavius
Augustus
created
King
of
Iewry
;
at
which
time
the
kingdome
being
departed
from
Iudah
▪
CHRIST
was
borne
.
40
Aᵒ
C.
7.
-
2
Archelaus
raigned
king
10
yeares
,
and
then
lost
his
principality
,
reseruing
only
the
title
of
Tetrarch
;
his
partners
in
rule
being
Philip
,
whose
wife
Herodias
was
;
2
Herod
Antipas
,
who
killed
Iohn
,
and
in
whose
time
CHRIST
suffred
.
3
Lysanias
.
40
-
3
Agrippa
Herod
was
made
king
of
Iudah
,
the
other
Tetrarchies
being
added
to
his
dominions
;
he
imprisoned
P●ter
and
Iames
,
and
was
finally
striken
by
an
Angel
,
and
eaten
with
wormes
.
24
47
-
4
Agrippa
minor
,
before
whom
Paul
pleaded
,
was
the
last
king
of
the
Iewes
;
for
in
his
time
Ierusalem
was
ouerthrowne
,
and
the
kingdome
made
a
Roman
Prouince
,
Anno
73.
When
Salmanassar
had
subdued
the
10
tribes
,
and
carried
them
captiue
,
he
planted
a
new
set
of
inhabitants
in
this
country
;
that
so
fruitfull
&
well
situate
a
part
of
his
Empire
might
yeeld
its
iust
tribute
;
and
not
lye
open
to
the
fury
of
the
next
invader
.
But
the
Romans
not
hauing
(
it
seemeth
)
so
much
policie
or
prouidence
,
as
those
whom
they
accounted
barbarous
;
hauing
laid
the
Country
desolate
,
left
it
vnfurnished
of
new
Colonies
;
whereby
the
Persians
,
next
the
Saracens
,
and
after
them
the
Turkes
,
entring
the
Roman
Empire
at
this
doore
,
haue
successiuely
driuen
the
Romans
out
of
the
whole
house
.
Now
that
we
may
the
better
perceiue
how
the
Romans
had
weakned
,
and
almost
vtterly
rooted
out
the
Iewish
Nation
:
we
will
relate
some
of
their
particular
massacres
:
which
were
not
more
cruelly
inflicted
on
them
by
their
enemies
,
then
iustly
deserued
by
themselues
:
they
wishing
(
though
,
I
suppose
,
not
desiring
)
that
the
innocent
bloud
of
our
Sauiour
should
be
on
them
and
their
children
.
First
then
the
inhabitants
of
Caesarea
slew
of
the
Iewes
in
one
day
,
about
20000
:
&
such
as
fled
were
took
and
imprisoned
by
Florus
the
Lieutenant
of
Iudea
.
To
reuenge
this
slaughter
of
the
Iewes
,
set
vpon
the
Syrians
;
in
which
skirmish
13000
of
them
were
slain
:
The
people
of
Alexandria
put
50000
of
them
to
the
sword
:
they
of
Damascus
10000.
Antonius
a
Roman
Captain
,
slew
in
Ascalon
10000
of
them
;
&
Cestius
an
other
Captain
,
8040
persons
.
Now
to
come
to
the
warres
here
managed
by
Vespasian
:
This
Vespasian
in
the
siege
of
Aphaca
,
slew
&
took
prisoners
17130
persons
;
in
Samaria
11600
persons
;
in
Iosopata
42200
persons
;
in
Ioppa
so
many
killed
and
drowned
themselues
,
that
the
Sea
threw
vp
againe
4200
dead
bodies
,
and
the
rest
so
totally
perished
,
that
there
remained
none
to
carry
tydings
vnto
Hierusalem
of
the
losse
of
the
town
.
In
the
city
of
Tarichea
were
slain
and
made
captiues
45000
persons
,
besides
those
which
were
giuen
to
the
king
Agrippa
.
In
Gamala
there
perished
90000
,
and
none
left
aliue
but
only
two
women
.
In
Gascala
5000
men
died
by
the
sword
In
the
city
of
Gadara
there
were
slain
32200
,
besides
an
infinite
number
of
such
as
had
drowned
themselues
.
In
Hierusalem
it selfe
there
died
1100000
of
them
,
partly
by
the
sword
,
and
partly
by
the
famine
,
the
worser
enemy
of
the
two
;
there
were
found
2000
in
priuies
and
sinkes
;
and
97000
taken
prisoners
,
insomuch
that
30
Iewes
were
sold
for
a
pennie
.
Now
that
Hierusalem
was
able
to
contain
so
huge
a
number
of
people
is
euident
,
in
that
when
Cestius
was
Lieftenant
of
Iewry
,
the
high
Priest
did
at
his
request
number
the
people
which
came
thither
to
eat
the
Paschall
Lambe
,
and
found
them
to
be
two
millions
and
700000
liuing
soules
,
all
sound
and
purified
.
For
to
Leapers
,
or
men
hauing
a
flux
of
seed
,
or
women
in
their
monethly
tearmes
,
or
to
strangers
,
it
was
not
lawfull
to
eat
it
.
And
when
Titus
laid
siege
to
the
City
,
it
was
in
the
Feast
of
the
Passeouer
,
when
most
of
the
people
were
there
assembled
,
God
(
as
it
were
)
thus
imprisoning
them
.
All
these
massacres
,
besides
diuers
others
which
I
haue
omitted
,
and
infinite
numbers
which
were
slain
in
the
fields
&
villages
,
which
drowned
themselues
,
and
which
were
priuatly
made
away
,
amounting
in
all
to
almost
two
millions
of
people
,
hapned
in
the
compasse
of
foure
yeares
,
beginning
at
the
12th
of
Nero
,
and
ending
at
the
second
of
Vespasian
:
Yet
was
not
the
whole
Nation
rooted
out
,
till
the
yeare
136
;
for
then
this
miserable
people
hauing
stirred
two
notable
rebellions
;
the
one
vnder
Traian
,
and
the
last
vnder
Adrian
the
Emperours
,
were
generally
banished
their
natiue
country
,
and
neuer
again
permitted
to
inhabite
it
,
otherwise
the●
as
strangers
.
After
this
desolation
,
the
Iewes
were
dispersed
all
ouer
the
World
,
&
especially
in
Spaine
,
where
Adrian
commanded
many
of
them
to
dwell
:
yet
they
found
euery-where
so
little
fauour
,
that
hauing
diuers
times
bin
put
to
grieuous
mulcts
and
ransomes
,
they
are
at
last
euen
quite
thrust
out
of
Europe
also
.
They
were
banished
out
of
England
by
Edward
the
first
,
Anno
1290
:
Out
of
France
by
Philip
the
faire
,
1307
;
Out
of
Spaine
by
Ferdinand
the
Catholique
,
1492
:
Out
of
Portugall
by
Emanuell
1497
:
Out
of
Naples
and
Sicily
by
Charles
the
fift
,
1539
:
yet
are
they
found
in
great
numbers
in
the
Romish
parts
of
Germany
and
Poland
;
in
most
Cities
of
Italy
,
especially
Rome
,
where
there
are
no
lesse
then
15000
or
20000
of
them
,
and
also
in
the
Popes
Country
of
Avignion
.
The
reason
why
they
are
permitted
to
liue
thus
vnder
our
holy
fa●hers
nose
,
Sands
rel
.
is
forsooth
an
expectation
of
their
conversion
:
Which
is
a
meere
pretence
,
the
reason
indeed
being
the
benefit
hence
arising
to
his
Holines
coffers
.
But
the
hopes
of
their
conversion
is
small
,
and
the
meanes
lesse
.
For
besides
the
scandall
,
datum
&
acceptum
,
by
the
Papists
fond
worshipping
of
images
so
peremptorily
contrary
to
the
first
table
of
the
Law
;
they
are
not
permitted
to
see
any
books
of
the
Christian
Religion
,
no
not
so
much
as
the
New
Testament
:
and
(
which
worketh
most
vpon
men
of
their
mettall
)
because
at
their
conversion
they
must
quit
all
their
goods
to
the
Church
;
as
being
ill
gotten
,
and
so
by
consequence
the
workes
of
the
diuell
,
which
in
their
baptisme
they
promise
to
renounce
.
They
haue
also
a
Synagogue
at
Amsterdam
,
and
are
pretty
thick
spred
ouer
the
Dominions
of
the
Turkes
;
who
notwithstanding
so
hate
them
for
crucifying
of
CHRIST
,
that
they
vse
to
say
in
detestation
of
a
thing
,
I
would
I
might
dye
a
Iew
:
Neither
will
they
permit
a
Iew
to
turn
Turke
vnlesse
he
be
first
baptized
.
What
the
revenues
of
this
kingdome
haue
amounted
to
,
since
the
diuision
of
it
vnder
Roboam
,
I
know
not
.
The
Word
of
God
specifieth
the
sum
of
them
in
the
dayes
of
Solomon
,
2
Chr.
9
,
13
:
viz:
666
Talents
of
Gold
(
besides
his
Custome-house
)
which
amounteth
to
two
Millions
&
997000
pounds
a
yeare
,
a
huge
summe
for
so
small
a
kingdome
.
Ierusalem
was
reedified
by
Aelius
Adrianus
,
and
giuen
to
the
Christians
;
from
whom
it
was
taken
by
Cosroes
&
the
Persians
,
Anno
615.
from
them
it
was
forcibly
wrested
by
Haumar
and
the
Saracens
,
Anno
637.
Next
it
fell
into
the
power
of
Cutlu
Moses
and
the
Turkes
,
Anno
1009
:
vnder
whose
oppression
when
it
had
long
groaned
,
Peter
the
Hermite
stirred
vp
the
Westerne
Princes
to
relieue
the
distressed
Christians
;
whose
designes
obtained
their
wished
effect
,
vnder
the
banners
of
that
victorious
Prince
Godfrey
of
Bullen
,
Anno
1099.
This
Godfrey
for
his
merits
,
was
to
haue
bin
invested
with
the
royall
wreath
of
Maiesty
;
which
he
denyed
,
thinking
it
vnmeet
to
weare
a
Crown
of
Gold
,
where
his
Sauiour
had
worne
a
crown
of
Thornes
.
The
Christian
Kings
of
Palestine
.
1099
-
1
Godfrey
of
Bullen
.
1100
-
2
Baldwin
18
1118
-
3
Baldwin
II.
de
Bourg
.
15
1133
-
4
Milliscent
9
1133
-
4
Fulke
Earle
of
Aniou
9
1142
-
5
Baldwin
III
21
1163
-
6
Almexie
10
1173
-
7
Baldwin
IV.
12
1185
-
8
Baldwin
V.
1185
-
9
Guie
of
Lysingham
,
the
last
king
of
Ierusalem
;
during
whose
time
Saladine
the
Sultan
of
Egypt
won
the
kingdome
,
Anᵒ
1187
:
which
his
successours
defended
against
all
invasions
,
till
the
yeare
1517
,
in
which
Selimus
the
first
,
Emperour
of
the
Turkes
,
added
the
Holy
land
,
together
with
Egypt
,
to
his
Empire
.
When
Ierusalem
was
taken
by
the
Christians
,
the
German
Emperours
name
was
Fridericus
;
the
Popes
Vrbanus
,
the
Hierosolymitan
Patriarchs
Heraclius
,
and
so
also
were
they
called
when
the
Christians
again
lost
it
.
This
is
the
conceit
of
Roger
Houonden
,
in
the
life
of
Henry
the
second
:
but
how
it
can
agree
with
Chronology
,
I
see
not
.
After
the
taking
of
Hierusalem
by
Sultan
Saladine
,
the
Christians
retired
their
forces
into
some
of
the
other
townes
of
the
Holy
land
,
which
they
made
good
against
the
Enemy
;
and
defended
them
vnder
the
gouernment
of
these
three
kings
following
,
viz:
-
10
Conrade
M.
of
Montferrat
.
-
11
Henry
E.
of
Champaigne
.
-
12
Iohn
di
Brenn
;
the
last
Christian
king
that
euer
had
possessions
in
Syria
,
or
Palestine
.
Yoland
the
daughter
of
this
Iohn
di
Breenn
,
was
wife
to
Fredericke
King
of
Naples
,
who
in
her
right
entituled
himself
king
of
Hierusalem
,
and
so
now
doe
the
Kings
of
Spaine
;
as
heires
vnto
,
and
possessers
of
the
kingdome
of
Naples
.
Concerning
this
title
,
it
would
not
be
amisse
to
insert
this
story
.
When
the
late
warres
were
hot
betwen
England
and
Spaine
,
there
were
Commissioners
of
both
sides
appointed
to
treat
of
peace
.
They
met
at
a
Town
of
the
French
kings
,
and
first
it
was
debated
what
tongue
the
negotiation
should
be
handled
in
.
A
Spaniard
thinking
to
giue
the
English
Commissioners
a
shrewd
gird
,
proposed
the
French
tongue
as
most
fit
;
it
being
a
language
which
the
Spaniards
were
well
skilled
in
;
and
for
these
gentlemen
of
England
,
I
suppose
(
said
he
)
that
they
cannot
be
ignorant
of
the
language
of
their
fellow-subiects
:
Their
Queene
is
Queene
of
France
as
well
as
England
.
Nay
infaith
my
Masters
,
replyed
Dr
Dale
,
(
the
master
of
the
requests
:
)
the
French
tongue
is
too
vulgar
for
a
businesse
of
this
secrecie
and
importance
,
especially
in
a
French
Town
.
We
will
rather
treat
in
Hebrew
,
the
language
of
Hierusalem
,
whereof
your
Master
is
king
;
and
I
suppose
we
are
therein
as
well
skilled
as
you
in
the
French
.
And
thus
much
for
this
title
.
Bara
.
The
Armes
of
the
Christian
kings
in
Ierusalem
was
Luna
,
a
crosse
crosset
crossed
,
Sol
,
which
was
commonly
called
the
crosse
of
Hierusalem
.
After
the
recouery
of
the
Holy
land
from
the
Turke
,
these
3
orders
of
knighthood
were
instituted
,
Grimston
.
viz:
-
1
Of
the
Sepulcher
,
instituted
by
Queen
Helena
,
the
Mother
of
Constantine
the
Great
.
They
were
bound
to
defend
the
blessed
Sepulcher
,
to
warre
against
the
Infidels
,
and
to
defend
Pilgrims
.
-
2
Of
St
Iohn
of
Ierusalem
begun
by
one
Gerard
,
not
long
after
Godfrey
of
Bullen
,
Anᵒ
1124
,
and
confirmed
by
Pope
Gelasius
the
second
.
The
roabe
is
a
white
Crosse
of
8
points
,
their
duty
is
to
defend
the
Holy
land
,
relieue
Pilgrims
,
and
succour
Christian
Princes
against
the
Infidels
,
they
were
to
be
of
noble
extraction
.
They
grew
in
time
to
be
infinit
rich
,
especially
after
the
Templars
were
suppressed
;
most
of
whose
possessions
were
transferred
vnto
this
order
:
Stow
in
the
surv
.
of
London
.
insomuch
that
they
had
at
one
time
in
Christendome
no
fewer
then
20000
Lordships
;
and
in
England
the
Prior
of
their
order
was
accounted
the
prime
Baron
of
the
Realme
.
But
now
their
intrado
is
not
a
little
diminished
by
the
with-drawing
of
the
Kings
of
England
,
and
other
Protestant
Princes
from
the
Church
of
Rome
.
We
haue
spoken
of
these
Knights
already
,
when
we
were
in
Malta
:
now
I
will
only
tell
you
,
that
their
first
Master
was
Foulke
of
Villaret
;
the
last
that
had
his
residence
in
Hierusalem
,
Peter
of
Aste
,
in
whose
time
they
being
expell'd
Palestine
,
seised
on
Rhodes
,
are
now
seated
in
Malta
,
the
present
Master
being
Aloph
of
Vignacourt
.
-
3
Of
the
Templers
,
instituted
by
Hugh
of
Payennes
,
Aᵒ
1113
,
&
confirmed
by
Pope
Eugenius
.
Their
ensigne
was
red
crosse
,
in
token
that
they
should
shed
their
blood
to
defend
CHRISTS
Temple
.
They
were
buried
crosse-legged
,
and
wore
on
their
backs
the
figure
of
the
Crosse
;
for
which
they
were
by
the
common
people
called
Crossebacke
,
or
Crouch-back
,
and
by
corruption
▪
Crook-backe
.
Edmund
Earle
of
Lancaster
,
second
son
to
our
Henry
the
third
,
being
of
this
order
,
was
vulgarly
called
Edmund
Crookebacke
;
which
gaue
Henry
the
4th
a
foolish
occasion
to
●aigne
,
that
this
Edmund
(
from
whom
he
was
descended
)
was
indeed
the
eldest
son
of
King
Henry
:
but
for
his
crookednes
and
deformity
,
his
yonger
brother
was
preferred
to
the
Crown
before
him
.
These
Knights
had
in
all
Prouinces
of
Europe
their
subordinate
gouernours
,
in
which
they
did
possesse
no
lesse
then
16000
Lordships
:
the
greatnes
of
which
revenue
was
not
the
least
cause
of
dissoluing
the
Order
.
For
Philip
the
faire
,
King
of
France
,
had
a
plot
to
invest
one
of
his
sonnes
with
the
title
of
King
of
Ierusalem
,
and
did
procure
of
the
Pope
the
revenue
of
this
Order
:
which
he
might
the
better
doe
,
because
Clement
the
5th
then
Pope
,
for
the
loue
he
bare
to
France
,
had
transferred
his
seat
from
Rome
to
Avignion
.
But
heerein
his
hopes
deceiued
him
;
for
this
Order
being
dissolued
,
the
lands
thereto
belonging
were
giuen
to
the
Knights
Hospitalers
,
or
of
S.
Iohn
.
The
crimes
prooued
against
this
Order
was
1
their
revolt
from
their
professed
obedience
vnto
the
Patriarch
of
Hierusalem
who
w●●
their
visitor
.
Secondly
,
their
vnspeakable
p●ide
;
and
thirdly
their
sinnes
against
nature
.
The
house
of
our
Law-students
in
London
,
called
the
Temple
,
was
the
chiefhouse
of
the
Knights
of
this
Order
in
England
;
&
was
by
the
Knights
of
S.
Iohn
,
whose
principall
mansion
was
in
Smithfield
,
sold
vnto
the
Students
of
the
Lawes
,
for
the
yearely
rent
of
10l
l
;
about
the
middle
of
the
reigne
of
Edward
the
third
.
These
three
orders
M.
Selden
(
and
deseruedly
)
putteth
not
in
his
Titles
of
Honour
,
in
that
they
were
prohibited
to
kisse
a
woman
;
honourarie
knighthood
,
and
the
loue
of
Ladies
,
going
together
like
vertue
and
reward
.
Thus
much
of
Syria
and
Palestine
.
OF
ARMENIA
.
ARMENIA
hath
on
the
East
,
Media
and
the
Caspian
sea
;
on
the
West
,
Maginus
.
Euphrates
and
the
Euxine
sea
;
on
the
North
,
Tartary
;
on
the
South
,
Mesopotamia
.
But
before
we
descend
to
the
particulars
of
this
Country
,
it
is
necessary
we
should
take
a
survay
of
those
mountaines
,
which
lying
East
of
Euphrates
,
part
this
Country
from
Anatolia
.
Knolles
.
These
mountaines
are
reputed
to
be
those
parts
of
the
hills
Taurus
,
and
Anti-taurus
;
which
are
called
Periadres
,
Scodrisci
,
and
Amamus
.
The
people
here
inhabiting
,
are
more
famous
for
nothing
then
their
want
of
all
things
,
stout
,
cruell
,
and
warlike
;
maintaining
themselues
by
hunting
and
stealing
:
as
men
liuing
in
so
barren
a
soyle
,
that
husbandry
were
vain
and
fruitlesse
.
They
haue
among
them
many
beggerly
villages
,
and
few
townes
,
the
chiefe
whereof
is
Maras
,
once
the
seat
of
their
Kings
;
the
people
for
the
most
part
following
the
temperature
of
the
Aire
,
and
the
fauourable
aspect
of
the
Sunne
,
in
their
remooues
and
dwellings
.
Their
last
king
was
Aladeules
,
whom
the
Turkish
histories
(
who
make
frequent
mention
of
him
)
call
the
mountaine
king
.
He
was
a
man
who
shrewdly
molested
Baiazet
the
second
,
in
his
conquest
of
Carmania
;
and
Selmus
the
first
in
his
warres
against
Persia
;
&
hauing
for
many
yeares
molested
,
and
impeached
the
victories
of
the
one
and
the
other
;
he
was
by
Selimus
taken
&
slain
:
&
his
kingdome
being
made
a
Turkish
Prouince
,
these
mountaines
&
their
passages
became
subiect
,
and
open
to
that
Nation
,
Anno
1515.
The
Armenians
are
generally
good
Archers
,
merry
,
carelesse
of
honour
,
desiring
ease
,
great
bodied
,
comely
,
&
willing
to
be
soothed
.
The
women
tall
,
but
homely
,
kind
to
their
children
,
poore
and
incontinent
;
accounting
it
a
great
credit
to
them
,
if
they
can
please
and
become
acceptable
to
such
guests
,
as
their
husbands
bring
into
the
house
:
and
most
of
the
Virgins
becomming
mothers
at
ten
yeares
old
;
and
bearing
about
in
their
armes
,
the
witnesses
of
their
abilities
in
that
kind
.
Swearing
is
had
in
great
respect
with
both
,
and
such
as
cannot
pick
and
steale
,
are
deemed
block-heads
and
sheep-biters
.
The
whole
Country
is
diuided
into
three
Prouinces
.
1
Colchis
.
2.
Georgia
.
3
Turcomania
.
COLCHIS
lyeth
on
the
Euxine
Sea
,
towards
the
North
&
East
;
Brerewood
.
the
people
hereof
receiued
the
Christian
Faith
by
Matthias
;
and
now
differ
from
other
Christians
their
neighbours
,
in
three
circumstances
only
;
viz:
1
in
not
baptising
their
children
till
the
eighth
yeare
:
2ly
in
not
entring
into
the
Churches
til
the
60th
yeare
;
but
hearing
diuine
seruice
,
standing
without
the
Temple
:
and
3ly
in
dedicating
their
youth
to
theft
and
rapine
;
their
old
age
to
the
difficult
work
of
repentance
;
They
are
vnder
the
jurisdiction
of
the
Patriarch
of
Constantinople
.
In
this
Country
raigned
Aetas
,
from
whom
Iason
stole
the
Golden
Fleece
,
by
the
aid
and
sorceries
of
Medea
.
This
Country
is
now
called
Mengrelia
:
the
chief
townes
whereof
are
1
Aluati
,
and
2
Fassum
on
the
banks
of
Phasis
,
3
Dioscurias
,
where
there
were
300
seuerall
languages
spoken
,
because
of
the
abundance
of
Marchants
of
all
kingdomes
:
so
that
the
Romans
kept
here
continually
30
Interpreters
,
to
mediat
between
the
people
and
the
Gouernour
.
2
GEORGIA
hath
not
its
name
from
S.
George
,
whom
here
they
greatly
reuerence
;
but
from
the
Georgi
,
who
long
before
that
time
inhabited
the
adjacent
Countries
.
It
is
bounded
on
the
East
with
Media
,
on
the
West
with
Colchis
;
on
the
North
with
Albania
,
or
Swiria
;
and
on
the
South
with
the
greater
Armenia
,
or
Turcomania
:
so
that
it
lyeth
just
between
the
Euxine
&
the
Caspian
seas
.
The
people
are
good
souldiers
,
and
receiued
the
Gospell
in
the
time
of
Constantine
the
Great
,
on
an
occasion
related
by
Socrates
Scholasticus
,
indeed
very
miraculous
,
and
(
I
doubt
)
vnworthy
credit
,
and
therefore
I
omit
it
.
At
this
day
they
consent
in
most
doctrinall
points
with
the
Grecians
,
only
they
acknowledge
not
the
Patriarch
of
Constantinople
,
but
haue
a
Patriarch
of
their
own
,
who
is
for
the
most
part
resident
in
his
house
on
Mount
Sinay
in
Palestine
,
and
hath
vnder
his
iurisdiction
18
Bishops
.
This
Prouince
was
formerly
called
Iberia
;
the
chiefe
townes
being
1
Lori
,
2
Bascapan
,
3
Testis
,
exceeding
strongly
fortified
by
the
Turkes
,
to
defend
their
new
conquests
from
the
Persians
;
and
4
Tomanis
.
Out
of
this
Region
,
the
Egyptian
Sultans
vsed
to
chuse
their
Souldiers
or
Mamaluskes
,
who
at
last
grew
so
powerfull
,
that
they
assumed
to
themselues
the
kingdome
of
Egypt
;
which
they
long
time
valorously
defended
.
TVRCOMANIA
is
seated
in
the
midst
between
Colchis
&
Iberia
.
The
chiefe
Townes
are
Albanopolis
,
where
S.
Bartholomew
was
buried
.
2
Van
,
which
both
by
its
naturall
seat
,
and
artificiall
fortresses
,
is
a
strong
bulwark
against
the
Persian
invasions
.
3
Arminig
the
Metropolis
of
the
Country
at
this
time
.
4
Trigranocerta
,
built
by
Tigranes
,
one
of
the
most
mighty
Kings
that
euer
ruled
in
this
Country
,
as
hauing
added
Media
,
Syria
,
and
Parthia
,
to
his
own
Dominions
.
This
Prince
married
the
daughter
of
Mithridates
K.
of
Pontus
,
&
aided
him
against
the
Romans
:
but
with
what
successe
,
we
haue
already
told
you
in
Syria
.
As
for
his
new
city
Tigrano
certa
,
it
was
by
Lucullus
the
Roman
Generall
,
besieged
&
taken
;
wherein
besides
other
riches
was
found
3000
talents
in
ready
mony
.
5
Artaxata
,
once
the
chief
city
of
Armenia
,
so
called
,
either
because
it
was
seated
on
the
riuer
Araxis
;
or
from
Artaxes
a
progenitour
of
Tigranes
,
who
was
the
Founder
of
it
.
It
is
now
called
Coy
,
and
was
in
the
middle
age
named
Esechia
.
Famous
it
is
for
two
notable
bat●ailes
fought
by
it
;
the
first
between
Lucullus
and
his
Romans
on
the
one
side
;
against
Mithridates
and
Tigranes
on
the
othe●
:
wherein
the
Romans
were
victors
:
the
second
,
between
Selimus
Emperour
of
the
Turkes
,
and
Hismael
the
Persian
Sophie
,
wherein
the
Turkes
were
Conquerours
,
Knolles
.
Anno
1514.
A
victory
which
he
bought
with
the
losse
of
30000
of
his
best
men
,
and
such
a
terrour
to
the
whole
Army
;
that
the
Turkes
to
this
day
call
it
,
the
only
day
of
doome
.
The
fields
adioyning
to
the
towne
wherein
this
cruell
battaile
was
fought
,
are
called
the
Chaldean
fields
.
6
Sebastia
,
the
residence
of
the
Patriarch
of
the
Armenians
,
who
differ
from
their
neighbour
Christians
,
in
receiuing
infants
to
the
Lords
Table
,
immediatly
after
Baptisme
:
secondly
,
in
abstaining
from
vnclean
beasts
:
thirdly
,
in
fasting
on
Christmasse
day
:
and
fourthly
,
in
holding
their
children
ouer
the
fire
,
as
a
necessary
circumstance
in
Baptisme
,
because
Iohn
the
Baptist
told
the
people
which
followed
him
,
that
CHRIST
should
baptise
them
with
the
spirit
,
and
with
fire
;
in
which
place
he
meaneth
not
materiall
fire
,
but
the
liuely
purgation
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
according
to
the
nature
of
fire
.
The
Church
of
this
sect
is
gouerned
by
two
Patriarchs
,
whereof
the
one
hath
vnder
his
iurisdiction
this
Turcomania
,
comprehending
150000
Families
,
besides
very
many
Monasteries
:
and
the
other
hath
vnder
him
the
two
Prouinces
of
Armenia
the
lesser
,
and
Cilicia
,
comprehending
20000
Families
or
thereabouts
.
This
Country
being
formerly
,
and
properly
called
Armenia
the
greater
,
to
distinguish
it
from
a
lesser
of
the
same
name
in
Anatolia
,
is
now
vulgarly
called
Turcomania
;
which
name
it
deriueth
from
the
Turkes
,
who
being
a
people
of
Scythia
,
&
too
populous
to
be
sustained
with
sufficient
food
in
so
barren
a
Country
;
broke
through
the
Caspian
streight
,
and
seated
themselues
here
in
the
yeare
844.
Here
they
liued
an
obscure
life
,
neither
knowne
nor
regarded
,
till
such
time
as
Mahomet
a
Saracenicall
Sultan
of
Persia
,
hauing
imbarqued
himselfe
in
a
needlesse
warre
against
the
Caliph
of
Babylon
,
(
which
warre
he
could
neithet
finish
with
sa●ety
,
nor
remit
without
losse
of
reputation
)
hired
those
Turkes
to
strengthen
his
part
against
the
Caliph
,
by
whose
multitude
and
valour
,
he
got
a
noble
victory
of
his
enemy
.
Perceiuing
now
how
necessary
it
was
to
hinder
their
returne
homeward
,
he
stoppeth
all
the
passages
towards
Armenia
,
intending
to
vse
the
Turkes
(
as
they
doe
now
their
Asaph
)
to
blunt
the
sword
of
the
enemy
.
This
treacherous
dealing
of
Mahomet
,
could
not
but
stirre
vp
a
fury
in
the
inraged
multitude
;
who
presently
arme
themselues
,
and
by
the
fortunate
conduct
of
Tangrolipix
,
gaue
the
Persians
such
an
ouerthrow
;
that
they
lost
,
and
the
Turkes
wonne
,
he
Persian
kingdome
,
Anno
1030.
Thus
was
Tangrolipix
inthronized
in
the
Persian
chaire
of
Estate
,
which
he
not
long
after
left
to
his
son
Axan
;
against
whom
Cutlu
Moyses
stirr'd
vp
some
vnnaturall
commotions
:
which
seeming
preiudicial
to
their
new
seated
Monarchy
,
were
strangled
in
their
cradle
,
and
Cutlu
Moyses
was
sent
with
an
army
,
to
conquer
what
he
could
from
the
Christian
Emperours
;
the
report
of
whose
approach
,
made
all
Asia
to
tremble
,
and
many
of
her
Prouinces
,
to
submit
themselues
to
his
vict●rious
troopes
.
The
Turkish
Kings
in
Lesser
Asia
.
-
1
Cutlu
Moyses
,
cousin
to
Tangrolipix
,
the
first
Turkish
Sultan
in
Persia
;
wonne
Media
,
part
of
Armenia
,
Cappadocia
,
Pontus
,
Bythinia
.
-
2
Solyman
,
against
whom
Godfrey
of
Bullen
fi●st
tryed
his
souldiers
.
-
3
Mahomet
.
-
4
Musat
,
Sultan
of
Iconium
,
subdued
Mahomet
the
sonne
of
Solyman
,
and
died
possessed
of
all
the
Turkish
Prouinces
in
Lesser
Asia
.
-
5
Calisastlan
,
wrested
from
his
brother
Iaqupasan
,
Amasia
&
Ancyra
;
from
Dodune
,
Sebastia
and
Cesarea
.
He
ouerthrew
Emmanuell
Comnenus
,
and
vnited
Phrygia
to
his
Dominions
.
-
6
Rencratine
dispossessed
his
brothers
Masut
Cappatine
,
and
Cailhosroes
of
their
inheritance
:
Towards
the
latter
end
of
his
raigne
,
the
Tartarian
Cham
Heccata
,
had
driuen
the
Turkes
out
of
Persia
,
where
there
flourished
two
especiall
Families
:
the
Zelzuccian
Tribe
,
from
whence
descended
the
Persian
Sultans
,
as
also
the
Aladine
Kings
in
Asia
:
the
Oguzian
,
of
whom
in
their
due
place
.
The
Aladine
Kings
in
Lesser
Asia
.
-
1
Aladine
descended
in
the
first
line
from
Cussanes
the
last
Turkish
Sultan
of
Persia
,
with
many
of
his
Nation
,
seated
himselfe
in
Cilicia
;
which
he
had
taken
from
the
Gre●ians
:
making
first
Sebastia
,
and
after
Iconium
,
the
place
of
his
residence
.
-
2
Azaline
.
-
3
Iathatine
▪
slain
by
Theodorus
Lascaris
.
-
4
Iathatine
II
,
driuen
out
of
his
kingdome
by
the
victorious
Tartars
,
and
died
in
exile
.
-
5
Masut
and
Cricubades
,
were
by
the
Tartarian
Emperour
placed
in
the
Throne
,
as
his
tributary
Princes
.
-
6
Aladine
was
the
last
of
the
Zelzuccian
Family
in
Asia
;
after
whose
death
,
and
the
departure
of
the
tyrannizing
Tartars
;
the
more
powerfull
Captaines
diuided
the
Lesser
Asia
between
themselues
.
The
Zelzuccian
Family
in
Palestine
.
As
Axan
successor
to
Tangrolipix
,
furthered
the
conquest
of
Cutlu
Moses
against
the
Christians
;
so
he
imployed
Melech
and
Ducat
,
two
of
his
kinsmen
,
against
the
Saracens
;
from
whom
they
quickly
conquered
Syria
and
the
Holy
land
,
not
long
after
recouered
by
the
Princes
of
the
West
;
against
whom
the
Sultans
of
Damascus
opposed
themselues
diuers
times
to
their
detriment
.
It
fortuned
at
last
that
Almericus
King
of
Ierusalem
,
made
warre
with
the
Caliph
of
Egypt
,
who
vnable
to
resist
him
,
implored
aid
of
Noradin
King
of
Damascus
.
He
sent
vnto
his
succour
,
Sarracon
a
fortunate
Captaine
;
who
not
only
repell'd
the
force
of
the
Christians
,
but
subdued
the
kingdome
to
himselfe
.
His
successor
Saladine
also
recouered
the
Holy
land
:
but
after
his
death
,
Palestine
was
lost
to
the
Tartars
;
and
Egypt
to
the
Mamaluckes
,
who
not
long
after
regained
Ierusalem
.
And
thus
ended
the
Zelzuccian
Tribe
in
all
the
Turkish
Dominions
.
The
Oguzian
Family
,
or
line
of
Ottoman
.
Solyman
the
chief
of
the
Oguzian
Family
,
and
Prince
of
Machan
,
flying
the
fury
of
the
Tartars
,
was
drowned
in
Euphrates
;
leauing
the
guiding
of
his
wandring
subiects
to
his
son
Etrogul
;
who
obtained
of
the
last
Aladine
,
the
village
Sagutae
in
Bythinia
,
for
himselfe
and
his
handfull
of
subiects
.
To
him
succeeded
his
son
Ottoman
,
Anno
1280
,
who
to
reuenge
some
iniuries
done
to
his
people
by
the
improuident
Christians
,
took
from
them
the
City
Nice
;
and
took
vpon
him
the
title
of
Sultan
,
after
the
death
of
Aladine
,
in
the
yeare
1300.
To
this
time
,
and
to
these
small
beginnings
must
we
reduce
the
Ottoman
Empire
.
1300
-
1
Ottoman
the
first
Turkish
Sultan
of
this
Tribe
,
vnited
to
his
Lordship
of
Saguta
,
Bythinia
,
Cappadocia
,
and
part
of
Pontus
.
28
1328
-
2
Orchanes
took
the
Citty
Prusa
,
and
made
it
his
residence
;
and
was
the
first
that
put
footing
in
Europe
.
22
1350
-
Amurath
wonne
the
Thracian
Chersonesiu
,
the
strong
City
Adrianople
,
Servia
,
Bulgaria
,
and
Misia
,
where
he
was
slain
by
a
common
Souldier
.
23
1373
-
4
Baiazet
made
himself
master
of
a
great
part
of
Thrace
,
Macedon
,
and
Phocis
.
He
was
taken
by
Tamberlaine
,
and
brained
himselfe
in
an
iron
cage
,
in
which
the
insolent
Conquerour
vsed
to
carry
him
.
26
1399
-
5
Mahomet
vnited
the
dismembred
Empire
of
his
father
,
and
inlarged
it
with
Dacia
,
part
of
Sclavonia
,
&
the
rest
of
Macedon
.
17
1416
-
6
Amurath
II
,
subdued
from
the
Constantinopolitan
Empire
,
all
Achaia
,
Thessaly
,
Epirus
,
and
died
before
the
walls
of
Croia
,
34
The
Ottoman
Emperours
.
1450
-
7
Mahomet
II
,
surnamed
the
Great
,
and
first
Emperour
of
the
Turkes
,
ruined
the
two
Empires
of
Constantinople
and
Trabezond
,
12
kingdomes
,
and
200
Cities
.
34
1481
-
8
Baiazet
II
,
subdued
the
Caramanian
kingdome
,
part
of
Armenia
,
and
droue
the
Venetians
from
Moreah
,
and
their
part
of
Dalmatia
,
31
1512
-
9
Selimus
hauing
poysoned
his
Father
;
subverted
the
Mamaluckes
of
Egypt
,
bringing
it
together
with
Palestine
,
Syria
,
and
Arabia
,
vnder
his
yoke
.
7
1519
-
10
Solyman
the
magnificent
,
surprised
Rhodes
,
Belgrad
,
Buda
;
with
a
great
part
of
Hungary
,
Babylon
,
Assyria
,
Mesopotomia
.
48
1567
-
11
Selimus
II
,
an
idle
and
effeminate
Emperour
,
by
his
Deputies
took
from
the
Venetians
,
the
I
le
of
Cyprus
;
and
from
the
Moores
the
kingdome
of
Tunis
,
and
Algiers
.
8
1575
-
12
Amurath
III
took
from
the
disagreeing
Persians
,
Armenia
,
Media
,
and
the
City
Tau●is
,
and
the
Fort
Guierino
from
the
Hungarians
20
1595
-
13
Mahomet
III
took
Agria
in
Hungary
,
which
Kigdome
had
likely
bin
lost
,
if
he
had
pursued
his
victory
.
8
1603
-
14
Achmat
,
who
the
better
to
inioy
his
pleasures
,
made
peace
with
the
German
Emperour
,
and
added
nothing
to
his
Empire
.
15
1618
-
15
Mustapha
,
brother
to
Achmet
,
succeeded
;
a
novelty
neuer
before
heard
of
in
this
kingdome
,
it
being
the
common
policy
to
strangle
all
the
yonger
brothers
;
howsoeuer
this
Mustapha
was
preserued
,
either
because
Achmet
being
once
a
yonger
brother
,
took
pitty
on
him
:
or
because
he
had
no
issue
of
his
body
,
and
so
was
not
permitted
to
kill
him
.
1618
-
16
Osman
succeeded
his
Vnkle
Mustapha
;
but
being
by
the
Ianisaries
slain
in
an
vproare
,
Must●pha
was
again
restored
:
yet
long
inioyed
he
not
his
Throne
;
for
the
same
hand
that
raised
him
,
pluckt
him
down
,
&
seated
young
Amurath
in
the
place
.
1623
-
17
Amurath
IV
,
brother
to
Osman
,
now
raigneth
.
By
these
Princes
hath
that
Monarchy
bin
built
,
which
in
Europe
containeth
all
Dacia
,
Graecia
,
all
the
Aegaean
Iles
,
and
the
Taurica
Chersonesus
:
in
Asia
,
the
Prouinces
already
described
,
Arabia
,
Assyria
,
Media
,
Mesopotamia
,
Rhodes
,
Cyprus
,
and
other
small
Ilands`
;
and
in
Africke
,
Egypt
,
and
the
kingdomes
of
Tunis
and
Algiers
.
Nor
is
this
their
title
any
thing
short
of
so
vast
an
Empire
;
for
this
Solyman
stileth
himself
in
a
letter
to
Villerius
,
great
Master
of
the
Rhodes
;
at
such
time
as
he
intended
to
invade
that
Iland
.
Solyman
king
of
kings
,
Lord
of
Lords
,
most
high
Emperour
of
Constantinople
and
Trabezond
,
the
most
mighty
King
of
Persia
,
Syria
,
Arabia
,
and
the
Holy
land
;
Lord
of
Europe
,
Asia
,
Africa
,
Prince
of
Mecha
,
&
Aleppo
,
ruler
of
Ierusalem
,
and
soueraigne
Lord
of
the
Vniuersall
Sea
,
and
all
the
Ilands
therein
,
&c.
The
Turkes
are
generally
well
complexioned
,
of
good
stature
,
proportionably
compacted
,
no
idle
talkers
,
no
doers
of
things
superfluous
,
hot
&
venerious
,
seruile
to
their
Emperour
,
and
zealous
in
religion
.
They
nourish
no
haire
on
their
head
,
&
therefore
keep
on
of
all
sides
,
counting
it
an
opprobrious
thing
to
see
any
vncouer
their
head
,
and
vse
to
say
when
they
dislike
any
thing
which
they
haue
seene
or
heard
.
I
had
as
liefe
th●u
hadst
shewne
me
thy
bare
skull
.
In
their
familiar
salutations
they
lay
their
hands
on
their
bosomes
,
and
a
little
decline
their
bodies
:
but
when
they
accost
a
person
of
ranke
,
they
bow
almost
to
the
ground
,
and
kisse
the
hem
of
his
garment
.
Walking
vp
&
downe
they
neuer
vse
,
and
much
wonder
at
the
often
walking
of
Christians
.
Biddulph
relateth
,
that
being
at
his
ambulatory
exercise
with
his
companions
;
a
Turke
demanded
them
whether
they
were
out
of
their
way
,
or
their
witts
?
If
your
way
(
quoth
the
Turke
)
lay
toward
the
vpper
end
of
the
Cloister
,
why
come
you
downwards
:
if
to
the
neather
end
,
why
goe
you
backe
againe
.
Shooting
is
their
chiefe
recreation
,
which
they
also
follow
with
much
lazinesse
,
sitting
on
carpets
in
the
shaddow
,
&
sending
some
of
their
slaues
for
their
arrowes
.
They
preferre
,
as
they
passe
the
streets
,
the
left
hand
before
the
right
;
as
being
thereby
made
master
of
his
sword
with
whom
they
walke
.
As
they
shaue
their
heads
,
so
they
weare
their
beards
long
,
a
signe
of
freedome
;
but
the
●laues
keep
theirs
shauen
and
close
cut
.
The
women
are
of
small
stature
,
for
the
most
part
ruddy
,
cleere
,
and
smooth
as
the
pollished
Iuory
;
as
neuer
ruffled
with
the
weather
,
and
often
frequenting
the
Baths
:
of
a
very
good
complexion
,
seldome
going
abroad
,
&
then
masked
:
lasciuious
within
doores
,
pleasing
in
matters
of
incontinency
,
and
they
are
accounted
most
beautifull
,
which
haue
the
greatest
eyes
,
and
are
of
the
blackest
hue
.
Euery
Turke
is
permitted
to
haue
fou●e
wiues
,
and
as
many
slaues
as
he
is
able
to
keepe
:
yet
are
they
to
meddle
with
none
but
their
owne
;
the
offending
woman
being
drowned
,
and
the
man
dismembred
.
These
women
liue
in
great
awe
and
respect
of
their
husband
,
neuer
sitting
with
him
at
the
table
,
but
waiting
till
he
hath
done
,
and
then
withdrawing
into
some
by-roome
.
If
their
husband
haue
bin
abroad
,
at
his
comming
in
they
all
rise
from
the
stooles
whereon
they
sate
,
kisse
his
hand
,
make
their
obeisance
,
and
stand
as
long
as
he
is
in
presence
.
The
children
which
they
haue
,
they
carry
not
in
their
armes
as
we
doe
,
but
astride
on
their
shoulders
.
They
liue
immured
from
the
sight
of
the
world
,
and
permit
not
any
male
children
,
no
not
their
owne
sonnes
,
to
come
amongst
them
after
they
are
12
yeares
old
.
From
their
husbands
they
cannot
be
divorced
but
on
speciall
occasion
:
but
their
husbands
may
put
away
them
,
or
giue
them
to
their
slaues
,
when
,
and
as
often
as
they
list
.
Far
better
is
it
with
the
sisters
,
or
the
daughters
of
the
Sultan
,
to
whom
,
when
her
father
or
brother
bestoweth
her
on
any
of
the
Bassa's
,
he
giueth
her
a
dagger
,
saying
,
I
giue
thee
this
man
to
be
thy
slaue
and
bedfellow
,
if
he
be
not
louing
,
obedient
,
and
du●i●ull
vnto
thee
,
I
giue
thee
here
this
Canzhare
or
dagger
to
cut
off
his
head
.
When
they
are
married
,
their
husbands
come
not
to
bed
vnto
them
vntill
they
are
sent
for
,
and
then
also
they
creepe
in
at
the
beds
feet
.
That
euer
any
of
these
Ladies
made
vse
of
their
dagger
I
could
neuer
read
:
only
I
finde
that
Lutzis
Bassa
the
chiefe
man
in
the
whole
Empire
next
the
Sultan
himselfe
,
&
of
him
very
much
beloued
,
hauing
giuen
his
wife
which
was
sister
to
Solyman
the
magnificent
,
a
box
on
the
eare
;
was
vpon
complaint
by
her
made
,
thrust
from
all
his
honours
,
banished
into
Macedon
,
and
had
doubtlesly
beene
slaine
,
if
the
Emperors
loue
,
and
his
own
merits
had
not
pleaded
for
him
.
And
this
is
all
the
prerogatiue
of
a
Sultans
daughter
,
her
sonnes
being
accounted
as
meere
and
ordinary
Turkes
only
,
and
neuer
being
preferred
aboue
the
ranke
of
a
common
or
inferiour
Captaine
.
The
better
sort
of
the
Turkes
vse
the
Sclauonian
tongue
,
the
vulgar
speake
the
Turkish
language
;
which
being
originally
the
Tartarian
,
borroweth
from
the
Persian
,
their
words
of
state
;
from
the
Arabicke
,
their
words
of
religion
;
from
the
Grecians
,
their
words
and
tearmes
of
warre
;
and
from
the
Italians
,
their
tearmes
of
nauigation
.
They
were
formerly
Idolatrous
Pagans
,
and
were
first
initiated
in
Mahumetanisme
▪
when
they
got
the
Soueraignty
of
the
Persian
Scepter
.
The
degrees
in
their
religion
are
1
the
Sassi
or
Nouices
:
2
The
Calsi
or
readers
:
3
The
Hogi
or
writers
of
books
;
for
printing
they
vse
not
:
4
The
Na●pi
or
young
Doctors
:
5
the
Caddi
,
whereof
there
is
at
least
one
in
euery
Citty
to
iudge
of
offences
.
6
The
Mudressi
,
who
vse
to
ouersee
the
Caddis
.
7
The
Mulli
,
or
principall
Church
gouernour
vnder
the
Mufti
.
8
The
Cadulescais
,
whereof
there
are
only
three
;
one
for
Greece
,
the
other
for
Anatolia
,
the
third
for
Egypt
and
Syria
;
these
sit
with
the
Bassa's
in
the
Diuano
,
to
determine
of
temporal
suits
.
9
The
Mufti
,
whose
sentence
in
law
and
religion
is
vnaccountable
;
he
abaseth
not
himselfe
to
sit
in
the
Diuano
,
nor
affordeth
more
reuerence
to
the
Emperour
,
then
he
to
him
.
His
forces
are
either
for
the
Sea
or
the
Land
.
His
Sea
forces
are
great
in
regard
of
his
spacious
sea
coasts
;
vast
woods
,
and
number
of
subiects
:
he
neuer
suffered
aboue
one
defeat
,
&
that
at
Lepanto
;
yet
the
next
yeare
he
shewed
his
Nauy
whole
and
entire
.
Gallies
are
his
only
vessells
,
which
being
vnable
to
cope
with
ships
of
any
bignesse
,
were
not
only
the
occasion
of
that
ouerthrowe
;
but
also
haue
heartned
the
Florentine
,
only
with
6
great
ships
of
warre
to
swagger
in
the
Seas
;
so
that
for
more
safety
,
the
tribute
of
Egypt
is
of
late
sent
to
Constantinople
by
land
.
The
Captaine
Bassa
,
or
Admirall
notwithstanding
with
a
Nauy
of
60
sayle
,
maketh
a
progresse
about
the
Seas
and
Sea-Townes
,
to
annoy
the
enimy
,
suppresse
Pyrats
,
collect
the
tributes
,
and
to
redresse
the
abuses
committed
in
the
maritine
Town●s
belonging
vnto
the
Admiralty
:
which
annuall
circuit
is
begunne
in
May
and
ended
in
October
.
Their
land-forces
are
either
horse
or
foot
.
They
which
serue
on
horseback
,
are
the
Spahi
and
Asapi
:
these
latter
seruing
to
weary
the
enimies
,
and
dull
their
swords
with
their
multitudes
of
whose
bodies
the
Ianizaries
vse
to
make
mounts
whereon
to
assault
the
walls
of
a
besieged
Towne
;
and
are
by
them
so
contemned
,
that
a
Ianizarie
once
sold
two
of
them
for
a
sheepes-head
.
As
for
the
Spahi
,
they
till
they
are
inrolled
into
pay
,
are
of
the
same
originall
and
education
with
the
Ianizaries
;
&
called
by
the
same
name
Azamoglans
.
Their
pay
is
10
Aspers
a
day
▪
The
Turke
is
able
,
and
doth
maintaine
150000
Horse
at
little
or
no
cost
;
which
no
other
Prince
can
doe
with
14
Millions
of
Gold
:
for
wheresoeuer
any
parcell
of
land
is
conquered
,
it
is
diuided
into
diuers
parts
,
and
committed
to
the
manuring
of
diuers
men
whom
they
call
Timariots
.
These
are
to
pay
vnto
the
Emperour
certaine
rents
,
&
at
their
own
charges
to
send
to
his
wars
so
many
horse
,
excellently
appointed
for
the
field
:
and
which
is
the
chiefe
point
of
their
seruice
,
to
keepe
the
subiects
in
all
parts
of
his
Empire
in
awe
;
for
being
as
they
are
dispersed
in
all
quarters
of
his
dominions
,
the
people
can
no
sooner
stirre
,
but
these
will
be
assembled
and
be
vpon
them
.
These
Timariots
are
in
all
accounted
to
amount
to
719000
fighting
men
;
whereof
257000
haue
their
abode
in
Europe
;
462000
in
Asia
and
Africa
.
Were
it
not
for
these
Timariots
,
as
the
Turks
saying
is
,
no
grasse
would
growe
where
the
Grand
Signeurs
horse
hath
once
set
his
hoofe
:
for
if
the
care
of
manuring
the
ground
were
committed
to
the
peasants
,
and
not
to
militarie
men
;
the
greatest
part
of
the
ground
in
this
Empire
would
grow
wast
and
desolate
.
These
Timariots
were
instituted
by
Othoman
the
first
Turkish
King
of
this
family
;
and
a
curse
by
him
laid
on
them
that
should
annihilate
the
institution
.
The
name
is
deriued
from
the
Turkish
word
Timar
,
signifying
a
stipend
.
But
the
nerues
and
sinewes
of
this
warlike
body
are
the
Ianizaries
,
who
by
originall
being
Christians
,
are
chosen
by
the
Turkish
officers
euery
fiue
yeares
,
out
of
his
Europaean
dominions
:
and
so
distributed
abroad
to
learne
the
language
,
customes
&
religion
of
the
Turks
:
afterward
according
to
their
strength
,
will
,
or
disposition
,
placed
in
diuers
chambers
.
They
of
the
first
Chamber
,
are
preferred
some
to
bee
Chiausies
,
such
as
goe
on
Embassies
,
and
execute
iudgements
:
others
to
be
Sansiaks
,
or
Gouernours
of
Citties
,
some
to
bee
Bassa's
,
or
commanders
of
Horsemen
,
and
others
to
be
Beglerbigs
(
id●est
,
Lord
of
Lords
)
to
command
the
rest
in
generall
.
They
of
the
other
Chambers
are
the
Ianizaries
,
or
Praetorian
Souldiers
of
his
Guard
,
to
whose
faith
and
trust
the
care
of
the
Emperours
person
is
committed
.
●he
tithing
of
these
young
springalls
is
,
as
we
haue
said
euery
fift
yeare
,
and
oftner
sometimes
as
his
occasions
serue
.
By
which
meanes
he
not
only
disarmeth
his
owne
subiects
,
&
keepeth
them
from
attempting
any
stirre
or
innouation
in
his
Empire
:
but
spoileth
also
the
Prouinces
hee
most
feareth
of
the
flower
,
sinewes
,
and
strength
of
their
people
;
choice
being
made
of
the
strongest
youthes
only
,
&
fittest
for
warre
.
These
,
before
they
are
inrolled
in
pay
,
are
called
Azamoglans
,
&
behaue
themselues
with
much
submissenesse
toward
their
Seniours
and
Governours
:
but
when
once
they
are
honoured
with
the
title
of
Ianizaries
,
they
grow
by
degrees
into
an
intollerable
pride
and
haughtinesse
,
Till
of
late
,
they
were
not
permitted
to
marry
;
neither
now
can
any
of
their
sonnes
be
accounted
any
other
than
a
naturall
Turke
(
whom
of
all
people
they
account
the
basest
)
the
eldest
only
excepted
;
to
whom
this
prerogatiue
was
granted
by
Amurath
the
3d
when
he
came
to
the
Crowne
.
They
are
in
number
40000
,
of
which
16000
are
alwaies
resident
in
Constantinople
.
In
this
Citty
they
are
diuersly
imployed
,
being
as
Constables
to
see
the
peace
kept
;
as
Clarks
of
the
market
to
see
to
the
weights
and
measures
;
as
Officers
to
arrest
common
offenders
;
as
Warders
to
looke
to
the
gates
;
to
guard
the
houses
of
Embassadours
;
and
to
trauell
with
strangers
for
their
more
safety
;
in
which
charge
they
are
very
faithfull
.
Their
pay
is
but
fiue
Aspers
a
day
,
and
two
gownes
yearely
;
neither
are
their
hopes
great
,
the
command
of
10
,
20
,
or
100
men
being
their
greatest
preferment
:
yet
are
they
very
obsequious
to
their
captaine
or
Aga
;
who
is
in
autority
inferiour
to
the
meanest
Bassa
,
though
in
power
perhaps
aboue
the
chiefest
.
For
the
crafty
Turkes
ioyne
not
power
and
authority
together
and
if
they
obserue
the
Ianizaries
to
loue
and
respect
their
Aga
too
much
,
they
quickly
depriue
him
of
life
and
office
.
The
founder
of
this
order
was
Amurath
the
first
,
Ano.
1365
;
their
greatest
establisher
Amurath
the
2d
;
their
name
signifieth
young
Souldiers
.
Now
concerning
these
Ianizaries
,
we
will
farther
consider
the
sway
they
beare
in
designing
the
successour
:
2ly
their
insolency
toward
their
Emperours
and
his
Officers
.
3ly
Their
behauiour
in
the
vacancy
of
the
throne
:
and
4ly
their
punishments
.
-
1
Concerning
the
first
,
I
neuer
find
any
particular
sway
the
Iauizaries
carried
in
the
designation
of
their
Emperour
,
till
the
death
of
Mahomet
the
great
;
when
the
Bassa's
hauing
chosen
Corcut
the
sonne
of
Baiazet
,
were
ouerruled
by
the
Aga
and
his
Ianizaries
,
who
more
inclined
to
Baiazet
his
father
,
and
son
to
Mahomet
.
Though
I
am
not
ignorant
,
that
when
this
Mahomet
succeeded
in
the
Throne
;
the
ioyfull
acclamations
made
by
these
Souldiers
,
were
accounted
the
chiefest
signe
of
his
secure
and
perpetuated
establishment
.
But
the
chiefe
instance
of
their
power
herein
,
was
the
inthronizing
of
Selimus
;
who
being
but
the
7th
sonne
to
this
Baiazet
,
was
not
only
preferred
by
them
before
his
brethren
in
his
fathers
life
time
;
but
by
their
aids
also
he
seuerally
mastered
them
,
and
in
the
end
poysoned
his
father
.
To
omit
other
examples
,
euen
the
last
yeare
Anno
1622
,
they
slew
the
young
Emperour
Osmen
,
drew
the
now
Sultan
out
of
prison
,
and
established
him
in
the
royaltie
.
-
2
As
for
the
next
,
the
first
example
in
which
I
find
them
peccant
toward
their
Prince
,
was
at
the
beginning
of
the
raigne
of
the
aboue
mentioned
Baiazet
;
when
hearing
of
the
intended
death
of
Achmetes
Bassa
whom
they
loued
,
they
brake
open
the
Court
gates
,
and
told
the
Emperour
,
they
would
teach
him
like
a
drunkard
,
a
beast
,
and
a
rascall
as
he
was
;
to
vse
his
great
place
and
calling
with
more
sobriety
and
discretion
.
Not
long
after
conceauing
farther
displeasure
against
the
said
Baiazet
,
they
shook
their
weapons
against
him
,
and
refused
to
take
him
in
the
midst
among
them
;
and
were
not
,
without
great
and
vile
submission
on
his
part
,
appeased
.
Against
Selimus
the
first
they
also
mutined
,
when
being
resolued
to
winter
in
Armenia
,
for
the
better
pursuit
of
his
victories
toward
the
Persian
;
he
was
by
them
forced
to
returne
home
vnto
Constantinople
.
Against
Solyman
they
mutined
so
violently
,
that
they
compelled
him
to
displace
Rustan
his
chiefe
Bassa
and
fauorite
.
Against
Amurath
the
3d
,
for
placing
ouer
them
a
new
Aga
,
they
so
strongly
opposed
themselues
;
that
first
they
set
fire
on
Constantinople
,
and
burnt
therein
,
besides
shops
and
warehouses
,
25
great
Innes
,
7
Temples
,
&
15000
houses
:
and
in
the
end
constrained
him
to
giue
them
money
;
and
to
yeeld
also
into
their
hands
two
of
his
chiefe
Counsellours
,
by
them
supposed
to
be
their
aduersaries
;
whom
they
drew
about
the
streets
.
Finally
(
to
omit
the
late
tumult
1622
abouenamed
)
in
the
yeare
1600
,
they
grew
so
disco●ented
with
Amurath
the
3d
,
that
they
not
only
threatned
to
destroy
the
principall
officers
of
the
Court
,
and
the
banishment
of
the
Sultanesse
his
mother
,
but
the
deposing
of
himselfe
also
.
-
3
Now
for
the
third
.
I
finde
it
to
haue
beene
the
custome
of
these
Ianizaries
,
betweene
the
death
of
an
old
Emperour
,
&
the
beginning
of
the
new
;
to
commit
diuerse
enormities
:
as
the
rifling
of
the
houses
of
the
Iewes
,
and
Christians
,
among
whom
they
dwelt
;
the
murdering
of
the
Bassa's
,
and
principall
men
about
the
Court
,
whom
they
suspected
not
to
haue
fauoured
them
;
and
a
number
of
the
like
outragious
insolencies
;
for
of
these
we
finde
frequent
mention
:
as
after
the
death
of
Amurath
the
2d
,
and
Mahomet
the
great
,
this
last
time
the
Marchants
of
Constantinople
being
naturall
Turkes
,
scaped
not
their
rauenous
hands
,
neither
could
Mahomet
Bassa
avoid
the
fury
of
their
swords
.
This
spoile
they
tooke
for
so
certaine
a
due
,
that
if
they
were
disappointed
of
it
,
they
would
presently
raise
commotions
both
in
Court
,
Field
,
and
Citty
;
vnlesse
some
present
satisfaction
were
made
them
.
To
this
end
Achmat
distributed
among
them
2
Millions
&
a
halfe
of
Duckats
:
Selimus
the
first
two
Millions
;
others
made
an
increase
of
their
daily
pay
.
But
Selimus
the
2d
distributing
among
them
100000
Sultanies
only
,
was
by
them
prohibited
to
enter
into
his
Seraglio
,
till
he
had
inlarged
his
bounty
;
and
the
great
Bassa's
were
wrapped
about
the
pate
with
their
Calliuers
,
for
perswading
them
to
quietnes
.
Now
to
preuent
the
dangerous
and
factious
liberty
,
which
in
the
vacancy
of
the
Empire
was
vsually
committed
;
the
death
of
the
old
Emperour
was
with
all
secrecy
concealed
,
till
the
arrivall
of
the
new
.
To
omit
others
,
I
will
instance
in
the
deaths
of
Mahomet
the
first
,
and
Solyman
only
.
This
Solyman
died
at
the
siege
of
Sigeth
in
Hungary
,
which
was
so
cunningly
concealed
by
Mahomet
Bassa
the
space
of
20
daies
:
that
before
the
Ianizaries
knewe
of
it
,
his
sonne
Selimus
had
possessed
himselfe
of
Constantinople
,
&
came
also
to
their
army
then
in
retreit
homeward
.
For
this
Mahomet
priuatly
strangled
the
Physitians
and
Apothecaries
which
knewe
of
his
death
;
commanded
the
Souldiers
to
goe
on
in
their
siege
;
and
diuerse
times
shewed
them
their
Emperour
sitting
in
his
horse-litter
,
as
(
being
troubled
with
the
Gout
)
he
vsed
to
doe
;
and
when
the
Citty
was
taken
,
marched
homeward
with
his
dead
body
sitting
still
in
the
same
manner
.
So
after
the
death
of
Mahomet
,
the
Bassa's
of
the
court
called
their
Diuanos
as
formerly
they
vsed
;
gaue
order
for
the
leuying
of
an
Army
,
as
if
some
war
were
intended
:
&
the
Kings
Phisitians
went
vp
and
downe
with
their
potions
,
as
if
they
had
him
still
in
cure
.
But
the
Pensioners
and
Ianizaries
misdoubting
the
matter
,
with
all
eagernesse
desired
to
see
him
:
which
when
the
Bassa's
durst
not
deny
,
they
appointed
the
next
day
for
their
visitation
.
The
next
day
the
dead
body
was
apparelled
in
royall
large
roabs
,
placed
in
a
chaire
at
the
end
of
a
long
Gallery
,
&
a
little
boy
cunningly
placed
behind
him
,
to
mooue
the
Kings
hand
to
his
head
,
as
if
he
should
stroke
his
beard
,
as
his
manner
was
:
which
signes
of
life
and
strength
,
the
Souldiers
seeing
,
held
themselues
contented
,
and
so
was
his
death
concealed
the
space
of
41
daies
.
-
4
As
for
the
last
.
These
insolent
&
vnsufferable
pranks
committed
so
commonly
by
these
masterfull
slaues
,
so
exceedingly
stomached
Baiazet
the
2d
,
that
he
secretly
purposed
with
himselfe
,
for
curing
so
dangerous
a
disease
,
to
vse
,
a
desperate
remedy
:
which
was
to
kill
and
destroy
suddenly
all
the
Ianizaries
.
It
is
like
that
this
Baiazet
being
a
Scholler
,
had
read
how
Constantine
the
great
had
ca●●ed
the
Praetorian
Souldiers
,
&
destroie
their
Campe
,
as
men
that
were
the
causes
of
all
the
stirs
in
his
Empire
,
and
whose
pride
was
come
to
an
intollerable
heighth
:
and
hauing
the
same
cause
to
destroy
his
Ianizaries
,
hoped
to
produce
on
them
the
same
effect
.
But
they
hauing
notice
of
the
plot
,
for
the
time
continued
so
vnited
and
linked
together
,
that
he
durst
not
then
attempt
it
;
and
they
afterward
siding
with
his
some
Se●imus
,
cast
him
out
of
his
throne
into
his
graue
.
Since
which
time
the
Emperors
neuer
durst
punish
them
openly
,
but
when
any
of
them
proueth
delinquent
,
hee
is
sent
priuily
in
the
night
to
Pera
;
where
by
the
way
he
is
drowned
,
and
a
peece
of
Ordinance
shot
off
,
to
signifie
the
performing
of
the
Sultans
command
.
Now
for
the
Emperours
themselues
,
we
will
consider
them
in
matters
of
pleasure
;
in
matters
of
ceremony
;
and
in
matters
of
state
:
these
last
being
considerable
in
their
three
main
points
,
which
are
the
murdering
of
their
bretheren
;
the
remoouing
of
their
sonnes
;
their
reuenue
:
and
therein
a
touch
of
their
gouernment
.
To
these
we
will
adde
what
apparent
symptomes
may
be
obserued
to
prognosticate
the
standing
,
decreasing
,
or
increasing
of
this
puissant
Monarchy
.
1
For
the
first
,
he
hath
not
so
few
as
500
(
sometimes
1000
)
choice
Virgins
,
kept
in
a
Seraglio
by
themselues
;
all
slaues
,
born
of
Christian
parents
,
and
indeed
the
rarest
beauties
of
his
Empire
.
When
he
is
disposed
to
take
his
pleasure
with
any
of
them
they
are
all
ranked
in
a
long
Gallery
,
and
she
is
by
the
Aga
of
the
women
prepared
for
his
bed
,
to
whom
hee
giueth
his
handkercher
.
She
that
beareth
him
the
first
sonne
is
honoured
with
the
title
of
Sultanesse
(
Queene
mother
we
may
call
her
)
neither
can
he
make
any
of
them
free
,
vnlesse
he
marry
them
.
When
the
Sultan
dieth
,
all
his
women
are
carried
into
another
Seraglio
,
where
they
are
strictly
looked
to
,
and
liberally
prouided
for
,
&
not
seldome
times
are
bestowed
by
the
succeeding
Sultan
on
his
great
Bassa's
,
and
such
as
hee
chiefly
fauoureth
,
which
is
a
principall
honour
.
They
are
attended
on
by
women
onely
,
and
Eunuches
,
these
being
not
gelded
only
,
but
depriued
of
all
their
genitalls
,
and
supplying
the
vses
of
nature
with
a
siluer
quill
;
which
inhumane
custome
was
brought
in
among
them
by
Selimus
the
second
,
because
he
had
seene
a
gelding
couer
a
mare
.
2
Their
ceremonies
are
either
performed
by
them
,
which
is
for
the
most
part
the
building
of
a
Mosche
only
to
help
to
the
saluation
of
their
soules
:
or
towards
them
by
others
,
which
are
most
apparant
in
the
entertainment
of
Embassadours
.
For
when
such
come
to
his
presence
,
they
are
led
betweene
two
of
his
Courtiers
,
&
comming
before
the
throne
on
both
sides
whereof
the
Bassa's
sit
with
admirable
silence
,
resembling
rather
statua's
then
men
;
they
bow
themselues
to
the
ground
with
all
humility
,
laying
their
hands
on
their
breasts
,
but
neuer
vncouering
their
heads
,
which
(
as
wee
before
noted
)
is
an
vndecency
.
When
they
are
to
depart
they
goe
all
backwards
,
it
being
accounted
very
irreuerent
to
turne
their
backe
parts
towards
a
Prince
so
glorious
.
The
reason
why
they
are
thus
brought
in
betweene
two
,
is
said
to
be
for
their
great
honour
;
but
is
indeed
a
feare
they
haue
,
lest
the
grand
Signeur
vnder
the
pretence
of
a
salutation
,
or
the
deliuery
of
an
embassie
,
should
be
stabbed
.
This
warines
they
haue
vsed
euer
since
Miles
Cobelits
a
Seruian
;
who
scrambling
from
among
the
slaine
at
the
battle
of
Cassoua
,
and
being
admitted
to
the
speech
of
Amura●h
the
first
,
the
author
of
that
ouerthrowe
;
stabbed
him
into
the
belly
with
his
dagger
.
3
Amongst
all
the
iarres
and
discontents
that
be
,
none
haue
beene
with
more
vnkindnesse
begun
,
or
more
eagernesse
prosecuted
,
then
those
of
brothers
;
not
only
in
priuate
families
,
but
in
the
stemmes
of
Princes
:
the
multitude
of
pretendants
,
being
the
originall
of
most
ciuill
warres
.
To
preuent
these
publike
emotions
,
the
Emperours
of
Habassia
vse
to
immure
vp
all
their
younger
children
in
the
hill
Amara
;
the
Persians
to
put
out
the
eyes
of
their
yonger
brothers
;
and
the
Turkes
to
murther
them
:
strange
and
horrid
courses
;
whereby
to
auoid
the
feare
of
a
warre
in
the
state
,
they
stirre
vp
a
warre
in
their
owne
bowels
.
The
first
that
among
the
Turkes
began
this
barbarous
cruelty
,
was
Baiazet
the
first
,
on
his
brother
Iacup
:
whom
immediatly
after
his
fathers
death
,
he
strangled
with
a
bow-string
:
this
being
the
ordinary
instrument
of
their
fratricide
,
because
thereby
none
of
the
blood-royall
of
Ottoman
is
spilt
.
After
him
Mahomet
the
great
caused
his
young
brother
then
at
nurse
,
to
die
the
death
,
and
was
not
without
much
adoe
,
perswaded
from
being
the
executioner
himselfe
.
Amurath
the
3d
caused
his
fiue
brethren
to
be
at
once
strangled
before
his
face
;
and
Mahomet
his
sonne
,
no
fewer
then
19
in
one
day
.
By
this
course
they
imagine
their
owne
estate
to
be
infinitly
secured
,
as
knowing
that
Mustapha
a
younger
sonne
,
stirred
a
rebellion
against
Amurath
,
and
Zemes
against
Baiazet
,
both
the
second
of
those
names
:
that
Solyman
,
Musa
,
and
Isa
,
seuerally
afflicted
Mahomet
;
and
Corcut
,
Selimus
;
the
first
of
these
names
also
.
But
yet
they
wil
not
knowe
,
that
nothing
sooner
putteth
their
younger
brothers
into
these
acts
of
hostility
,
then
an
ineuitable
certainty
of
a
violent
and
vnnaturall
death
:
whereas
were
they
but
secure
of
life
,
and
a
liberall
and
Princely
maintenance
,
it
is
more
then
probable
,
they
would
rest
content
,
as
in
other
kingdomes
the
yonger
Princes
doe
.
And
notwithstanding
this
barbarous
pollicy
,
they
are
not
quite
free
from
feare
;
as
knowing
that
counterfeits
haue
heretofore
much
disturbed
the
qui●t
of
their
predecessours
:
for
thus
we
finde
Amurath
the
2d
to
haue
beene
vexed
by
one
that
tooke
vpon
him
the
name
of
Mustapha
,
elder
brother
to
Mahomet
,
the●●ate
deceased
;
and
much
was
he
furthered
and
aided
by
th●
●●eek
Princes
This
hath
beene
of
the
vulgar
pollicies
of
Princes
,
to
kindle
flames
of
sedition
in
their
neighbours
Countries
.
In
the
infancy
of
the
Roman
Empire
we
finde
a
counterfeit
Agrippa
,
after
that
a
counterfeit
Ne●o
,
and
two
counterfeit
Alexanders
in
Syria
.
But
neuer
was
realme
so
oft●n
troubled
with
these
mockings
,
●s
England
;
a
counterfeit
Richard
the
2d
,
being
made
in
the
time
of
Henry
the
4th
:
a
counterfeit
Mortimer
,
in
the
time
of
Henry
the
6th
:
a
counterfeit
D.
of
Yorke
:
a
counterfeit
Earle
of
Warwicke
,
vnder
Henry
the
seaventh
:
and
a
counterfeit
Edward
the
sixt
vnder
Q.
Mary
.
To
preuent
walking
spirits
,
Mahomet
the
third
,
laid
out
the
dead
bodies
of
his
father
and
19
bretheren
,
as
a
common
spectacle
for
all
that
passed
by
,
or
would
come
to
behold
them
.
The
present
Grand
Signeur
Mustapha
,
miraculously
scaped
the
bowe-string
twice
;
first
when
his
brother
Achmat
,
&
secondly
when
Osmen
his
young
cosen
were
made
Sultans
;
and
is
the
first
that
in
this
Empire
did
euer
succeed
in
the
collaterall
line
.
4
The
remouing
of
the
young
Princes
is
done
for
three
reasons
:
1
to
weane
them
from
the
pleasures
of
the
Court
;
2l●
To
traine
them
vp
in
armes
,
and
inu●e
them
to
hardnesse
:
and
3ly
,
and
principally
,
to
auoid
the
danger
of
a
competitour
,
whereof
old
Princes
are
especially
iealous
.
The
common
places
destinat
to
this
princely
exile
,
are
Amasia
in
Cappadocia
,
Magnesia
in
Caria
,
and
such
l●ke
townes
of
Natolia
.
Neither
doe
the
old
Sultans
by
such
a
great
distance
think
themselues
secure
altogether
:
but
carry
a
vigilant
eye
ouer
their
sonnes
actions
,
&
haue
intelligence
of
almost
euery
particular
thought
;
the
least
suspition
being
cause
sufficient
to
destroy
them
.
So
we
finde
Mustapha
sonne
to
Solyman
,
the
hopefullest
branch
that
euer
sprang
from
the
Ottoman
tree
,
to
haue
beene
shamefully
strangled
by
the
command
of
his
father
;
vpon
a
rumour
only
of
a
marriage
,
which
hee
was
said
to
haue
negotiated
with
the
Persian
Kings
daughter
.
When
these
Princes
are
once
setled
in
their
gouernments
,
it
is
a
crime
meriting
no
lesse
punishment
then
death
,
to
depart
thence
and
come
vnto
Constantinople
,
before
their
fathers
death
,
or
vnlesse
they
are
by
their
fathers
sent
for
.
Of
this
we
haue
a
tragicall
example
of
Mahomet
,
a
Prince
of
great
hope
sonne
to
Baiazet
the
2d
:
who
desiring
to
see
the
fashion
of
his
fathers
Court
,
left
Magnesia
where
hee
was
by
his
father
confined
;
and
attended
by
two
or
three
Gentlemen
came
in
the
habit
of
a
sea-faring
man
to
Constantinople
;
and
hauing
obtained
his
desire
,
he
returned
to
his
charge
.
This
strange
action
being
quickly
divulged
abroad
,
and
by
diuerse
variously
interpreted
,
stirred
such
iealousies
in
the
suspitious
head
of
his
old
father
;
that
he
tooke
order
not
long
after
to
haue
him
secretly
poysoned
.
5
As
for
the
ordinary
reuenue
,
it
consisteth
either
in
mony
receaued
,
or
in
mony
saued
.
The
mony
saued
is
first
by
the
Tartars
,
of
whom
he
can
continually
command
60000
to
attend
him
in
his
warres
without
any
pay
,
but
the
spoile
of
the
enimy
.
And
2ly
by
the
Timariots
,
who
nourish
and
bring
into
the
field
more
horses
then
any
Prince
in
Christendome
can
keepe
(
as
we
haue
already
said
)
for
14
millions
of
gold
.
The
mony
receaued
is
(
according
to
Boterus
)
only
15
millions
of
Sultanies
,
which
is
nothing
in
respect
of
so
great
an
Empire
:
the
chiefe
reason
where
of
is
the
tyrannicall
gouernment
of
the
Turke
,
which
dehorteth
men
from
tillage
,
marchandize
,
&
other
improuements
of
their
estates
;
as
knowing
all
their
gettings
to
lye
in
the
Grand
Signeurs
mercy
.
His
extraordinary
reuenew
is
vncredible
:
for
besides
that
no
Embassadour
commeth
before
him
empty
handed
;
no
man
is
master
of
his
owne
wealth
farther
then
stands
with
the
Emperours
liking
.
So
that
his
great
Bassa's
are
but
as
spunges
,
to
suck
vp
riches
till
their
coffers
swell
,
and
then
to
be
squeezed
into
his
treasurie
.
These
men
as
he
aduances
without
enuy
,
so
can
he
destroy
without
danger
;
no
man
here
hoping
for
partakers
if
he
should
resist
,
as
not
being
ignorant
that
one
mans
fortune
is
built
on
the
defined
ouerthrow
of
another
.
Such
riches
as
they
gaine
,
if
they
hap
to
die
naturally
,
returne
to
the
Emperours
coffers
;
who
giueth
only
what
he
pleaseth
to
the
children
of
the
deceased
.
These
Bassa's
haue
in
their
particular
Prouinces
,
their
Divanos
,
or
Law
courts
,
where
iustice
hath
formerly
beene
administred
with
great
integrity
,
but
now
not
a
little
corrupted
:
yet
the
comfort
is
,
that
such
as
miscarry
in
their
right
,
shall
without
delaies
knowe
what
to
trust
to
;
&
the
Bassa's
vpon
complaint
to
the
Emperour
,
are
sure
to
die
for
it
.
Ouer
these
Bassa's
(
the
chiefe
of
whom
is
the
Vic●er
Bassa
,
or
President
of
the
Councell
)
preside
two
Beglerbegs
;
one
for
Greece
the
other
for
Natolia
.
6
Concerning
the
present
state
of
the
Empire
,
many
iudge
it
to
be
rather
in
the
wane
,
then
the
increase
;
which
iudgement
they
ground
vpon
good
reasons
;
whereof
these
are
the
chiefe
.
First
that
the
body
is
growne
too
monstrous
for
the
head
,
the
Sultans
neuer
since
the
death
of
Solyman
accompanying
their
armies
in
person
;
but
rioting
and
wasting
their
bodies
and
treasures
at
home
:
that
the
Ianizaries
who
haue
beene
accounted
the
principall
strength
of
this
Empire
,
are
growne
more
factious
in
the
Court
,
then
valiant
in
the
camp
;
corrupted
with
ease
&
liberty
,
drowned
in
prohibited
wines
,
enseebled
with
the
continuall
converse
with
women
,
and
fallen
from
their
former
ancestry
of
discipline
:
that
of
late
they
haue
giuen
no
increase
to
their
dominions
:
and
as
in
the
paths
of
vertue
,
non
progred●est
regredi
,
so
in
Empires
by
violence
gotten
,
when
they
cease
to
be
augmented
,
they
beginne
to
be
diminished
:
that
rebellions
haue
in
these
latter
times
beene
in
this
Empire
strangely
raised
,
and
mightily
supported
;
which
commotions
the
former
Sultans
were
neuer
acquainted
with
:
that
the
greatnesse
of
the
Empire
is
such
,
that
it
laboureth
with
nothing
more
then
the
waightinesse
of
it selfe
;
so
that
it
must
in
a
manner
needs
decline
pondere
pressa
suo
,
ouerburdened
by
its
own
mightinesse
:
that
as
in
a
naturall
body
surfet
killeth
more
then
a
fasting
;
so
in
the
body
politike
,
too
much
extent
sooner
ruineth
then
too
little
or
a
mediocrity
:
that
the
sonnes
of
the
Grand
Signeur
,
whose
brauenes
of
minde
is
by
their
father
euer
suspected
;
are
(
contrary
sometimes
to
their
owne
nature
and
will
)
nursed
vp
in
all
effeminacy
which
once
rooted
in
their
youth
,
doth
alwaies
after
assubiect
them
to
the
basenesse
and
softnes●e
of
pleasures
:
that
they
haue
lost
much
of
that
feare
and
terrour
,
which
anciently
their
very
name
carried
with
it
,
insomuch
that
not
the
Venetians
only
by
Sea
haue
often
mated
,
and
once
ouerthrowne
him
;
the
Hungarians
,
haue
for
200
yeares
withstood
his
greatest
forces
;
the
Polonians
forced
him
to
a
dishonourable
retreat
and
composition
;
but
the
poore
Prince
of
Transilvania
diuerse
times
did
discomf●te
him
,
the
Florentine
with
6
Ships
only
aweth
him
;
and
the
Emir
of
Sidon
ceaseth
not
daily
to
affront
him
:
that
by
the
auarice
and
corruption
in
the
Court
now
raigning
,
all
peace
and
warre
,
all
counsells
and
informations
,
all
wrongs
and
fauours
are
made
saleable
:
that
is
more
then
apparant
that
their
Empire
is
at
the
height
,
Et
quod
naturaliter
procedere
non
potest
(
saith
Velleius
)
recedit
;
Empires
when
they
can
ascend
no
higher
,
must
by
the
ordinary
course
of
nature
haue
a
fall
.
All
these
are
indeed
more
then
probable
prognostications
of
a
dying
Monarchy
:
but
yet
there
is
one
greater
,
which
is
the
present
face
of
the
state
.
The
late
Emperour
Mustapha
is
yet
childlesse
,
and
as
report
giueth
vs
vtterly
disabled
for
generation
.
The
young
brother
of
Osmen
,
is
but
a
weake
staffe
for
so
huge
an
Empire
to
leane
on
,
considering
not
only
the
infinite
sicknesses●
,
and
casualties
of
childhood
;
but
also
the
danger
he
may
iustly
expect
from
Mustapha
his
vnkle
.
For
likely
it
is
that
he
hauing
at
the
death
of
Achmat
,
receaued
the
gouernment
,
and
after
by
the
faction
of
Osmen
being
deposed
,
restored
and
displaced
againe
,
&
his
life
continually
indangered
:
will
secure
himselfe
from
the
like
afterclapps
,
which
may
happen
vnto
him
,
when
this
young
boy
shall
be
a
little
older
;
by
the
taking
of
him
away
,
if
it
bee
(
as
no
question
but
it
is
)
possible
.
And
so
wee
haue
the
end
of
the
Ottoman
race
.
Supposing
then
the
O●toman
line
to
faile
(
as
in
all
likelyhood
it
may
)
what
then
becommeth
of
this
vast
Empire
?
Three
there
are
which
will
bid
faire
for
it
,
viz:
the
Crim
Tartar
,
the
Bassa's
,
the
Ianizaries
.
The
Crim
Tartar
may
plead
a
composition
,
which
is
,
that
he
supplying
the
Turkes
Armies
with
60000
men
without
pay
;
is
for
these
succours
to
succeed
in
this
Empire
,
whensoeuer
the
heires
male
doe
sayle
:
&
besides
this
,
he
may
hope
for
no
small
succours
from
his
confederate
,
&
allye
the
great
Cham
,
to
recouer
his
pretended
right
;
&
adde
to
the
present
glory
of
the
Tartars
,
the
renowne
of
getting
so
glorious
a
booty
.
The
Bassa's
may
conceaue
no
small
hope
of
dividing
the
whole
Monarchie
among
themselues
;
partly
by
the
example
of
Alexand●rs
Captains
,
who
after
their
masters
death
there
being
yet
some
of
the
blood
royall
remaining
,
parted
among
themselues
his
dominions
:
partly
by
an
example
in
their
owne
state
,
when
after
the
death
of
Aladine
2d
;
Caraman
,
Sarachan
,
Aidin
,
Carasus
,
and
the
rest
of
the
more
powerfull
captaines
,
divided
among
them
,
the
Turkish
kingdome
in
lesser
Asia
,
:
and
partly
because
being
seated
in
most
of
the
Prouinces
as
gouernours
,
and
hauing
diuerse
bands
of
Souldiers
at
command
;
they
may
easily
make
that
their
owne
,
in
which
they
are
so
fairely
estated
already
:
for
so
we
finde
the
Sultans
,
or
prouinciall
gouernours
of
the
Caliphs
,
to
haue
vsurped
those
Countries
as
proprietaries
,
to
which
they
came
but
as
substitutes
.
The
Ianizaries
may
also
build
their
hopes
on
very
faire
foundations
,
as
being
the
sword
and
buckler
of
the
Ottoman
Empire
:
by
their
valour
it
being
not
only
gotten
,
but
preserued
.
We
see
the
Praetorian
Souldiers
(
or
Ianizaries
)
of
the
Empire
of
Rome
,
which
was
a
body
farre
more
politique
and
better
compacted
then
this
,
to
haue
created
out
of
the
Souldiers
their
Emperours
;
the
Senate
and
Prouinces
neuer
daring
not
to
confirme
their
election
.
But
aboue
all
examples
,
that
of
the
Mamaluckes
of
Aegypt
is
most
pregnant
,
who
were
borne
of
Christian
parents
as
these
are
;
appointed
for
the
guard
of
the
Sultans
,
as
these
are
;
purposely
hi●ed
to
take
from
the
naturall
subiect
the
vse
of
armes
,
as
these
are
;
men
of
approued
valor
,
&
the
greatest
bulwarke
of
that
Turkish
kingdome
;
against
the
Christians
,
as
these
are
;
and
why
may
not
these
be
like
vnto
them
also
,
in
sitting
in
their
masters
seat
.
Add
hereunto
that
they
are
already
(
in
a
maner
)
possessed
of
Constantinople
,
the
head
town
,
and
heart
of
the
Empire
;
and
their
hopes
are
not
vaine
.
For
my
part
,
I
hold
them
to
be
the
men
most
likely
,
vnlesse
the
Princes
of
Christendome
,
laying
aside
priuat
malice
,
ioyne
all
in
armes
to
strip
this
proud
Peacock
of
her
feathers
:
and
(
vpon
so
blessed
an
aduantage
)
to
breake
in
peeces
with
a
rod
of
iron
,
this
insolent
and
burdensome
Monarchy
.
A
thing
rather
to
be
desired
than
expected
.
But
this
by
way
of
supposition
only
,
and
as
in
a
dreame
.
I
awake
.
And
thus
much
I
thought
conuenient
to
insert
in
this
place
,
concerning
the
originall
,
proceeding
,
&
continuance
;
the
naturall
dispositions
,
pollicies
,
and
forces
of
the
Turkes
.
These
three
Prouinces
of
Armenia
being
iointly
considered
,
haue
suffered
much
viciscitude
of
Fortune
.
For
after
they
had
long
breathed
a
free
aire
,
they
were
all
subdued
,
1
to
the
Persian
Monarchy
by
Darius
.
2
To
the
Groeians
by
Alexander
,
after
whose
death
the
Country
was
gouerned
by
an
interrupted
succession
of
many
tributary
Kings
.
The
last
of
these
Tigranes
,
taking
on
him
the
protection
of
Syria
,
prouoked
the
Romans
to
send
Pompey
against
him
:
by
whom
he
was
according
to
the
chance
of
war●e
taken
prisoner
,
and
sent
captiue
to
Rome
.
3
His
kingdome
was
conuerted
to
a
Prouince
of
the
Roman
Commonwealth
.
4
In
the
diuision
of
the
Empire
betweene
Theodosius
his
two
sonnes
;
this
Country
fell
to
the
share
of
Arcadius
.
5
In
the
raigne
of
Heraclius
it
gaue
way
to
the
vnresistable
fury
of
the
Saracens
.
6
Anno
844
it
became
the
habitation
of
the
Turkes
,
a
nation
not
so
much
as
dreamt
of
.
7
The
inundation
of
the
Tartars
,
and
their
violent
head-spring
Zingis
ouerwhelmed
it
.
8
The
Egyptian
Sultans
,
and
the
Mamalucks
lorded
ouer
it
.
9
The
Persians
,
and
10
now
the
Turkes
are
masters
of
it
.
Thus
much
of
Armenia
.
OF
ARABIA
.
ARABIA
is
bounded
on
the
East
with
the
Persian
Gulfe
▪
on
the
West
with
the
Red
Sea
;
on
the
North
with
Mesopotamia
,
and
Palestine
;
on
the
South
with
the
Ocean
.
The
people
hereof
are
extreamely
addicted
to
theft
,
which
is
the
better
part
of
their
maintenance
:
they
hate
all
sciences
,
as
well
Mechanicall
as
Ciuill
,
yet
boast
they
much
of
their
Nobility
:
they
are
of
meane
statures
,
feminine
voices
,
swift
of
foot
,
raw-boned
,
and
tawny
.
They
differ
not
much
from
the
old
Arabians
,
who
were
a
vagabond
and
theeuish
nation
.
The
most
ciuill
of
them
were
they
of
Arabia
Faelix
,
who
yet
wanted
not
many
barbarous
customes
;
one
whereof
was
the
community
of
one
wife
only
,
amongst
a
whole
stocke
or
kindred
:
&
for
her
to
accompany
another
man
,
was
the
death
of
them
both
.
A
king
of
this
Country
had
15
sonnes
and
but
one
daughter
,
who
according
to
the
custome
was
when
she
came
to
age
,
the
common
wife
of
all
her
brothers
.
The
young
Lady
wearied
with
such
a
continued
excesse
of
dalliance
,
vsed
this
deuice
to
prohibit
their
too
frequent
accesse
to
her
.
It
was
the
fashion
that
euery
one
which
vsed
to
one
woman
,
had
staffes
of
a
like
making
;
and
when
any
of
them
went
in
to
their
common
wife
,
the
setting
of
the
staffe
before
her
chamber
dore
,
forbad
entrance
to
the
rest
till
it
were
remoued
.
This
young
Princesse
secretly
got
a
staffe
like
vnto
these
of
her
brothers
,
which
when
she
was
desirous
of
priuacy
,
she
placed
at
her
chamber
dore
,
and
so
diuers
times
deceaued
her
brothers
of
their
pleasures
.
It
hapned
that
all
the
brothers
being
together
,
one
of
them
departed
towards
his
sisters
lodging
where
finding
a
staffe
before
the
dore
,
and
knowing
where
he
had
left
the
rest
of
his
brothers
;
he
accused
her
of
adultery
;
but
the
truth
being
knowne
,
the
Lady
was
quitted
,
&
her
brothers
visitations
were
afterwards
limited
.
This
Country
is
4000
miles
in
compasse
,
and
is
vsually
divided
into
Arabia
Deserta
,
Petrosa
,
and
Foelix
.
The
people
of
al
vse
the
Arabicke
language
,
which
not
being
confined
within
the
narrow
bounds
of
this
one
Prouince
,
extendeth
it selfe
through
Palestine
,
Syria
,
Mesopotamia
,
Egypt
,
all
Barbary
,
(
excepting
Morocco
)
and
is
the
sacred
language
of
the
Mahometans
.
ARABIA
DESERTA
,
is
the
place
where
the
people
of
Israel
wand●ed
40
yeares
long
,
vnder
the
command
of
Moyses
;
being
fed
with
Manna
from
heauen
,
&
waters
out
of
the
dryest
rocks
.
The
soile
is
neither
fit
for
herbage
nor
tillage
,
being
couered
ouer
with
a
dry
and
thick
sand
.
These
sandy
desarts
are
Seas
of
Arabia
;
their
ships
,
the
Camels
;
being
beasts
content
with
little
sustenance
,
vsually
carrying
600
waight
,
and
sometimes
a
thousand
.
The
inhabitants
of
this
region
are
few
,
so
are
their
Citties
,
the
chiefe
whereof
is
Bassora
.
ARABIA
PETROSA
is
so
called
,
either
because
it
is
so
rocky
;
or
from
Petra
the
chief
Town
,
now
called
Rathalalah
:
the
second
town
of
note
,
is
Aresh
,
or
Arissa
,
consisting
of
a
few
houses
,
and
a
royall
Castle
,
garrison'd
with
a
hundred
souldiers
.
3
Ezion
Geber
on
the
coast
of
the
Red
sea
,
where
Solomon's
Navy
kept
station
,
before
they
put
saile
towards
Ophir
;
and
after
they
returned
thence
.
The
Country
is
barren
and
desolate
,
bearing
neither
grasse
,
nor
trees
;
the
palme
only
excepted
;
good
store
of
dromedaries
it
hath
,
a
beast
of
such
swiftnes
,
that
it
will
easily
carry
a
man
100
miles
a
day
.
Here
is
also
good
store
of
Ostriches
.
But
I
returne
to
Petra
,
which
I
find
to
haue
bin
straightly
besieged
by
Seuerus
,
and
before
him
,
by
Traian
but
with
like
successe
:
The
Romans
in
the
skirmishes
and
assaults
being
alwayes
put
to
the
worst
:
nor
did
Traia●e
escape
so
free
,
but
he
was
compelled
to
cast
away
his
Imperiall
habite
,
and
flye
for
his
life
;
the
next
man
vnto
him
being
slain
with
a
dart
.
Nay
(
if
we
may
credit
Dion
,
who
is
neuer
sparing
of
the
like
prodigies
)
the
Heauens
fought
against
the
Romans
,
with
thunders
,
lightnings
,
whirlewinds
,
tempests
;
as
often
as
they
made
any
battery
against
the
City
.
This
Country
containeth
the
regions
Nabathaeae
,
and
Agara
,
whereof
the
first
is
somtimes
vsed
for
all
Arabia
,
as
in
Ovid
,
Eurus
ad
Auroram
Nabathaeaque
regna
recessit
.
Eurus
vnto
the
East
did
flye
,
Where
blest
Arabia
doth
lye
.
The
other
was
possessed
by
the
Saracens
or
Hagarens
,
descended
of
Abraham
and
Hagar
.
Here
also
dwelt
the
Emmins
and
Zanzummims
cast
out
by
the
Amorites
and
the
Moabites
:
here
also
dwelt
the
Midianites
,
to
whom
Moses
fled
&
kept
sheep
:
here
also
is
Mount
Horeb.
This
part
of
Arabia
was
first
subdued
and
made
a
Prouince
of
the
Empire
by
Palma
,
Lieftenant
of
Syria
,
vnder
the
aboue-mentioned
Traiane
.
ARABIA
FOELIX
containeth
the
Peninsula
,
girt
almost
round
with
the
Persian
Gulfe
,
the
Red
sea
,
and
the
Ocean
.
In
this
Country
is
the
Phoenix
,
which
growing
old
,
burneth
it selfe
,
and
from
the
ashes
a
new
Phoenix
is
ingendred
.
This
is
the
most
fruitfull
and
pleasant
Country
in
Asia
,
abounding
with
Gold
and
Pearles
,
with
Balsamum
,
Myrrhe
,
and
Frankincense
,
especially
about
Saba
the
principall
City
,
(
whence
that
of
the
Poët
,
Thure
Sabaeo
:
)
the
rest
of
note
being
2
Medina
,
in
or
nigh
vnto
which
,
the
Impostor
Mahomet
composed
his
Religion
.
This
Town
was
the
first
that
yeelded
vnto
Mahomet
,
after
he
began
by
force
of
Armes
to
establish
his
Religion
,
and
begin
his
Empire
.
And
questionlesse
the
taking
hereof
gaue
great
reputation
to
his
enterprise
;
for
Medina
being
taken
,
what
City
durst
make
resistance
?
3
Zarvall
the
residence
of
the
Caliphs
,
till
the
building
of
Bagdet
by
Bugiafer
.
4
Mecha
,
wherein
Christians
are
not
permitted
to
enter
,
lest
(
I
suppose
)
they
should
see
the
absurdities
of
the
Mahumetans
adoration
of
their
great
Prophets
Sepulchre
:
whose
body
inclosed
in
an
iron
Coffer
,
was
by
an
Adamant
drawne
vp
to
the
roofe
of
the
Temple
,
where
it
still
hangeth
.
5
Oran
,
the
key
of
the
South
Ocean
.
6
Danchali
.
7
Elter
,
the
only
Town
in
Arabia
,
where
the
Christians
are
of
the
greater
number
.
The
first
Roman
that
euer
made
expedition
into
this
Country
,
was
Largus
,
President
of
Aegypt
vnder
Augustus
;
one
Samos
being
then
King
hereof
.
The
Romans
at
first
entrance
,
found
no
resistance
;
but
when
by
the
extraordinary
heat
of
the
aire
,
and
drinking
salt
water
,
sicknes
began
to
grow
hot
among
them
,
the
Arabians
lustily
falling
vpon
them
,
made
them
retire
with
more
speed
,
&
lesse
honour
,
then
they
came
thither
.
This
Arabia
is
by
Curtius
called
,
Odorum
fertilitate
nobilis
regio
,
for
the
Frankincense
,
wherwith
(
as
we
now
said
)
it
aboundeth
:
&
is
indeed
so
delicious
a
country
,
that
Danaeus
,
in
his
Commentary
on
Augustines
Enchiridion
ad
Lawrentium
,
is
perswaded
,
that
it
was
the
locall
place
of
Paradise
;
Dicitur
(
saith
he
)
terrestris
Paradisi
regio
&
pars
quaedam
esse
Arabia
,
quae
nunc
appellatur
Foelix
.
This
Country
followed
the
fortune
of
the
foure
great
Monarchies
,
and
was
long
subiect
to
the
Greeke
Emperours
,
euen
vntill
the
raigne
of
Heraclius
:
who
imploying
certain
Arabians
in
an
expedition
against
Persia
:
not
only
denied
them
wages
,
but
told
them
,
that
that
was
not
to
be
giuen
to
dogs
,
which
was
prouided
for
the
Roman
Souldiers
.
Hereupon
the
Arabians
revolt
,
and
chuse
Mahomet
for
their
ring-leader
.
This
Mahomet
was
borne
in
Itrarip
,
a
Village
of
Arabia
,
Anno
572
his
father
was
a
Pagan
,
full
of
Idolatry
;
his
mother
a
Iew
blinded
with
superstition
:
from
which
worthy
couple
,
could
not
but
descend
so
godly
an
Imp
as
was
Mahomet
.
At
the
Age
of
16
yeares
,
he
bound
himself
to
a
Marchant
,
whose
affaires
he
managed
with
such
care
and
discretion
,
that
vpon
the
death
of
his
Master
,
his
Mistris
took
him
for
her
husband
;
he
being
then
aged
25
yeares
.
With
her
he
liued
till
the
38th
yeare
of
his
age
;
but
then
God
permitting
,
&
the
Diuell
tempting
him
to
it
,
he
began
to
affect
the
name
and
estimation
of
a
Prophet
;
and
so
cunningly
he
demeaned
himself
,
that
a
sudden
opinion
of
his
sanctity
was
quickly
divulged
.
After
this
he
exhorted
the
Arabians
,
to
renounce
their
alleagiance
to
the
Greeke
Emperours
.
Thus
he
being
now
made
Captain
of
a
rebellious
multitude
,
inducted
among
them
a
new
Religion
,
consisting
partly
of
Iewish
ceremonies
,
which
he
learned
of
one
Abdalla
;
partly
of
Christian
precepts
,
taught
him
by
Sergius
a
Nestorian
Monke
;
and
partly
of
other
phantasticall
fopperies
,
which
his
own
inventions
suggested
vnto
him
.
The
book
of
this
Religion
is
called
the
Alcoran
.
It
was
composed
by
Osmen
the
4th
Caliph
;
who
seeing
the
Saracens
daily
inclining
to
diuers
Heresies
,
by
reason
of
some
false
copies
of
Mahomets
Lawes
;
and
that
the
Empire
by
the
same
meanes
was
likely
to
fall
into
ciuill
dissentions
:
By
the
help
of
his
wife
,
who
was
Mahomets
daughter
,
he
got
a
sight
of
all
Mahomets
papers
,
which
he
reduced
into
4
Volumes
,
&
diuided
into
206
Chapters
:
commanding
expressely
vpon
paine
of
death
,
that
that
book
,
and
that
only
,
should
be
receiued
as
Canonicall
,
throughout
his
Dominions
.
The
whole
body
of
it
is
but
an
exposition
and
glosse
of
these
8
Commandements
.
First
,
euery
one
ought
to
beleeue
that
God
is
a
great
God
,
and
only
God
,
and
Mahomet
is
his
Prophet
.
They
hold
Abraham
to
be
the
friend
of
God
,
Moyses
the
messenger
of
God
,
&
Christ
the
breath
of
God
;
whom
they
deny
to
be
conceiued
by
the
Holy
Ghost
▪
but
that
Mary
grew
with
Child
of
him
by
smelling
to
a
Rose
,
and
was
deliuered
of
him
at
her
brests
.
They
deny
the
mystery
of
the
Trinitie
,
and
punish
such
as
speake
●gainst
CHRIST
,
whose
Religion
was
not
(
they
say
)
taken
away
,
but
mended
by
Mahomet
.
And
he
who
in
his
Pilgrimage
to
Mecha
,
doth
not
comming
or
going
,
visit
the
Sepulchre
of
CHRIST
;
is
reputed
not
to
haue
merited
,
or
bettered
himselfe
any
thing
by
his
iourney
.
2
Euery
man
must
marry
to
increase
the
Sectaries
of
Mahomet
.
Foure
wiues
he
alloweth
to
euery
man
,
and
as
many
concubines
as
he
will
,
between
whom
he
setteth
no
difference
either
in
affection
,
or
in
apparell
,
but
that
his
wiues
only
can
inioy
his
Sabbaoths
benevolence
.
The
women
are
not
admitted
to
their
Churches
,
nor
after
death
to
Paradise
:
and
whereas
in
most
or
all
other
countries
,
fathers
giue
some
portion
with
their
daughters
,
the
Saracens
giue
money
for
their
wiues
:
which
being
once
payed
,
the
contract
is
registred
in
the
Cadies
booke
,
and
this
is
all
their
formality
of
marriage
.
More
of
this
theame
we
haue
spoken
in
Turcomania
.
3
Euery
one
must
giue
of
his
wealth
to
the
poore
.
Hence
you
shall
haue
some
buy
slaues
,
&
then
manu-mit
them
:
buy
birds
,
and
then
let
them
flie
.
They
vse
commonly
to
free
prisoners
,
release
bond-slaues
,
build
Can●s
for
the
reliefe
of
Passengers
,
repaire
bridges
,
and
mend
high
wayes
.
But
their
most
ordinary
almes
consist
in
Sacrifices
of
Sheep
or
Oxen
,
which
when
the
solemnity
is
performed
,
they
distribute
among
the
poore
:
insomuch
that
you
shall
hardly
find
any
beggers
among
them
.
4
Euery
one
must
make
his
prayers
fiue
times
in
a
day
.
When
they
pray
▪
they
turne
their
bodies
towards
Mecha
,
but
their
faces
sometimes
one
way
,
sometimes
another
way
,
beleeuing
that
he
shall
come
behind
them
,
being
at
their
devotions
.
The
first
time
is
an
houre
before
Sun-rising
;
the
second
at
noone
day
;
the
third
at
three
of
the
clock
afternoone
,
the
fourth
at
Sun-setting
;
the
fift
and
last
before
they
goe
to
sleep
.
At
all
these
times
the
Cryers
keep
a
bawling
in
the
steeples
(
for
the
Turkes
and
Saracens
haue
no
bels
)
for
the
people
to
come
to
Church
.
And
such
as
cannot
come
,
must
when
they
heare
the
voyce
of
the
Cryers
,
fall
down
in
the
place
where
they
are
,
doe
their
deuotions
,
and
kisse
the
ground
thrice
.
5
Euery
one
must
keepe
a
Lent
one
moneth
in
the
yeare
.
This
Lent
is
called
Ramazan
,
in
which
they
suppose
the
Alcoran
was
giuen
vnto
Mahomet
,
by
an
Angell
.
This
fast
is
only
intended
in
the
dayes
,
the
Law
giuing
leaue
to
frolick
it
in
the
nights
,
as
they
best
please
.
6
Be
obedient
to
thy
parents
;
which
Law
is
the
most
neglected
of
any
,
neuer
any
Children
being
so
vnnaturall
as
the
Turkish
.
7
Thou
shalt
not
kill
:
which
they
keep
vnviolated
amongst
themselues
:
but
the
poore
Christians
are
sure
to
feele
the
smart
of
their
fury
.
And
as
if
by
this
Law
the
actual
shedding
of
blood
only
were
prohibited
,
they
haue
invented
punishments
for
their
offenders
,
worse
then
death
it selfe
;
as
1
the
strappado
,
which
is
hanging
of
them
by
the
Armes
drawne
backward
:
when
they
are
so
bound
,
they
are
drawne
vp
on
high
,
and
let
downe
again
with
a
violent
swing
,
which
vnioynteth
all
their
back
&
armes
.
Secondly
,
they
vse
to
hoyse
vp
their
heeles
,
and
with
a
great
cudgell
to
giue
them
3
or
400
blowes
on
the
soles
of
their
feet
.
Thirdly
,
it
is
ordinary
to
draw
them
naked
vp
to
the
top
of
a
gibbet
,
or
towre
,
full
of
hookes
;
and
cutting
the
rope
,
to
let
them
fall
down
again
.
But
by
the
way
they
are
caught
by
some
of
the
hookes
,
where
they
commonly
hang
till
they
die
for
hunger
.
8
Doe
vnto
others
as
thou
wouldst
be
done
vnto
thy selfe
.
To
those
that
keep
these
Lawes
,
he
promiseth
Paradise
,
spred
here
and
there
with
silk
carpets
,
adorned
with
flowry
fields
,
watred
with
Crystalline
riuers
,
beautified
with
trees
of
Gold
,
vnder
whose
coole
shade
they
shall
spend
their
times
with
amorous
Virgins
,
whose
mansion
shall
not
be
farre
distant
.
The
men
shall
neuer
exceed
the
age
of
30
,
nor
the
women
of
fifteen
;
and
both
shall
haue
their
virginities
renewed
as
fast
as
lost
.
Friday
he
ordained
to
be
the
Sabbaoth
day
,
partly
to
distinguish
his
followers
from
the
Iewes
,
and
Christians
,
who
solemnize
the
dayes
ensuing
;
but
principally
because
he
was
on
that
day
proclaimed
Caliph
,
&
solemnly
so
created
.
Wine
,
&
swinesslesh
are
the
principall
things
forbidden
by
the
Alcoran
,
the
last
whereof
they
abstemiously
refrain
from
;
but
on
the
first
they
are
so
sotted
▪
that
when
they
come
at
it
,
they
seldome
goe
home
again
vnled
;
insomuch
,
that
all
the
Wines
in
Constantinople
haue
bin
thrown
about
the
streets
,
and
death
made
the
penalty
for
any
that
will
presume
to
bring
any
more
into
the
City
.
Mahomet
taught
them
that
euery
one
should
be
saued
by
his
own
Religion
,
him
only
excepted
that
revolteth
from
the
Alcoran
,
vnto
another
Law
;
and
that
at
the
end
of
the
World
▪
all
men
that
professed
any
Religion
,
should
goe
into
Paradise
;
the
Iewes
vnder
the
banner
of
Moses
,
the
Christians
vnder
the
banner
of
CHRIST
,
and
the
Sarracens
vnder
the
banner
of
Mahomet
.
They
compell
no
man
therefore
to
abiure
the
faith
in
which
he
was
borne
,
but
commend
&
approue
secretly
such
as
they
find
zealous
and
constant
in
their
own
Religion
:
yet
holding
it
an
especiall
honour
to
haue
dayly
new
Proselites
,
they
incite
them
by
hope
of
freedome
and
preferment
,
which
with
many
are
motiues
too
much
preuailing
.
Hence
I
haue
heard
many
say
,
that
it
is
better
for
a
man
that
would
inioy
liberty
of
conscience
,
to
liue
in
the
Countries
professing
Mahumetanisme
,
then
Papistry
:
for
in
the
one
he
shall
neuer
be
free
from
the
bloody
Inquisition
;
in
the
other
he
is
neuer
molested
if
he
meddle
not
with
their
Law
,
their
Women
,
or
their
slaues
.
The
opinions
which
they
hold
concerning
the
end
of
the
World
,
are
very
ridiculous
;
as
that
at
the
winding
of
a
horne
,
not
all
flesh
only
,
but
the
Angels
themselues
shall
die
;
that
the
Earth
with
an
Earth-quake
shall
be
kneaded
together
like
a
lump
of
dough
;
that
a
second
blast
of
the
same
horne
shall
after
40
daies
restore
all
again
;
that
Cain
shall
be
the
Captaine
or
ring-leader
of
the
damned
,
who
shall
haue
the
countenances
of
dogs
and
Swine
;
that
they
shall
passe
ouer
the
bridge
of
iust●ce
▪
laden
with
their
sinnes
in
satchels
;
that
the
great
sinners
shall
fall
into
hell
,
the
lesser
into
Purgatory
only
,
with
a
thousand
of
the
like
fopperies
.
This
Religion
thus
compiled
,
was
greedily
receiued
by
the
Sarracens
,
a
people
of
Arabia
Deserta
;
so
called
(
not
of
Sara
,
but
Sarra
)
signifying
a
desert
,
and
Saken
,
to
inhabite
;
or
f●om
Sarak
,
betokening
theeues
,
a
name
fitly
correspondent
to
their
nat●●es
.
The
causes
of
the
deplorable
increase
and
continuance
of
his
irrel●gious
Religion
,
are
6.
1
The
greatnes
of
the
victories
of
the
Sarracens
;
who
easily
compelled
the
conquered
to
embrace
their
superstitions
.
2
A
peremptory
restraint
of
all
disputation
in
any
point
of
Religion
whatsoeuer
.
3
The
suppression
of
Philosophy
and
humane
Arts
;
the
light
of
which
,
could
not
but
erect
the
grossen●sse
of
their
tenents
.
4
The
sensuall
liberty
allowed
of
hauing
variety
of
wiues
.
5
The
promise
of
〈◊〉
after
death
;
with
which
a
sense
not
inlightned
with
the
spirit
of
God
,
cannot
but
be
more
affected
,
then
with
a
meere
speculatiue
hope
of
spirituall
delig●ts
.
And
6
the
forbidding
of
Print●ng
,
and
printed
books
;
by
which
the
people
might
truly
know
the
verity
of
Christian
Religion
,
and
the
apparent
falshood
of
their
own
Mahumetan
.
Mahomet
was
of
low
stature
,
schald-headed
,
euill
proportioned
,
and
as
euill
conditioned
;
being
naturally
addicted
to
all
villanies
,
infinitly
theeuish
,
and
insatiably
leacherous
.
He
was
troubled
almost
continually
with
the
Falling-sicknes
;
to
mask
which
infirmity
,
as
repugnant
to
his
pretended
omnipotency
;
he
said
it
was
only
a
diuine
rapture
,
wherein
he
conversed
with
the
Angel
Gabriel
.
He
was
well
seen
in
Magick
,
by
whose
aid
and
help
of
the
Di●ell
,
he
taught
a
white
Pigeon
to
feed
at
his
care
,
affirm●ng
it
to
be
the
Holy
Ghost
,
which
informed
him
in
diuine
precepts
.
By
these
policies
he
strengthned
himself
with
the
discontented
Arabians
,
who
first
freed
themselues
from
the
allegiance
to
the
Grecian
Empire
;
but
not
without
some
resistance
of
the
Philarchi
,
or
Nobility
of
Mecha
,
who
droue
him
forcibly
from
their
territories
,
which
not
long
after
he
subdued
,
casting
thence
the
Greeke
o●●icers
.
From
this
returne
of
his
,
after
his
flight
from
Mecha
,
the
Sarracens
began
their
computation
of
yeares
(
as
we
from
CHRISTS
Natiuity
)
which
they
call
the
Hegira
;
which
beginneth
about
the
yeare
of
our
redemption
617
:
concerning
which
time
,
I
cannot
but
obserue
,
that
Mahomet
compiled
his
diuelish
doctrine
,
beginning
his
Empire
;
and
Boniface
the
third
his
Antichristian
title
,
beginning
his
Empire
,
nigh
about
the
same
yeare
.
The
Caliphs
or
Amira's
of
the
Saracens
.
A.C.
|
A.H.
|
|
|
623
|
6
|
1
|
Mahomet
the
broacher
of
this
heathenish
superstition
.
9
|
632
|
15
|
2
|
Ebubezer
subdued
the
City
Haza
.
2
|
634
|
17
|
3
|
Haumar
a
mighty
Prince
,
conquered
Syria
,
Palestine
,
Persia
,
Egypt
,
and
Mesopotamia
12
|
647
|
30
|
4
|
Osmen
subdued
▪
Carthage
,
and
the
greatest
part
of
Barbary
10
|
657
|
40
|
5
|
Mnauias
won
Cyprus
,
Rhodes
,
and
part
of
Lesser
Asia
24
|
684
|
67
|
6
|
Gizid
.
|
|
|
7
|
Habballa
.
|
|
|
8
|
Maruan
.
|
685
|
68
|
9
|
Abdimelech
established
the
begun
conquests
of
Armenia
and
Mesopotamia
.
22
|
707
|
90
|
10
|
Vlidor
Vbit
sent
the
Saracens
to
Spaine
,
who
there
wrought
great
victories
9
|
716
|
99
|
11
|
Zulcimin
,
whose
Captain
Mulsamus
bes●eged
Constantinople
,
till
his
ships
were
burnt
,
&
his
men
consumed
with
the
plague
.
3
|
719
|
102
|
12
|
Haumar
II.
2
|
721
|
103
|
13
|
Gizid
II.
4
|
725
|
107
|
14
|
Eu●lid
conquered
Cappadocia
,
18
|
743
|
125
|
15
|
Gizid
III.
|
744
|
126
|
16
|
Hyces
,
in
whose
time
Charles
Martell
made
hauock
of
the
Saracens
in
France
.
|
745
|
127
|
17
|
Maruan
II
,
inuaded
Cyprus
,
and
took
it
.
6
|
752
|
133
|
18
|
Abuballas
.
5
|
756
|
138
|
19
|
Habdallas
.
|
|
|
20
|
Bugiafer
Abugefer
built
the
City
Bagdet
.
|
777
|
159
|
21
|
Mahadi
9
|
786
|
168
|
22
|
Musa
or
Moyses
.
1
|
787
|
169
|
23
|
Arachid
or
Aron
compell'd
Irene
Empresse
of
Greece
,
to
pay
him
and
his
,
tribute
.
23
|
110
|
193
|
24
|
Mahamad
or
Mahomet
II
▪
5
|
815
|
198
|
25
|
Habdallas
,
who
took
and
spoyled
Creet
,
and
ouerthrew
the
Greekes
:
he
spoiled
also
Sicilia
,
Sardinia
,
and
Corsica
.
17
|
832
|
215
|
26
|
Mohamet
III
,
wasted
Italy
,
burnt
the
suburbs
of
Rome
,
&
ruinated
the
forenamed
Ilands
.
40
Others
reckon
these
Caliphs
to
haue
succeeded
Mahomet
II.
|
815
|
198
|
25
|
Manion
.
12
|
827
|
210
|
26
|
Mu●etzam
.
8
|
835
|
218
|
27
|
Wacet
4
|
839
|
222
|
28
|
Methucall
.
12
|
851
|
234
|
29
|
Montacer
.
1
|
852
|
235
|
30
|
Abul
Hamet
.
6
|
858
|
241
|
31
|
Almatez
4
|
863
|
245
|
32
|
Motadi
Bila
.
10
▪
after
whose
death
the
Egyptians
with-drew
themselues
from
their
obedience
due
to
the
Babylonian
Caliph
,
and
chose
one
of
their
own
,
to
whom
all
the
Arabians
,
or
those
of
the
Mahometan
Religion
in
Africa
and
Europe
submitted
themselues
.
Of
the
Aegyptian
Caliphs
,
when
we
come
into
that
Country
;
take
now
with
you
the
names
only
of
the
Syrian
or
Babylonian
Caliphs
;
for
story
of
them
I
find
litle
or
none
.
|
The
Babylonian
Caliphs
after
the
diuision
.
A.
C.
|
A.
H.
|
|
|
870
|
252
|
1
|
Mutemad
21
|
891
|
273
|
2
|
Mutezad
.
8
|
899
|
281
|
3
|
Muchtaphi
8
|
907
|
289
|
4
|
Muchtedar
24
|
931
|
313
|
5
|
Elhaker
1
|
932
|
314
|
6
|
Ratze
7
|
939
|
321
|
7
|
Muctade
4
|
943
|
325
|
8
|
Musteraphe
2
|
945
|
327
|
9
|
Macia
and
Taia
.
44
|
989
|
371
|
10
|
Kadar
.
41
|
1030
|
412
|
11
|
Kaim
.
5
|
1035
|
417
|
12
|
Muctadi
.
60
|
1095
|
477
|
13
|
Mustetaher
.
22
|
1117
|
499
|
14
|
Musteraschad
18
|
1135
|
517
|
15
|
Raschid
.
25
|
1160
|
542
|
26
|
Musteneged
.
9
|
1169
|
551
|
17
|
Mustazi
.
10
|
1179
|
561
|
18
|
Narzay
.
36
|
1225
|
597
|
19
|
Taher
.
|
|
|
20
|
Mustenatzer
|
1255
|
638
|
21
|
Mustatzen
the
last
Caliph
or
high-priest
of
the
Sarracens
,
in
Syria
and
Babylon
.
Yet
haue
they
still
remaining
a
carcasse
of
the
old
Body
,
one
whom
they
cal
Caliph
,
at
whose
hands
the
neighbour
Princes
vse
to
receiue
their
Diadems
and
Regalities
:
and
so
we
find
Solyman
the
magnificent
,
after
his
conquest
of
Chaldea
,
M●sopotamia
▪
and
Assyria
,
to
haue
bin
by
one
of
these
poore
titulary
Caliphs
,
created
king
of
Babylon
,
Anno
1543.
|
This
vnweildie
Body
of
the
Sarracen
Empire
,
hauing
thus
two
heads
,
began
apparantly
to
decline
;
loosing
to
the
kings
of
Leon
and
Oviedo
,
the
greatest
part
of
Spaine
:
to
the
Genois
,
Sardinia
,
and
Corsica
:
to
the
Normans
,
Naples
and
Sicily
:
and
finally
most
of
their
Empire
,
with
their
very
names
,
to
the
Turks
and
Tartars
▪
For
Allan
a
Tartarian
Captain
,
starued
Mustatzem
a
Babylonian
Caliph
,
in
his
Towre
of
Bagde●
,
and
rooted
out
all
his
posterity
:
and
Sarracon
the
first
Turkish
king
of
Egypt
,
brained
the
last
Egyptian
Caliph
with
his
horsemans
Mace
,
leauing
not
one
of
his
Issue
or
kindred
surviuing
.
The
office
of
the
Caliphs
is
now
executed
in
the
Turkes
Dominion
by
the
Musti
,
or
chief
Priest
of
the
Sarracens
.
As
Mars
shewed
himselfe
a
coadiutor
to
these
Moores
in
their
stupendious
triumphs
,
so
also
did
Phoebus
powre
down
no
lesse
celestiall
influence
,
on
such
as
addicted
themselues
to
schollership
.
Bagdet
in
Chaldea
,
Cairoan
,
Fess
,
Morocco
in
Barbary
,
&
Corduba
in
Spaine
,
were
their
Vniuersities
:
out
of
which
came
the
Philosophers
,
Avicen
,
and
Averroes
:
the
Physicians
Rhasis
,
and
Mesue
:
The
Geographers
Leo
and
Abilfada
;
&
almost
all
the
Textuaries
and
found
Writers
,
as
Hali
,
Algazel
,
Albumazar
,
&c.
in
Astrology
;
from
whom
the
greatest
part
of
our
Astronomicall
and
Astrologicall
termes
are
borrowed
.
There
is
now
no
Kingdome
,
Iland
,
or
Prouince
,
which
acknowledgeth
the
Empire
of
the
Saracens
,
but
the
Kingdome
of
Fesse
,
and
Morocco
in
Barbary
.
And
now
it
is
time
to
returne
again
to
Arabia
,
which
followed
(
as
we
told
you
)
the
fortune
of
the
foure
great
monarchies
.
In
the
conquest
of
it
by
the
first
three
,
there
occurreth
nothing
of
any
note
;
in
the
last
,
this
is
most
remarkable
.
When
Alexander
was
in
his
adolescencie
or
boyage
,
he
on
a
time
sacrificing
to
the
gods
,
cast
into
the
fire
with
both
his
hands
,
abundance
of
myrrhe
and
frankincense
;
which
Leonidas
one
of
the
Nobility
marking
,
aduised
him
to
be
more
sparing
of
that
precicus
and
deare
commodity
;
til
he
was
master
of
the
Country
where
it
grew
.
This
admonition
Alexander
(
when
he
had
conquered
Arabia
)
remembring
,
sent
a
ship
laden
with
frankincense
to
Leonidas
,
bidding
him
hereafter
serue
the
Gods
more
liberally
,
It
was
subdued
vnto
the
Turks
by
Selimus
the
first
,
immediatly
after
his
conquest
of
Egypt
:
yet
are
the
people
rather
tributaries
vnto
,
then
prouincialls
of
the
Turkish
Empire
.
Two
kings
they
haue
of
their
own
,
whereof
the
one
continually
resideth
in
some
good
town
of
Arabia
:
the
other
haunteth
about
Syria
,
and
the
Holy
land
;
liuing
in
tents
,
&
being
followed
by
the
wild
and
theeuish
Arabs
.
Thus
much
of
Arabia
.
OF
ASSYRIA
,
MESOPOTAMIA
,
AND
CHALDEA
,
ASSYRIA
hath
on
the
East
Media
,
on
the
West
Mesopotamia
,
Maginus
.
on
the
North
Armenia
minor
,
and
on
the
South
Susiana
,
a
Prouince
of
Persia.
This
Region
took
its
name
from
Assur
,
second
son
to
Sem
,
who
with
his
Family
retired
himself
hither
,
after
the
confusion
of
tongues
.
It
is
now
(
as
Maginus
informeth
vs
)
called
by
Niger
,
Adrinsa
;
by
Mercator
,
Sarth
;
by
Pin●tus
,
Mosul
;
by
some
,
Azemia
;
by
others
,
Arzerum
.
It
containeth
the
Provinces
of
old
Adiabene
,
Arrapachite
,
and
Sittacene
.
It
is
a
custome
,
which
hath
from
all
antiquity
bin
vsed
in
this
Country
,
that
the
maides
which
are
marriageable
,
are
yearely
brought
forth
in
publick
,
and
set
to
sale
to
such
as
would
marry
them
:
and
the
mony
which
was
giuen
for
the
fairest
,
was
by
the
Arithmeticall
proportion
of
Iustice
,
giuen
to
the
more
deformed
for
their
portions
,
to
make
them
goe
off
the
better
and
quicker
.
And
hence
perhaps
the
Fathers
of
our
times
vse
to
giue
least
mony
with
such
of
their
daughters
,
whose
beauty
is
a
sufficient
dowry
:
but
to
grease
the
fat
sowes
,
with
the
addition
of
some
hundreds
of
pounds
;
which
made
the
merry
fellow
say
,
that
the
mony
was
a
good
match
,
if
the
wench
were
absent
.
The
chiefe
Cities
were
and
are
Ninive
,
built
by
Ninus
th●
Assyrian
Monarch
;
a
great
City
,
of
three
dayes
journey
,
and
in
circuit
66
miles
.
The
walls
hereof
were
in
heigth
100
foot
,
in
bredth
able
to
contain
3
Carts
a
brest
:
Towres
in
the
wall
1500
,
euery
one
200
foot
high
:
In
the
Hebrew
it
is
called
Ruhaboth
;
in
Eusebius
time
Nisib
;
now
almost
ruined
to
nothing
.
Sic
patet
exemplis
oppida
posse
mori
.
Examples
plainly
doe
affirme
,
Townes
haue
for
life
a
settled
tearme
:
Through
this
City
ranne
the
faire
and
famous
riuer
Euphrates
;
of
which
there
was
an
old
prophesie
,
that
the
town
should
neuer
be
forced
,
till
the
riuer
prooued
its
enemy
.
This
made
Sardanapalus
make
it
the
seat
of
warre
against
Belochus
and
Arbaces
;
who
hauing
for
three
whole
yeares
besieged
it
,
the
riuer
ouer-flowed
its
bankes
,
and
ouer-threw
twenty
furlong
of
the
walls
:
Which
accident
compelled
Sardanapalus
to
that
desperat
extremity
,
that
he
burned
himself
;
and
the
enemy
entred
the
Town
.
To
this
City
Ionah
was
sent
to
preach
,
here
being
1200000
persons
that
knew
not
the
right
hand
from
the
left
.
2
Arzeri
,
whence
the
whole
Region
is
called
Arzeri
.
3
Aruela
,
nigh
vnto
which
,
Alexander
fought
his
third
and
last
battle
against
Darius
,
&
his
Persians
;
who
being
in
number
800000
,
went
home
fewer
by
farre
then
they
came
thither
.
Not
long
after
this
victory
,
Darius
died
,
and
Alexander
was
installed
in
the
Persian
Monarchy
.
4
Serta
.
5
Musall
,
the
seat
of
the
Nestorian
Patriarch
.
MESOPOTAMIA
hath
on
the
East
Tigris
,
on
the
West
Euphrates
,
on
the
North
the
hill
Caucasus
,
on
the
South
Chaldea
.
This
Country
in
holy
Scriptures
is
called
Padan
Aram
;
as
also
Mesopotamia
,
quasi
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
because
it
is
invironed
with
the
riuers
Tigris
and
Euphrates
,
which
ouerflow
the
Country
,
as
Nilus
doth
Egypt
,
making
it
very
fertile
;
and
now
it
is
called
Dierbecke
.
The
soyle
is
exceeding
fertile
,
yeelding
in
most
places
200
,
in
some
300
increase
.
Here
Abraham
was
borne
:
hither
he
sent
his
seruant
to
choose
a
wife
for
his
son
Isaack
:
hither
Iacob
fled
from
his
brother
Esau.
And
here
Paradise
is
by
men
both
skilled
in
Diuinity
,
and
Geography
,
affirmed
to
haue
stood
.
Yet
amongst
all
sorts
of
Writers
we
find
different
opinions
.
Some
make
Paradise
to
signifie
a
place
of
pleasure
,
and
the
foure
Riuers
to
be
the
foure
Cardinall
Vertues
:
but
these
allegories
on
the
Scriptures
are
not
warrantable
.
Others
place
it
in
the
aire
,
vnder
the
circle
of
the
Moon
;
and
tell
vs
that
the
4
riuers
in
the
Scriptures
mentioned
,
fall
down
from
thence
,
and
runn●ng
all
vnder
the
Ocean
,
rise
vp
again
in
those
places
where
they
are
now
found
:
but
this
is
so
vain
a
foppery
,
that
I
will
not
honour
it
with
a
confutation
.
Such
as
make
Paradise
locall
,
are
also
diuided
into
3
ranks
,
(
for
I
omit
the
rest
)
whereof
some
place
it
vnder
the
Aequator
;
but
this
agreeth
not
with
the
bounds
prescribed
by
the
Holy
Ghost
.
Some
conceiue
the
4
riuers
to
be
Tigris
,
Euphrates
,
Nilus
,
and
Ganges
;
and
that
Paradise
was
the
whole
World
:
but
this
cannot
be
,
for
then
when
Adam
was
driuen
out
of
Paradise
,
it
must
also
follow
that
he
was
driuen
out
of
the
World
,
which
were
absurd
.
Those
of
the
soundest
judgments
place
it
here
,
in
an
Iland
which
is
made
by
the
Riuers
Tigris
and
Euphrates
,
and
some
branches
running
from
them
:
the
vppermost
of
them
they
defend
to
be
Pison
(
falsely
rendred
Ganges
)
which
watereth
the
land
of
Havilah
,
now
called
Susiana
;
and
the
lowermost
to
be
Gihon
(
improperly
translated
Nilu●
)
as
running
through
Aethiopia
Asiatica
,
which
we
shall
further
explain
when
we
come
into
Africke
.
The
reasons
are
,
because
Nilus
and
Ganges
are
too
farre
distant
,
and
different
in
their
course
to
spring
from
one
fountaine
,
and
that
this
Country
is
situate
East
of
Arabia
,
where
Moses
was
when
he
wrote
Genesis
.
The
chief
Cities
are
Rechiais
,
formerly
Edessa
,
whereof
Agbarus
was
gouernour
,
who
writ
an
Epistle
to
our
Sauiour
CHRIST
,
Herodian
.
and
from
him
receiued
an
answer
;
the
Copies
wherof
Eusebius
setteth
down
in
the
end
of
his
first
book
.
Neare
vnto
this
town
Antoninus
Caracalla
,
son
to
Septimius
Severus
,
Emperour
of
Rome
,
was
slain
by
the
appointment
of
Macrinus
,
Captain
of
the
Guard
,
herein
disappointing
Caracalla
,
who
intended
to
haue
made
Macrinus
shorter
by
the
head
.
For
Caracalla
,
conscious
of
his
own
vnworthines
to
rule
the
Empire
,
and
fearing
reuenge
for
the
many
murders
he
had
in
Rome
committed
;
sent
to
Maternianus
his
friend
,
desiring
him
to
enquire
of
the
Magicians
,
who
should
be
his
successour
:
He
returned
answer
,
that
Macrinus
was
the
man
.
The
packet
of
Letters
among
which
this
was
,
was
brought
to
Caracalla
,
as
he
was
riding
in
his
Chariot
,
who
therfore
deliuered
them
to
Macrinus
,
whose
office
(
besides
the
gouernment
of
the
Praetorian
gua●d
)
was
to
read
and
answer
Letters
of
ordinary
import
.
The
Letter
concerning
himself
comming
to
his
hand
,
he
seeing
his
imminent
perill
,
resolued
to
strike
the
first
blow
;
and
to
that
end
entrusted
Martialis
,
one
of
his
Centurions
,
who
killed
the
vnfortunate
Emperour
,
as
he
with-drew
himself
,
levandae
vesica
gratia
.
It
will
not
be
any
way
amisse
in
this
place
to
note
;
that
all
,
or
most
of
the
Emperours
before
Constantine
(
who
first
receiued
the
faith
)
died
vnnaturall
deaths
:
but
such
as
succeded
him
,
went
to
their
graues
in
peace
,
and
full
of
yeares
:
from
Iulius
Caesar
vnto
Constantine
,
are
numbred
40
Emperours
,
of
which
,
Iulius
was
openly
murdred
in
the
Senate-house
:
Augustus
death
was
hastned
by
his
wife
Livia
;
Tiberius
by
Macro
,
Caligula
was
slain
by
Cassius
Chereas
;
Claudius
poysoned
by
Agrippina
:
Nero
and
Otho
laid
violent
hands
on
themselues
.
Galba
and
Vitellius
were
massacred
by
the
Souldiers
;
Domitian
by
Stephanus
;
Commodus
by
Letus
and
Electus
;
Pertinax
,
and
Iulianus
by
the
tumultuous
Guard
;
Caracalla
by
the
command
of
Macrinus
;
Macrinus
,
Heliogabalus
,
Alexander
Severus
,
Maximinus
,
Maximus
,
and
Balbienus
,
successiuely
by
the
men
of
warre
;
Gordianus
by
Philip
;
Philip
by
the
Souldiers
;
Hostilianus
by
Gallus
&
Aemilianus
;
they
by
the
Souldiers
;
Valerianus
died
prisoner
in
Parthia
;
Florianus
and
Diocl●sian
were
the
Authors
of
their
own
ends
.
Aurelianus
was
murdred
by
his
houshold
seruants
.
Gallienus
,
Quintilius
,
Tacitus
&
Probus
by
the
fury
of
the
military
men
.
I
haue
out
of
this
bedroll
,
purposely
omitted
such
Emperours
as
were
made
by
the
Armies
,
without
the
approbation
of
the
Senate
;
as
also
the
Caesars
,
or
designed
successours
of
the
Empire
;
most
of
whom
got
nothing
by
their
designation
or
adoption
,
but
ut
citius
intersicerentur
.
Some
of
these
were
cut
off
for
their
misdemeanours
:
some
for
seeking
to
reviue
again
the
ancient
Discipline
:
and
some
that
others
might
inioy
their
places
.
The
chief
cause
of
these
continuall
massacres
,
proceeded
originally
from
the
Senate
and
Emperours
themselues
.
For
when
the
Senatours
had
once
permitted
the
Souldiers
to
elect
Galba
,
and
had
confirmed
that
election
,
Evulgato
(
saith
Tacitus
)
imperij
arcano
,
principem
alibi
quam
Romae
fieri
posse
;
more
Emperors
were
made
abroad
in
the
field
by
the
Legions
,
then
at
home
by
them
.
Secondly
,
from
the
Emperours
,
who
by
an
vnseasonable
loue
to
their
guard
souldiers
,
so
strengthened
them
by
priuiledges
,
and
nusled
them
in
their
licentious
courses
;
that
on
the
smallest
rebuke
,
they
which
were
appointed
for
the
safety
of
the
Princes
,
prooued
the
Authors
of
their
ruine
;
so
truly
was
it
said
by
Augustus
in
Dion
:
Metuendum
est
esse
sine
custode
,
sed
multò
magis
à
custode
metuendum
est
.
The
last
cause
(
be
it
causa
per
accidens
,
or
per
se
)
was
the
largesse
which
the
new
Emperours
vsed
to
giue
vnto
the
men
of
seruice
.
This
custome
was
begun
by
Claudius
Caesar
,
and
continued
by
all
his
successours
;
insomuch
that
the
Empire
became
saleable
,
and
many
times
he
which
bade
most
,
had
it
:
As
we
see
in
Dion
,
when
Sulpitianus
offering
twenty
S●stertiums
to
each
Souldier
,
was
(
as
if
they
had
bin
buying
a
stock
at
Gleeke
)
out-bidden
by
Iulianus
,
who
promised
them
25
Sestertiums
a
man
.
So
that
Herodian
ius●ly
complaineth
of
this
donatiue
.
Id
initium
causaque
militibus
fuit
,
ut
etiam
in
posterum
turpissimi
contumacissimique
evaderent
;
sic
ut
avaritia
indies
,
ac
principum
contemptus
,
etiam
ad
sanguinem
usque
proveherentur
.
But
it
is
now
high
time
to
goe
on
in
my
journey
to
Carra
,
obseruing
only
by
the
way
,
that
when
the
valorous
Christians
had
recouered
this
Country
,
and
the
Holy
land
;
for
the
more
facile
administration
of
Iustice
,
they
diuided
the
whole
Conquest
in
4
Tetrarchies
;
namely
1
Hierusalem
,
2
Antioch
,
3
Tripolis
,
4
This
Edessa
;
vnder
euery
one
of
which
were
many
subordinate
Lords
,
being
all
subiect
to
the
Kings
of
Hierusalem
.
2
Carra
,
called
(
Genesis
12.
)
by
Moses
,
Haran
;
where
Abraham
dwelt
,
hauing
left
Vr.
In
this
town
the
Moon
was
worshipped
in
both
sexes
:
some
honouring
it
as
a
female
;
then
she
was
called
Dea
Luna
;
others
as
a
male
,
and
then
Deus
Lunus
was
his
name
:
but
with
this
fortune
,
both
:
Qui
Lunam
faemineo
nomine
putabat
nuncupandam
,
is
mulieribus
semper
inserviat
;
at
verò
qui
marem
Deum
esse
crediderit
,
is
uxori
dominetur
.
I
dare
presume
there
were
but
few
men
of
the
former
Religion
:
So
vnwilling
are
they
to
be
vnder
the
command
of
their
wiues
;
neither
will
I
herein
blame
them
.
Nigh
vnto
this
town
was
Crassus
the
Romane
Lieftenant
,
and
one
of
the
richest
men
that
euer
that
Common-wealth
knew
▪
(
for
he
was
worth
7100
talents
;
the
tenth
being
deduced
,
which
he
offered
to
Hercules
,
and
three
moneth
corne
giuen
to
the
poore
)
vanquished
by
the
Parthians
,
and
their
King
Herodes
.
—
Miserando
funere
Crassus
Assyrias
Latio
maculavit
sanguine
Carras
.
Crassus
by
a
defeat
lamen●ed
staine
;
With
Roman
blood
th'
Assyrian
Carras
plaines
.
It
is
now
called
Carr
Amida
,
or
Caramit
,
and
is
the
seat
of
a
Turkish
Bassa
,
who
is
of
great
command
in
those
parts
.
3
Madri●
.
CHALDEA
is
bounded
on
the
East
with
Assyria
,
on
the
West
with
Syria
,
on
the
North
with
Armenia
,
and
on
the
South
with
Arabia
Deserta
.
The
chief
Citties
were
Vr
,
now
Horrea
,
whence
Abraham
▪
departed
when
he
went
to
liue
at
Haran
.
2
Erech
.
3
Accad
.
4
Carnell
.
and
5
Babel
(
Gen.
10.10
.
)
This
Babel
(
in
the
Hebrew
it
signifieth
confusion
)
is
famous
for
the
confusion
of
languages
,
which
here
hapned
:
for
immediatly
after
the
Vniuersall
deluge
,
Nimrod
the
son
of
Chus
,
the
son
of
Cham
,
perswaded
the
people
to
secure
themselues
from
the
like
after-claps
,
by
building
some
stupendious
Edifice
,
which
might
resist
the
sury
of
a
second
deluge
.
This
counsell
was
generally
embraced
,
Heber
only
and
his
Family
,
contradicting
such
an
vnlawfull
attempt
.
The
maior
part
preuailing
,
the
Towre
began
to
reare
a
head
of
Maiesty
,
5164
paces
from
the
ground
:
hauing
its
basis
&
circumference
equall
to
the
height
.
The
passage
to
goe
vp
,
went
winding
about
the
out-side
,
and
was
of
an
exceeding
great
bredth
,
there
being
not
only
roome
for
horses
,
carts
,
&
the
like
meanes
of
carriage
,
to
meet
and
turne
;
but
lodgings
also
for
man
and
beast
,
and
(
as
some
report
)
grasse
and
corne-fields
for
their
nourishment
.
But
God
beholding
from
high
this
fond
attempt
,
sent
amongst
them
(
who
before
were
one
language
)
a
confusion
of
72
tongues
:
which
hindred
the
proceeding
of
this
building
,
one
not
being
able
to
vnderstand
what
his
fellow
called
for
.
Bring
me
(
quoth
one
)
a
trowell
,
quickly
quicke
;
One
brings
him
vp
a
hammer
:
hew
this
bricke
(
Another
bids
)
and
then
they
cleaue
a
tree
:
Make
fast
this
rope
,
and
then
they
let
it
flee
:
One
calls
for
planks
,
another
morter
lackes
:
They
bring
the
first
a
stone
;
the
last
an
axe
.
Thus
being
compell'd
to
desist
from
so
vnluckie
an
enterprise
,
they
greedily
sought
out
such
as
they
could
vnderstand
,
with
whom
consorting
themselues
,
they
forget
their
former
acquaintances
,
and
now
are
diuided
into
72
different
nations
:
comprehending
about
24000
men
,
besides
women
and
children
.
Of
these
72
nations
,
27
of
seuerall
language
,
being
the
posterity
of
Sem
,
dispersed
themselues
about
Asia
:
30
others
,
of
the
loines
of
Cham
,
peopled
Africk
:
and
15
more
,
being
the
issue
of
Iaphet
,
withdrew
themselues
towards
Europe
,
and
Asia
the
lesse
.
The
sonnes
of
this
Iaphet
were
first
Gomer
,
from
whom
are
descended
the
Germans
and
Gauls
,
called
of
of
old
Gomeri
,
and
Cimbri
.
2
Magog
,
father
to
the
Magogins
,
or
Scythians
.
3
Madus
,
the
author
of
the
Madians
,
or
Medes
.
4
Tubal
,
the
progenitour
of
the
Spaniards
.
5
Iavan
,
the
parent
of
the
Greeks
and
Ionians
.
6
Meschus
,
the
founder
of
the
Mescates●or
●or
Cappadocians
.
7
There●
,
whose
of-spring
is
the
Thracians
.
From
out
this
Gomers
loynes
they
say
sprung
all
The
warlike
nations
scattered
ouer
Gaul
,
And
Germans
too
,
yerst
called
Gomerites
.
From
Tubal
Spaniards
,
and
from
Magog
Seytes
.
From
Madai
Medes
,
from
Mesech
Mazacons
,
From
Iavan
Greeks
,
from
Thyras
Thracians
.
Sem
had
fiue
sonnes
:
from
Elam
descended
the
Elamites
or
Persians
:
from
2
Assur
the
Assyrians
:
from
3
Arphaxad
the
Arphaxadians
,
or
Chaldes
(
his
sonne
Heber
was
father
to
the
Hebrews●
)
from
4
Aram
the
Aramites
,
or
Syrians
:
and
from
Lud
,
the
peoply
of
Lydia
.
The
Sceptred
Elam
chose
the
Persian
hills
Assur
Assyria
with
his
people
fills
:
Lud
Lydia
;
Aram
all
Syria
had
,
And
Chaldey
fell
to
learned
Arphaxad
.
The
sonnes
of
Ham
were
foure
only
:
from
Canaan
descended
the
Cananites
,
being
subdiuided
into
Hittites
,
Perezites
,
Amorites
,
Iebusites
,
&c.
2
from
Cush
,
the
father
of
the
first
Babylonian
Monarch
Nimrod
,
sprang
the
Cushians
,
or
Aethiopians
▪
from
3
Phut
,
the
Phutians
,
Lybians
,
and
Mauritanians
,
among
whom
there
is
a
riuer
of
this
name
.
from
4
Misraim
the
Aegyptians
.
Phut
peopled
Lybia
,
Misraim
Aegypt
mann'd
,
The
first
borne
Cush
the
Aethiopian
strand
:
And
Canaan
doth
nigh
Iordans
waters
dwell
,
One
day
ordained
to
harbour
Israel
.
These
being
thus
dispersed
,
and
afterward
growing
too
populous
for
their
first
habitation
;
continually
went
out
to
seeke
new
dwelling
places
▪
So
the
Gauls
filled
Brittanie
,
the
Brittaines
Ireland
;
the
Irish
Scotland
,
and
the
Iles
;
so
the
Tyrian
and
Phoenicians
planted
their
Colonies
in
diuers
places
,
the
Saca
came
into
Saxonie
,
and
the
northerne
regions
continually
vsed
to
send
abroad
the
superfluity
of
their
inhabitants
.
And
thus
much
in
this
place
concerning
the
confusion
of
tongues
,
&
peopling
of
the
world
by
diuers
nations
after
the
vniuersal
deluge
.
Babylon
,
howsoeuer
the
towre
was
hindred
,
went
forward
&
was
finished
by
Semiramis
,
whose
wals
were
in
circuit
60
miles
200
foot
high
,
and
50
Cubits
broad
.
As
Semiramis
once
was
platting
her
haire
,
newes
was
brought
her
of
the
revolt
of
this
Towne
;
wherevpon
leauing
her
head
halfe
vndrest
,
she
went
&
besieged
it
;
neuer
ordering
the
rest
of
her
haire
till
she
had
againe
recouered
it
.
How
it
fell
into
the
hands
of
Cyrus
,
we
learn
out
of
Xenophons
Cyri
paideia
which
was
in
this
manner
.
The
riuer
Euphrates
ranne
quite
through
the
towne
,
round
about
whose
banks
the
politike
Prince
cut
many
and
deep
channells
:
into
which
,
when
the
Babylonians
were
securely
merry
at
a
generall
feast
,
he
suddainly
drained
and
emptied
the
riuer
,
conueying
his
whole
forces
into
the
Towne
all
along
the
dry
&
yeelding
Channell
,
and
in
little
time
made
himselfe
master
of
it
.
From
the
Persians
it
revolted
in
the
raigne
of
Darius
Histaspis
,
and
that
sustenance
might
not
be
wanting
to
the
men
of
warre
they
strangled
the
most
part
of
the
women
;
being
in
actions
of
this
quality
,
not
so
much
as
necessary
euills
.
When
they
had
for
twenty
months
so
defended
the
Towne
,
that
the
Persians
had
lesse
hope
then
euer
of
preuailing
;
Zopirus
one
of
Darius
Captaines
,
mangling
his
body
and
disfiguring
his
face
by
cutting
oft
his
nose
and
eares
;
fled
to
the
Babylonians
,
complaining
of
the
tyranny
of
his
King
.
They
crediting
his
words
,
and
knowing
his
prowesse
,
committed
the
charge
of
the
whole
army
vnto
him
;
as
a
man
,
to
whom
such
barbarous
vsage
had
made
the
King
irreconcileable
.
But
he
taking
his
best
opportunity
,
delivered
both
the
Towne
and
Souldiers
into
the
hands
of
his
Soveraigne
.
Here
died
Alexander
the
Great
,
after
whose
death
the
Grecian
Captaines
regardfull
rather
of
their
owne
ambitio●s
,
then
the
common
loyalty
;
diuided
the
Empire
among
themselues
;
leauing
the
body
of
the
King
8
daies
vnbutied
.
A
wonderfull
change
of
fortune
:
he
who
liuing
thought
the
world
too
little
for
his
valour
,
being
dead
found
no
place
big
enough
for
his
body
.
Aristotle
saith
,
that
when
Babylon
was
taken
by
the
Greeke
army
,
vnder
the
leading
of
this
Macedonian
Captaine
;
it
was
3
daies
,
before
one
part
tooke
notice
of
the
conquest
.
Nabuchadnezar
mightily
increased
this
Citty
;
which
being
almost
ruined
,
was
reedified
by
Bugiafar
,
Caliph
of
the
Sarracens
,
at
the
expence
of
18
millions
of
gold
:
and
because
of
the
many
Gardens
contained
in
it
,
hee
caused
it
to
bee
called
Bagadet
or
Bagdet
,
from
Baga
,
in
the
Arabian
tongue
signifying
a
Garden
.
This
is
still
a
Towne
of
great
traffiq●e
,
between
which
&
Aleppo
Carriers
trauell
very
often
with
many
hundred
Camels
laden
with
commodities
.
This
Conuoy
is
called
the
Carauan
.
Between
these
two
places
they
haue
a
custome
of
sending
Post-pigeons
,
or
sending
by
Pigeons
letters
of
all
occurences
in
hast
;
which
is
done
in
this
manner
.
When
the
hen-doue
sitteth
and
hath
young
,
they
take
the
Cock
Pigeon
,
&
put
him
into
a
cage
;
whom
when
he
is
by
the
Carauan
carried
a
daies
iourney
off
,
they
set
at
liberty
,
&
he
straight
flyeth
home
to
his
make
.
When
by
degrees
they
are
perfectly
taught
,
the
Carriers
&
Marchants
on
any
accident
,
fasten
a
letter
about
one
of
their
necks
;
&
they
being
freed
,
without
any
stay
hast
to
the
place
from
whence
they
were
brought
.
And
such
as
at
home
doe
watch
their
returne
,
clime
their
hole
,
and
taking
a
way
the
letter
,
are
certified
of
the
estate
of
the
Carauan
,
or
any
other
tidings
whatsoeuer
.
The
chiefe
principall
riuers
of
these
Countries
are
1
Euphrates
beyond
which
the
Romans
could
hardly
extend
their
Empire
:
and
2
Tigris
so
named
for
its
swiftnesse
;
the
word
in
the
Medians
language
signifying
an
Arrow
:
this
riuer
ariseth
about
Libanus
,
and
disburdeneth
himselfe
into
the
Persian
Sea
.
The
faith
of
Christ
was
first
planted
here
by
Iude
the
Apostle
;
and
now
is
almost
worne
out
by
the
Mahumetan
superstition
.
The
language
is
diuers
,
some
men
speaking
the
Arabicke
;
some
the
Persian
,
others
the
Turkish
language
.
Out
of
Chaldea
the
3
wise
men
of
the
East
are
thought
to
haue
come
,
who
worshipped
Christ
and
presented
guifts
vnto
him
.
Here
florished
many
and
the
very
first
Astronomers
,
who
had
two
great
helps
to
perfect
this
science
:
first
a
plain
country
yeelding
a
faire
sensible
Horizon
(
for
the
rationall
is
a
like
to
hils
and
vallies
)
and
by
consequence
profitable
to
the
obseruation
of
the
Heliacal
,
Acronical
,
Matutine
,
and
Vespertine
rising
&
falling
of
euery
starre
:
secondly
a
long
life
,
fraught
with
sufficient
experience
,
concerning
the
motion
(
whether
commning
with
the
Primum
Mobile
,
or
proper
to
euery
distinct
Spheare
)
of
all
the
starres
and
Planets
.
The
Assyrian
or
Chaldean
Monarchs
.
1798
-
1
Nimrod
,
called
also
Saturnus
Babylonicus
,
the
sonne
of
Chus
,
the
sonne
of
Cham
,
was
the
first
that
euer
bore
title
of
King
.
25.
1845
-
2
Belus
or
Iupiter
Babylonicus
,
whose
Image
was
worshipped
by
the
Heathenish
and
Iewish
Idolaters
,
vnder
the
name
of
Baal
and
Bel
,
26.
1907
-
3
Ninus
vnited
to
his
Empire
the
kingdome
of
Armenia
,
Media
,
Arabia
,
Bactria
,
and
Lybia
52.
1959
-
4
Semiramis
the
foundresse
of
Babylon
,
subdued
the
Aethiopians
,
the
Indians
,
and
their
King
Staurobates
,
42.
She
was
borne
at
Ascalon
,
a
Towne
in
Syria
,
and
exposed
to
the
fury
of
wild
beasts
.
But
being
borne
not
to
dye
so
ingloriously
,
she
was
brought
vp
by
Shepheards
,
and
at
full
age
presented
to
the
Syrian
Viceroy
,
who
gaue
her
in
marriage
to
his
only
sonne
.
Going
with
him
to
the
wars
she
●ell
in
acquaintance
with
Ninus
,
who
liking
her
body
and
spirit
tooke
her
to
his
bed
.
This
bred
in
him
a
greater
affection
toward
her
,
so
that
he
granted
her
at
her
request
,
the
command
of
the
Empire
for
fiue
daies
;
making
a
decree
that
her
will
in
all
things
should
be
punctually
perform'd
:
which
boone
being
gotten
,
she
put
on
the
royall
robes
,
and
commanded
the
King
to
bee
slaine
.
Hauing
thus
gotten
the
Empire
,
she
exceedingly
enlarg'd
it
,
leading
with
her
an
army
consisting
of
100000
Chariots
of
warre
,
three
millions
of
foot
,
and
halfe
a
million
of
horse
.
A
woman
in
whom
there
was
nothing
to
bee
honoured
and
applauded
,
but
her
insatiable
lusts
.
2001
-
5
Ninus
,
or
Aramphel
,
as
the
Scripture
calls
him
,
38.
2039
-
6
Arias
30.
2069
-
7
Arabius
40.
2109
-
8
Belus
30.
2139
-
9
Amatrites
38.
2177
-
10
Belochus
Prisc.
35
2212
-
11
Belochus
Iun.
52.
2264
-
12
Altades
32.
2296
-
13
Mamitus
30.
2326
-
14
Mancaleus
30.
2356
-
15
Spherus
20.
2376
-
16
Mancaleus
II
,
30.
2406
-
17
Sparetus
40.
2446
-
18
Ascatades
40.
2486
-
19
Amintes
45.
2511
-
20
Beloehus
Iun.
25.
2526
-
21
Bellopares
30.
2586
-
22
Lamprides
22.
2618
-
23
Sosares
20.
2638
-
24
Lampares
30.
2668
-
25
Panmas
45.
2713
-
26
Soramas
19.
2732
-
27
Mitreus
27.
2759
-
28
Tautanes
32.
2791
-
29
Tautes
40.
2831
-
30
Tineus
30.
2861
-
31
Dercillus
40.
2901
-
32
Eupales
38.
2939
-
33
Laostines
45.
2944
-
34
Pyrithiades
30.
3014
-
35
Ophrateus
20.
3034
-
36
Ophraganeus
50.
3084
-
37
Ascrasapes
24.
3126
-
38
Sardanapalus
20.
Of
these
38
Kings
we
finde
scarce
any
thing
remaining
but
the
names
,
which
are
in
this
order
registred
by
Berosus
,
or
rather
by
Annius
a
Monke
of
Viterbum
in
Tuscanie
,
who
hath
thrust
vpon
the
world
the
fancies
of
his
owne
braine
,
vnder
the
name
of
that
ancient
historian
.
The
chiefe
Kings
of
note
after
Semiramis
were
,
-
1
Ninus
,
Amraphell
or
Zameis
her
son
,
who
sudued
the
Arians
,
Bactrians
,
&
Caspians
;
but
was
otherwise
a
man
of
effeminate
and
vnkingly
carriage
.
-
2
Belus
extended
the
Assyrian
Monarchy
to
Iudaea
,
subduing
many
nations
:
he
was
for
his
valour
sirnamed
by
the
after-writers
Xerxes
,
i.
e.
the
warriour
,
or
the
conquerour
.
-
3
Mamitus
reuiued
againe
the
ancient
discipline
,
corrupted
by
his
predecessours
;
he
awed
Syria
,
and
Aegypt
.
-
4
Ascatades
perfected
the
conquest
of
Syria
.
-
5
Belochus
Priscus
was
the
author
of
diuination
,
by
the
flying
of
Birds
called
Auspicium
.
Of
soothsaying
there
were
in
all
4
Kings
;
1
this
Auspicium
,
quasi
auispicium
,
taken
from
the
flight
of
Birds
,
either
on
the
right
or
the
left
:
and
hence
the
proverb
commeth
ami
sinistra
,
good
lucke
;
because
in
giuing
the
right
hand
is
opposite
to
the
receauers
left
:
or
from
the
number
of
the
Birds
,
whence
Romulus
was
promised
the
Empire
before
his
brother
,
because
he
had
seene
the
double
number
:
or
lastly
,
from
the
nature
of
them
,
whence
the
same
Romulus
seeing
the
vultures
was
,
saith
Florus
,
spei
plenus
vrbem
bellatricem
fore
,
ita
illi
sanguini
&
praedae
assuetae
aves
pollicebantur
.
2ly
Aruspicium
ab
aras
inspiciendo
,
in
which
the
Soothsayers
obserued
whether
the
beast
to
be
sacrificed
,
came
to
the
Altar
willingly
or
not
;
whether
the
intrailes
were
of
naturall
colour
,
exulcerate
,
&c.
or
whether
any
part
was
wanting
.
All
Histories
and
Poets
afford
variety
of
examples
of
this
kinde
;
I
need
giue
no
particular
instance
.
This
diuination
was
first
practised
by
the
Hetrurians
,
who
receaued
their
knowledge
from
one
Tages
,
who
arising
to
certaine
plowmen
out
of
a
furrow
,
taught
them
this
skil
and
then
vanished
.
3ly
Tripudium
quasi
ter●ipudium
,
or
terripanium
,
was
a
coniecturing
of
future
successes
,
by
the
rebounding
of
crummes
cast
into
chickens
.
Wee
haue
an
instance
of
this
in
the
life
of
Tiberius
Gracchus
,
who
being
busie
about
the
Law
Agraria
;
was
forewarned
by
the
keeper
of
his
Chickens
to
desist
,
because
when
he
had
cast
the
crummmes
to
the
coop
,
one
only
of
the
Chickens
came
out
,
and
the
same
without
eating
returned
in
againe
:
which
was
a
signe
of
ill
lucke
,
as
the
greedy
devouring
of
them
had
beene
of
good
.
But
Tiberius
not
regarding
the
omen
,
was
that
day
slaine
.
It
is
said
to
haue
beene
invented
by
the
Lycians
.
4ly
Angurium
ab
auium
garritu
,
was
a
pr●diction
from
the
chirping
or
chattering
of
Birds
;
as
also
by
the
sounds
and
voices
we
heare
we
knowne
not
whence
,
from
what
cause
.
In
this
latter
kinde
,
the
death
of
Iulius
Caesar
was
diuined
,
by
the
clattering
of
the
armour
in
his
house
;
&
the
poisoning
of
Germanicus
by
the
sounding
of
a
Trumpet
of
it
's
owne
accord
.
In
the
former
an
Owle
schreeching
in
the
Senate
house
,
was
deemed
ominous
to
Augustus
:
and
a
company
of
Crowes
accompanying
home
Seianus
,
with
great
clamours
and
croakings
;
was
deemed
fatall
to
that
great
fauorite
:
and
so
it
prooued
.
-
6
Sardanapalus
being
wondrous
effeminate
,
and
vnworthy
to
gouerne
so
potent
a
nation
;
was
deposed
by
Arbaces
,
Captaine
of
Media
;
and
Belochus
,
Leistenant
of
Babylon
;
who
compelled
Sardanapalus
to
burne
himselfe
with
all
his
riches
for
feare
of
more
paine
.
The
treasure
which
Sardanapalus
burnt
with
him
,
was
100
millions
of
talents
in
gold
;
and
1000
millions
of
talents
in
silver
:
which
in
our
mony
amounteth
to
20
thousand
and
500
millions
of
pounds
.
A
masse
of
mony
which
surely
had
not
seen
the
Sunne
in
many
yeares
,
(
I
had
almost
said
ages
)
&
therefore
growne
rustie
,
desired
a
fire
to
purge
it
.
This
Sardanapalus
afforded
it
;
it
may
be
to
end
his
life
with
that
,
in
which
he
placed
his
Summum
bonum
:
It
may
be
in
spight
vnto
his
enimies
:
and
it
is
possible
it
might
be
in
policy
;
that
so
great
a
treasure
not
fallen
to
the
possession
of
his
foes
,
might
so
much
the
more
disable
them
from
making
resistance
against
,
or
detaining
the
Empire
from
his
next
successor
.
For
it
is
of
all
things
the
most
foolish
both
to
loose
our
treasure
,
&
with
it
to
enrich
our
aduersaries
.
On
which
consideration
the
Spaniards
fired
their
Indian
fleet
at
Gades
,
&
the
Genoais
theirs
at
Tripolis
;
that
their
lading
might
not
come
into
the
possession
of
their
enimies
;
the
English
and
Mahumetans
.
After
the
death
of
this
Sardanapalus
,
Arbaces
tooke
Media
and
Persia
with
the
confining
Prouinces
:
Belochus
strengthned
himselfe
with
Assyria
,
Chaldaea
&
the
adiacent
regions
;
his
kingdome
being
called
the
new
kingdome
of
Assyria
.
The
new
Kings
of
Assyriae
,
and
Chaldea
.
3146
-
1
Phul
Belocus
,
the
beginner
of
this
new
Monarchy
.
3194
-
2
Phul
Assur
,
destroyed
Galile
,
23.
3217
-
3
Salmanasar
,
who
destroyed
Samaria
,
ruined
the
kingdome
of
Israel
,
and
carried
the
10
Tribes
to
perpetuall
captiuity
,
10.
This
is
the
Nabonassar
of
the
Chronologers
.
3227
-
4
Sennacherib
,
whose
blaspheamous
hoast
was
vanquished
by
Angells
from
heauen
,
and
he
himselfe
murthered
by
his
two
sonnes
,
7.
3233
-
5
Aserrhaddon
,
who
reuenging
his
fathers
death
on
his
brothers
,
was
deposed
by
his
deputy
of
Chaldea
,
and
the
seat
royall
transferred
from
Ninivie
to
Babylon
,
10.
3243
-
6
Merodach
Baladan
,
gouernour
of
Babylon
40.
3283
-
7
Ben
Merodach
2.
3304
-
8
Nabocpullassar
,
wh●vanquished
Pharaoh
,
Necho
K.
of
Egypt
,
25.
3339
-
9
Nabuchodonaser
the
great
,
commonly
called
the
Hercules
of
the
East
.
He
conquer'd
Egypt
,
repaired
Babylon
,
subuerted
Ninive
:
&
in
the
18
yeare
of
his
raign
he
destroyed
Hierusalem
,
&
carried
the
people
captiue
vnto
Babylon
.
The
last
7
yeares
of
his
raigne
,
hee
was
distract
of
his
wits
,
and
liued
like
the
beasts
of
the
field
according
to
the
word
of
God
spoken
by
Daniel
cap.
4.
during
which
time
his
sonne
Euilmerodach
,
Nicrocris
his
daughter
,
with
her
husband
Niglissar
,
and
their
son
Labosarodach
;
successiuely
gouerned
the
state
,
as
protectours
,
and
therefore
are
by
some
reckoned
as
kings
.
Finally
Nabuchodonazar
hauing
recouered
his
senses
,
died
when
he
had
raigned
44
yeares
.
3383
-
10
Evilmerodach
,
slaine
by
Astiages
King
of
the
Medes
,
26.
3409
-
11
Balthassar
,
sonne
to
Evilmerod●ch
,
a
Prince
of
dissolute
and
cruell
nature
,
was
assailed
by
Darius
&
Cyrus
successours
of
Astiages
,
by
whom
his
Empire
was
taken
from
him
,
and
himselfe
slaine
17.
A.M.
3426.
That
this
was
the
end
of
Balthassar
,
is
the
common
opinion
.
But
Ioseph
Scaliger
in
his
learned
and
industrious
worke
,
de
emendatione
temporum
,
maketh
him
to
bee
slaine
in
a
tumult
by
his
owne
people
:
who
elected
into
the
Empire
a
Noble
man
of
the
Medes
,
called
in
prophane
stories
,
Nabonnedus
;
in
diuine
Darius
Medus
;
who
after
a
17
yeares
raigne
,
was
slaine
by
Cyrus
King
of
the
Persians
.
By
the
leaue
of
so
worthy
a
man
,
this
cannot
hold
good
.
For
the
Lord
by
his
Prophet
Ieremie
,
had
pronounced
(
Chap.
27.
)
That
all
nations
should
serue
Nabucadnezzar
,
and
his
sonne
,
and
his
sonnes
sonne
:
whereas
Nabonnedus
was
a
Prince
of
a
strange
bloud
,
and
so
the
nation
were
not
to
serue
him
;
and
in
Balthassar
,
the
sonnes
sonne
of
Nabuchadnezzar
,
was
this
oracle
finished
.
But
let
vs
examine
his
arguments
;
and
withall
the
scoffes
,
which
very
prodigally
he
bestoweth
on
such
as
maintaine
the
contrary
opinion
.
Natio
Chronologorum
,
the
whole
rout
of
Chronologers
:
boni
&
diligentes
viri
,
good
simple
meaning
men
:
&
addunt
alia
nihilo
veriora
,
are
his
first
complements
.
Vt
igitur
,
quod
chronologorum
est
,
omnes
resipiscant
,
&c.
therefore
that
they
may
repent
their
euer
being
Chronologers
,
he
bringeth
in
Berosus
,
cited
by
Iosephus
,
in
his
first
booke
against
Appion
.
But
Berosus
there
maketh
Nabonnedus
(
to
whom
he
saith
the
kingdome
of
Balthassar
was
by
the
people
deliuered
)
to
be
a
Babylonian
;
and
not
as
Scaliger
would
haue
him
say
,
a
noble
man
of
the
Medes
:
neither
can
the
authority
of
Berosus
,
countervaile
that
of
Daniel
,
who
in
his
6
Chapter
telleth
Balthassar
,
that
his
kingdome
should
be
divided
among
the
Medes
and
Persians
.
His
2d
argument
is
drawne
from
the
nature
of
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
as
it
is
in
the
same
Chapter
;
and
Darius
the
Mede
tooke
the
Empire
:
by
which
word
,
tooke
,
is
implied
,
not
a
forcible
inuasion
,
but
a
willing
acceptance
of
the
Empire
offered
.
To
this
we
answere
,
that
Darius
indeed
tooke
the
Empire
quietly
and
willingly
▪
being
offered
vnto
him
by
Cyrus
,
and
his
armie
,
consisting
of
Medes
and
●ersians
:
who
according
to
the
word
of
God
,
had
taken
it
from
Baltassar
,
Darius
being
then
absent
.
Quid
si
probauero
(
saith
he
)
eum
cognominatum
fuisse
Medum
?
he
hath
yet
one
tricke
more
then
all
these
:
and
Medus
must
not
be
the
nationall
name
,
but
the
surname
of
Darius
;
which
he
proueth
out
of
a
fragment
of
Megasthenes
,
cited
by
Eusebius
,
in
his
worke
de
praeparatione
Euangelica
,
where
he
is
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
&c.
an
argument
of
all
others
the
most
slight
and
triuiall
.
For
beside●
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
may
there
as
well
be
the
name
of
his
nation
,
as
his
family
;
and
besides
that
it
thwarteth
the
places
of
Ieremie
and
Daniell
already
quoted
:
it
is
diametrally
opposite
to
another
place
of
the
same
Daniell
,
in
his
nineth
Chapter
,
where
he
is
called
Darius
of
the
seed
of
the
Medes
.
Of
this
Darius
more
anon
when
we
come
into
Media
:
As
for
Nabonnedus
,
questionlesse
he
was
the
same
with
Balthassar
.
For
besides
that
Iosephus
,
and
Berosus
attribute
to
either
of
them
the
raigne
of
17
yeares
:
the
same
Iosephus
(
who
might
best
knowe
the
truth
in
this
case
)
telleth
vs
,
that
Balthassar
was
by
the
Babylonians
,
called
Naboandel
;
a
name
not
so
great
a
stranger
to
Nabonnedus
,
as
Scaligers
Darius
,
or
Herodotus
his
Labinitus
.
But
in
this
,
wee
must
pardon
Ioseph
:
scorne
and
contradiction
was
a
part
of
his
essence
.
For
had
he
not
beene
in
some
things
singular
;
in
all
,
peremptory
:
he
had
neither
beene
a
Scaliger
,
nor
the
sonne
of
Iulius
.
After
the
death
of
Balthassar
,
these
Prouinces
haue
hitherto
followed
the
fortune
of
the
stronger
potentate
:
as
being
subiect
to
1
The
Persians
.
2
Graecians
.
3
Romans
.
4
Persians
5
Sarracens
.
6
Persian
Sophies
;
from
whom
during
the
Persians
civill
warres
,
Amurath
the
3
Emperour
of
the
Turkes
subdued
them
.
OF
MEDIA
AND
PERSIA
.
MEDIA
is
limited
on
the
East
with
Parthia
,
on
the
West
with
Armenia
,
on
the
South
with
Persia
,
and
on
the
North
with
the
Caspian
Sea
.
This
Sea
is
so
call'd
from
the
Caspij
,
a
people
of
Scythia
,
whose
Southerne
coast
bordreth
on
this
Sea
.
2ly
The
Hircanian
Sea
,
of
Hircania
,
a
neighbour
Province
of
Persia
:
and
now
3ly
Mari
d●
Bacchu
of
the
Citty
Bacchu
s●ated
nigh
vnto
it
.
It
is
the
biggest
Sea
absolu●ely
of
all
them
,
which
haue
no
commerce
with
the
Ocean
.
This
Country
is
generally
barren
,
especially
in
the
northern
parts
;
so
that
they
make
their
bread
for
the
most
part
of
dried
Almonds
,
their
drinke
of
the
roots
of
certaine
hearbs
,
and
feed
ordinarily
on
Venison
.
Yet
is
it
not
defectiue
in
pasture
grounds
,
here
being
some
grassie
plaines
of
that
bignesse
,
that
50000
horses
may
pasture
on
them
.
Here
was
that
liquor
called
Oleum
Med●acum
,
with
which
they
vsed
to
enuenome
their
arrows
which
being
shot
from
a
slacker
bowe
(
for
a
swift
and
strong
motion
tooke
its
vertue
from
it
)
did
burne
the
flesh
whereinto
it
fastned
with
great
violence
;
and
was
of
that
nature
,
that
nothing
could
mitigate
the
furie
of
it
,
but
dust
throwne
into
the
wound
;
water
rather
increasing
then
allaying
the
heat
and
torture
.
The
chiefe
Citties
are
Sultania
,
famous
for
the
fairest
Mosque
of
the
East
.
2
Symmachia
,
the
strongest
place
of
all
Media
,
taken
by
the
Turkes
An.
1578
;
and
made
the
seat
of
a
Turkish
Bashaw
by
Osman
Beg
,
immediatly
after
the
taking
of
Tauris
1585.
3
Nassivan
called
of
old
Nasuana
.
4
Eres
another
strong
peece
.
5
Ardonille
,
the
birth-place
and
seat
of
residence
and
dominion
,
to
Bunie
and
Aider
,
the
first
authors
of
the
Sophian
sect
and
Empire
in
Persia
:
and
the
buriall
place
of
Ismael
the
first
Sophie
or
Emperour
of
Persia
,
of
this
line
.
6
Tabris
,
or
Tauris
,
in
compasse
16
miles
,
containing
in
that
space
about
200000
inhabitants
.
The
ayre
hereof
is
very
wholsome
,
but
windie
and
cold
;
the
cause
why
the
Persian
kings
made
it
their
place
of
residence
in
the
summer
;
as
they
did
Susis
in
the
winter
.
This
Tauris
is
by
some
supposed
to
bee
the
same
with
Ecbatana
,
and
hath
beene
thrice
taken
by
the
Turkes
;
namely
,
by
Selimus
the
first
;
2
by
Solyman
the
magnificent
;
3
by
Osman
,
Generall
to
Amurath
the
3d
;
who
hath
fortified
it
with
a
Castle
.
7
Seruan
,
whence
the
whole
Prouince
is
called
Sh●ruan
.
8
Baccu
.
Whence
the
Caspian
Sea
is
called
Mari
di
Baccu
.
Nigh
vnto
Media
is
the
Countrey
Albania
,
now
called
Zuiria
,
a
Cou●try
little
beholding
to
the
labour
or
industry
of
the
husbandman
;
yet
of
its
owne
accord
,
yeelding
for
one
sowing
most
times
two
,
sometimes
three
reapings
.
As
for
the
people
,
they
greatly
honour
old
age
,
but
account
it
a
soloecisme
in
manners
,
to
make
any
mention
of
the
dead
:
&
of
these
it
is
that
Plinie
(
how
truely
I
knowe
not
)
reporteth
,
that
they
are
ho●●y
haired
from
their
youth
and
see
by
night
as
well
as
by
day
.
The
chiefe
Towne
is
Caucasiae
Portae
,
built
hard
vpon
the
hill
Caucasus
,
one
of
the
best
fortefied
townes
of
the
East
:
it
was
said
by
Plinie
to
be
ingens
naturae
miraculum
,
and
is
now
called
Derbent
;
a
strong
Citty
,
enuironed
with
two
walls
,
and
fortefied
with
iron
gates
:
taken
neuerthelesse
it
was
in
the
last
warres
against
the
Persian
,
and
still
remaineth
vnder
the
Turkes
.
The
chiefe
riuers
of
this
Prouince
are
Arasse
,
and
Ciro
.
The
ancient
Citties
of
this
Country
were
Laodicea
.
2
Apamia
.
3
Rhaga
,
&c
PERSIA
is
bounded
on
the
East
with
the
riuer
Indus
,
on
the
West
with
the
Persian
Gulfe
,
on
the
North
with
the
Caspian
Sea
,
and
the
riuer
Oxus
;
on
the
South
with
the
maine
Ocean
.
This
Oxus
is
famous
,
first
for
being
a
bound
fatall
to
monarchies
,
as
we
shall
tell
you
when
we
come
into
Tartarie
:
and
2ly
for
the
famous
passage
of
Alexander
ouer
it
.
For
hauing
pursued
Bessus
,
the
murderer
of
Darius
,
vnto
this
riuer
,
&
not
knowing
how
to
passe
ouer
it
;
there
being
neither
ships
on
it
,
nor
any
timber
nigh
at
hand
to
build
them
:
hee
caused
a
great
many
bagges
and
bladders
to
be
stuffed
with
strawe
;
and
so
on
them
in
six
daies
transported
his
whole
armie
.
So
that
I
may
truely
say
with
his
owne
historian
,
Vnum
id
consilium
quod
necessitas
subiecerat
,
inijt
,
necessity
is
the
best
author
of
inuentions
.
The
men
are
much
addicted
to
hospitality
,
and
poetrie
;
Lordly
in
their
complements
,
phantasticall
in
their
apparell
,
magnificent
in
expences
,
louers
of
learning
,
maintainers
of
Nobility
,
&
desirous
of
peace
.
The
women
are
gorgeous
in
attire
,
delightsome
in
sequestration
of
pleasure
,
truly
louing
,
neat
&
cleanly
.
Their
religion
is
Mahumetanisme
,
in
which
they
differ
from
the
Turks
about
the
successours
of
Mahomet
(
as
shall
be
shewed
anon
)
and
some
other
circumstances
;
hence
the
Turks
reputing
them
schismaticall
,
continually
persecute
them
with
the
fire
and
the
sword
.
Their
language
is
as
much
vsed
in
the
East
,
as
the
Latine
in
the
West
.
The
Christian
religion
was
planted
here
,
as
also
in
Media
,
Hircania
,
Carmania
,
&c
,
by
S.
Thomas
;
and
in
other
of
the
Provinces
by
S.
Andrew
.
This
Empire
containeth
these
seuerall
Prouinces
.
-
1
PERSIS
,
now
called
Far
,
abounding
in
mettalls
of
Gold
,
Siluer
,
and
pretious
stones
;
euery
where
is
moistned
with
ample
lakes
,
and
pleasant
springs
:
a
Country
fertile
in
all
things
,
except
fruit
,
which
they
most
want
;
as
hauing
no
trees
but
Palme
trees
.
The
chiefe
Citties
are
1
Siras
or
Persepolis
,
built
by
Perses
,
sonne
to
Perseus
sonne
to
Iupiter
and
Danae
;
who
also
chang'd
the
name
of
Elamites
into
that
of
Persians
.
For
so
we
are
informed
by
Isidor
Persae
(
saith
he
)
populi
sunt
à
Perseo
rego
vocati
,
qui
à
Graecia
Asiam
transiens
,
ibi
barbaras
gentes
graui
diuturnoque
bello
perdomuit
,
&
victor
nomen
subiectae
genti
imposuit
.
This
Persepolis
was
the
seat
royall
of
this
Empire
,
for
which
cause
Alexander
at
the
request
of
the
lewd
Curtizan
Lais
,
commanded
it
to
be
set
on
fire
;
but
afterward
repenting
so
great
a
folly
,
he
reedified
it
.
2
Casbin
,
the
residence
of
the
present
Sophies
brought
hither
from
Tauris
by
Sophie
Tamas
.
It
is
also
called
Hispaan
,
and
is
said
to
be
a
daies
iourney
about
on
horse
backe
.
It
is
well
walled
,
and
fortefied
with
a
strong
for
t
;
and
beautified
with
two
Seraglioes
,
the
walls
whereof
are
made
of
red
marble
,
and
paued
with
Mosaique
worke
.
The
chiefe
street
hereof
is
called
the
Atmaidan
,
being
in
figure
fouresquare
;
euery
side
a
quarter
of
a
mile
in
length
:
round
about
which
are
scaffolds
set
,
for
the
people
to
sit
and
behold
the
King
and
his
Nobles
,
at
their
exercises
of
shooting
,
running
,
and
the
like
:
here
also
doth
the
Sophie
sometimes
administer
iustice
in
person
.
3
Sava
.
4
Bescant
.
5
Lara
.
-
Sr.
W.
Ral.
2
SVSIANA
,
or
Cusestan
is
situate
Eastward
of
Persis
.
It
is
so
called
quasi
Chushiana
from
Chus
,
the
sonne
of
H●m
,
the
son
of
Noah
;
who
first
peopled
here
,
and
afterward
withdrew
himselfe
more
Southwestward
,
where
the
three
Arabians
now
are
,
calling
them
the
land
of
Chus
:
which
are
that
land
of
Chus
(
our
translatours
read
it
the
land
of
Aethiopia
)
which
the
riuer
Gihon
is
said
to
encompasse
,
Gen
,
2.13
.
this
Gihon
being
indeed
the
more
Westerly
branch
of
the
riuer
Emphrates
.
Chus
being
thus
departed
this
Country
,
left
it
to
his
son
Hauilah
;
from
whence
it
is
in
the
Scriptures
called
the
land
of
Hauilah
where
there
is
Gold
,
and
which
the
riuer
Pison
is
said
to
compasse
Gen.
2.11
.
which
Pison
is
the
Southerne
branch
of
the
riuer
Tigris
or
Hiddekel
,
called
by
Curtius
,
Pisotigris
,
and
Pasitigris
;
Peruenit
(
saith
he
)
rex
ad
fluvium
,
Pasitigrin
incolae
vocant
,
which
he
presently
affirmeth
to
fall
into
the
Persian
Sea
,
as
Tigris
and
Euphrates
also
doe
.
Now
that
there
was
another
land
of
Hauilah
,
beside
that
in
India
,
which
we
shall
in
due
time
mention
;
is
euident
out
of
the
Scriptures
:
for
whereas
Saul
smote
the
Amalechites
from
Sur
to
Hauilah
,
1.
Sam.
15.7
.
certainely
it
must
be
vnderstood
of
this
Hauilah
or
Susiana
,
being
the
Easterne
bound
of
that
nation
;
and
not
of
Hauilah
in
India
;
it
being
no
where
found
that
Saul
was
so
great
a
traueller
.
The
chief
Citties
hereof
are
1
Susa
,
where
the
ancient
Persian
Princes
vsed
to
keep
Court
in
time
of
winter
,
as
being
more
Southerly
then
Ecbatana
,
2
Saum
.
3
Casa
.
-
3
CARMANIA
is
situate
on
the
East
of
Susiana
.
The
chiefe
Citties
are
1
Gad●l
.
2
Cobinum
.
3
Caramania
,
(
now
,
as
also
the
Prouince
,
called
Chyrman
)
famous
for
cloath
of
Gold
,
and
the
best
Scimitars
;
Adrianus
.
a
weapon
of
such
value
amongst
the
Mahumetaus
;
that
at
the
ouerthrow
of
the
Turkish
Nauie
at
Lepanto
,
the
Turkes
which
were
taken
prisoners
,
cast
their
Seimitars
into
the
Sea
,
least
the
Christians
should
get
into
their
power
such
excellent
weapons
.
Plutarch
.
In
this
Country
it
was
that
Alexander
being
returned
out
of
India
,
kept
his
Bacchanalia
,
in
imitation
of
Bacchus
,
who
had
first
conquer'd
that
nation
,
Night
&
day
he
was
continually
feasting
with
his
friends
,
on
a
scaffold
drawne
with
8
horses
;
his
companions
following
in
their
chariots
,
some
adorned
with
purple
and
silke
,
others
with
flowres
&
greene
boughs
,
themselues
wearing
garlands
on
their
heads
,
and
carrying
their
carowsing
cups
in
their
hands
.
In
this
army
there
was
neither
helme
,
sword
,
arrow
,
or
buckler
seene●
al
their
armour
was
cups
,
barrells
,
and
flaggons
;
their
skirmishing
,
eating
,
drinking
,
laughing
,
and
singing
.
Attended
they
were
by
minstrells
,
playing
on
their
Flutes
,
by
women
dancing
,
boyes
shooting
,
all
playing
the
drunken
fooles
most
naturally
.
Thus
marched
they
through
the
Country
of
Carmania
,
in
as
great
dissolutenesse
,
as
if
Bacchus
himselfe
indeed
had
beene
there
,
&
lead
the
mummery
;
and
for
seauen
whole
daies
this
sottishnes
continued
.
So
that
Curtius
well
obserueth
:
Si
quid
victis
saltem
aduersus
comessantes
animi
fuisset
,
mille
hercule
viri
,
modo
&
sobrij
,
septem
dierum
crapula
graues
in
suo
triumpho
capere
potuerun●
;
a
thousand
sober
men
of
the
Persians
,
had
their
hearts
beene
answerable
to
the
occasion
,
might
haue
defeated
this
drunken
armie
,
and
recouered
the
libertie
of
their
Country
.
-
4
GEDROSIA
confineth
Eastward
on
Carmania
,
Plutarch
.
and
extendeth
to
the
riuer
Indus
.
The
chiefe
Citty
is
Gedroson
.
In
this
Country
it
was
that
Alexander
placed
the
monument
of
his
Indian
conquest
.
For
intending
to
make
his
name
immortall
among
that
barbarous
people
,
he
made
on
the
Westerne
banke
of
Indus
(
which
is
in
Gedrosia
the
forme
of
a
campe
;
enlarged
it
with
greater
Cabbins
then
were
sufficient
for
a
man
to
lodge
in
;
and
builded
in
it
higher
mangers
then
horses
could
feed
in
.
He
caused
also
armours
to
be
made
of
bigger
proportion
then
his
Souldiers
bodies
;
&
Bits
for
horses
of
extraordinary
compasse
and
length
;
all
which
hee
scattered
about
his
Campe
for
the
sauage
people
in
time
to
come
to
wonder
at
.
All
that
he
did
in
this
was
,
the
occasioning
of
a
suspition
in
many
understanding
men
,
that
his
actions
were
lesse
then
it
is
thought
;
since
hee
laboured
so
earnestly
to
make
them
thought
more
then
they
were
.
-
5
DRANGIANA
lieth
Northward
to
Gedrosia
:
Ptolomie
.
the
chiefe
Citties
are
1
Timocani
,
2
Sishan
(
formerly
Prolasia
)
▪
3
Sige
,
whence
the
whole
Prouince
is
now
named
Sigeshan
.
4
Mulebet
where
Aladine
,
a
seditious
Persian
,
made
a
terrestriall
Paradice
,
which
he
promised
to
al
his
Partizans
:
but
the
company
growing
too
great
for
the
safety
of
the
kingdome
,
they
were
al
quickly
dispersed
;
and
Aladine
with
his
fooles
Paradice
both
taken
away
together
.
Some
attribute
this
fiction
of
Paradice
to
Aladeules
the
mountaine-King
of
Anti
Taurus
,
vanquished
by
Sel●m
the
first
.
The
whole
story
is
thus
:
Aladine
inhabited
a
vallie
in
this
Country
,
Paul
.
Venet.
the
entrance
into
which
he
fortified
with
a
strong
Castle
called
Tigado
.
Hither
hee
brought
all
the
lustie
youths
,
and
beautifull
maidens
of
the
adioyning
Prouinces
▪
The
women
were
confined
to
their
chambers
,
the
men
to
prison
;
where
hauing
endured
much
sorrow
,
they
were
seuerally
cast
into
dead
sleepes
,
and
conueyed
to
the
women
,
where
they
were
entertain'd
with
all
the
pleasures
youth
&
lust
could
desire
,
or
a
sensuall
minde
affect
.
Hauing
inioyed
this
happinesse
a
whole
day
,
they
were
in
a
like
sleepe
convaied
to
their
irons
.
Then
would
Aladine
informe
them
how
they
had
beene
in
Paradice
,
and
that
he
could
seat
them
there
eternally
,
if
they
durst
hazard
their
liues
in
his
quarrells
.
This
when
they
had
sworne
to
doe
,
they
were
destinated
to
the
massacre
of
such
Princes
,
as
were
like
to
proue
his
bad
neighbours
;
and
they
accordingly
did
execution
.
These
men
the
Italians
call
Assassines
(
whence
we
vse
the
phrase
to
Assassinate
)
the
name
importing
as
much
as
theeues
or
cut-throats
:
such
a
one
was
he
who
murdered
the
Count
to
Tripolis
in
the
warres
for
the
holy
land
;
and
such
a
one
was
he
who
so
desperately
wounded
our
Edward
the
first
,
at
the
siege
of
Ptolemais
or
Acon
.
-
6
ARIA
is
situate
North
on
Drangiana
,
it
is
now
called
Sargulzar
,
the
chiefe
Citty
being
called
Aria
.
The
people
of
this
Country
hauing
rebelled
against
Alexander
,
were
by
him
vanquished
;
and
compelled
to
hide
themselues
in
a
Caue
,
situate
on
the
top
of
an
vnaccessible
rocke
;
and
with
small
strength
easily
defended
.
But
to
Alexander
nothing
was
impossible
,
for
he
piling
vp
a
great
masse
of
timber
euen
with
the
caues
mouth
when
the
winde
conueniently
serued
,
set
it
on
fire
.
By
this
device
the
Caue
was
filled
so
full
of
heat
and
smoake
,
that
most
were
stifled
,
some
halfe
burnt
,
and
the
rest
contented
to
yeeld
to
the
Victors
mercy
.
In
this
Country
also
it
was
that
Philotas
his
treason
against
Alexander
was
discouered
,
&
himselfe
accordingly
rewarded
.
Finally
,
of
this
Country
Satibarzanes
was
gouernour
,
who
reuolting
from
Alexander
,
and
ioyning
battailes
with
him
,
boldly
challenged
any
of
Alexanders
Captaines
.
This
challenge
was
accepted
by
Eriguis
,
an
aged
,
but
spiritfull
Souldier
;
who
speaking
alowd
,
quales
milites
Alexander
habeat
ostendam
,
gaue
the
onset
,
and
at
the
second
venew
slew
him
.
After
whose
death
the
Arians
returned
to
their
obedience
.
-
7
ARACHOSIA
is
Eastward
on
Drangiana
.
Hereabouts
the
mountain
Taurus
is
called
Caucasus
,
on
which
vinctum
Promethea
fuisse
antiquitas
tradit
,
saith
the
Historian
.
Prometheus
is
indeed
by
the
Poets
sained
to
haue
stolne
fire
from
heauen
,
and
to
haue
made
a
man
of
clay
:
for
which
presumptuous
fact
,
Iupiter
bound
himon
the
hill
Caucasus
;
where
a
vulture
continually
fed
on
his
Liuer
.
But
according
either
to
the
truth
of
story
,
or
their
guesse
at
least
,
who
make
some
story
the
ground
of
euery
Fable
;
Prometheus
being
a
very
wise
man
,
instructed
the
dead
and
clayie
carcasses
of
others
with
wisdome
:
and
that
being
very
desirous
to
learne
the
nature
of
the
starres
,
(
which
is
the
fire
he
stole
from
heauen
)
he
made
the
highest
part
of
Mount
Caucasus
his
studie
:
where
the
inward
care
he
had
to
accomplish
his
desire
,
might
iustly
haue
bin
compared
to
a
vulture
gnawing
on
his
entrailes
;
and
of
this
opinion
is
S.
Augustine
.
The
chiefe
cities
of
this
Countrie
are
1
Sin
,
2
Cabul
,
called
anciently
Alexandria
,
or
(
for
distinctions
sake
)
Alexandria
Arachosiae
.
It
was
built
by
Alexander
,
at
the
foot
of
the
hill
Caucasus
,
and
made
a
Macedonian
Colonie
;
here
being
7000
old
Macedonian
souldiers
left
by
him
to
people
and
inhabite
it
.
The
whole
Country
is
called
now
by
the
new
name
of
the
towne
Cabul
.
-
8
PARAPOMISVS
is
North
to
Arachosia
,
it
tooke
its
name
from
the
mountaine
Taurus
,
which
extending
it selfe
through
all
Asia
,
is
called
according
to
the
diuersity
of
places
after
diuers
names
;
and
in
these
parts
.
Parapomisus
.
A
mountainous
and
hillie
Countrie
it
is
,
scarce
knowne
in
the
time
of
Alexander
to
its
next
borderers
:
at
what
time
the
people
were
so
rude
,
that
the
barbarous
Nations
their
neighbors
held
them
not
worthie
their
acquaintance
.
Agreste
hominum
genus
,
&
inter
Barbaros
maximè
inconditum
,
saith
Curtius
.
The
hills
were
high
and
barren
,
the
valleyes
indifferently
fruitfull
,
but
so
shadowed
with
the
mountaines
,
that
their
clearest
day
was
but
a
twilight
.
Their
buildings
were
base
and
low
,
their
villages
smal
and
beggerly
:
Their
chiefe
towne
is
now
callrd
Candatura
,
a
well
frequented
market
.
-
9
SACA
lyeth
yet
more
North
on
the
borders
of
Scythia
,
the
people
hereof
called
the
Sacae
,
were
the
progenitours
of
the
Saxons
;
who
leauing
their
country
,
seated
themselues
in
the
North
part
of
Germanie
:
where
they
increased
both
in
multitude
&
valour
,
growing
a
terror
to
their
neighbours
.
The
people
of
this
Country
liue
yet
in
a
barbarous
fashion
,
hauing
neither
towne
,
nor
house
;
but
liuing
in
caues
,
and
making
theft
their
best
calling
.
-
10
HIRCANIA
is
situate
somewhat
Eastward
from
Sacae
,
and
bordereth
Northward
on
the
Hircanian
or
Caspian
Sea
.
The
whole
Prouince
is
nothing
but
a
continued
Forrest
in
a
manner
;
and
so
Alexander
when
he
conquered
this
Countrie
found
it
.
For
the
Hircanians
so
tied
the
boughs
and
spriggs
of
the
trees
together
,
that
it
was
impossible
for
Alexander
to
come
at
them
,
till
with
incredible
paines
to
his
souldiers
,
he
had
caused
the
wood
to
be
cut
downe
:
at
sight
of
which
,
the
people
whose
hope
was
,
that
the
Kings
more
earnest
affaires
would
not
licence
him
to
stay
so
long
about
the
enterprise
;
yeelded
themselues
.
These
Forrests
giue
lurking
holes
to
infinit
numbers
of
Tigers
,
celebrated
in
all
Writers
for
their
horrible
fiercenesse
;
whence
it
grew
to
a
common
adage
concerning
cruell
men
,
that
they
had
sucked
a
Hircanian
Tiger
.
Hircanaeque
admôrunt
ubera
Tigres
.
The
chiefe
cities
hereof
,
are
Telebrota
,
2
Samariana
,
3
Carta
,
and
4
No●barea
,
once
honoured
with
an
Oracle
.
The
chiefe
riuers
in
all
these
Prouinces
are
Bundimire
and
Ilment
,
3
Sirto
,
and
4
Hidero
▪
with
diuers
others
;
some
of
which
haue
so
s●eep
a
fall
into
the
sea
,
that
vnder
the
waters
the
people
resort
to
sacrifice
or
banquet
;
the
streame
shooting
violently
ouer
their
heads
without
wetting
of
them
.
Particularly
the
riuer
Zioberis
in
Hircania
,
is
most
famous
;
which
rising
out
of
the
hils
of
that
Country
,
and
hauing
runne
a
long
continued
course
,
hideth
his
waters
vnder
the
earth
for
the
space
of
38
miles
,
and
riseth
againe
into
the
riuer
Rodagho
,
an
other
riuer
of
that
Country
also
.
It
is
said
that
Alexander
made
tryall
of
the
truth
hereof
,
by
casting
into
the
water
two
oxen
,
whom
the
streame
at
its
owne
rising
cast
vp
againe
.
The
Medes
so
called
of
Madai
the
sonne
of
Iaphet
,
were
subdued
by
Ninus
,
the
3d
Monarch
of
the
Assyrian●
:
vnder
whose
command
they
long
continued
faithfull
,
till
the
degenerate
life
of
Sardanapalus
,
incited
Belochus
gouernour
of
Babylon
,
and
Arbaces
Lieftenant-generall
in
Media
,
and
the
adioyning
Region
,
to
lay
a
foundation
of
their
own
future
greatnes
.
The
disposer
of
kingdomes
suted
their
thoughts
with
an
end
answerable
to
their
desires
.
Belochus
retained
Assyria
;
and
Arbaces
is
inthronized
in
the
maiesticall
palace
of
the
Medes
.
The
Monarchs
of
the
Medes
.
3146
-
1
Arbaces
,
(
in
whose
time
Phidon
an
Argiue
,
found
out
the
vse
of
weights
and
measures
)
was
the
founder
of
the
Median
Monarchie
.
3174
-
2
Madanes
.
50
3224
-
3
Sosarmus
.
30
3254
-
4
Medsdus
.
25
3279
-
5
Cardicceas
.
13
3292
-
6
Deiocis
,
who
founded
Ecbatana
.
17
3309
-
7
Pha●r●●s
a
man
of
great
prowesse
and
fortune
:
he
made
all
Asia
stand
in
feare
,
and
compelled
the
Persians
to
be
his
tributaries
.
22
3331
-
8
Cya●xes
vnited
to
his
Empire
the
Saracens
,
and
the
Parthians
.
This
King
was
so
ouer-laid
by
the
Scythians
,
who
in
the
reigne
of
Phaortes
had
broke
into
Media
,
that
he
was
litle
better
then
their
rent-gatherer
.
But
hauing
endured
them
for
aboue
two
yeares
,
he
plotted
their
final
extirpation
,
&
committed
his
designe
to
the
nobles
,
who
willingly
gaue
eare
to
it
.
One
night
they
invited
the
chiefe
of
the
Scythians
to
a
banquet
,
where
hauing
well
liquor'd
them
,
and
put
them
all
to
the
sword
;
the
baser
sort
willingly
returned
homewards
.
40
3371
-
9
Astiages
,
who
hauing
married
his
daughter
Mandanes
to
Cambises
King
of
Persia
,
Iustin.
dreamed
that
she
had
made
so
much
water
,
as
drowned
all
Asia
:
hereupon
hee
commanded
Harpagus
one
of
his
Noblemen
to
see
the
Child
killed
;
but
he
loathing
so
cruell
a
fact
,
committed
the
charge
of
executing
the
Kings
Commandement
,
to
Mithridates
the
Kings
heard-man
.
He
preserued
the
life
of
the
yong
infant
,
whose
fortune
at
last
lifted
him
vp
to
the
Persian
Monarchie
;
when
abhorring
his
Grandfather
for
that
intended
cruelty
,
he
both
bereft
him
of
his
kingdome
,
and
confined
him
to
Hircania
,
when
he
had
raigned
35
yeares
,
A.M.
3406.
3406
-
10
Cyaxares
,
sonne
to
Astiages
,
of
the
age
of
52
yeares
,
succeeded
his
father
.
For
Cyrus
pretending
no
quarrell
to
his
Vncle
,
who
had
neuer
wronged
him
;
left
vnto
him
the
Kingdome
of
Media
,
and
tooke
vnto
himselfe
the
soueraigntie
of
Persia
,
which
before
was
tributary
to
the
Medes
.
At
this
diuision
of
the
Median
Empire
,
as
Torniellus
in
his
Annals
,
(
and
that
not
improbably
)
is
of
opinion
,
it
was
also
agreed
on
,
that
Cyrus
should
take
the
daughter
and
onely
child
of
Cyaxares
to
wife
;
that
they
should
both
ioyne
together
in
subduing
of
their
neighbours
;
that
whatsoeuer
they
wonne
,
should
then
belong
to
Cyaxares
,
(
who
was
euen
then
an
olde
Prince
)
during
his
life
;
and
that
Cyrus
should
bee
his
heire
.
In
the
twentieth
yeare
of
their
seuerall
raignes
,
they
tooke
Babylon
,
slew
Baltazar
,
and
destroyed
the
Empire
of
the
Chaldeans
.
This
action
,
the
Scriptures
attribute
wholly
to
Cyaxares
(
who
is
by
them
called
Darius
Medus
)
whereof
S.
Hierome
alleageth
three
reasons
,
1o
ordo
aetatis
,
2o
regni
,
3o
propinquitatis
:
1
Darius
was
older
,
2ly
the
Empire
of
the
Medes
was
more
famous
then
that
of
the
Persians
;
and
3ly
the
Vncle
ought
to
bee
preferred
before
the
Nephew
.
We
may
adde
to
these
three
,
the
composition
aboue-mentioned
,
made
betweene
these
Princes
,
at
the
beginning
of
their
diuided
reignes
.
The
Greeke
Writers
attribute
the
victory
onely
to
Cyrus
,
and
that
on
three
reasons
also
.
1
the
Persians
desirous
to
magnifie
Cyrus
their
owne
Country-man
,
gaue
him
all
the
glory
of
the
action
;
and
from
the
Persians
the
Greekes
had
it
.
Secondly
,
Cyrus
only
was
imployed
in
the
siege
,
(
Darius
then
being
absent
)
and
by
his
valour
and
conduct
,
was
the
Empire
of
the
Chaldaeans
ruined
:
and
thirdly
Darius
liued
not
fully
two
yeares
after
this
great
victorie
,
so
that
before
remote
Nations
had
taken
notice
of
the
conquest
,
Cyrus
was
in
the
Throne
.
Iosephus
onely
in
the
II
Chapter
of
his
10
Booke
,
cutteth
the
thread
euen
betweene
these
two
Princes
,
&
telleth
vs
that
Darius
with
his
allie
Cyrus
,
destroyed
the
estate
of
the
Babylonians
.
That
this
Darius
Medus
of
Daniel
,
is
the
Cyaxares
of
the
Greekes
,
is
more
then
manifest
.
For
Iosephus
in
the
place
aboue-cited
telleth
vs
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
that
he
was
Astiages
sonne
,
and
is
otherwise
called
by
the
Greekes
:
now
aske
the
Greekes
what
was
the
name
of
Astiages
sonne
;
and
Xenophon
will
tell
you
,
that
it
was
Cyaxares
.
As
for
the
name
of
Nabon●edus
,
which
Ioseph
Scaliger
in
spight
of
reason
,
and
the
whole
world
of
Chronologers
,
would
thrust
vpon
this
Darius
Medus
:
we
haue
already
refelled
it
,
though
we
are
not
ignorant
,
that
Helvicus
,
and
Calvisius
,
two
worthy
Writers
,
haue
followed
him
as
in
all
his
Can●n
,
so
also
in
this
particular
errour
.
Af●er
the
death
of
this
Cyaxares
,
Cyrus
succeeded
in
his
Throne
,
and
the
Empire
of
the
Medes
was
incorporate
into
that
of
the
Persians
.
The
Monarchy
of
the
Persians
.
3406
-
1
Cyrus
hauing
vanquished
Astiages
,
vnited
to
his
Empire
of
Persia
,
the
Countries
of
Armenia
,
Phrygia
,
Cappadocia
,
Arabia
,
and
also
the
Mona●chy
of
the
Assyrians
:
af●er
which
victories
he
was
slaine
by
Tomiris
a
Queene
of
Scythia
.
This
Cyrus
is
magnified
by
Xenoph●n
,
as
Aeneas
by
Virgil
,
Vlysses
by
Homer
.
●9
3435
-
2
Cambises
subdued
Psamniticus
the
last
King
of
Aegypt
,
which
Countrey
he
vnited
to
his
owne
Empire
.
He
hauing
a
minde
to
marry
his
owne
sister
,
was
told
by
the
Wisemen
,
that
they
knew
no
law
admitting
such
a
coniunction
,
but
that
there
was
a
law
,
that
the
Persian
Kings
might
doe
what
they
listed
.
This
King
was
a
very
bloudy
Tyran
.
The
inter-regnum
of
the
Magi.
Herodotus
.
Cambises
at
his
expedition
into
Aegypt
,
constituted
Patizithes
one
of
the
Magi
,
Vice-Roy
in
his
absen●e
,
He
hearing
of
the
kings
death
,
conferr'd
the
Kingdome
on
his
own
son
Smerdis
,
making
the
people
belieue
that
he
was
the
brother
of
Cambises
:
A
matter
of
no
difficultie
,
considering
how
retirement
from
the
publique
view
,
was
a
chie●e
point
of
the
Persian
maiestie
.
But
the
Nobles
either
knowing
the
true
Smerdis
to
bee
slaine
,
or
suspecting
the
ouer-much
retirednes
of
the
new
king
,
began
to
search
out
the
matter
.
Otanes
had
a
daugther
,
which
was
one
of
the
kings
concubines
;
her
he
commanded
when
the
King
took
next
his
pleasure
with
her
,
she
should
feele
whether
he
had
any
cares
,
for
Cambises
(
in
I
know
not
what
humour
)
had
cut
off
the
eares
of
this
Magus
.
This
commandement
shee
obeying
,
found
out
the
falshood
.
The
seuen
Princes
inform'd
of
this
imposture
,
ioyne
together
,
and
slew
this
Pseudo-Smerdis
in
the
8
moneth
of
his
reigne
.
This
done
,
to
auoide
contention
,
they
agreed
among
themselues
,
that
the
seuen
Princes
meeting
in
the
palace
greene
,
should
acknowledge
him
for
King
,
whose
horse
before
the
rising
of
the
Sunne
,
first
neighed
.
The
euening
before
the
day
appointed
,
Darius
horse-keeper
brought
his
masters
horse
into
the
greene
,
together
with
a
ma●e
which
the
horse
then
couered
.
In
the
morning
the
Princes
met
,
and
Darius
horse
knowing
the
place
,
and
missing
his
mare
,
neighed
lustily
;
and
the
Princes
presently
acknowledge
Darius
king
.
The
restoring
of
the
Kingdome
.
3443
-
3
Darius
Histaspis
,
one
of
the
seuen
Persi●n
Princes
or
Gouernours
,
thus
elected
King
,
tooke
Babylon
(
which
had
revolted
)
by
the
ingenious
fetches
of
Zopirus
,
and
ouercame
all
Asia
,
and
Greece
.
He
is
called
in
the
Bible
Ahasuerus
,
and
had
for
his
second
wi●e
Hester
36
3479
-
4
Xerxes
to
reuenge
the
ouerthrow
at
Marathron
,
attempted
to
subdue
the
Greekes
:
by
whom
he
was
ouerthrowne
in
the
navall
battle
of
Salamis
;
and
that
famous
&
honourable
exploit
of
the
Grecians
at
Thermopilae
.
21.
3500
-
5
Artaxerxes
Longinanus
was
he
who
sent
Esdras
to
rebuild
the
Temple
of
the
Lord
;
and
receiued
Themistocles
being
banished
from
Athens
44
3544
-
6
Darius
Nothus
19
,
in
whose
time
Aegypt
revolted
.
3563
-
7
Ar●axerxes
Mnemon
.
36
3599
-
8
Ochus
surpassing
Cambises
in
tyrauny
,
first
slew
his
two
brothers
,
then
recouered
Aegypt
,
subdued
Cyrus
,
Iudaea
,
and
Syria
.
26
3625
-
9
Arsames
slaine
villainously
by
the
Eunuch
Bagoas
;
lest
he
should
reuenge
the
death
of
his
Father
,
whom
this
Bagoas
had
also
slaine
4
3629
-
10
Darius
Gouernour
of
Armenia
,
was
by
the
means
of
Bagoas
made
sole
Monarch
of
Persia
:
he
was
ouerthrowne
by
Alexand●r
the
Great
in
three
battles
,
viz:
of
Granucins
,
of
Cilicia
,
and
of
Arvela
:
and
so
the
Empire
of
the
Medes
and
Persians
was
transferred
to
the
Macedonians
,
A.M.
3625.
The
certaine
revenues
of
this
Monarchy
seeme
to
haue
been
1456
Talents
;
for
so
much
the
last
Darius
yearely
receiued
.
What
the
casuall
revenues
were
,
is
doubtfull
;
though
manifest
it
is
that
they
farre
exceeded
the
certaine
.
For
1
the
Persian
Monarchs
were
Kings
of
127
Prouinces
:
Secondly
,
Darius
offered
to
Alexander
for
the
ransome
of
his
mother
&
two
daughters
,
30000
talents
of
gold
▪
Thirdly
,
Alexander
found
in
the
treasurie
of
Damascus
2600
talents
;
in
that
of
Susa
50000
talents
of
gold
vncoyned
,
in
that
of
Pasargadis
,
6000
talents
,
in
that
of
Echbatana
26000
talents
;
in
that
of
Persepolis
120000
talents
;
in
all
204600
talents
,
besides
the
infinite
riches
of
the
treasurie
of
Babylon
,
yeelded
into
his
hands
by
Bag●phanes
,
and
other
places
of
note
,
not
particularly
specified
,
a
h●ge
and
vnspekable
summe
.
Fourthly
,
in
that
the
gold
and
riches
which
Alexander
,
now
a
conquerour
,
sent
from
Persia
to
Macedon
and
Greece
,
(
besides
that
which
euery
Captaine
and
common
Souldier
had
prouided
and
laid
vp
for
his
own
maintenance
)
loaded
10000
Mules
,
and
5000
Camels
.
After
this
ouerthrow
of
the
Persian
Monarchie
,
this
nation
lay
obscure
535
yeares
,
viz:
from
the
yeare
3635
yeare
of
the
world
,
to
the
228
yeare
of
Christ
:
of
which
time
they
were
83
yeares
vnder
the
Syrian
successours
of
Alexander
;
and
452
yeares
vnder
the
Arsacidan
kings
of
Parthia
▪
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
&c.
For
after
Darius
had
lost
his
kingdome
to
Alexander
the
Macedonian
,
and
after
the
Victor
himselfe
was
dead
also
,
the
more
potent
Captaines
diuided
Asia
among
them
.
But
discords
daylie
arising
,
and
the
Macedonian
puissance
by
these
often
broyles
not
smally
broken
;
Arsaces
one
of
the
Parthian
nobility
,
perswaded
the
barbarous
people
of
the
East
,
and
among
them
the
Persians
,
to
cast
off
the
Greeke
yoke
,
and
stand
for
their
libertie
:
he
himselfe
taking
vpon
him
the
title
of
King
,
&
investing
himselfe
with
a
Diademe
,
A.M.
3718.
The
Persian●
by
this
revolt
,
got
litle
or
nothing
,
hauing
indeed
not
changed
the
tyrannie
,
but
the
tyrant
:
yet
vnder
the
Parthian
gouernment
they
continued
till
A.C.
228
At
that
time
the
Parthians
hauing
beene
barbarously
by
Caracalla
massacred
,
and
after
,
in
a
battle
,
which
continued
three
dayes
,
shrewdly
broken
by
Macrinus
,
(
as
there
we
shall
more
fully
informe
you
:
)
Artaxerxes
a
generous
minded
Persian
,
his
name
(
no
doubt
)
suggesting
high
thoughts
vnto
him
;
husbanded
this
oportunity
so
well
,
that
he
slew
Artabanus
the
last
king
of
Parthia
,
and
once
more
brought
the
royall
seate
into
Persia.
Yet
was
not
this
so
easily
effected
,
the
Parthians
notwithstanding
their
●ormer
losses
,
maintaining
a
cruell
fight
for
three
dayes
together
:
so
difficult
was
it
to
vanquish
that
nation
,
when
their
forces
were
broken
;
impossible
,
when
they
were
whole
.
Artaxerxes
,
proud
of
this
successe
,
sent
a
peremptory
embassie
vnto
Alexander
Severus
,
the
then
Roman
Emperour
,
to
haue
all
the
Prouinces
in
Asia
,
which
had
formerly
belonged
to
the
Persian
Monarchy
,
re-deliuered
vnto
him
a
matter
not
so
easily
granted
as
demanded
.
For
Severus
to
suppresse
so
insolent
an
enemy
,
marched
toward
Persia
with
an
Army
Romanly
appointed
;
which
,
to
finde
his
enemy
more
worke
,
h●e
diuided
into
three
parts
:
whereof
the
first
was
appoin●ed
●o
march
into
M●diz
;
the
second
into
Parthia
;
the
third
,
himselfe
led
in
the
mid-way
betweene
both
;
to
succour
both
as
occasion
required
.
This
deuice
succeeded
not
happily
;
for
his
two
first
Armies
being
by
the
Persians
broken
,
he
with
much
danger
and
haste
,
retired
backe
with
the
third
.
This
was
a
good
beginning
for
the
Persian
Empire
,
the
establishment
followed
not
long
after
;
Aurelianus
the
Emperour
being
vanquished
and
taken
prisoner
by
Sapores
the
second
King
of
this
race
;
so
that
now
the
name
of
the
Persian
grew
so
terrible
to
the
Romans
,
that
Constantine
the
Great
transplanted
all
the
Colonies
and
Garrisons
of
the
North-west
parts
of
the
Empire
,
into
the
East
;
to
keepe
the
Persians
from
growing
too
farre
vpon
the
Roman
Prouinces
:
&
remooued
also
the
seate
of
the
Empire
nigher
vnto
them
,
from
Rome
to
Constantinople
.
And
thus
hauing
shewne
you
the
beginning
and
establishment
,
the
foundation
and
building
of
the
new
kingdome
of
the
Persians
;
take
along
with
you
the
Catalogue
of
their
Kings
,
vntill
they
once
more
lost
the
soueraignty
of
their
own
Nation
,
and
became
slaues
againe
.
The
second
race
of
the
Persian
Kings
.
A.C.
-
Freigius
.
228
-
1
Artaxerxes
.
15
243
-
2
Sapores
31
274
-
3
Ormisdates
.
1
275
-
4
Vararanes
3.
278
-
5
Vararanes
II.
16
294
-
6
Vararanes
,
III.
294
-
7
Narses
7.
302
-
8
Misdates
70
310
-
9
Sapar
7
380
-
10
Artaxerxes
II.
11
391
-
11
Sapores
,
II
5
396
-
12
Varanes
10
406
-
13
Isd
gertes
21
427
-
14
Vararanes
IV.
20
447
-
15
Vararanes
V.
17
464
-
16
Perozes
20
484
-
17
Valens
4
488
-
18
Canades
11
499
-
19
Lambases
.
4
503
-
20
Canades
(
again
)
30
533
-
21
Cosroes
48
581
-
22
Hormisdas
8
589
-
23
Cosroes
39
628
-
24
Siroes
1
629
-
25
Adhesir
.
-
26
Sarbatus
.
-
27
Bornarim
.
-
28
Hormisda
:
who
being
vanquished
by
Haumar
and
his
Saracens
,
Anno
634
;
buried
the
glory
of
this
renowned
Nation
,
in
the
graue
of
obliuion
and
infamie
.
The
Saracenicall
Caliphs
,
hauing
added
this
kingdome
to
their
huge
Empire
,
appointed
here
their
Deputies
,
whom
they
honoured
with
the
name
of
Sultan
or
Sold●ns
;
which
were
for
a
long
tract
of
time
,
true
receiuers
and
repayers
of
the
profites
and
intrado
,
due
to
their
Emperours
or
Caliphs
.
At
last
Mahomet
a
Persian
Sultan
,
intending
to
shake
off
the
decaying
command
of
the
Babylonian
Caliph
,
and
not
being
able
to
compasse
so
great
a
designe
,
without
the
assistance
of
a
forraine
power
;
called
the
Turkes
to
his
succour
:
by
whose
meanes
he
ouerthrew
Pisafiris
the
Caliph
;
and
denying
the
Turkes
leaue
to
returne
home
,
compelled
them
to
seeke
their
owne
s●fety
,
in
the
ruine
of
him
and
his
new
kingdome
;
into
which
succeeded
Tangrolipix
the
Turkish
Captaine
,
Anno
1030.
The
third
race
,
or
the
Turkish
Kings
of
Persia.
1030
-
1
Tangrolipix
.
-
2
Axan
,
of
whose
successours
I
am
so
farre
from
finding
register
,
that
I
neuer
read
but
only
of
1198
-
Cussanes
;
who
was
vanquished
by
Zingis
and
his
Tartars
,
Anno
1202
:
and
thus
ended
,
and
thus
beganne
the
Turkish
and
Tartarian
Kingdomes
,
or
Dynasties
in
Persia.
The
fourth
race
,
or
Tartarian
Kings
of
Persia.
-
Purchas
.
1
Haalon
appointed
King
by
Zingis
the
great
Cham.
-
2
Habkaikason
.
-
3
Nicador
Oglan
.
-
4
Tangador
.
-
5
Argonaan
.
-
6
Geniotukon
.
-
7
Baduham
.
-
8
Gazim
.
-
9
Abuzaid
,
after
whose
death
,
the
more
potent
Princes
seased
on
the
chiefe
parts
of
the
Kingdome
.
In
this
confused
Anarchie
it
remained
,
till
the
Tartarians
burning
in
ciuill
dissention
;
gaue
a
kind
opportunity
to
Gempsas
a
Parthi●n
Sultan
,
to
free
his
owne
subiects
and
the
Persians
from
the
Tartarian
bondage
:
who
entred
seuerally
with
an
Army
royall
into
the
country
,
which
he
quickly
made
his
owne
;
the
competitors
in
this
common
danger
,
neither
,
laying
aside
their
priuate
hatreds
,
nor
so
much
as
joyning
together
in
counsell
to
gi●e
him
resistance
;
but
seuerally
fighting
,
were
all
vanquished
.
This
effected
,
he
was
with
a
generall
consent
both
of
the
Commons
and
Nobility
,
chosen
Sultan
or
King
of
Persia.
The
fift
race
,
or
Parthian
Kings
of
Persia.
1450
-
1
Gemsas
,
Soldan
of
Parthia
.
His
issue
did
not
long
enioy
the
Persian
Monarchy
:
for
Tamberlan
like
a
violent
whirlewinde
,
driuing
all
the
East
before
him
,
dispossessed
the
Parthian
race
of
Persia
,
leauing
it
to
his
sonne
.
But
Philosophie
teacheth
vs
,
that
no
violent
motion
is
of
long
continuance
;
&
policy
may
instruct
vs
,
that
a
kingdome
forced
to
bow
vnder
a
populous
army
,
is
not
so
established
to
its
ouer-runner
;
but
that
the
fury
of
the
warre
once
past
,
it
may
and
doth
recouer
its
former
liberty
:
like
a
reed
or
tender
plant
,
which
yeeldeth
to
a
furious
winde
;
but
the
storme
once
ouer-blowne
,
it
recouereth
its
former
straightnesse
.
So
fared
it
with
the
Tartarians
,
for
not
long
after
the
death
of
Tamberlane
,
the
Parthian
race
recouered
this
kingdome
,
the
last
of
which
line
was
-
2
Malaoncres
,
ouercome
in
fight
by
1453
-
3
Vssan
Cussanes
,
a
Prince
of
the
Armenians
.
-
4
Iacup
.
During
the
raigne
of
these
two
latter
kings
,
hapned
this
memorable
alteration
of
Religion
and
state
in
●ersia
.
Mahomet
the
Law
giuer
of
the
Saracens
,
by
his
last
Will
and
Testament
,
bequeathed
to
his
cosen
Hali
,
being
the
husband
to
his
daughter
Fatime
,
all
his
estate
,
with
the
title
of
Caliph
:
but
Abubezer
,
Haumar
,
and
Osmen
,
three
powerfull
men
of
Arabia
,
and
great
assistants
to
Mahomet
,
successiuely
followed
one
another
in
the
Caliphate
.
After
their
death
,
Hali
hoped
a
more
comfortable
Sunne
would
shine
vpon
his
sincere
proceeding
;
but
Mnavias
a
valiant
man
of
warre
obtained
that
dignity
;
and
to
hinder
all
future
claimes
,
slew
Hali
with
his
sonne
Ossan
,
and
11
of
the
sonnes
of
this
Ossan
,
the
twelfth
escaping
with
life
.
From
this
twelfth
sonne
,
by
name
Musa
Ceresin
,
one
Guine
Sophie
deriued
his
pedegree
,
Anno
1360
;
&
considering
that
now
there
had
no
Caliph
beene
in
long
time
,
began
to
contriue
the
establishing
of
that
honourable
estate
,
in
his
owne
family
:
but
he
leauing
this
life
,
left
also
the
rude
lump
of
his
begunne
proiects
,
to
be
licked
ouer
with
the
industrie
of
his
sonne
Aider
Sophie
:
He
being
a
man
of
great
sanctity
and
much
power
,
as
fortified
with
the
surest
bulwarke
,
viz:
the
constant
affection
of
the
people
;
was
thought
by
Vssan
Cussanes
,
a
husband
worthy
of
his
daughter
.
But
Iacup
his
sonne
and
successor
,
seeing
the
glory
of
this
sunne
,
to
obscure
the
lesser
lamp
of
his
reputation
;
and
fearing
what
he
could
doe
,
not
what
he
would
,
cau●ed
him
to
be
slaine
:
and
deliuered
Ismael
and
Solyman
his
two
sonnes
to
Amazar
one
of
his
Captaines
,
to
cast
them
in
prison
.
Amazar
of
a
more
ingenious
disposition
,
afforded
them
not
only
liberty
,
but
also
good
education
:
insomuch
that
Ismael
Sophie
,
a
towardly
yong
gentleman
,
vowed
reuenge
for
the
death
of
his
father
;
which
vow
he
fulfilled
,
hauing
ouercame
and
slaine
King
Iacup
,
and
his
sonne
Elvan
.
After
this
victory
,
he
being
crowned
King
or
Sophie
,
or
Shangh
of
Persia
,
altered
the
forme
of
Religion
,
making
Hali
and
himselfe
the
true
successours
of
Mahomet
:
but
condemning
Ab●bezer
,
Haumar
,
and
Osmen
,
with
the
Turkes
,
as
rebels
and
Schisma●icks
.
Hence
proceeded
the
diuers
iarres
,
which
to
the
Persians
losse
haue
hapned
betweene
them
and
the
Turkes
;
the
Persians
burning
whatsoeuer
booke
or
monument
they
finde
concerning
those
three
;
and
the
Turkes
holding
it
more
meritorious
to
kill
one
Persian
,
then
70
Christians
.
Surius
in
his
Commentaries
,
writing
purposely
the
acts
of
this
Ismael
,
saith
;
that
the
Iewes
on
some
fond
conceit
,
were
strongly
perswaded
that
he
was
their
Messias
:
but
it
proued
quite
contrary
,
there
neuer
being
man
that
more
vexed
and
grieued
them
,
then
he
.
The
sixt
race
,
or
Sophies
of
Persi●
.
-
Freigius
.
1
Ismael
Sophie
.
-
2
Tamas
.
1575
-
3
Ismael
●
menses
.
-
4
Aider
Mirises
15
dayes
.
1576
-
5
Mahomet
Codobanda
,
seated
in
the
throne
by
his
sister
Periancona
,
who
slew
her
brother
Ismael
,
and
betrayed
Aider
:
during
these
ciuill
broyles
,
Amurath
took
from
them
Media
,
and
all
Armenia
.
1585
-
6
Abas
(
for
ought
I
can
learne
)
now
liuing
.
The
compasse
of
this
Sophian
Empire
,
is
,
or
was
before
the
avulsion
of
the
two
Prouinces
,
4560
miles
;
being
of
equall
length
and
breadth
;
euery
side
of
which
quadrangle
extended
it selfe
1140
miles
.
The
revenues
in
the
dayes
of
Sophie
Tamas
,
amounted
to
4
or
5
millions
of
gold
;
which
hee
,
by
doubling
the
value
of
his
coyne
,
raised
to
8
millions
;
but
now
they
are
much
diminished
;
and
the
Turke
hauing
gotten
from
them
so
much
ground
,
as
is
diuided
into
40000
Timariots
,
&
receiuing
the
yearly
income
of
one
million
.
Thus
much
of
the
Persian
State
.
OF
PARTHIA
.
PARTHIA
is
bounded
on
the
East
with
Aria
,
on
the
West
with
Media
,
on
the
North
with
Hiroania
,
and
on
the
South
with
Charmania
.
It
is
now
called
Erach
.
The
chiefe
cities
are
1
Guerde
,
2
Iesdi
,
3
Hispaa
,
(
formerly
Hircatompile
)
of
that
bignesse
,
that
the
Persians
call
it
hyperbolically
,
Halfe
the
world
.
4
Tigranocerta
,
built
by
Tigranes
King
of
Armenia
.
5
Ctesiphon
the
royall
seat
of
the
Arsacides
:
a
Town
diuers
times
besieged
by
the
Roman
Emperours
,
but
most
commonly
without
successe
.
Vnder
the
walls
of
this
Town
died
Iulian
the
Apostata
,
a
bitter
enemie
to
the
Faith
of
Christ
.
For
though
he
was
no
open
persecutor
,
yet
he
forbade
the
Christians
the
vse
of
prophane
learning
:
thinking
the
prohition
of
that
,
to
bee
the
principall
meanes
to
weaken
the
Faith
of
Christ
;
the
vse
whereof
our
moderne
Schismatickes
thinke
to
bee
the
onely
hinderance
of
the
inlargement
of
the
number
of
the
faithfull
.
Not
considering
how
that
confutation
is
most
powerfull
,
which
is
drawne
from
the
doctrine
and
tenets
of
our
aduersaries
:
nor
calling
to
minde
how
S.
Paul
in
his
Epistles
,
citeth
in
the
first
of
Titus
,
Epimenides
;
in
the
17th
of
the
Acts
,
Aratus
;
and
in
the
first
and
15th
of
the
Corinths
,
the
Poet
Euripides
.
But
see
,
the
vngodly
policie
of
this
Emperour
,
hath
drawne
me
out
of
my
way
.
I
returne
.
Iustine
.
The
Parthians
are
descended
from
the
Scythians
,
(
whose
language
,
though
somewhat
mixt
with
the
Median
tongue
,
they
yet
retaine
)
who
being
banished
their
natiue
soyle
,
peopled
these
parts
,
and
were
called
Parthians
,
i.
●
Exles
.
A
rude
people
they
were
,
and
so
base
,
that
none
of
Alexanders
Captaine
;
would
vouchsafe
to
be
their
king
.
At
last
they
were
brought
to
a
ciuill
conformity
of
manners
,
apparell
,
and
warlike
discipline
,
by
their
first
King
Arsaces
;
in
●onour
of
whom
all
their
Kings
were
called
Arsacides
,
as
the
Roman
Emperors
Caesars
;
the
Aegyptian
Kings
Pharaohs
,
and
Ptolomies
.
At
the
first
rising
of
this
A●saces
,
Seleuc●●
Callenicus
King
of
Syria
,
vnder
whose
Empire
they
were
,
made
head
against
him●
but
Arsaces
was
victorious
;
since
which
victory
,
the
Parthians
kept
the
day
whereon
it
was
wonne
,
as
festiuall
;
that
being
the
first
day
of
their
liberty
and
reputation
.
This
people
were
much
addicted
to
shooting
with
bowes
,
and
profited
in
this
exercise
so
well
,
that
they
were
accounted
the
most
expert
Archers
in
the
World
.
Hence
was
it
that
M.
Crassus
in
his
expedition
against
them
,
being
told
by
an
Astrologer
,
that
his
iourney
would
proue
disastrous
,
because
the
Sunne
had
some
euill
aspect
in
Scorpio
:
cryed
,
tush
,
tush
,
I
feare
not
Scorpio
,
but
Sagittarius
.
They
vsed
to
fight
most
when
they
retired
,
making
their
retreat
more
dismall
then
the
onset
:
Shooting
sometimes
from
betweene
their
legges
,
sometimes
backwards
,
Terga
conversi
metuenda
Parthi
,
(
as
Seneca
saith
.
)
Certainely
the
Aire
and
Earth
seeme
to
haue
combined
together
to
make
them
expert
in
archery
and
horsemanship
.
Dion
.
Caelum
enim
quod
siccum
est
,
nervos
intentos
facit
,
regio
tota
plana
est
,
&
ob
eam
rem
equis
accommodata
:
the
aire
being
dry
,
seasoneth
their
strings
;
and
the
Country
plaine
,
exerciseth
their
horse
.
Next
the
Parthians
,
I
am
perswaded
that
the
English
haue
bin
reputed
the
best
bow-men
;
these
hauing
gotten
as
many
noble
victories
ouer
the
French
,
as
euer
the
other
did
ouer
the
Roman
.
At
this
time
archery
is
euery-where
neglected
,
the
gunne
silencing
all
former
offensiue
weapons
,
but
how
iustly
I
know
not
:
it
is
a
disputation
aboue
my
moderating
,
Sir
Iohn
Smith
,
and
Sir
Roger
Williams
hauing
defended
their
seuerall
parts
in
it
,
and
many
good
iudgements
siding
with
the
one
and
the
other
.
I
come
now
to
the
Kings
.
The
Kings
of
Parthia
.
A.M.
3718
-
1
Arsaces
23
3741
-
2
Mi●hridates
20
3761
-
3
Pampatius
12
3773
-
4
Pharnaces
8
3781
-
5
Mithridates
II
subdued
Media
:
-
6
Phraortes
.
Freigius
.
3857
-
7
Artabanus
-
8
Mithridates
III
3903
-
Herodes
,
who
vanquished
Crassus
,
&
slew
20000
Romans
,
and
because
Crassus
was
so
couetous
,
he
caused
molten
gold
to
bee
powred
downe
his
throate
.
This
disgrace
was
after
reuenged
by
Ventidius
,
Dio●
.
Marke
Antonies
Lieftenant
,
the
first
man
that
euer
triumphed
ouer
the
Parthians
;
of
whom
he
slew
a
great
number
,
and
amongst
the
rest
Pacorus
the
Kings
sonne
.
The
day
of
the
battail
being
the
same
in
which
Crassus
had
formerly
bin
discomfited
.
Ventidius
after
this
victorie
,
was
in
faire
possibility
to
haue
ruined
his
kingdome
,
or
at
least
shrewdly
shaken
it
;
had
not
Antonie
in
an
enuious
humour
,
called
him
from
that
seruice
.
Finally
Herodes
was
slaine
by
his
sonne
Phraortes
.
-
10
Phraartes
II
a
valiant
Prince
,
but
wicked
and
cruell
,
against
him
marched
Marcus
Antonius
with
a
populous
armie
,
which
wa●ted
little
of
an
absolute
ouerthrow
:
of
16
legions
scarce
sixe
returned
home
in
safety
.
This
King
submitted
himselfe
and
Kingdome
vnto
Augustus
,
restoring
the
Roman
ensignes
,
and
freeing
the
Captiues
taken
at
the
defeat
of
Crassus
.
The
only
marke
of
the
Parthians
subiection
,
was
their
receiuing
Kings
at
the
appointment
of
the
Senate
and
Emperours
of
Rome
,
which
also
lasted
not
long
.
Foure
Kings
of
the
Arsacidan
stock
succeeded
,
viz:
11
Phaartes
,
12
Orodes
,
13
Vonon
,
14
Tiridite●
▪
who
was
dispossessed
of
his
kingdome
and
life
,
by
Artabanus
a
stranger
to
the
blood
.
-
●
Artabanus
the
first
King
of
the
Parthians
,
not
being
of
the
Arsacidan
line
.
2
Bardanes
,
3
Goterzes
,
4
Vonones
,
5
Vologeses
,
6
Artabanus
II
,
7
Pacorus
,
8
Cosroes
,
9
Parnaspates
,
10
Vologeses
II
,
11
Vologeses
III.
-
12
Artabanus
the
last
King
of
Parthia
,
whose
ouer-throw
by
the
valour
of
Artaxerxes
,
the
first
Persian
king
of
the
second
race
,
was
the
period
of
this
flourishing
estate
;
which
in
her
chiefest
glory
was
the
sole
Lady
of
18
subordinate
Kingdomes
.
Heredotus
.
This
subuersion
of
the
Parthian
state
,
as
it
was
primarily
wrought
by
the
vnresistible
power
of
Heauen
;
so
may
wee
referre
it
,
as
to
a
second
cause
vnto
the
barbarous
massacre
of
this
people
by
Antoninus
Caracalla
,
and
a
quarrell
thence
arising
,
Caracalla
hauing
negotiated
a
marriage
with
this
Artabanus
daughter
,
and
going
to
solemnize
the
nuptials
,
was
met
by
the
old
King
;
accompanied
with
the
flower
of
his
soldiers
,
people
,
and
nobles
,
in
their
triumphall
ornaments
.
No
sooner
was
this
honourable
retinue
come
nigh
his
Armie
,
but
the
watch
word
giuen
,
the
Roman
soldiers
(
according
to
their
Emperours
directions
)
put
them
all
to
the
sword
;
the
King
himselfe
hardly
escaping
with
life
.
Caracalla
being
dead
,
Macrinus
his
successor
was
assaulted
by
the
reenforced
Parthians
,
who
after
a
three-dayes
battaile
,
hearing
how
Caracalla
had
bin
slaine
by
Macrinus
,
made
peace
with
him
,
there
hauing
beene
in
these
3
dayes
businesse
,
great
losse
on
both
sides
:
so
that
it
was
now
no
mastery
for
the
Persians
to
surprise
a
kingdome
thus
weakned
,
and
vnable
to
make
resistance
.
Parthia
thus
conquered
,
Anno
228
,
continued
a
member
of
the
Persian
Monarchie
,
till
the
ouer-throw
of
Ormusda
the
last
of
the
second
race
:
when
this
Country
falling
together
with
Persia
into
the
hands
of
the
Caliphs
,
had
her
proper
Sultans
.
Aᵒ
1350
,
Gempsas
a
Soldan
of
this
Countrie
,
recouered
the
reputation
of
the
Parthians
,
by
subduing
the
Persians
,
as
we
haue
told
you
:
and
together
with
Persia
,
it
is
now
subiect
to
the
Sophios
.
Thus
much
of
Parthia
.
OF
TARTARIA
.
Maginus
.
TARTARIA
is
bounded
on
the
East
with
the
Easterne
Ocean
,
on
the
West
with
Muscouie
,
and
Moldauia
;
on
the
North
with
the
Scythicke
,
or
frozen
Ocean
;
&
on
the
south
with
Mare
Caspium
,
the
hill
Taurus
,
and
the
wall
of
China
.
This
Country
extendeth
it selfe
from
East
to
West
,
5400
miles
;
and
from
North
to
South
,
3600
miles
.
This
Country
was
of
old
knowne
by
the
name
of
Scythia
;
whose
inhabitants
were
the
posterity
of
Magog
,
the
son
of
Iaphet
;
called
first
Magogins
afterward
Scythes
from
Scythus
their
first
King
.
The
seuerall
inhabitants
were
first
Essedones
,
men
who
reioyced
most
at
their
parents
deaths
;
of
whose
heads
trimly
wrought
,
and
rounded
with
Gold
,
they
vsed
to
make
their
carowsing
cups
.
2
Agathyrsi
,
who
vsed
to
paint
themselues
;
euery
one
the
more
noble
he
was
,
the
more
deformed
&
stained
:
for
which
cause
,
some
haue
conceited
our
Pictes
,
to
haue
drawne
their
originall
from
hence
.
3
Nomades
,
who
having
no
houses
,
vsed
there
to
abide
longest
,
where
the
fodder
for
their
cattle
was
best
;
which
being
once
consumed
,
they
departed
.
4
Axiacae
,
who
were
very
valiant
,
but
withall
barbarous
and
inhumane
;
vsing
in
their
warres
to
drinke
the
blood
of
him
whom
they
first
slewe
,
euen
as
it
distilled
out
of
his
wounds
.
5
Geloni
,
who
vsed
to
apparell
themselues
with
the
skinnes
of
their
enimies
heads
;
and
their
horses
with
the
skinne
of
their
bodies
.
and
6
Neuri
,
of
whom
(
beleeue
it
who
list
)
it
is
reported
,
that
they
could
turne
themselues
into
Wolues
,
and
anon
againe
resume
their
true
being
.
The
Country
by
reason
of
the
many
riuers
running
through
and
sometimes
ouerflowing
it
;
was
very
abundant
in
grasse
:
but
in
fuell
so
deficient
,
that
their
fires
were
made
of
bones
,
insteed
of
wood
.
This
name
of
Scythia
extending
it selfe
into
Europe
,
euen
vnto
all
regions
lying
North
from
Danubius
,
called
also
Sarmatia
,
and
Scythia
Europaea
:
and
so
populous
hath
it
alwaies
beene
▪
that
it
is
by
diuerse
authors
stiled
the
mother
of
all
inundations
,
vagina
gentium
,
and
officina
genoris
humani
.
From
hence
indeed
Hunns
,
Herules
,
Franks
,
Bulgarians
,
Circassians
,
Sueues
,
Burgundians
,
Turkes
,
Tartarians
,
Dutch
,
Cimbers
,
Normans
,
Almaines
,
Ostrogothes
,
Tigurins
,
Lombards
,
Vandals
,
Visigothes
:
Haue
swarmed
like
Locusts
round
about
this
ball
,
And
spoyl'd
the
fairest
Prouinces
of
all
.
As
she
was
populous
,
so
were
the
people
also
valourous
.
They
thrice
ouerranne
all
Asia
,
ouercame
the
Egyptians
,
Parthians
,
Medes
,
Heredotus
and
Persians
;
these
last
by
the
hands
of
a
woman
,
viz:
Tomyris
:
who
to
reuenge
the
death
of
her
son
Spargapises
slaine
by
Cyrus
,
encountred
him
in
open
field
,
cut
of
200000
of
his
men
,
&
chopping
off
his
head
threw
it
into
a
cauldron
of
bloud
saying
,
Satia
te
sanguine
quem
sitisti
.
Darius
the
successour
of
Cambises
,
either
to
reuenge
this
ouerthrowe
,
or
to
get
reputation
,
or
to
requite
a
former
incursion
of
this
people
into
Asia
,
in
the
time
of
Cyarxes
which
we
before
haue
mentioned
;
entred
with
a
huge
armie
:
but
with
little
honour
and
lesse
safety
,
as
we
shall
anon
perceaue
.
These
were
the
only
armies
that
euer
were
brought
into
Scythia
,
no
potentate
after
this
daring
to
enter
the
Country
in
hostile
manner
.
Consent
of
time
.
The
Kings
of
Scythia
.
-
1
Scytha
.
-
2
Napis
.
-
3
Phitro
.
-
4
Sagillus
.
-
5
Targitaus
.
-
6
Plinos
.
-
7
Scolopithus
.
-
8
Panaxagora
.
-
9
Tanais
.
-
10
Indathirsus
.
-
11
Saulius
.
-
12
Spargapisis
.
-
13
Tomyris
.
-
14
Aripethes
.
-
15
Sciles
.
-
16
Octomasades
.
-
17
Lanthinus
,
in
whose
time
the
Persian
king
Darius
leading
an
Armie
of
700000
men
,
was
vanquished
by
the
Amazons
,
Hircanians
,
and
other
nations
of
Scythia
.
The
whole
narration
is
thus
.
Darius
on
the
causes
lately
mentioned
,
intended
an
expedition
into
Scythia
:
from
which
neither
the
example
of
Cyrus
,
nor
any
reason
could
disswade
him
.
For
his
better
iournying
,
he
built
a
bridge
ouer
Thracius
Bosphorus
,
and
another
ouer
Ister
;
about
that
place
where
it
parteth
Bulgaria
from
Moldauia
.
To
the
keepers
of
this
last
bridge
hee
left
a
cord
hauing
in
it
sixtie
knots
;
willing
them
every
day
to
vntie
one
of
them
,
and
if
he
returned
not
till
the
knots
were
all
vntied
,
he
licenced
them
to
depart
.
This
done
hee
marcheth
vp
into
the
Country
,
the
Scythians
still
flying
before
him
,
and
leading
him
into
the
most
desert
and
vnuitualed
parts
of
the
Countrey
.
When
they
had
him
at
this
pinch
,
they
sent
to
him
an
Embassadour
with
a
bird
,
a
mouse
,
a
frogge
,
and
a
handfull
of
arrows
,
b●dding
the
Persians
,
if
they
could
,
to
read
them
that
riddle
;
and
departed
.
Darius
coniectured
that
the
Scythians
had
submitted
themselues
,
by
deliuering
into
his
hands
their
Earth
,
Ayre
,
Water
,
and
Armes
;
hieroglyphically
specified
in
their
present
.
But
Gobrias
one
of
the
seauen
Princes
gaue
this
interpretation
.
O
yee
Persians
,
vnlesse
yee
can
like
a
Bird
fly
through
the
ayre
,
like
a
Frog
swim
through
the
water
,
or
like
a
Mouse
make
your
way
vnder
the
earth
;
ye
can
by
no
meanes
escape
the
Scythian
Arrowes
.
Indeed
this
commentary
agreed
best
with
the
text
:
for
the
Scythians
following
him
,
or
rather
driuing
him
before
them
,
cut
off
many
thousands
of
his
Armie
.
There
was
a
long
controuersie
betweene
the
Aegyptians
&
those
people
for
antiquity
;
which
was
at
last
pronounced
to
belong
to
the
Scythian
▪
with
this
verdict
,
Scytharum
gens
semper
antiquissima
.
Anacharsis
the
Philosopher
was
of
this
countrey
.
There
were
diuers
other
Kings
of
Scythia
,
whose
names
lye
obscured
for
want
of
a
Historiographer
:
And
now
the
very
name
of
Scythia
is
extinct
.
As
for
the
Tartars
,
they
are
by
some
supposed
to
be
the
ofspring
of
the
ten
Tribes
,
whom
Salmanassar
led
away
captiue
;
and
that
especially
for
two
reasons
.
Breerwood
The
first
is
,
that
the
word
Tatari
(
by
which
name
they
rather
ought
to
be
called
,
then
by
that
of
Tartari
)
signifieth
in
the
Syriacke
and
Hebrew
tongues
,
a
remnant
.
To
this
we
answere
,
that
the
name
of
this
people
is
deriued
from
the
riuer
Tartar
,
as
some
;
or
from
the
region
called
Tartar
,
where
they
first
dwelt
,
as
most
thinke
:
and
againe
that
though
the
Hebrew
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
signifie
a
remnant
,
yet
can
it
not
be
properly
applyed
to
the
Tartars
,
who
so
infinitely
exceed
the
Iewes
,
that
they
cannot
be
thought
to
bee
a
remainder
of
them
.
2ly
They
alleage
for
proofe
,
that
this
people
vse
circumcision
,
the
character
of
the
Iewish
nation
.
To
this
wee
reply
that
circumcision
was
common
to
many
people
besides
the
Iewes
,
as
to
the
Aegyptians
,
Aethiopians
,
&c.
and
that
rather
as
a
nationall
custome
,
then
a
religious
ordinance
:
and
againe
that
the
Tartars
cannot
be
proued
to
haue
receaued
circumcision
,
before
they
receaued
Mahumetanisme
.
3ly
There
is
brought
to
confirme
this
opinion
,
a
place
of
Esdras
,
chap.
13.
lib.
2.
where
it
is
said
,
that
the
ten
Tribes
(
that
they
might
the
better
keepe
Gods
statutes
)
passed
ouer
the
riuer
Euphrates
,
and
after
a
iourny
of
a
yeare
and
a
halfe
,
came
into
a
country
called
Arsareth
.
This
we
refell
by
shewing
the
impossibilities
;
for
the
Tartars
(
when
their
name
was
first
known
)
were
meere
Idolaters
,
had
no
remembrance
of
the
law
,
obserued
not
the
Sabboth
,
nor
any
other
points
of
the
Iewish
religion
:
and
so
the
ten
Tribes
retired
not
hither
to
keepe
Gods
statutes
.
2ly
Euphrates
lieth
quite
West
from
Assyria
,
&
those
places
to
which
Salmanassar
transplanted
the
Israelites
;
and
so
it
could
not
bee
passed
ouer
in
a
iourney
toward
the
North.
And
3ly
it
is
very
improbable
that
the
ten
Tribes
should
either
bee
so
simple
,
as
to
leaue
Assyria
where
they
were
peaceably
setled
;
or
so
valiant
,
as
to
force
a
passage
through
those
Countries
of
Scythia
,
which
neither
Persians
,
Greekes
,
or
Romans
were
able
to
withstand
.
But
of
this
people
more
anon
.
Tartaria
is
now
vsually
diuided
into
these
parts
,
-
Precopensem
.
-
Asiaticam
.
-
Antiquam
.
-
Zagathai
.
-
Cathai
.
Adrianus
.
TARTARIA
PRECOPENSIS
containeth
all
Taurica
Chersonesus
,
and
the
Asiatican
banks
of
Tanais
.
The
chiefe
citties
are
1
Precops
,
whence
the
whole
nation
is
called
Precopensis
.
2
Crim
,
the
ancient
seat
of
the
Tartarian
rulers
,
whence
named
they
were
the
Crim
Tartars
.
3
Oczackow
,
the
residence
of
the
present
Princes
.
4
Capha
(
anciently
Theodosia
)
a
towne
of
great
trafficke
,
which
Mahomet
the
Great
took
from
the
Genois
.
The
Tartarians
were
first
placed
in
this
Country
by
Baido
(
or
Roido
)
a
braue
Captaine
,
which
subdued
all
Muscovia
.
Mahomet
the
great
contracted
with
them
a
league
;
that
the
Tartar
should
aid
the
Turke
on
all
occasions
with
60000
men
,
and
those
to
demand
no
pay
:
to
requite
which
,
the
Tartar
is
to
succeed
in
the
Turkish
Empire
,
if
at
any
time
the
issue
male
should
happen
to
faile
.
After
this
couenant
,
the
great
Turke
vsed
(
as
still
hee
doth
)
to
send
the
new
elected
Cham
a
banner
,
as
a
token
of
his
approbation
of
their
election
.
The
men
of
this
Country
,
Boter
.
as
of
the
other
4
parts
,
are
swarth
,
not
so
much
by
the
heat
of
the
sunne
,
as
their
own
fluttishnesse
;
illfauored
,
thick-lipp'd
,
flat-nosed
,
broad-shouldered
,
swift
of
foot
,
laborious
,
and
vigilant
;
barbarous
euery
where
in
behaviour
,
especially
in
Antiqua
and
Asiaticae
.
In
religion
they
are
some
Pagans
,
some
Mahumetans
.
The
women
are
sutable
to
the
men
,
wanting
&
scorning
mony
;
adorning
themselues
with
gew-gawes
of
copper
,
feathers
,
and
latton
.
TARTARIA
ASIATICA
,
called
also
Muscovitica
,
and
Deserta
(
as
anciently
Sarmatia
Asiatica
;
)
is
situate
about
the
bankes
of
the
riuer
Volga
.
The
people
here
for
the
most
part
,
liue
in
Tents
made
of
beasts
skinnes
,
and
account
it
a
great
misery
to
stay
longer
in
a
place
,
then
the
pastures
afford
meat
for
their
Cattle
.
For
this
reason
they
sow
no
corne
,
making
horse-flesh
their
chief
food
,
either
warmed
a
little
at
their
saddle
bow
or
schorched
with
the
sunne
;
and
vse
to
drinke
sowre
Mares
milke
.
They
liue
together
in
troopes
,
which
they
call
Hordes
,
and
in
their
iournies
and
remoues
too
and
fro
,
they
obserue
the
Pole-starre
.
Of
these
Herdes
the
more
inclinable
to
ciuility
are
they
of
Astrachan
and
Casan
;
who
liue
in
houses
,
sowe
Corne
,
and
build
defencible
Townes
:
which
good
orders
haue
beene
but
of
late
vsed
,
viz:
since
they
were
made
subiect
to
the
Muscouite
,
by
the
valour
of
Basilius
and
his
sonne
Iohn
Basiliades
.
Before
they
were
subdued
by
the
Muscouite
,
Maginus
.
they
were
diuided
states
,
and
had
two
seuerall
Kings
or
Rulers
.
Casaus
last
King
by
name
Chelealcezks
,
submitted
himselfe
to
the
Emperour
of
Russia
,
and
became
his
tributary
:
but
againe
reuolting
,
hee
was
vanquished
in
field
,
and
his
people
eternally
made
subiect
Anᵒ
1553.
The
Horde
of
Astrachan
is
situate
Southeast
of
Casan
,
downe
toward
the
Caspian
Sea
,
and
was
conquered
by
Basilius
Anno
1494.
Next
to
these
,
the
principall
hords
are
Zavoll
,
and
Noyhan
.
Zavoll
called
the
great
Hords
,
or
the
Hord
of
the
Zavolhenses
,
lieth
betweene
the
riuer
Volga
,
and
Iaich
:
and
is
as
it
were
the
mother
of
the
rest
.
It
had
particular
kings
till
the
yeare
1506
,
when
the
Cham
of
the
Precopenses
subdued
them
:
but
they
discontentedly
bearing
the
yoke
,
gaue
vnto
Basilius
a
faire
opportunity
,
to
bring
them
vnder
the
empire
of
Muscouy
:
which
accordingly
hee
did
.
Noyhan
called
the
Horde
of
the
Noyacenses
,
is
the
most
Northerne
Horde
of
all
,
and
hath
the
most
warlike
people
.
They
were
first
gouerned
without
any
King
after
the
manner
of
Venice
:
but
at
last
the
Country
was
diuided
betweene
three
of
the
most
potent
among
them
.
Now
they
are
againe
vnited
vnder
one
Prince
or
Duke
,
who
is
tributary
to
the
Muscouite
.
The
chiefe
Citties
are
1
Casan
.
2
Noyhan
.
3
Scarayckzicke
.
4
Astrachan
,
nigh
vnto
which
Selimus
the
second
,
receaued
a
memorable
ouerthrowe
by
Basiliades
.
Betweene
this
Country
Precopense
,
and
Muscouia
,
liue
the
Mordwits
:
a
Tartarian
people
,
which
participate
of
all
religions
;
being
baptized
like
the
Christians
,
circumcised
as
the
Iewes
,
and
Turkes
,
&
worshipping
Idols
like
Pagans
.
Purchas
.
TARTARIA
ANTIQVA
,
is
the
old
habitation
of
the
Tartars
;
from
whence
they
dispersed
themselues
like
a
violent
whirle-winde
ouer
Europe
and
Asia
.
The
people
are
iust
of
the
same
life
and
conditions
with
them
of
Asiatica
.
This
Country
lieth
farthest
North
,
as
extending
beyond
the
Polare
circle
,
and
butting
on
the
frozen
Ocean
;
and
though
the
vulgar
lie
either
in
skinne
Tents
,
or
vnder
their
Carts
,
yet
haue
they
some
●ewe
Citties
;
as
1
Coras
,
famous
for
the
sepulchre
of
the
Tartarian
Chams
.
2
Caracora
,
where
Cingis
was
first
saluted
Emperour
.
3
Chinchitalas
.
4
Campion
:
these
Citties
belong
to
the
Kingdome
of
Tenduc
.
The
people
hereof
account
it
a
great
honour
,
to
haue
their
wiues
&
sisters
,
at
the
pleasure
of
such
as
they
entertaine
:
and
when
vpon
the
command
of
Mango
Chan
,
they
had
for
three
yeares
abstained
from
this
beastly
practise
;
they
obtained
a
restitution
of
it
againe
,
vpon
a
protestation
,
that
they
could
neuer
thriue
since
they
left
it
.
Here
is
in
this
Country
a
beast
of
exquisite
shape
,
about
the
bignesse
of
a
Goat
;
which
euery
full
Moone
hath
a
swelling
vnder
the
belly
:
which
,
the
hunters
(
at
that
time
chasing
the
said
beast
)
hauing
cut
it
off
,
and
dried
it
against
the
Sunne
;
proueth
a
most
dainty
pleasing
perfume
.
In
this
Country
is
the
Wildernesse
or
Desert
called
Lop:
From
whence
came
King
Tabor
,
whom
Charles
the
fift
burned
at
Mantua
1540
;
for
perswading
the
people
to
returne
to
Iudaisme
:
and
in
this
Countrey
groweth
Rhubarbe
,
an
herbe
of
that
excellent
nature
,
that
the
whole
world
is
beholding
to
these
Barbarians
for
it
,
as
a
soueraigne
helpe
for
many
diseases
.
ZAGATHAI
,
called
of
old
Scythia
intra
montem
Imaum
,
is
situate
about
the
Caspian
Sea
;
extending
to
the
borders
of
the
Sophian
Empire
.
It
comprehendeth
the
Prouinces
of
Bactria
,
Sogdiana
,
Margiana
,
Turchestan
,
and
Zagataia
.
Margiana
lieth
South
to
Tartaria
Antiqua
,
&
East
to
Hircania
:
the
chiefe
Citties
are
1
Indion
,
called
once
Alexandria
Margianae
;
a
Towne
which
Antiochus
Soter
king
of
Syria
fortified
with
a
strong
wall
.
2
Maran
,
nigh
vnto
which
Ismael
Sophie
ouerthrew
the
Cham
of
Tartarie
.
Sogdiana
,
lieth
on
the
North
of
Bactria
:
The
chiefe
Citties
are
Oxiana
,
seated
on
the
riuer
Oxus
.
2
Maruca
.
3
Alexandria
Sogdianae
built
by
Alexander
at
his
going
toward
India
.
Here
also
stood
in
the
time
of
Alexander
,
the
strong
and
famous
City
of
Cyropolis
,
built
by
Cyrus
,
to
fortifie
his
borders
against
the
Scythians
.
It
held
out
against
that
great
Macedonian
,
a
long
time
;
and
he
himselfe
comming
nigher
to
the
walls
,
then
discretion
would
permit
an
ordinarily
Generall
;
had
such
a
blow
on
the
necke
with
a
stone
,
that
he
fel
to
the
ground
,
his
eyes
swimming
in
his
head
,
and
his
whole
armie
giuing
him
for
slaine
.
But
reuiuing
,
he
tooke
the
towne
by
a
mine
,
and
leuel'd
it
with
the
ground
.
Bactria
lieth
East
to
Margiana
,
and
South
to
Sogdiana
;
this
Country
is
now
called
Chorazzau
,
the
two
former
Iess●●bas
from
their
greene
turbats
.
These
Bactrians
are
by
Curtius
said
to
haue
beene
a
people
very
cruell
,
alwaies
in
armes
,
resembling
much
the
Scythians
,
whose
neighbours
they
were
;
and
(
which
was
their
greatest
vertue
)
multùm
à
Persarum
luxu
abhorrentes
,
nothing
so
effeminate
as
their
Lords
the
Persians
.
Ouer
these
Bessus
was
Captaine
,
who
so
villanously
betrayed
Darius
;
and
was
by
Spitamenes
serued
with
the
same
sawce
;
who
deliuered
him
into
the
power
of
Alexander
,
and
hee
into
the
●ands
of
the
hangman
.
The
chiefe
Citties
are
1
Istigias
,
one
of
the
most
pleasant
Citties
of
the
East
.
2
Chorazzan
,
whence
commeth
the
name
of
the
whole
region
.
3
Bud●san
formerly
Bactra
.
In
the
time
of
the
Assyrian
Monarch
Ninus
,
here
raigned
the
first
king
Zoroastes
,
who
is
said
by
some
,
first
to
haue
inuented
Astronomy
:
which
assertion
I
dare
not
affirme
,
considering
that
the
fathers
before
the
flood
were
well
seene
in
this
science
.
Perhaps
the
inuention
hereof
is
attributed
to
the
king
,
either
for
that
he
first
committed
that
to
writing
,
which
was
taught
by
tradition
:
or
else
compiled
the
confused
writings
of
others
,
into
one
methodicall
body
.
Against
him
Ninus
made
warre
,
but
was
forced
to
fly
with
the
losse
of
10000
Assyrians
;
and
hauing
againe
repaired
his
armie
,
encountred
Zoroastes
,
slew
him
,
&
vnited
Bactria
to
his
Monarchie
.
Afterward
it
was
made
subiect
to
the
Persians
,
then
to
the
Syrian
successours
of
Alexander
,
til
the
yeare
of
the
world
,
3720
:
in
which
time
Theodates
,
one
who
was
but
gouernour
of
1000
Citties
&
Townes
(
by
which
we
may
guesse
at
the
former
populousnesse
)
assumed
to
himselfe
the
title
of
King
:
which
honour
continued
in
his
family
,
til
the
yeare
3786
;
when
Enchrendes
the
last
king
,
was
slain
by
the
Bogdians
,
and
Drangians
.
Then
returned
it
to
the
Syrians
;
afterwards
it
was
sub●ected
to
the
Romans
,
vnder
whom
it
receaued
the
Christian
faith
by
the
preaching
of
St
Thomas
,
together
with
the
other
two
Prouinces
.
The
Persians
,
Sarracens
,
&
now
the
Tartars
haue
beene
successiuely
their
Lords
.
Turchestan
,
is
the
Country
where
the
Turkes
first
inhabited
,
before
their
irruption
into
Armenia
.
The
chief
Cities
are
Calba
,
and
Ocerra
.
That
this
people
tooke
the
name
of
Turkes
,
either
from
the
Teucri
,
the
Troians
,
or
from
Turca
a
towne
of
Persia
,
is
friuolous
to
affirme
;
considering
how
long
before
the
Turks
had
any
commerce
with
the
Persians
,
Pomponius
Mela
placeth
the
Turcae
and
Thyrsagetae
together
in
this
tract
:
and
as
for
their
descent
from
the
Troians
,
I
hold
it
so
vaine
,
that
it
needeth
no
confutation
.
The
first
time
that
euer
this
people
tooke
on
them
any
military
emploiment
,
was
in
the
raigne
of
the
Emperour
Mauritius
,
about
the
yeare
600
:
when
they
were
discomfited
by
Chaganus
,
Captaine
or
Cham
of
the
Avares
,
another
Scythian
nation
,
of
whom
wee
haue
before
spoken
in
Hungarye
.
Their
second
expedition
as
it
was
more
necessary
,
hunger
enforcing
them
to
it
;
so
was
it
also
more
prosperous
:
stating
them
in
a
great
part
of
the
greater
Armenia
,
Anno
1844
;
and
what
they
haue
since
done
,
we
haue
there
told
you
.
Zagataie
,
the
name
giuer
at
this
day
to
all
the
Prouince
;
tooke
its
name
from
Sachetaie
a
Noble
man
of
the
Tartars
:
to
whose
care
this
part
of
their
new
Empire
was
committed
.
To
him
succeeded
Ogg
,
who
was
the
father
of
Tamerlane
;
who
by
marriage
with
the
daughter
and
heire
of
Gino
Chan
,
obtained
the
Tartarian
Empire
.
Hee
subdued
the
Aegyptians
,
Syrians
,
Persians
,
and
Turkes
;
against
whose
vnfortunate
King
Baiazet
the
first
,
he
conducted
an
Army
of
700000
fighting
men
,
and
wonne
a
famous
victory
of
his
enimy
:
hee
terrefied
the
Muscovites
,
and
frighted
the
puissant
King
of
China
:
and
dying
diuided
his
Empire
amongst
his
sons
;
who
lost
it
in
as
short
space
as
their
father
had
conquered
it
:
nothing
remaining
not
subdued
,
of
which
Tamerlane
was
not
possessed
,
before
his
warre-like
expeditions
.
The
chiefe
Citties
are
1
Bochara
,
the
seat
of
the
Prouinciall
Gouernour
.
2
Sarmachand
,
which
gaue
both
a
Cradle
and
a
Graue
to
mighty
Tamerlane
.
This
Citty
hee
enriched
,
with
all
the
treasurie
and
spoiles
of
his
manifold
victories
;
and
in
one
instance
to
speake
the
rest
,
he
sent
hither
from
Damascus
only
,
8000
Camels
laden
with
spoiles
,
&
choicest
moueable
goods
.
From
this
Tamerlane
the
great
Moguls
are
descended
.
This
Towne
was
originally
called
Matacanda
,
and
was
by
Spitamenes
(
who
hauing
deliuered
Bessus
into
the
hands
of
Alexander
,
afterwards
revolted
from
him
)
made
good
against
the
Macedonians
:
Menedemus
with
3800
men
besieging
it
.
But
Spitamenes
preuailed
,
slew
Menedemus
,
and
2300
of
his
Souldiers
;
&
then
fled
to
Bactria
:
where
he
was
slaine
by
his
wi●e
,
and
his
head
presented
to
the
Conquerour
.
At
this
Towne
also
was
it
that
Alexander
in
a
drunken
fury
,
slew
his
friend
Clytus
;
who
at
the
battaile
by
the
riuer
Granvicus
,
had
saued
his
life
,
by
receauing
a
blowe
directed
at
him
.
CATHAIE
is
bounded
on
the
East
with
the
Orientall
Ocean
,
on
the
West
with
the
other
Tartarian
Prouinces
,
on
the
North
with
the
Scythicke
Sea
,
and
on
the
South
with
China
.
This
is
thought
to
haue
beene
the
ancient
habitation
of
the
Seres
;
who
being
excellent
in
the
weauing
of
silkes
,
which
they
made
of
a
fine
wooll
growing
on
the
leaues
of
trees
,
occasioned
all
silkes
to
be
called
Serica
.
It
is
said
of
this
people
,
that
they
had
neither
theefe
,
nor
whore
among
them
.
The
soyle
aboundeth
with
variety
of
fruits
;
superfluously
furnished
with
Rice
,
Graine
,
Wooll
,
Silke
,
Hemp
,
Rhewbarbe
,
Muske
,
and
excellent
fine
Chamlets
.
So
that
it
scorneth
to
giue
precedency
to
any
of
the
flourishing
Prouinces
in
Europe
.
The
people
are
very
warlike
,
strong
in
matters
of
action
,
fearelesse
of
the
greatest
dangers
,
&
patient
of
labour
&
want
.
They
are
of
meane
stature
,
little
eyes
,
sharpe
sight
,
and
weare
their
beards
thinne
.
They
are
of
a
very
good
wit
,
dresse
them selues
gorgeously
,
and
fare
on
occasions
sumptuously
.
Finally
these
and
they
of
Zagataie
are
the
most
honourable
people
of
the
Tartars
,
indifferently
ciuill
,
louers
of
arts
both
mechanicall
and
ciuill
,
and
inhabiting
diuerse
faire
Citties
.
The
chiefe
are
1
Caraian
where
the
women
vse
to
gild
their
teeth
.
2
Tebeth
,
famous
for
her
abundance
in
Corall
.
3
Cambalu
,
seated
on
the
riuer
Polysanga
,
honoured
with
the
great
Chams
residence
,
and
enriched
with
a
mighty
confluence
of
Merchants
of
all
sorts
:
besides
other
merchandises
,
there
are
euery
yeare
1000
Carts
loaded
with
silke
,
sent
thither
from
China
.
This
Citty
is
in
compasse
28
miles
besides
the
Suburbs
;
in
which
besides
other
inhabitants
of
all
sorts
,
are
50000
Astrologers
,
or
rather
fortune
tellers
.
4
Xaindu
,
the
Pallace
of
the
Emperor
,
is
of
a
fouresquare
figure
,
euery
side
extending
8
miles
in
length
:
within
this
quadrate
is
another
,
whose
sides
are
6
miles
long
,
&
within
that
another
of
foure
miles
square
,
which
is
the
Pallace
it selfe
.
Betweene
these
seuerall
walls
,
are
Walkes
,
Gardens
,
Orchards
,
Fish-ponds
,
places
for
all
manner
of
exercise
,
&
Parkes
,
Forrests
,
Chases
for
all
manner
of
game
.
Cathaie
was
anciently
called
Scythia
extra
montem
Imaum
,
and
tooke
,
no
doubt
,
this
name
from
the
Cathei
,
whom
the
textuarie
Geographer
Strabo
,
placeth
in
this
tract
.
The
people
hereof
were
conuerted
by
S.
Andrew
,
&
long
continued
Christians
though
infected
with
the
opinions
of
Nestorius
,
whose
sect
at
this
day
is
spread
all
ouer
the
East
.
They
differ
from
the
Church
of
Rome
and
Greece
,
saying
that
in
Christ
were
two
persons
,
as
well
as
two
natures
.
2
,
that
the
Virgin
Mary
ought
not
to
be
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
2
Their
Priests
may
marry
when
and
as
often
as
they
will
.
The
chiefe
meanes
by
which
this
heresie
is
so
propagated
,
was
by
the
wickednesse
of
Cosrees
,
a
king
of
Persia
;
who
vpon
a
meere
hatred
to
Heraclius
the
Greeke
Emperour
,
inforced
all
the
Christians
inhabiting
his
dominions
,
to
become
Nestorians
,
or
abandon
their
country
.
Their
Patriarke
hath
his
residence
at
Musal
in
Mesopotamia
;
which
dignity
is
not
electiue
,
but
descendeth
from
the
Father
to
the
sonne
.
The
solemnities
of
marriage
because
they
are
somewhat
vsuall
,
I
will
now
relate
vnto
you
.
Their
wiues
they
see
not
till
they
are
married
,
but
hearing
a
good
report
of
the
young
woman
,
sollicite
her
father
for
her
.
If
he
yeeld
,
then
they
meet
at
the
Chancell
of
the
Church
,
in
which
there
is
a
partition
:
the
man
and
his
friends
standing
on
the
one
side
;
the
womar
and
her
friends
on
the
other
.
When
they
are
met
,
the
Cassise
,
or
Churchman
,
biddeth
the
yong
man
put
his
hand
through
a
hole
in
the
partition
,
and
take
his
wife
by
the
hand
;
which
he
doth
.
Then
commeth
the
mother
of
the
young
woman
,
&
with
a
sharpe
pointed
instrument
all
to
be
pricketh
the
new
married
mans
hand
.
If
when
he
feeleth
the
smart
,
hee
letteth
his
wiues
hand
goe
;
they
take
it
for
a
signe
that
he
will
not
loue
her
:
but
if
he
hold
her
fast
,
and
wring
her
by
the
hand
till
she
cry
;
then
is
he
counted
a
louing
man
,
and
her
friends
are
glad
that
they
bestowed
her
on
him
.
After
the
marriage
consummate
,
if
a
male
child
be
borne
vnto
them
,
the
father
looseth
his
owne
name
,
&
is
called
by
that
of
his
eldest
sonne
;
and
if
the
fathers
name
bee
Moses
,
and
the
sonnes
name
Ioseph
;
the
father
is
no
more
called
Moses
,
but
Aben
Ioseph
,
that
is
the
father
of
Ioseph
:
so
highly
doe
they
reuerence
marriage
,
and
the
fruit
thereof
posterity
.
The
people
of
this
Country
inioyed
all
the
immunities
of
good
subiects
vnder
the
Nestorian
kings
of
Tenduch
;
to
whom
the
name
of
Prester
Iohn
more
●ightly
belongeth
,
then
to
the
Emperour
of
Habassia
,
or
Aethiopia
interior
.
The
last
of
these
Kings
of
Tenduch
was
Vn-cham
,
who
vsing
indirect
dealings
towards
the
Tartars
,
a
base
and
obscure
people
;
prouoked
them
now
ready
to
leaue
his
neighbourhood
,
and
seeke
new
habitations
,
to
turne
their
whole
forces
against
him
:
whom
they
easily
vanquished
,
&
made
Cingis
their
Captaine
king
of
T●nduch
.
It
is
recorded
that
Cingis
before
he
ioyned
battaile
with
Vn-Cham
,
consulted
with
his
diuiners
and
Astrologers
of
the
successe
.
They
taking
a
greenereed
cleft
it
asunder
,
writ
on
the
one
the
name
of
Cingis
,
and
Vn-Cham
on
the
other
:
and
placed
than
not
farre
asunder
.
Then
fell
they
to
reading
their
Charmes
and
coniurations
,
the
two
reeds
fell
a
●ighting
in
the
sight
of
the
whole
army
,
and
Cingis
Reed
ouercame
the
other
:
whereby
they
foretold
the
ioyful
newes
of
victory
to
the
Tartars
,
which
accordingly
hapned
.
And
this
was
the
first
step
by
which
this
base
and
beggerly
nation
beganne
to
mount
vnto
the
chaire
of
Empire
and
Soueraignty
:
whereas
before
they
liued
like
beasts
hauing
neither
letters
nor
faith
,
nor
dwelling
,
nor
reputation
,
nor
valour
,
nor
indeed
any
thing
fitting
a
man
.
The
great
Chams
of
Tartary
1162
-
1
Cingis
,
Cinchius
,
Zingis
,
or
Changius
,
was
made
king
or
Cham
of
the
Tartars
:
hee
subdued
Tenduch
and
Cathaia
;
Changing
the
name
of
Scythians
and
Scythia
,
to
Tartarians
and
Tartaria
,
6.
1168
-
2
I●cuchan
Cham
,
or
Hoccata
succeeded
.
In
his
time
the
name
of
Tartar
was
first
knowne
in
Europe
;
Ao.
1212
in
which
yeare
they
droue
the
Polesockie
from
the
banks
of
the
Euxine
Sea
.
By
his
Captaine
Bathu
or
R●ido
he
subdued
Muscovia
,
planted
his
Tartars
in
Taurica
Chersonesus
▪
wasted
Hungary
,
Bosnia
,
Seruia
,
Bulgaria
;
and
by
his
o●her
Captaines
tooke
Persia
from
the
Turkes
.
-
3
Zaincham
,
Bathu
,
or
Barcham
,
ruined
the
Tarkes
kingdome
of
Damascus
,
and
Asia
the
lesse
.
-
4
Gino
Cham
,
whose
daughter
conveighed
the
Empire
vnto
her
husband
Tamirlane
or
Tamberlan
.
-
5
Tamir
Cutlu
,
Tamir
Cham
,
or
Tamirlane
,
a
great
tyrant
,
but
withall
an
excellent
Souldier
:
that
it
is
thought
that
he
subdued
more
Prouinces
in
his
life
time
,
then
all
the
Romans
had
done
in
800
yeares
,
at
what
time
their
Monarchie
was
at
the
height
.
-
6
Allan
.
-
7
Mango
,
to
whom
Haiton
an
Armenian
Prince
,
and
chiefe
compiler
of
the
Tartarian
history
,
went
for
aide
against
the
Caliph
of
Babylon
.
-
8
Cobilai
.
-
9
Tamor
.
Thus
farre
Paulus
Venetus
,
&
Haiton
Armenius
haue
spoken
of
the
Tartarian
proceedings
:
what
Kings
haue
since
raigned
we
cannot
learne
;
nor
what
memorable
acts
haue
beene
done
among
them
.
The
great
distance
of
Countries
and
difficulty
of
the
iourney
haue
hindred
further
discoueries
:
For
the
great
Cham
,
the
Duke
of
Muscovie
,
&
the
king
of
China
,
will
neither
suffer
any
of
their
subiects
to
travel
abroad
;
nor
permit
any
forrainers
to
view
their
dominions
,
or
enter
into
them
,
vnlesse
either
Embassadours
or
Marchants
.
This
gouernment
is
tyrannicall
;
the
great
Cham
is
Lord
of
all
;
and
in
his
tongue
,
besides
which
they
haue
almost
no
laws
consisteth
the
power
of
life
or
death
:
he
is
called
by
the
simple
vulgar
,
the
shaddow
of
spirits
,
and
sonne
of
the
immortall
God
.
At
the
death
of
the
Cham
,
the
7
chiefe
Princes
assemble
to
crowne
his
sonne
;
whom
they
place
on
a
blacke
course
cloath
,
telling
him
if
he
raigne
well
,
heauen
shall
be
his
reward
:
if
ill
,
hee
shall
not
haue
so
much
as
a
corner
of
that
black
cloath
to
rest
his
body
on
:
then
they
put
the
Crowne
on
his
head
,
and
kissing
his
feet
,
sweare
vnto
him
fealty
and
homage
.
And
at
the
funerall
of
these
great
Monarchs
they
vse
to
kill
some
of
his
guard
souldiers
,
whereof
hee
hath
12000
in
continuall
pay
:
saying
vnto
them
:
Ite
&
domino
nostro
seruite
in
alia
vita
.
Paulus
Venetus
reporteth
,
that
at
the
obsequies
of
Mango
Cham
,
no
sewer
then
10000
were
slaine
on
this
occasion
.
These
Chams
are
for
the
most
part
seuere
iusticers
,
&
punish
almost
for
euery
small
fault
with
sudden
death
;
but
theft
especially
:
insomuch
that
a
man
in
Cambalu
taking
a
paile
of
milke
from
a
womans
head
,
and
beginning
to
drink
thereof
;
was
vpon
the
womans
outery
apprehended
,
and
presently
cut
in
sunder
with
a
sword
;
so
that
the
blood
and
the
milke
came
out
together
.
The
next
capitall
crimes
to
these
are
lying
&
adultery
;
which
among
the
very
first
lawes
of
Cingis
,
were
enacted
to
be
punishable
also
by
death
.
This
Country
is
vnder
the
same
clime
with
Muscovia
.
The
chiefe
riuer
of
the
Precopenses
,
is
Tanais
:
of
Asiatica
,
Volga
,
●nd
Petzora
:
of
Antiqua
,
Tartar
,
whence
the
nation
tooke
their
name
:
of
Cathay
,
Curata
.
2
Poiysanga
.
3
Zaiton
.
4
Mecon
,
as
also
the
Lakes
of
Guyan
,
2
Dangu
.
3
Dandu
.
4
Catocara
:
and
lastly
of
Zagataie
,
1
Iaxartes
.
and
2
Oxus
.
This
last
is
a
fatall
bound
of
Monarchies
:
the
Persians
neuer
passed
it
to
extend
their
dominions
,
but
receaued
some
notable
ouerthrowe
,
as
that
of
Cyrus
against
the
Scythians
:
and
the
Tartars
fare
in
the
same
manner
attempting
the
like
matter
,
as
when
Saba
the
Cham
of
Zagataie
,
was
ouerthrowne
by
Ismael
Sophie
of
Persia
.
These
two
last
arise
from
the
branches
of
Mount
Taurus
,
&
exonerate
their
full
stomackes
into
the
Caspian
or
Hircanian
Sea
.
Thus
much
of
Tartaria
.
OF
INDIA
.
INDIA
is
bounded
on
the
East
with
China
,
on
the
West
with
the
riuer
Indus
,
from
whence
it
taketh
denomination
;
on
the
North
with
Tartarie
,
on
the
South
with
the
Ocean
.
This
Country
extendeth
in
length
from
China
to
Persia
,
3600
miles
;
and
stretcheth
from
Taurus
to
the
Ocean
:
this
being
the
biggest
country
,
comprehended
vnder
one
name
,
of
any
in
the
world
,
excepting
Tartaria
and
China
.
It
is
situate
betweene
the
first
and
sixt
Climats
,
the
longest
day
being
in
the
South
parts
of
12
houres
only
;
but
in
the
North
fifteen
houres
and
a
halfe
.
Concerning
the
monst●ous
fables
which
fore-going
times
haue
deliuered
vnto
vs
,
giue
me
leaue
to
say
;
that
as
the
Poets
of
old
,
vsed
to
fill
vp
the
times
of
which
they
were
ignorant
,
with
strange
fictions
,
&
prodigious
metamorphoses
;
or
as
our
moderne
Geographers
in
their
Maps
of
the
world
,
fill
vp
those
vnknowne
parts
thereof
,
of
which
they
can
giue
vs
no
certaine
description
,
with
strange
pictures
,
and
vncouth
shapes
of
beasts
and
trees
:
so
also
the
writers
in
former
ages
,
haue
filled
the
more
remote
Countries
of
which
they
knowe
little
,
with
such
impossible
and
incredible
relations
.
Hence
there
haue
beene
attributed
to
this
India
,
the
tales
of
men
with
dogges
heads
;
of
men
with
one
legge
only
,
yet
of
great
swiftnesse
;
of
such
as
liue
by
sent
;
of
men
that
had
but
one
eye
,
&
that
in
their
foreheads
;
and
of
others
whose
eares
did
reach
vnto
the
ground
.
It
is
reported
also
,
that
this
people
by
eating
a
Dragons
heart
and
liver
,
attain
to
the
vnderstanding
of
the
languages
of
beasts
;
that
they
can
make
themselues
,
when
they
list
,
inuisible
;
that
they
haue
two
tubbes
,
whereof
the
one
opened
yeelds
winde
,
the
other
raine
,
and
the
like
.
But
of
these
relations
&
the
rest
of
this
straine
,
I
doubt
not
but
the
vnderstanding
Reader
knoweth
how
to
iudge
,
and
what
to
beleeue
;
for
my
part
I
am
of
the
same
minde
with
Curtius
,
Plura
equidem
transcribe
quàm
credo
;
nec
enim
affirmare
ausus
sum
quae
dubito
,
nec
subducere
sustineo
quae
accepi
.
The
old
inhabitants
of
this
Country
were
the
Daedalae
,
Mazaga
,
Abisarae
,
Sop●ites
,
Gangarides
,
Phartasii
,
Sobij
,
Malli
,
Sabracae
,
Musicani
,
Oxydracae
,
&c.
all
conquered
by
Alexander
in
his
expedition
into
this
Country
.
The
Malli
and
Oxydracae
are
most
famous
,
for
a
story
attributed
vnto
them
,
which
is
this
.
Alexander
besieging
the
chiefe
Citty
of
the
Oxydracae
,
saith
Curtius
(
of
the
Malli
,
saith
Plutarch
)
was
the
first
that
scaled
the
walls
,
and
the
last
that
could
doe
so
;
the
ladder
breaking
as
soone
as
he
was
at
the
top
.
Standing
thus
alone
as
a
marke
to
all
their
darts
,
he
was
by
his
Souldiers
desired
to
leap
downe
among
them
;
but
he
in
a
daring
brauado
leaped
into
the
towne
among
his
enimies
:
where
it
was
not
only
his
good
hap
to
light
vpon
his
feet
,
but
to
haue
an
old
tree
at
his
back
to
defend
him
behinde
.
In
this
posture
he
is
said
to
haue
maintained
the
fight
a
long
time
against
all
the
townsmen
;
killing
two
of
them
with
his
owne
hands
,
and
by
that
example
teaching
the
rest
to
bee
more
mannerly
:
till
being
wearied
and
dangerously
wounded
,
he
was
forced
to
leaue
his
feet
,
and
commit
the
weight
of
his
body
to
his
knees
.
In
this
case
Leonatus
Peucestes
,
and
some
other
of
his
Captaines
came
to
assist
him
,
who
defended
their
dying
master
,
till
the
whole
Army
entred
the
Towne
,
and
put
all
the
people
to
the
sword
;
in
reuenge
of
their
King
,
whose
life
they
had
little
hope
to
enioy
,
though
he
with
much
danger
did
afterward
recouer
.
For
my
part
,
I
giue
little
or
no
credence
to
this
story
,
ranging
it
in
the
same
catalogue
of
truth
with
the
aduentures
of
Donzel
del
Phoebo
,
Rosicleer
,
Beliauis
,
Amadis
,
and
the
rest
of
the
rabble
of
Knights
errant
:
neither
is
this
the
first
time
that
Curtius
hath
disgraced
the
soundnesse
of
Alexanders
iudgement
,
and
the
truth
of
his
actions
,
with
the
like
idle
and
impossible
tales
,
though
indeed
in
this
particular
he
saith
that
it
was
multò
magis
ad
temeritatis
quàm
ad
gloriae
famam
.
The
principall
riuers
of
this
Country
are
,
1
Indus
the
boundary
of
the
Persian
and
Indian
Empires
;
which
hauing
his
head
in
the
mountaine
Caucasus
,
now
called
Naugrariot
;
openet●
himselfe
with
two
mouthes
into
the
Indian
Ocean
;
hauing
first
runne
a
course
of
900
miles
.
2
Ganges
,
of
which
more
anon
.
3
Hydaspes
,
on
whose
banks
Alexander
built
Bucephalia
in
honour
of
his
horse
Bucephalus
there
dying
.
On
the
bankes
of
this
riuer
stood
the
Citty
of
Nysa
also
,
the
chiefe
Citty
of
India
in
the
time
of
Alexander
.
4
Acesines
.
5
Hirotis
.
and
6
Zaradus
;
all
three
emptying
themselues
into
the
Indus
.
This
Country
,
euen
in
ancient
times
hath
beene
noted
for
abundance
of
all
things
,
either
necessary
for
the
maintenance
of
life
,
or
pleasant
to
the
relish
of
the
palate
:
as
also
for
abundance
of
Camels
,
Apes
,
Dragons
,
Serpents
,
Rhinocerots
,
&
Elephants
.
These
Elephants
doe
seeme
to
haue
a
smack
of
reason
,
and
certainely
partake
more
of
humane
ingenuitie
,
then
any
othe●
brute
creature
whatsoeuer
.
The
Elephant
which
King
Porus
rode
on
,
seeing
his
master
strong
&
lustie
,
rushed
into
the
thickest
of
Alexanders
Armie
;
but
when
he
perceaued
Porus
to
grow
faint
,
he
withdrew
himselfe
,
and
kneeling
down
receaued
all
the
arrowes
shot
against
his
master
in
his
owne
trunke
.
Bacchus
was
the
first
that
entred
and
conquered
this
Country
,
as
indeed
what
regions
first
or
last
hath
not
he
brought
vnder
his
winie
Empire
.
Hence
one
thus
descanteth
,
First
Bacchus
did
this
Country
ouer-runne
,
And
set
vp
trophies
in
the
conquered
East
:
Oh
would
he
had
gone
on
as
he
begunne
,
And
neuer
turned
to
subdue
the
West
.
Might
Indus
banks
haue
borne
his
branching
vines
,
Nor
Europes
streames
bin
stain'd
with
sweeter
wines
.
After
Bacchus
,
Semiramis
Q.
of
Assyria
was
the
first
that
euer
entred
India
in
hostile
manner
;
part
whereof
she
made
tributary
,
and
slew
Staurobates
the
king
thereof
.
Next
vnto
her
,
Alexander
the
great
invaded
it
,
at
which
time
there
were
many
kings
and
free
Cities
▪
whom
the
Gymnosophists
perswaded
to
defend
their
liberty
.
These
Gymnosophists
were
to
the
Indians
as
the
Druides
to
the
Brittaines
,
and
are
called
by
the
Indians
,
Brachmanni
.
These
are
had
in
great
reuerence
:
and
liue
for
the
most
part
,
a
very
austere
and
solitary
life
,
in
caues
and
desarts
,
seeding
on
herbes
,
and
wearing
poore
thinne
weedes
:
and
for
a
certaine
time
abstaine
from
all
kind
of
vice
:
But
that
time
once
past
,
they
may
(
as
it
were
)
by
priuiledge
,
defloure
virgins
,
and
commit
what
riots
they
list
.
Others
of
them
liue
together
with
the
people
,
as
being
their
ordinary
Priests
.
Of
these
Alexander
surprised
10
,
one
of
which
was
Calanus
,
to
whom
hee
propounded
strange
questions
,
and
receiued
strange
answers
.
Hee
first
dealt
with
Taxiles
a
prudent
Prince
,
whose
kingdome
was
bigger
then
Aegypt
;
who
both
ouercame
and
was
ouercome
by
Alexander
in
curtesie
.
Next
with
King
Porus
in
a
more
hostile
manner
;
for
he
discomfited
his
Army
,
and
tooke
Porus
prisoner
,
who
was
foure
cubits
and
a
shafes
length
high
.
Afterward
he
sailed
downe
the
Ganges
,
vnto
the
maine
Ocean
;
and
was
the
first
and
last
(
till
of
late
)
that
euer
durst
adventure
such
a
navigation
.
After
this
expedition
of
Alexand●r
,
the
Indians
inioyed
many
yeares
of
peace
.
The
successours
of
Alexander
were
for
the
most
part
on
the
loosing
hand
:
the
power
of
the
Romans
they
rather
knew
by
report
,
then
triall
:
yet
was
it
not
amisse
to
enterta●ne
a
potent
,
though
remote
state
,
in
termes
of
amitie
.
Therefore
they
sent
Embassadours
vnto
Augustus
,
who
presented
him
with
a
number
of
Tigers
,
Di●●
.
(
which
beasts
till
then
,
the
Roman
people
had
neuer
seene
;
)
and
which
was
most
pleasing
,
a
litle
boy
borne
without
armes
,
who
with
his
feet
could
bend
a
bow
,
shoot
,
and
play
on
a
winde
instrument
as
exactly
,
as
others
with
their
hands
.
Traian
the
Emperour
had
a
great
desire
to
see
this
Countrie
;
but
after
these
times
by
litle
&
litle
,
histories
haue
bin
in
a
manner
silent
concerning
it
.
For
notwithstanding
that
there
was
continuall
trafficke
from
the
Red
sea
hither
:
and
betweene
the
Persian
,
Turkish
,
and
Indian
merchants
for
spices
,
and
the
other
commodities
of
this
Region
:
yet
were
not
these
merchants
acquainted
with
the
state
of
the
country
;
because
they
entred
not
into
it
,
but
were
met
by
the
Indian
merchants
at
Sarmachand
,
being
(
as
it
were
)
the
common
Emporie
.
Neither
did
the
Aegyptians
at
all
enter
into
India
,
but
were
met
by
the
Indians
at
Ormus
,
or
some
other
Iland
:
(
euen
as
now
the
Chinoys
make
some
of
the
Philippinae
,
the
staple
of
their
trade
with
the
Spaniards
;
whom
they
licence
not
to
come
into
the
Continent
among
them
:
)
but
our
moderne
navigations
haue
with-drawne
the
Maske
of
obscurity
,
and
shew
vs
her
liuely
portraiture
in
as
liuely
colours
.
It
enioyeth
two
summers
,
an
exact
temperature
of
the
aire
,
and
double
increase
.
Abound
it
doth
in
all
manner
of
Mineralls
,
except
Copper
and
Lead
:
stored
with
all
sorts
of
Cattle
,
except
horses
:
more
particularly
with
Mines
of
gold
,
precious
stones
,
spices
of
all
sorts
,
and
Ciuet
:
Wheat
only
and
Vines
are
wanting
,
that
so
this
Countrey
might
be
beholding
to
others
,
as
others
to
this
.
The
people
are
indifferently
ciuill
and
ingenious
,
both
men
and
women
imitate
a
maiestie
in
their
train
and
apparell
,
Purchas
.
which
they
sweeten
with
oyles
and
perfumes
,
adorning
them
with
Iewels
,
Pearles
,
and
other
ornaments
befitting
.
They
are
now
a
natioo
composed
of
5
seuerall
people
,
1
the
Indians
or
natiues
,
which
are
in
part
Gentiles
,
in
part
Christians
.
Those
which
are
Gentiles
retaine
among
them
many
of
their
old
customes
,
as
not
knowing
their
wiues
after
they
haue
borne
them
two
children
;
not
accompanying
them
if
after
fiue
yeares
cohabitation
they
can
raise
no
issue
by
them
,
but
exchanging
them
for
others
;
as
neuer
being
rewarded
for
any
military
exploit
,
vnlesse
they
bring
with
them
an
enemies
head
in
their
hand
;
killing
their
friends
before
sicknesse
withereth
them
,
&c.
As
for
the
Christians
(
to
which
Religion
they
were
converted
by
S.
Thomas
)
they
still
retaine
the
name
and
profession
,
which
they
haue
now
reformed
(
I
should
haue
said
deformed
)
according
to
the
Church
of
Rome
;
which
was
effected
in
a
Synode
held
for
that
purpose
at
Goa
,
Anno
1599
,
at
what
time
they
deliuered
vp
all
their
bookes
to
the
censure
of
the
Roman-Spanish
Archbishop
of
Goa
,
to
be
by
him
corrected
;
and
permitted
their
Liturgie
also
to
be
by
him
altered
.
Before
this
vnion
,
they
vsed
1
to
administer
the
Sacrament
with
bread
seasoned
with
salt
;
2ly
insteed
of
wine
(
because
India
affordeth
none
)
to
vse
the
iuyce
of
rasins
,
softned
in
water
one
night
,
&
so
pressed
forth
:
3ly
not
to
baptize
their
children
til
40
daies
old
,
vnlesse
in
danger
of
death
:
4ly
to
permit
no
images
in
their
Churches
but
of
the
Crosse
onely
:
5ly
to
debarre
their
Priests
from
second
marriages
:
and
6ly
to
paint
GOD
with
3
heads
on
one
body
,
denotating
thereby
the
Trinity
.
The
second
sort
of
people
which
inhabite
this
Country
,
are
Mahumetan
Persians
and
Tartars
,
especially
since
the
Moguls
great
victories
here
.
3
Iewes
,
who
liue
straglingly
dispersed
in
all
quarters
.
4
Arabians
,
or
Moores
,
who
200
and
odde
yeares
past
,
seazed
on
some
hauen-townes
,
driuing
rhe
Natiues
vp
higher
into
the
inland
Countrie
.
And
5
the
Portugals
,
who
possessing
some
few
Sea-townes
,
commodious
for
trafficke
,
bragge
of
the
conquest
of
the
whole
Country
,
which
they
are
in
no
more
possibility
to
conquer
,
then
the
French
was
to
subdue
Spaine
,
when
he
was
possessed
of
the
fort
of
Perpignan
,
pawned
to
him
by
Iohn
King
of
Arragon
and
Navarre
.
The
riuer
Ganges
ariseth
in
the
Scythian
hils
,
Purchas
.
and
carrying
with
it
an
incredible
breadth
and
depth
,
disburdeneth
it selfe
into
the
South
Ocean
.
The
breadth
of
it
is
in
the
narrowest
place
8
,
in
the
broadest
20
miles
;
the
depth
of
it
is
neuer
lesse
then
100
foot
.
That
this
riuer
is
not
that
which
is
called
in
the
Scriptures
Pison
,
which
compasseth
the
land
of
Havilah
,
where
there
is
gold
;
we
haue
already
proued
in
Mesopotamia
:
our
reason
being
drawne
from
the
ouer-large
extent
which
must
then
be
necessarily
giuen
to
Paradise
;
in
which
the
riuer
Pison
is
said
to
haue
risen
.
And
though
indeed
India
is
thought
,
&
that
truely
,
to
be
the
land
of
Hauilah
;
yet
why
should
Ganges
that
diuideth
India
,
be
thought
to
be
Pison
,
rather
then
Indus
which
boundeth
it
;
and
which
also
lieth
farre
neerer
to
Tigris
&
Euphrates
,
then
this
Ganges
?
But
to
make
it
more
plaine
:
certaine
it
is
that
there
were
two
lands
of
Hauilah
;
the
one
so
named
from
Hauilah
,
the
sonne
of
Iocktan
,
(
who
with
his
brothers
Ophir
and
Iobab
,
dwelt
toward
the
East
,
Gen.
10.
ver.
29.30
,
)
which
is
this
India
,
or
a
part
of
it
:
and
the
other
so
named
from
Hauilah
,
the
sonne
of
Chush
,
(
of
whom
mention
is
made
in
the
7
verse
of
the
same
Chapter
,
)
which
is
the
land
of
Susiana
,
a
butting
North
on
Mesopotamia
.
This
Ganges
yet
,
though
it
be
none
of
the
riuers
of
Paradise
,
is
as
famous
as
those
which
are
.
For
downe
this
riuer
did
Alexander
with
such
danger
saile
to
see
the
Ocean
:
To
this
riuer
the
superstitious
Indians
goe
deuoutly
on
pilgrimage
;
strongly
beleeuing
that
they
are
secure
of
saluation
,
if
at
the
time
of
their
death
they
may
drinke
of
this
water
.
This
riuer-flowing
the
Country
,
enricheth
it
,
as
Nilus
doth
Egypt
:
and
finally
it
diuideth
the
whole
Countrey
into
two
parts
,
viz:
India
intra
Gangem
,
and
India
extra
Gangem
.
INDIA
INTRA
GANGEM
.
INDIA
INTRA
GANGEM
,
called
also
INDVSTAN
,
is
diuided
into
47
Prouinces
or
Kingdomes
:
whereof
two
haue
yet
their
proprietary
kings
,
namely
Narfinga
and
Calecute
:
the
rest
are
vnder
the
command
of
the
great
Mogor
,
Mogul
,
or
Mongul
.
The
chiefe
of
the
47
Prouinces
are
1
NARSINGA
,
which
hath
a
king
acknowledging
no
superiour
command
.
The
people
hereof
vse
to
burne
the
wiues
together
with
their
husbands
;
and
she
is
thought
to
haue
bin
most
louing
during
his
life
,
which
is
now
most
willing
to
accompany
him
in
his
death
:
and
offer
her selfe
to
his
Manes
at
the
funerall
pile
,
whereunto
thus
alludeth
the
Poet
,
Et
certamen
habent
lethi
,
quae
viua
sequatur
Coniugium
;
pudor
est
non
licuisse
mori
.
Ardent
victrices
&
praebent
pectora
flammae
,
Imponuntque
suis
ora
perusta
viris
.
T
is
not
to
die
a
shame
,
they
therefo●e
striue
Who
may
be
fam'd
to
follow
him
aliue
:
The
victor
burnes
,
yeeldes
to
the
flame
her
brest
,
And
her
burnt
face
doth
on
her
husband
rest
.
This
kingdome
is
confined
with
the
mountaine
Guate
on
the
West
;
and
the
Gulfe
of
Bengala
on
the
East
,
with
the
mount
Guadaverno
on
the
North
,
and
the
Promontory
Comari
on
the
South
:
and
is
in
compasse
3000
miles
.
The
chiefe
Cities
are
Maleaper
or
S.
Thomas
,
where
the
body
of
the
Apostle
was
burnt
;
but
Dorotheus
saith
,
that
he
resteth
at
Calamina
,
where
he
was
slaine
with
a
Dart.
2
Narsinga
.
3
Bisnagar
,
burnt
by
4
Sarac●nicall
confederates
,
Anno
1567.
4
Candragni
.
The
revenues
of
this
Prince
are
no
lesse
than
12
millions
of
Duckats
:
his
forces
for
warre
are
wonderfull
;
he
ledde
an
armie
consisting
of
31690
horse
,
60000
foot
,
and
558
Elephants
,
against
Idalcan
a
neighbour
Prince
,
whom
he
discomfited
.
To
this
King
also
belongeth
the
city
of
Tarnassarie
,
which
once
had
its
peculiar
kings
,
who
were
able
to
bring
into
the
field
100
Elephants
and
100000
horse
and
foot
.
2
MALAVAR
containe●h
the
Westerne
part
of
that
,
which
of
old
was
called
Aurea
Chersonesus
,
viz:
from
the
mountaine
Guate
on
the
East
,
to
the
Indian
Ocean
West
;
from
the
Promontory
Comari
on
the
South
,
to
the
riuer
Gangericor
on
the
North
;
the
length
whereof
is
900
miles
,
the
breadth
nothing
comparable
.
There
are
7
Prouinces
,
viz:
1
Trauanear
,
2
Colan
,
3
Cochin
,
4
Crangonar
,
5
Tauo
,
6
Cononor
,
7
Calecute
,
all
borrowing
their
names
from
their
chiefe
townes
.
These
were
all
vnder
one
king
,
till
about
80
yeares
agoe
,
and
somwhat
more
:
at
what
time
Sema
Pereimal
the
last
king
,
being
a
Mahumetan
;
and
intending
to
finish
his
dayes
in
Mecha
;
diuided
his
kingdome
into
6
parts
,
giuing
them
to
sixe
of
his
kinsmen
.
Fiue
of
these
at
this
day
are
vnder
the
great
Mogul
,
the
other
obeyeth
the
K.
of
Calecute
,
who
is
able
to
bring
into
the
field
100000
fighting
men
;
of
whose
valour
the
Portugals
haue
had
often
experiment
,
but
alwayes
to
the
losse
of
the
Indians
.
The
chiefe
of
these
townes
are
Cononor
,
pleasantly
seated
for
trafficke
,
as
hauing
a
harbour
no
lesse
safe
,
then
capacious
:
it
is
distant
from
Calecute
10
leagues
.
2
Coccinum
,
or
Cochin
,
distant
from
Calecute
30
leagues
.
The
gouernour
of
this
Town
is
the
Pope
or
summus
Pontifex
of
the
Brachmans
:
and
3
Calecute
,
which
for
3
miles
together
lyeth
along
the
Sea
shore
It
is
a
custome
here
for
the
King
to
giue
to
some
of
the
Brachmanni
,
the
hanselling
of
his
nuptial
bed
.
For
which
cause
not
the
kings
,
but
the
kings
sisters
sonnes
,
succeed
in
the
kingdome
;
as
being
more
certainly
knowne
to
be
of
the
true
royall
blood
:
and
these
sisters
of
his
,
choose
what
Gentleman
they
please
,
on
whom
to
bestow
their
virginities
;
&
if
they
proue
not
in
a
certain
time
to
be
with
child
,
they
betake
themselues
to
these
Brachman
stallions
.
Calecute
is
a
famous
mart
town
,
&
the
staple
of
al
the
Indian
traffick
.
3
BALASSIA
,
or
the
kingdome
of
Bocan
,
is
famous
for
its
inexhaustible
Mines
of
Gold
and
Siluer
;
the
chiefe
Cities
are
1
Balassia
,
2
Bocan
,
whence
the
duplicity
of
the
kingdomes
name
:
the
first
is
seated
on
the
riuer
Gaibon
;
the
last
was
once
the
seat
of
her
own
Kings
.
3
Senergian
.
4
CAMBAIA
called
also
Guzara
,
hath
on
the
East
Mandao
,
on
the
West
Gedr●sia
;
Maginus
.
on
the
North
Dulcinda
;
on
the
South
the
Ocean
.
It
is
a
Country
very
fruitfull
,
and
exceedingly
thick
set
with
men
and
villages
,
of
which
last
here
is
thought
to
bee
no
lesse
then
600000.
It
was
once
the
seat
of
the
Rusbeti
,
who
are
the
ancient
nobility
of
this
Countrie
:
whom
the
Saracens
vnder
the
leading
of
one
Machumat
,
subdued
about
160
years
since
.
To
this
Machumat
succeeded
his
sonne
Mamudius
,
to
him
Badurius
;
who
making
an
vniust
warre
against
the
King
of
Mandao
,
compelled
him
to
call
Miramudius
a
Mogul
Tartarian
of
Zagatai
to
his
aide
:
who
crushed
by
force
of
Badurius
,
and
subdued
the
great
Kingdome
of
Cambaia
to
himselfe
;
and
yet
the
armie
of
the
Cambaian
consisted
of
150000
horse
,
and
500000
foot
,
he
had
1000
peeces
of
Ordinance
,
500
Wagons
laden
with
Gun-powder
&
Bullets
,
200
Elephants
,
and
500
chests
full
of
Gold
and
Siluer
.
In
this
kingdome
are
60000
Villages
,
Townes
,
and
Cities
.
The
chiefe
whereof
are
1
Ardauat
once
the
kings
seat
.
2
Campanael
,
3
Citor
,
a
City
of
12
miles
compasse
,
Adrianus
.
which
the
King
of
Cambaia
tooke
from
the
Queene
of
Crementina
,
Anno
1536.
4
Tanaa
.
5
Cambaia
a
mighty
City
,
and
as
populous
,
containing
800000
persons
.
5
MANDAO
is
so
called
of
Mando
the
chiefe
City
,
which
being
30
miles
in
compasse
,
held
out
a
siege
of
12
yeares
against
Miramudius
,
or
Merhumed
:
after
which
time
it
was
surrendred
.
2
Moltan
,
where
the
women
ride
booted
and
spurted
,
a
fashion
lately
imitated
by
some
mimicke
dames
of
England
.
3
Scernus
on
the
riuer
so
called
:
and
4
Polymbothea
.
This
Mandao
was
a
kingdome
of
power
sufficient
,
till
Badureus
of
Cambaia
oppressed
it
;
after
whose
defeat
,
Marhumid
the
Mogul
feazed
also
on
this
kingdome
:
shewing
that
the
easiest
way
for
a
Prince
to
ruine
his
own
estate
,
and
endanger
his
neighbours
,
is
to
make
a
gap
open
for
a
forrain
power
,
to
compose
a
home-bred
dissention
.
6
BENGALA
is
famous
for
its
multitude
of
Rhinocerots
;
a
kingdome
once
free
,
till
Echebar
the
Mogul
vnited
it
to
his
Empire
.
Tbe
chief
Cities
are
Catigan
and
Satagan
on
the
banks
of
Ganges
(
called
also
Chaberis
and
Guenga
.
)
3
Bengala
,
nigh
vnto
Sinus
Gangeticus
,
now
called
the
Gulfe
of
Bengala
.
Nigh
vnto
this
towne
is
the
place
called
Gongasagie
,
that
is
the
entrie
into
the
sea
;
in
which
are
many
fishes
called
Sea-dogges
;
into
which
place
they
which
are
wearie
of
this
world
,
and
desire
to
haue
a
quick
passage
into
Paradise
,
cast
themselues
to
be
devoured
of
these
fishes
:
perswading
themselues
that
the
next
&
readiest
way
thither
,
is
through
their
iawes
.
4
Ouros
,
the
seat
of
the
Bengalan
kings
:
and
5
Banneras
,
seated
on
the
riuer
Ganges
.
7
ORISTAN
or
Orissa
,
is
peopled
for
the
most
part
with
Christians
of
S.
Thomas
;
so
called
because
he
converted
them
.
Many
of
the
people
haue
their
legges
made
after
the
manner
of
an
Elephants
legge
,
which
punishment
the
rest
thinke
to
be
inflicted
vpon
them
,
because
their
Progenitours
massacred
the
blessed
Apostle
.
The
chiefe
Cities
are
1
Orissa
,
once
the
Kings
seat
.
2
Ramana
,
3
Vlna
,
where
(
if
I
remember
aright
)
the
women
in
a
foolish
pride
,
blacke
their
teeth
,
because
dogges
teeth
(
forsooth
)
are
white
.
8
CANORA
,
called
also
the
kingdome
of
Decan
,
was
the
habitation
of
Venozarares
;
whom
Sanosaradine
king
of
Delli
either
totally
cast
out
,
or
subiected
to
his
command
:
and
as
his
deputie
substituted
one
Abdessan
,
to
whom
in
that
regencie
succeeded
his
sonne
Mamudza
In
his
time
Sanosaradine
dying
,
left
his
sonne
to
inherit
his
estate
;
as
able
to
rule
so
many
different
nations
,
as
Phaëton
to
rule
the
Chariot
of
the
Sun
.
This
defect
Mamudza
perceiuing
,
made
himselfe
absolute
King
of
Canora
;
and
diuiding
the
whole
into
18
parts
,
he
appointed
as
many
Lieftenants
Generall
to
gouerne
them
.
These
18
Captaines
combining
together
,
stripped
him
of
all
his
dominions
;
and
then
falling
at
oddes
about
the
extent
of
their
kingdomes
,
were
quickely
brought
vnder
subiection
by
Adabar
the
Mogul
.
The
chiefe
cities
are
1
Vltabat
.
2
Danagar
,
3
Lispor
,
famous
for
her
quarries
of
Adamants
.
4
Melind
.
5
Barticala
:
and
6
Onor
.
9
DELLIE
,
was
the
ancient
seat
of
Belemi
,
whom
the
Saracens
vanquished
:
from
which
Victors
descended
Sanosaradine
,
who
Anno
1300
,
subdued
Canora
:
and
from
whose
successours
the
Moguls
taking
it
,
haue
euer
since
honoured
Dellie
,
the
chiefe
City
hereof
,
Adrianus
.
with
their
residence
.
The
other
being
2
Chesmnr
,
famous
for
the
study
of
Magicke
.
3
Tremel
.
4
Fatabar
.
This
mighty
Empire
now
contracted
almost
into
one
body
,
and
formerly
diuided
between
47
seuerall
Princes
,
hath
to
be
amazement
both
of
Indians
,
and
all
people
whatsoeuer
,
beene
conquered
in
lesse
then
90
yeares
,
by
the
great
Moguls
:
so
called
(
I
thinke
)
for
that
they
descended
from
the
Mogul
Tartars
;
for
before
the
Tartars
freed
themselues
from
Vncham
King
of
Tenduc
,
Purchas
.
they
were
diuided
into
Mercat
,
Metrit
,
Summongul
,
Iccomongul
,
and
Mongul
Tartars
;
from
which
last
the
name
of
Mongul
hath
most
probability
to
be
diriued
.
The
great
Moguls
,
or
Mogors
.
-
1
Emanpaxda
,
who
first
shewed
the
Tartars
the
pleasure
of
India
.
-
2
Marhumed
,
who
Anno
1536
,
subdued
Cambaia
,
Mandao
,
Balassia
,
and
other
pettie
kingdomes
.
-
3
Adabar
,
the
Conquerour
of
Malavar
,
Dellie
,
and
Canora
.
-
4
Mahomet
Selabdin
Echebar
,
who
vnited
Bengala
and
most
of
the
rest
of
the
inferiour
kingdomes
.
-
5
Marad
now
liuing
.
The
revenues
of
this
Empire
cannot
but
be
wonderfull
,
Boterus
.
considering
that
the
King
of
Narsinga's
amount
to
such
a
value
:
yet
he
cannot
cofter
vp
much
treasure
,
considering
the
men
of
warre
which
hee
keepeth
in
continuall
pay
.
Neither
is
his
strength
in
field
inferior
either
to
the
greatnesse
of
his
Empire
,
or
the
largenesse
of
his
intrado
;
he
being
able
to
raise
300000
Horse
.
The
subiects
reuerence
this
Prince
exceedingly
,
making
it
holyday
when
he
cutteth
his
haire
,
or
shaueth
his
beard
;
and
spreading
the
way
by
which
hee
is
at
any
time
to
passe
,
with
costly
ornaments
,
and
delicate
perfumes
.
He
is
alwaies
carried
on
mens
shoulders
in
a
pompous
chaire
,
adorned
with
purple
,
gold
,
and
precious
stones
of
great
value
.
There
is
no
Prince
either
in
Europe
,
Asia
,
or
Africa
,
to
whom
the
great
Monguls
shew
such
great
respect
and
loue
,
as
they
haue
done
,
and
now
doe
,
to
our
late
Queene
,
and
present
King
:
They
also
esteeme
our
soldiers
very
much
,
especially
since
two
or
three
of
the
Queenes
ships
,
braued
18
of
the
Portugals
,
in
the
sight
of
many
of
his
subiects
:
an
adventure
which
could
not
but
reioyce
him
;
considering
the
enmity
betweene
him
&
them
.
INDIA
EXTRA
GANGEM
.
INDIA
EXTRA
GANGEM
hath
on
the
East
China
,
on
the
West
the
rest
of
India
.
This
part
of
India
,
Maginus
maketh
to
be
the
kingdome
of
China
;
but
vpon
what
ground
,
or
by
what
reason
perswaded
,
I
know
not
:
Sure
I
am
that
Ptolomie
placeth
the
Sinae
or
Chinoys
,
East
of
India
,
and
therefore
cannot
be
part
of
it
.
As
for
his
diuision
of
India
intra
Gangem
,
into
the
lower
,
containing
the
Countries
already
described
;
and
the
higher
,
comprehending
the
Countries
here
vnder-named
;
I
will
not
stand
to
examine
it
:
well
knowing
this
diuision
to
haue
bin
for
no
other
cause
invented
,
but
that
China
might
with
more
facilitie
be
beleeued
,
to
be
this
India
extra
Gangem
.
This
India
hath
formerly
bin
diuided
betwixt
12
Potentates
,
of
no
small
riches
&
puissance
:
but
now
by
the
puissance
and
prosperous
fortunes
of
the
King
of
Barma
,
it
is
wholly
subiect
to
their
command
:
the
most
remarkeable
of
these
12
Kingdomes
,
are
these
seauen
.
-
Purchas
.
1
MACIN
,
famous
for
the
wood
called
Aloes
,
by
the
Arabians
called
Calambuco
,
by
Latine
Writers
Lignum
vitae
.
This
Wood
for
its
sweet
sauour
,
is
valued
at
its
waight
in
pure
siluer
:
as
being
not
onely
seruiceable
for
the
pompous
funerals
of
great
Princes
;
but
also
for
Bathes
:
and
with
the
Indians
is
held
an
vnparallell'd
medicine
,
for
many
grieuous
and
dangerous
maladies
.
The
chiefe
City
is
Macin
.
-
2
ARRACHAN
is
environed
round
with
mountaines
,
and
impenetrable
Woods
;
the
Cities
of
most
note
are
Arrachan
,
distant
from
the
Sea
45
miles
;
and
2
Ava
,
famous
for
her
abundance
of
Gemmes
.
-
3
CAMBOIA
taketh
its
name
from
the
chiefe
city
Camboia
,
situate
on
a
riuer
,
which
arising
in
China
,
so
augmenteth
his
waters
,
that
his
own
Channell
being
insufficient
to
receiue
them
,
he
renteth
the
Earth
into
100
Ilands
;
and
at
last
he
filleth
a
Lake
with
his
streames
of
60
miles
long
.
This
Towne
is
of
great
trafficke
and
commerce
for
its
plenty
of
Gold
,
Siluer
,
and
Aloes
.
-
4
CAVCHINCHINA
aboundeth
with
the
like
commodities
.
The
people
hereof
in
some
few
places
are
said
to
be
Anthropophagi
.
The
chiefe
Cities
are
Cauchinchina
,
situate
on
the
Sea
,
and
much
frequented
by
a
continuall
concourse
of
Marchants
;
for
Porceline
,
or
China
dishes
here
made
.
2
Cacum
.
-
5
BARMA
called
by
some
Brama
,
was
before
the
comming
of
the
Portugals
into
India
,
a
kingdome
of
no
estimation
;
being
subiect
to
the
command
of
the
Kings
of
Pegu
,
whose
Lieftenants
only
they
were
,
till
about
60
yeares
since
:
when
one
of
the
Barmian
Princes
,
Gouernour
of
Tangu
,
seazed
on
the
kingdomes
of
Meliotali
,
Calan
,
Micand●
,
and
Aua.
He
assaulted
Pegu
,
and
wonne
it
:
hee
beleagured
Odia
with
1000000
Souldiers
,
and
forced
it
:
He
entred
the
kingdome
of
Siam
,
and
totally
subdued
it
,
making
all
the
rest
of
his
neighbours
his
homagers
.
-
6
SIAM
,
or
regnum
Sornaum
,
was
not
long
since
the
Queene
and
Lady
of
this
part
of
India
:
but
now
is
subiect
to
the
King
of
Barma
,
Purchas
.
who
wonne
it
Anno
1565.
The
principall
Cities
are
Malacca
,
in
compasse
20
miles
;
seated
in
an
vnwholsome
aire
,
yet
a
towne
of
great
resort
for
the
trafficke
of
spices
.
It
is
now
subiect
to
the
Portugals
,
who
haue
here
an
Archbishop
and
a
Colledge
of
Iesuites
.
2
Siam
,
the
people
whereof
are
very
opiniatiue
,
that
after
2000
yeares
,
the
World
shall
bee
consumed
with
fire
;
and
that
vnder
the
ashes
shall
remaine
two
egges
,
whence
shall
come
forth
one
man
,
and
one
woman
,
who
shall
repeople
the
World
anew
.
It
is
situate
on
the
banke
of
the
riuer
Menan
,
which
euery
yeare
ouer-floweth
the
Country
for
the
compasse
of
120
miles
:
by
which
floud
,
the
King
of
Pegu
besieging
this
Towne
,
Anno
1567
,
with
an
Army
of
900000
men
,
was
forced
to
raise
his
siege
;
leauing
behind
him
in
the
waters
,
all
his
souldiers
,
except
70000
onely
.
This
is
a
most
pleasing
city
,
whose
statelinesse
giueth
name
to
the
whole
kingdomes
.
Here
are
besides
the
Natiues
,
about
30000
housholders
of
Arabians
.
2
Odia
on
the
riuer
Cuipumo
,
on
which
200000
boats
great
and
litle
,
are
continually
floating
:
This
Towne
containeth
400000
families
,
and
is
the
residence
of
the
Kings
of
Barma
.
3
Tonazarin
,
where
they
vse
to
hang
their
dead
bodies
,
supposing
it
to
be
more
honourable
to
be
eaten
of
birds
,
then
wormes
.
-
7
PEGV
so
called
of
the
chiefe
city
Pegu
,
Maginus
.
is
blessed
with
a
rich
soyle
.
and
a
harborous
sea-shore
,
extending
300
miles
in
length
,
in
which
the
principall
hauen
is
Martabane
.
As
for
the
city
of
Pegu
,
it
is
the
fairest
and
most
elegant
City
of
all
India
;
strengthned
with
large
and
defensiue
walls
,
and
adorned
with
neat
and
proportionable
houses
.
It
standeth
on
a
riuer
so
named
,
and
is
distant
from
the
sea
25
miles
.
The
other
townes
of
note
are
Tauay
,
and
Losmin
;
a
Towne
of
great
commerce
.
This
Country
about
the
yeare
1560
,
acknowledged
no
king
but
her
owne
;
whom
about
that
time
one
of
the
Gouernours
of
Tangu
deposed
;
possessed
himselfe
of
the
chiefe
City
Pegu
;
&
Anno
1567
,
hauing
discomfited
the
king
of
Siam
,
vnited
these
diuers
members
vnder
one
head
:
and
dying
,
lest
his
new-rais'd
Empire
to
his
sonne
,
a
Prince
of
a
vicious
and
tyrannicall
nature
;
&
not
more
cruell
to
his
subiects
,
then
they
disobedient
to
him
.
Whereupon
preparations
are
made
on
both
sides
,
the
people
to
defend
their
liberty
,
the
king
to
preserue
his
royalty
.
During
these
ciuill
discords
,
the
titulary
King
of
Siam
,
whose
late
ouerthrow
was
not
yet
fully
digested
;
came
violently
into
the
Country
of
Pegu
:
burning
Corne
,
Grasse
,
and
Fruits
;
kil●ing
man
,
woman
,
and
childe
;
and
hauing
satisfied
his
fury
,
returned
to
his
home
.
This
spoyle
of
the
fruits
of
the
earth
,
was
but
a
prologue
to
an
vnsupportable
famine
;
which
consumed
all
the
inhabitants
of
this
flourishing
Kingdome
:
except
such
whom
the
Granaries
of
the
City
Pegu
preserued
,
Anno
1598.
For
here
the
fathers
deuoured
their
children
:
the
stronger
preied
vpon
the
weaker
;
not
onely
deuouring
their
more
fleshie
parts
,
but
their
entrails
also
:
nay
they
broke
vp
the
skulls
of
such
as
they
had
slaine
,
and
sucked
out
their
braines
.
This
calamity
incited
another
tributary
Prince
of
Tangu
,
to
make
his
best
advantage
out
of
his
neighbours
affliction
;
he
therefore
assaulted
and
entred
Pegu
,
where
he
found
as
much
treasure
as
600
Elephants
,
and
as
many
horses
,
could
conveniently
car●y
away
.
This
hauock
being
made
,
he
villainously
murdred
the
King
,
Queene
,
and
their
children
,
and
departed
;
leauing
the
gleaning
of
his
spoyle
to
the
King
of
Arrachan
;
who
,
Anno
1600
,
was
expelled
by
the
King
of
Siam
,
who
inioyed
it
not
long
:
for
the
King
of
Barma
hauing
with
an
Army
of
100000
fighting
men
,
and
40000
Elephants
,
subdued
the
kingdomes
of
Macin
and
Arrachan
:
followed
the
current
of
his
victories
;
conquered
Siam
,
droue
the
King
thereof
from
Pegu
,
where
he
hath
built
a
most
magnificent
palace
;
and
is
now
the
sole
Monarch
of
the
12
kingdomes
of
this
India
.
A
more
particular
relation
of
this
king
,
and
his
new-setled
estate
,
we
cannot
yet
vnderstand
:
what
his
revenues
are
,
what
his
gouernment
,
what
his
forces
.
M●rchants
whose
inquisitiuenesse
into
the
state-matters
of
other
Princes
is
dangerous
;
cannot
giue
vs
any
satisfaction
:
Schollers
and
experienced
statists
are
not
permitted
to
obserue
:
and
such
of
the
natiues
as
could
giue
most
light
to
these
obscurities
,
are
not
suffered
to
leaue
the
smoake
of
their
own
chimnies
.
Thus
much
of
India
.
OF
CHINA
.
CHINA
hath
on
the
East
Mare
del
Zur
;
on
the
West
I●dia
;
on
the
North
a
wall
extending
1000
miles
in
length
betweene
the
Chinoys
and
the
Tartarians
,
Purchas
.
built
by
Tzaintzon
the
117
●h
King
;
on
the
South
the
Ocean
.
The
people
are
in
the
composition
of
their
body
,
short-nosed
,
and
black-eyed
;
they
weare
long
garments
,
and
haue
very
thinne
beards
,
consisting
of
not
aboue
20
haires
.
And
as
it
is
said
that
the
Negroes
doe
paint
the
diuell
white
,
as
being
a
colour
contrary
to
their
owne
:
so
these
Chinoys
when
they
make
the
portraiture
of
a
deformed
man
,
they
paint
him
in
a
short
habite
,
a
thicke
beard
,
broad
eyes
,
and
a
long
nose
.
From
the
description
of
the
body
,
to
proceede
to
that
of
the
minde
:
it
is
said
that
the
Chinoys
are
ingenuous
and
politicke
,
much
delighting
in
proficiencie
in
manuall
arts
:
for
the
sonne
is
bound
to
follow
the
fathe●s
occupation
;
which
law
preuenting
the
roauing
about
of
idle
people
,
and
exciting
in
euery
brest
an
emulation
of
euery
art
;
Description
of
China
.
maketh
the
inhabitants
excellent
artificers
.
In
giuing
almes
they
are
bountifull
to
the
maimed
and
the
lame
,
but
reiect
the
blinde
,
as
being
sufficiently
able
to
get
sustenance
for
themselues
,
by
corporall
labour
,
as
grinding
of
Corne
,
&c.
They
haue
long
inioyed
the
benefit
of
Printing
,
before
it
w●s
knowne
in
Europe
.
They
print
not
as
we
vse
,
from
the
lef●
hand
to
the
right
;
nor
as
the
Iewes
,
from
the
right
to
the
left
:
but
from
the
top
of
the
leafe
,
downward
to
the
bottome
.
Gunnes
also
haue
bin
vsed
among
them
time
out
of
minde
:
whence
they
are
so
well
conceited
of
themselues
,
that
they
vse
to
say
;
they
themselues
haue
two
eyes
,
the
Europaeans
one
,
and
the
rest
of
the
people
,
not
one
.
That
gunnes
were
in
vse
among
them
euen
when
Bacchus
made
his
expedition
into
India
(
which
was
some
three
or
foure
yeares
before
or
after
the
departure
of
Israel
out
of
Egypt
)
Sir
Walter
Raleigh
seemeth
to
affirme
:
because
Philostratus
in
the
life
of
Apollonius
Tyanaeus
,
telleth
vs
,
how
Bacchus
was
beaten
from
a
city
of
the
Oxydracae
by
thunder
and
lightning
;
which
he
interpreteth
to
be
the
Cannon
.
Certainly
himselfe
in
another
place
of
his
most
excellent
booke
,
acknowledgeth
this
Philostratus
to
haue
written
fabulously
;
and
therefore
no
fit
foundation
for
a
conceit
so
contrary
to
probability
,
and
the
opinion
of
all
times
.
Besides
,
whereas
Dion
telleth
vs
,
that
by
the
benefit
of
Thunder
and
Lightning
from
Heauen
,
Severus
discomfited
Pesceninus
Niger
;
and
by
the
same
meanes
was
himselfe
repulsed
from
the
walls
of
Petra
,
in
Arabia
:
we
may
(
if
this
interpretation
hold
good
)
as
easily
maintaine
,
that
Seuerus
had
great
Ordinance
in
his
campe
,
and
the
Arabians
in
their
town
.
As
for
Printing
,
whether
Iohn
Gertrudenberg
learned
it
of
the
Chinoys
;
or
whether
good
Inventions
like
good
wits
do
sometimes
jumpe
,
I
dare
not
determine
:
sure
I
am
that
hee
first
taught
it
in
Europe
;
and
as
some
say
,
in
the
yeare
1440.
At
Harlem
it
is
said
to
be
first
practised
,
and
at
Mentz
perfected
.
Now
whereas
it
is
by
some
doubted
,
whether
the
Art
of
Printing
be
auaileable
to
the
proficiencie
&
aduancement
of
Learning
,
or
no
;
I
must
not
herein
be
both
iudge
and
party
:
but
must
leaue
the
decision
hereof
to
such
who
are
not
all
interessed
in
the
cause
.
Only
this
I
dare
boldly
say
,
that
this
most
exquisite
Invention
is
too
much
abused
,
and
prostituted
to
the
lust
of
euery
foolish
and
idle
paper-blurrer
;
the
Treasury
of
Learning
being
neuer
so
ouer-charged
with
the
froath
and
scumme
of
foolish
and
vnnecessary
discourses
.
And
herein
(
though
all
nations
haue
their
share
)
the
Germans
are
most
blame-worthy
;
whose
Treatises
(
though
neither
worth
the
Printers
hand
,
nor
the
Readers
eye
)
flye
so
thicke
amongst
vs
,
euery
yeare
twice
:
that
we
may
iustly
thinke
them
as
ouer-wise
in
their
owne
,
so
somewhat
short
of
a
true
proportion
of
discretion
,
in
our
conceits
.
And
so
I
leaue
the
Chinoys
and
their
inventions
.
The
Aire
is
very
temperate
,
the
soyle
pleasant
and
fertile
,
abounding
with
Barley
,
Rice
,
Wooll
,
Cotton
,
Oliues
,
Vines
,
Flaxe
,
Silke
,
all
kinde
of
Mettals
,
Fruits
,
Cattle
,
Sugar
,
Hony
,
Rueba●be
,
Porceline
dishes
,
Camphire
,
Ginger
,
all
kindes
of
Spices
,
Wood
,
Muske
,
and
Salt
;
the
custome
of
which
Salt
,
in
only
one
Town
,
viz:
Canto
,
yearely
amounteth
to
the
value
of
180000
Crownes
.
The
Country
is
for
the
most
part
very
plain
,
insomuch
that
they
haue
Coaches
and
Carts
driuen
ordinarily
with
sailes
;
&
the
seas
so
calme
,
that
the
small
barkes
in
which
they
saile
,
haue
only
an
high
bough
standing
in
the
midst
of
them
,
by
the
helpe
whereof
they
saile
swiftly
along
the
coasts
.
These
plaines
are
tilled
and
sowed
with
all
manner
of
fruit
,
of
more
excellency
&
perfection
then
those
of
the
Westerne
parts
;
Boterus
.
as
also
are
their
pearles
,
and
the
Bezoar
,
better
then
those
of
America
.
It
yeeldeth
an
hearbe
out
of
the
which
they
presse
a
delicate
iuyce
,
which
serueth
them
insteed
of
wine
;
and
also
preserueth
their
health
,
and
freeth
them
from
those
euils
,
which
the
immoderat
vse
of
wine
doth
breed
vnto
vs
.
They
haue
two
,
and
in
some
places
three
haruests
in
a
yeare
:
few
mountaines
,
but
plaines
of
an
hundred
leagues
compasse
.
They
eate
thrice
in
a
day
,
but
sparingly
:
their
drinke
they
drinke
hot
,
and
eate
their
meate
with
two
sticks
of
Ivory
,
Ebony
,
or
the
like
;
not
touching
their
meat
with
their
hands
,
and
therefore
no
great
filers
of
linnen
:
The
vse
of
siluer
forkes
in
eating
with
vs
,
with
our
sprucer
gallants
,
so
much
vsed
of
late
,
was
no
doubt
an
imitation
of
this
.
The
riuers
and
waters
of
all
sorts
runne
gallantly
through
these
plaines
,
with
an
vnspeakable
profit
for
navigation
&
tillage
:
neither
doe
the
waters
in
abundance
of
fish
,
yeeld
at
all
to
the
fertility
of
the
soyle
in
fruits
.
The
chiefe
riuer
is
Polisango
.
China
is
of
wonderfull
bignes
,
well
nigh
equalizing
all
Europe
;
for
it
is
said
to
be
3000
leagues
in
compasse
,
Description
of
China
.
and
1800
leagues
in
length
.
As
for
the
name
of
China
it
is
vsed
only
by
vs
of
Europe
,
the
inhabitants
calling
themselues
Tamans
,
and
Tabencos
;
the
Arabians
,
Tzinin
;
Paulus
Venetus
▪
Mangi
;
&
their
neighbours
,
Sangley
:
China
therefore
is
to
be
deriued
from
the
Sinae
,
a
people
,
whom
Ptolomie
the
old
Geographer
,
knowing
the
name
of
them
,
rather
then
the
power
▪
placeth
in
those
parts
:
which
seemeth
the
more
probable
,
because
the
Latine
Writers
doe
yet
call
it
Sinarum
regio
.
And
concerning
the
posi●ion
of
it
in
respect
of
the
Heauens
,
it
reacheth
f●om
the
Tropick
of
Cancer
,
to
the
53
degree
of
latitude
;
and
extendeth
from
the
130th
to
the
160
●h
degree
of
longitude
.
It
is
diuided
into
15
Prouinces
,
to
the
least
of
which
,
our
Europaean
Countries
cannot
admit
comparison
:
which
together
with
their
Townes
and
Cities
thus
follow
.
The
Prouinces
,
Townes
,
and
Cities
of
China
.
Pr.
|
T.
|
C.
|
Canton
.
|
190
|
37
|
Fegvien
.
|
99
|
33
|
Olam
.
|
130
|
90
|
Sisnam
.
|
150
|
44
|
Tolench●a
.
|
135
|
51
|
Cansaie
.
|
122
|
24
|
Minchien
.
|
29
|
25
|
Ochian
.
|
74
|
19
|
Honan
.
|
102
|
20
|
Pagnia
.
|
150
|
47
|
Xaiton
.
|
78
|
27
|
Quinchen
.
|
113
|
45
|
Chegvean
.
|
95
|
39
|
Susuam
|
105
|
41
|
Quinsay
|
114
|
38
|
Whose
Metropolis
is
Suntien
,
vulgarly
called
Quinsay
,
containeth
in
circuit
100
miles
,
hauing
in
the
midst
of
it
a
lake
of
30
miles
compasse
,
in
which
are
2
goodly
Ilands
,
and
in
them
2
magnificent
Palaces
,
adorned
with
all
necessaries
either
for
maiestie
,
or
convenience
:
in
which
are
celebrated
the
publicke
feasts
and
marriages
of
the
better
sort
.
This
lake
is
nourished
with
diuers
riuers
,
the
chiefe
being
Polysango
,
and
Cacamacan
,
on
which
riuer
12000
bridges
lift
vp
their
stately
heads
,
vnder
whose
immense
Arches
,
great
ships
with
sailes
spread
abroad
,
and
top
and
top-gallant
,
may
and
doe
vsually
passe
.
This
City
partly
by
the
fury
of
warres
,
partly
by
the
violence
of
Earthquakes
,
hath
now
lost
no
small
part
of
her
ancient
beauty
and
renowne
.
The
other
cities
of
China
,
are
1
Quinchar
,
2
Vnguen
,
famous
for
the
abundance
of
s●gar
there
made
.
3
Nanquin
,
seated
9
leagues
from
the
sea
,
on
a
faire
and
navigable
riuer
,
wherein
ride
for
the
most
part
,
no
fewer
then
10000
of
the
kings
shippes
,
besides
such
as
belong
to
priuate
men
.
This
Town
is
in
compasse
30
miles
,
being
girt
with
3
faire
bricke
walls
,
hauing
large
and
stately
gates
:
the
streets
are
in
length
two
leagues
,
wide
,
and
paued
:
the
number
of
the
houses
is
about
200000
;
so
that
it
may
equall
4
of
the
f●i●est
Citties
of
Europe
.
4
Paquin
or
Pagnia
where
the
King
continually
resideth
;
and
that
either
because
the
ayre
hereof
is
more
healthfull
and
pleasant
,
then
any
of
the
other
:
or
because
it
lieth
neere
vnto
the
Tartars
,
with
whom
the
Chinoys
are
in
perpetuall
warre
▪
so
that
from
hence
the
dangers
which
may
by
their
inuasions
happen
vnto
the
Country
,
may
with
more
conuenience
be
either
preuented
,
or
remedied
.
Of
the
Pallace
more
anon
,
only
this
of
Paquin
now
;
which
is
,
that
whereas
all
the
other
P●ouinces
of
this
great
Empire
are
gouern'd
by
substitutes
,
this
and
that
of
Tolenchia
,
only
are
gouerned
immediatly
by
the
King
in
person
.
5
Ceivan
.
6
Cengivan
.
7
Lochean
,
containing
70000
families
.
8
Colius
,
famous
for
Porceline
.
9
●aiton
,
whose
harbour
is
neuer
without
500
ships
.
&
10
Suchean
seated
in
the
Marishes
like
Venice
:
a
rich
and
goodly
City
,
and
very
famous
for
trafficke
.
All
these
Citties
notwithstanding
the
greatnesse
and
magnificence
of
their
foundations
,
are
defectiue
in
that
point
of
elegancie
which
our
stately
Churches
&
more
sumptuous
buildings
,
for
the
dispatch
of
publike
businesses
abound
within
these
parts
:
their
houses
also
are
very
low
,
and
destitute
of
porches
,
galleries
,
&
windowes
,
the
principall
ornaments
in
Architecture
.
These
Citties
differ
not
one
from
the
other
in
the
fashion
of
their
building
,
but
only
in
quantity
;
much
like
the
Citties
of
Vtopia
mentioned
by
Sr
Thomas
Moore
,
Idem
situs
omnibus
,
eadem
vbique
,
quatenus
per
locum
licet
,
rerum
facies
:
so
that
I
may
say
with
the
Poet
,
vnam
si
noueris
,
omnes
nosti
;
Grimston
.
knowe
one
,
knowe
all
:
and
this
is
their
manner
of
building
.
There
are
two
great
broad
streets
crossing
one
another
in
the
very
middest
;
so
straight
that
a
man
standing
in
the
middle
may
discerne
either
end
:
&
at
the
end
foure
gates
stately
built
and
strengthned
with
iron
.
These
15
Prouinces
containe
70
kingdomes
,
1593
walled
townes
,
4200
vnwalled
Townes
,
1154
Castles
,
591
Citties
;
besides
such
an
in●inite
number
of
Villages
,
that
the
whole
Country
seemeth
but
one
Citty
.
Herein
inhabite
70
millions
of
people
,
out
of
which
the
King
(
whom
they
call
the
Lampe
of
the
world
,
and
sonne
to
the
shining
sunne
)
in
his
warlike
expeditions
chuseth
neuer
lesse
then
300000
foot
,
and
200000
horse
;
without
which
compleat
number
hee
daigneth
not
to
march
.
From
such
a
number
of
subiects
,
and
superfluity
of
Marchandise
;
he
raiseth
a
reuenew
of
120
millions
of
crownes
yearely
.
Boterus
.
We
haue
said
that
the
number
of
inhabitants
is
no
lesse
then
70
millions
,
which
if
it
seeme
incredible
,
may
bee
made
probable
enough
:
if
wee
consider
the
spaciousnesse
of
the
Country
;
2
the
secret
goodnesse
of
starres
,
and
temperature
of
the
ayre
.
3
the
abundance
of
all
things
necessary
to
life
.
4
That
it
is
not
lawfull
for
the
King
to
make
any
warre
but
meerely
defensiue
,
and
so
they
enioy
perpetuall
peace
.
5
That
it
is
not
lawfull
for
any
Chinois
to
goe
out
of
the
Country
.
And
6
,
that
here
the
sea
is
as
well
peopled
as
whole
Prouinces
elsewhere
:
for
the
ships
doe
resemble
a
Citty
,
in
them
they
buy
,
sell
,
are
borne
,
&
dye
.
And
on
the
riuer
which
watreth
the
walls
of
Nanquin
vp
to
Paquin
,
Purchas
.
which
is
no
lesse
then
300
leagues
;
the
shippes
are
so
thicke
ranged
,
that
it
seemeth
to
be
a
continuall
street
.
The
people
hereof
are
Gentiles
,
and
conceaue
thus
of
the
creation
;
that
there
was
one
Taine
,
who
created
Panzon
,
&
Panzona
,
whose
posterity
remained
90000
yeares
:
but
they
for
their
wickednesse
being
destroyed
,
Taine
Created
Lutitzam
,
who
had
two
hornes
;
from
the
right
came
men
,
from
the
le●t
women
.
When
any
of
them
dieth
they
cloath
him
in
his
best
apparell
all
perfumed
,
set
him
in
his
best
chaire
;
and
there
all
his
nerest
kindred
kneeling
before
him
,
take
their
leaue
with
teares
.
When
he
is
coffined
they
place
him
in
a
roome
richly
furnished
and
set
by
him
a
table
full
of
viands
and
good
cheere
,
with
candles
continually
burning
on
it
.
Not
much
vnlike
to
which
ceremonies
,
we
finde
,
how
whilst
the
funerall
was
preparing
for
Francis
the
French
Kiug
;
his
Statua
apparelled
in
royal
roabes
,
with
the
Crowne
,
Scepter
,
&c
,
was
laid
on
his
bedde
:
whether
dinner
and
supper
was
duely
serued
in
,
with
the
like
state
and
solemnity
,
as
when
he
was
liuing
.
But
to
returne
againe
to
my
dead
Chinois
;
when
he
hath
layen
,
as
is
aboue
said
,
15
daies
;
he
is
carried
forth
to
his
funerall
,
the
place
whereof
is
in
the
fields
:
for
to
be
buried
within
the
walls
,
were
a
thing
of
all
others
the
most
wretched
:
hither
when
they
are
in
the
manner
of
a
procession
,
come
;
they
burne
his
body
,
and
with
it
men
,
cattle
,
and
other
prouision
,
for
his
attendance
and
sustenance
in
the
other
world
.
The
first
King
of
China
was
named
Vitei
,
Hist.
of
China
.
who
raigned
100
yeares
:
from
whom
to
the
present
king
,
Boneg
,
are
numbred
262
Kings
;
which
haue
swaied
the
regall
Scepter
of
these
parts
in
a
continuall
succession
,
the
space
of
4000
yeares
and
more
,
if
we
will
credit
the
relations
wee
haue
from
thence
.
And
which
addeth
to
the
miracle
,
they
haue
alwaies
liued
vnconquered
,
vnlesse
it
were
in
the
daies
of
Farfar
,
the
242
king
.
He
was
told
by
prophecy
,
that
he
should
bee
depriued
of
his
kingdome
,
by
one
which
had
100
eyes
:
which
●ell
out
accordingly
,
when
Chisanbaan
(
which
name
signifieth
100
eyes
)
Lieftenant
to
Vzan
a
Tartarian
Prince
,
subdued
China
:
which
when
it
had
beene
for
the
space
of
93
yeares
vnder
9
Tartar
Gouernours
;
was
freed
by
the
valour
of
one
Gombu
,
chosen
for
this
act
by
the
people
the
51
king
of
China
.
The
greatest
Courtiers
belonging
to
this
Prince
are
Eunuchs
,
whom
their
parents
in
their
infancy
geld
to
make
them
capeable
of
this
preferment
;
and
of
whom
there
are
no
fewer
then
160000
,
continually
attending
.
His
Pallace
where
hee
is
most
resident
is
in
Paquin
,
compassed
with
a
triple
wall
(
the
outwardmost
of
which
would
well
environ
a
large
town
)
within
which
space
,
besides
the
many
lodgings
for
the
Eunuches
;
are
Groues
,
Hills
,
Fountaines
,
Riuers
,
and
the
like
places
of
pleasure
:
yet
is
it
not
equall
in
workmanship
to
the
Pallaces
of
the
Princes
of
Europe
.
The
Empire
of
China
did
once
extends
its
power
ouer
all
the
Orientall
Ilands
,
Boterus
.
and
,
as
some
affirme
,
ouer
no
small
part
of
America
,
and
almost
all
Scythia
.
But
as
we
finde
in
ancient
historians
,
that
the
Romans
hauing
by
the
fury
of
two
violent
tempests
,
lost
no
fewer
then
206
of
their
ships
and
gallies
;
resolued
to
abandon
(
and
for
a
long
time
did
forbeare
)
the
Seas
,
which
had
vsed
them
so
vnkindly
:
So
the
Chinois
hauing
receaued
a
great
ouerthrowe
,
&
losse
of
800
ships
,
nigh
vnto
Zeilan
;
they
freed
all
the
Ilands
from
obedience
vnto
them
,
and
contented
themselues
with
the
bounds
which
nature
had
bestowed
on
them
.
And
of
their
moderation
herein
,
we
haue
a
late
example
.
For
when
the
people
of
Corea
,
a
small
Prouince
abutting
on
the
confines
of
China
,
were
inuaded
by
the
Iaponites
;
they
submitted
themselues
vnto
the
King
of
China
:
who
hauing
repulsed
the
enimy
,
and
thereby
cleared
his
own
Country
from
danger
;
presently
redeliuers
ouer
vnto
the
Coreans
,
their
Towne
and
libertie
.
Thus
much
of
China
.
THE
ORIENTALL
ILANDS
.
THE
Ilands
of
Asia
are
either
in
the
Mediterranean
Sea
,
as
Rhodes
,
and
Cyprus
;
or
in
the
Orientall
Ocean
,
as
1
Iapan
.
2
Zeilan
.
3
Moluccae
.
4
Iaua
maior
.
5
Summatra
.
6
Borneo
.
7
the
Philippinae
,
&c.
Purchas
.
1
IAPAN
,
situated
ouer
against
Cantan
in
China
on
the
East
,
and
the
straights
of
Anian
South
:
is
in
length
600
miles
,
in
breadth
in
some
places
90
,
in
others
30
only
.
The
soyle
&
the
people
participate
much
of
the
nature
of
China
,
but
that
the
Iaponites
are
more
superstitious
,
as
washing
their
children
as
soone
as
borne
,
in
riuers
;
and
putting
off
their
shooes
before
they
enter
into
the
dining
chamber
.
Perhaps
these
may
bee
the
Ilanders
,
who
in
meere
opposition
to
the
Chinois
,
put
off
their
shooes
in
salutation
,
because
they
of
China
put
off
their
hats
:
To
whom
our
factious
Puritans
are
fitly
compared
;
who
oppose
themselues
against
the
Papists
in
things
decent
and
allowable
,
though
this
opposition
be
accompanied
wi●h
many
grosse
absurdities
.
The
chiefe
Citties
of
this
Iland
are
1
Ossacaia
.
2
Bunguin
.
3
Fianocanca
.
Adrianus
.
4
Meacum
.
which
once
contained
in
circuit
21
miles
,
though
now
not
halfe
so
big
.
5
C●ia
.
6
Bandum
,
which
is
said
to
be
an
Vniuersity
bigger
then
Paris
.
Here
are
in
this
Iland
66
kings
,
some
of
which
are
so
rich
that
their
houses
are
couered
with
gold
.
The
chiefest
of
these
kingdomes
is
called
the
kingdome
of
Tenze
,
which
of
it selfe
comprehendeth
fiue
of
these
petit
Realmes
,
all
lying
about
Meacum
;
&
doth
now
Lord
it
ouer
50
of
these
66
kingdomes
:
so
that
the
K.
of
Tenze
writeth
himselfe
the
Soueraigne
Prince
of
Iapon
.
This
augmentation
of
the
Tenzean
kingdome
,
came
wholy
by
the
valour
of
Faxiba
,
the
father
of
Taicosama
now
liuing
;
who
the
better
to
assure
himselfe
of
his
new
conquests
,
transported
the
vanquished
Kings
from
one
Country
to
another
:
to
the
end
that
being
remoued
out
of
their
commands
,
&
placed
among
strange
subiects
,
they
should
remaine
weake
,
and
without
meanes
to
reuolt
against
him
:
a
politicke
and
mercifull
course
.
What
the
reuenewes
of
this
King
are
,
we
cannot
certainly
tell
,
onely
wee
may
guesse
them
to
be
very
great
,
in
that
he
hath
two
millions
of
gold
,
for
the
yearely
rent
of
that
Rice
,
which
is
gathered
out
of
the
possessions
which
he
hath
reserued
for
himselfe
.
This
Iland
was
discouered
by
Antonio
Mota
,
a
Portugall
,
and
his
fellowes
,
An.
1542.
It
is
much
frequented
by
the
Iesuites
,
of
whom
200
are
said
to
liue
here
;
Xavier
one
of
Ignatius
first
companions
leading
the
way
.
2
ZEILAN
or
Sarrandill
lieth
in
the
Gulfe
of
Bengala
.
Purchas
.
It
is
in
length
250
,
and
in
breadth
140
miles
.
So
fruitfull
that
grasse
groweth
,
and
trees
beare
fruit
all
the
yeare
long
without
intermission
.
The
chiefe
Citties
are
Zeilan
,
and
2
Columbus
.
There
are
herein
6
Kings
,
all
tributary
to
the
great
Mongull
.
This
Iland
in
fashion
resembleth
an
egge
,
and
is
by
a
narrow
channell
diuided
from
the
cape
Comari
.
The
people
are
actiue
,
expert
in
iuggling
,
and
excellent
managers
of
a
hobby-horse
,
by
which
seats
of
actiuitie
they
get
mony
all
ouer
India
.
3
The
MOLVCCOES
are
fiue
in
number
,
abounding
with
all
sorts
of
spices
.
The
principall
of
the
fiue
are
Tidore
,
Gilolo
,
and
Terenate
;
all
of
them
18
miles
in
compasse
:
vnder
the
ki●g
of
Terenate
70
Ilands
submit
their
delicious
commodities
.
Ad
vnto
these
Moluccoe●
the
Ilands
of
Banda
or
Bantan
,
both
for
the
vicinity
in
situation
,
and
qualities
:
as
abounding
more
in
N●●megs
then
any
of
the
Ilands
of
India
,
and
for
that
cau●e
m●ch
frequented
.
The
chiefe
Towne
is
Nera
.
In
all
these
Ilands
as
well
of
Banda
,
as
the
Moluccoes
,
the
faith
of
Christ
b●gu●neth
now
to
take
deepe
root
;
though
according
to
the
〈◊〉
of
the
Roman
Church
.
It
is
reported
that
in
this
Iland
there
is
a
fruit
,
of
which
if
a
woman
that
is
with
child
eat
,
her
child
will
presently
moue
:
Galuano
.
that
there
is
a
riuer
plentifully
stored
with
fish
whose
water
is
yet
so
hot
,
that
it
doth
immediatly
scald
off
the
skin
of
any
beast
that
is
cast
into
it
:
that
some
of
the
men
haue
tayles
,
and
most
of
their
swine
haue
hornes
:
that
they
haue
oysters
which
they
call
Bras●
,
the
shells
whereof
are
of
so
large
compasse
,
that
they
Christen
children
in
them
:
that
in
the
Sea
there
are
stones
which
growe
and
increase
like
fish
,
of
which
the
best
lime
is
made
:
that
there
is
a
bird
called
Monicodiata
,
which
hauing
no
feet
,
is
in
continuall
motion
;
and
that
there
is
a
hole
in
the
backe
of
the
Cocke
,
in
which
the
hen
doth
laye
her
eggs
,
and
hatch
her
young
ones
.
I
binde
no
man
to
beleeue
these
relations
:
for
my
part
I
say
with
Horace
,
Quodcunque
ostendis
mihi
sic
,
incredulus
odi
.
What
euer
thus
thou
tell'st
me
,
I
Will
alwaies
hate
it
as
a
ly
.
Purchas
.
4
IAVA
is
either
the
greater
or
the
lesser
.
The
Greater
is
in
compasse
3000
miles
,
and
for
its
wonderfull
fertilitie
,
is
called
the
Epitome
of
the
world
.
The
inhabitants
vse
to
eat
the
bodies
of
their
dead
friends
,
accounting
no
buriall
so
honourable
,
nor
obsequie
so
applausiue
.
This
is
also
a
custome
among
many
of
the
rest
of
the
Indians
,
Herodotus
.
and
so
hath
beene
euer
since
the
beginning
of
the
Persian
Monarchie
.
Herodotus
reporteth
how
Darius
Histaspis
vnderstanding
this
custome
;
and
withall
knowing
how
the
Graecians
vsed
to
burne
their
dead
bodies
:
sent
to
the
Greekes
,
that
it
was
his
pleasure
they
should
eat
the
bodies
of
their
dead
:
But
they
vsed
all
meanes
of
perswasion
&
entreatie
,
not
to
be
inforced
to
so
brutish
and
barbarous
an
obseruation
.
Then
commanded
he
the
Indians
to
conforme
themselues
to
the
fashion
of
the
Graecians
;
but
they
also
more
abhorred
to
burne
their
dead
,
then
the
Greekes
did
to
eat
them
.
So
impossible
is
it
for
a
custome
either
to
be
suddainly
lest
off
,
or
to
seem
vndecent
and
inconvenient
.
The
ch●efe
Citties
are
,
1
Paliban
.
2
Megapeger
.
3
Agacin
.
and
4
Ballambua
.
The
lesser
Iava
is
2000
miles
in
compasse
,
and
diuided
betweene
8
Kings
:
The
people
are
good
Sea-men
and
great
Pirats
.
The
chiefe
Towns
are
1
Basnia
,
and
2
Sam●ra
Lambri
.
The
Aequator
goeth
in
the
midst
betweene
these
two
Ilands
.
5
BORNEO
is
equally
diuided
by
the
Aequinoctiall
into
2
parts
;
putting
,
as
it
were
,
bound
between
the
dominions
of
the
king
of
Borneo
,
on
the
North
side
;
&
of
Laus
,
on
the
South
side
.
The
Idolatrous
people
reuerence
the
Sunne
and
Moone
,
whom
they
deeme
to
be
man
and
wife
;
and
thinke
that
the
starres
are
their
children
.
They
salute
the
Sunne
at
his
rising
with
great
reverence
,
repeating
certaine
verses
.
Their
publike
affaires
are
handled
in
the
night
;
at
which
time
the
Counsellours
of
state
meet
and
ascend
some
tree
,
viewing
the
heauens
till
the
Moone
rise
,
and
then
goe
into
the
Senate
house
.
6
SVMMATRA
was
by
Aristotle
in
his
booke
de
Mundo
,
esteemed
to
be
the
biggest
Iland
of
the
world
:
but
modern
experience
hath
found
it
otherwise
;
it
being
onely
700
miles
long
,
and
200
broad
.
The
Aequator
cutteth
through
it
,
so
that
the
Sunnes
vicinity
doth
make
it
abundant
in
Pepper
,
Ginger
,
Aloes
,
Cassia
,
Silke
,
Gold
,
and
Siluer
.
Here
are
29
kings
,
the
chiefe
being
of
Pedir
and
Aceni
;
whose
subiects
are
the
most
louing
men
to
their
enimies
that
are
,
for
otherwise
they
would
neuer
eat
them
.
They
vse
the
skulls
of
their
eaten
enimies
insteed
of
mony
,
exchanging
them
for
their
necessaries
;
and
hee
is
accounted
the
richest
man
that
hath
most
of
these
in
his
house
.
Here
is
a
hill
called
Balalvanus
which
continually
burneth
:
&
here
are
reported
to
be
two
strange
fountaines
,
whereof
the
one
runneth
pure
Balsamum
,
and
the
other
the
best
Oyle
.
The
chief
Citties
are
Daren
.
2
Pazzen
.
and
3
Androgeda
.
7
The
PHILIPPINAE
are
so
called
of
Philip
the
second
of
Spaine
,
in
whose
time
they
were
discouered
by
Legaspi
a
Spaniard
,
Aᵒ
1564.
They
are
in
number
11000
,
of
which
30
are
vnder
the
King
of
Spaine
;
and
haue
receaued
Christianitie
,
the
rest
remaining
in
Idolatry
.
The
Chinoys
were
heretofore
Lords
of
these
Ilands
,
till
they
did
voluntarily
abandon
them
,
confining
their
Empire
within
the
continent
.
Vpon
this
relinquishment
the
people
fell
into
ciuill
warres
,
euery
man
becomming
a
tyrant
,
and
the
stronger
preying
on
the
weaker
:
which
diuisions
and
factions
gaue
,
no
doubt
,
great
helpes
to
the
Spaniards
in
their
conquest
of
them
.
There
is
another
great
frie
of
Ilands
ouer
against
China
,
which
the
Marriners
affirme
to
be
no
lesse
then
7448
;
and
another
skull
of
them
about
India
,
no
fewer
in
number
then
127000
,
all
which
laid
together
would
make
a
continent
as
large
as
three
foure
parts
of
Europe
,
and
are
still
groaning
vnder
the
burden
of
heathenisme
.
These
Ilands
stand
so
nigh
the
one
vnto
the
other
,
that
they
seeme
not
only
to
such
as
are
a
far
to
bee
all
but
one
firme
land
:
but
whosoeuer
also
passeth
between
them
,
may
with
his
hands
touch
the
boughes
of
the
trees
on
the
one
side
,
and
on
the
other
.
Of
these
and
the
other
Indian
Ilands
,
trauellers
relate
many
incredible
fables
;
as
that
here
be
hogges
that
haue
two
teeth
growing
out
of
their
snowts
,
&
as
many
behind
their
eares
,
of
a
spanne
and
a
halfe
long
:
a
tree
whose
westerne
part
is
ranke
poison
,
and
the
Easterne
part
an
excellent
preseruatiue
against
it
.
They
tell
vs
also
of
a
fruit
,
that
whosoeuer
eateth
shall
for
the
space
of
12
houres
be
out
of
his
wits
;
and
of
a
stone
,
on
which
whosoeuer
sitteth
,
shall
suddenly
haue
a
rupture
in
his
body
.
Wee
are
told
also
that
hereabouts
are
taken
Tortoises
of
that
bignesse
,
that
ten
men
might
sit
and
diue
within
one
of
the
shells
;
and
that
here
is
a
tree
which
all
the
day
time
hath
not
a
flowre
on
it
,
but
within
halfe
an
houre
after
sunne-set
,
is
full
of
them
.
All
huge
and
monstrous
lies
.
It
shall
not
be
amisse
before
we
leaue
these
Easterne
Countries
,
to
take
a
superficiall
survey
of
such
Castles
,
Townes
,
and
Ilands
,
as
are
at
this
day
in
the
possession
of
the
Spaniards
;
who
by
this
meanes
are
a
terrour
to
the
neighbouring
Princes
.
In
the
Persian
Gulfe
they
possesse
the
I
le
of
Ormus
,
which
though
it
be
barren
,
yet
it
standeth
conueniently
for
the
trafficque
of
Persia
,
Arabia
,
and
India
.
The
customes
only
of
this
little
Iland
,
afford
the
King
,
which
is
a
Mahumetan
,
140000
Seraffs
yearely
.
This
kingdome
is
tributary
to
the
Portugalls
,
who
first
fortified
themselues
here
,
Aᵒ
1506.
Of
this
Iland
the
Arabians
vse
to
say
,
Si
terrarum
orbis
,
quaquà
patet
,
annulus
esset
,
Illius
Ormusium
gemma
decusque
foret
.
If
all
the
world
should
be
a
ring
,
the
stone
And
gemme
thereof
were
Ormus
I
le
alone
.
They
haue
in
Cambaio
,
the
Townes
Tana
,
Basa
,
and
Daman
;
where
800
Portugalls
scorned
the
whole
fleet
of
the
great
Mogul
:
as
also
the
Iland
Diu
,
which
was
giuen
them
by
Badurius
the
last
king
of
Cambaia
,
for
their
aid
against
Marhamed
the
Moger
or
Mogul
.
3
In
Decan
or
Canora
,
they
haue
Chaul
,
which
Misamalucco
a
potent
Prince
of
these
parts
besieged
,
but
could
not
force
it
,
Aᵒ
1573.
They
haue
also
Goa
the
Spanish
Vice-Roys
residence
,
who
hath
here
his
Councel
,
Chanceries
,
and
officers
.
This
town
was
beleagured
by
Idalcan
another
Prince
,
with
35000
horse
,
6000
Elephants
,
and
250
peeces
of
Ordinance
;
but
in
vaine
.
4
In
Malauar
they
haue
Chalen
and
Colan
.
5
In
Zeilan
they
haue
fortified
Columbus
,
bragging
of
one
of
the
fairest
hauens
in
the
world
.
6
In
Siam
they
are
Lords
of
Malaca
,
and
the
adioyning
Castle
;
in
which
when
they
surprised
it
,
they
found
900
peeces
of
Ordinance
.
7
In
the
Moluccoes
they
enioy
Terenate
.
Yet
for
all
these
fortresses
,
the
English
and
Hollanders
will
not
be
hindred
from
trafficke
with
these
Indians
;
by
which
commerce
what
benefit
accreweth
to
our
State
,
I
meddle
not
.
Thus
much
of
the
Orientall
Ilands
.
OF
CYPRVS
.
THe
Ilands
in
the
Mediterranean
sea
,
are
Cyprus
&
Rhodes
.
CYPRVS
situate
in
the
Syrian
Sea
,
Ortelius
.
is
in
compasse
550
miles
;
extending
from
East
to
West
200
miles
,
&
is
in
breadth
but
65
miles
.
It
is
situate
vnder
the
fourth
climate
,
the
longest
day
being
14
houres
and
a
halfe
:
and
is
60
miles
distant
from
the
rockie
shore
of
Cilicia
,
and
a
hundred
from
the
maine
land
of
Syria
.
The
ayre
is
in
summer
time
exceeding
hot
and
sweltrie
;
Sands
.
the
soyle
is
moistned
with
some
fewe
brookes
,
meriting
rather
the
name
of
torrents
,
then
riuers
;
which
being
generated
for
the
most
part
by
raine
water
,
are
not
seldome
exhausted
by
the
heat
of
the
Sunne
:
insomuch
that
in
the
raigne
of
Constantine
the
Great
,
this
Iland
was
for
36
yeares
together
almost
vtterly
forsaken
,
no
raine
falling
all
that
time
.
These
inconueniences
notwithstanding
,
it
is
stored
with
such
plenty
of
all
things
,
that
without
the
helpe
of
any
forraine
nation
,
it
is
of
it selfe
able
to
bu●ld
a
tall
ship
from
the
keele
to
the
topsayle
,
and
so
to
put
it
to
Sea
furnished
with
all
things
needfull
for
a
voyage
,
or
a
Sea-fight
.
It
also
aboundeth
in
Wine
,
Oyle
,
Corne
,
Sugar
,
Cotton
,
Hony
,
Wooll
,
Turpentine
,
and
Allum
,
Verdegree●e
,
all
sorts
of
mettals
,
store
of
Salt
,
Grograms
,
&
other
commodities
;
wherevpon
this
Iland
was
once
called
Macaria
(
i.
e.
happy
)
2ly
Cerastis
because
it
butted
toward
the
East
with
one
horne
.
3ly
Amathusia
:
and
4ly
Cyprus
from
the
abundance
of
Cypresse
trees
there
growing
.
This
Iland
was
consecrated
to
Venus
,
who
is
hence
called
Venus
Cypria
,
and
Dea
Cypri
,
Sic
te
diua
potens
Cypri
,
in
Horace
:
and
in
Ovid
,
Festa
dies
Veneris
tota
celeberrima
Cypro
Venerat
ipsa
suis
aderat
Venus
aurea
festis
.
Venus
feasts
hollowed
through
all
Cyprus
came
,
And
Venus
faire
was
present
at
the
same
.
The
people
hereof
are
warlike
,
strong
,
and
nimble
;
of
great
civility
,
hospitality
to
their
neighbours
,
&
loue
to
strangers
of
al
nations
,
Dion
.
Iewes
only
excepted
.
For
in
the
Empire
of
Traiant
,
the
Iewes
inhabiting
Aegypt
,
and
the
confining
Countries
,
ioyned
themselues
together
,
and
chose
one
Artemio
their
Captaine
;
vnder
whose
conduct
they
entred
into
,
and
laid
desolate
this
Iland
killing
in
it
240000
liuing
soules
;
and
not
without
much
bloudshed
were
presently
vanquished
and
slaine
by
Lucius
the
Emperours
Lieftenant
.
Since
which
time
the
Cypriots
permit
no
Iew
to
enter
the
Country
;
but
come
he
thither
voluntarily
,
or
be
he
beaten
in
by
force
of
tempest
,
they
lay
hands
on
him
&
put
him
to
execution
.
This
Country
is
famous
for
the
birth
of
1
Aesclepiades
,
the
author
of
the
verses
so
named
;
Sands
.
and
2
Xenophon
,
the
historian
.
3
Zeno.
4
Apollonius
the
Philosopher
;
and
5
Solon
,
one
of
the
wise
men
of
Greece
.
The
other
six
being
,
Periander
of
Corinth
,
2
Bias
of
Priene
:
3
Thales
of
Miletum
.
4
Pittacus
of
Mitilene
.
5
Cleobulus
of
Lindum
.
6
Chilo
of
Sparta
.
Here
also
was
borne
the
Christian
Martyr
S.
Barnabie
.
The
Iland
is
diuided
into
11
Prouinces
,
in
which
the
chiefe
riuers
are
Pedeus
and
2
Tenus
.
Maginus
.
The
chiefe
Citties
are
1
Paphos
,
built
,
as
it
is
by
most
said
,
by
Cineras
(
the
father
of
Myrrha
,
&
father
and
grandfather
to
Adonis
)
who
so
called
it
in
memory
of
his
father
Paphus
.
It
was
of
old
famous
for
the
Temple
of
Venus
.
2
Famagusta
on
the
South-Sea
,
built
by
Teucer
,
&
called
Salamine
:
at
the
besieging
of
which
town
the
Turkes
spent
118000
great
bullets
.
3
Nicosiae
,
almost
in
the
midst
of
the
Country
.
This
Towne
was
anciently
called
Fremitus
,
&
Leucetum
.
4
Amathus
where
Venus
also
was
worshipped
,
&
from
whence
the
whole
Iland
was
called
Amathusia
.
5
Ceraunia
,
now
called
Cerines
,
built
by
Cyrus
when
he
had
vanquished
the
9
Kings
of
this
Iland
.
6
Arsinoe
now
called
Lescare
renowned
for
the
groues
of
Iupiter
.
Cyprus
was
first
made
a
kingdome
by
Teucer
,
who
after
the
Troian
warre
came
hither
:
afterwards
it
was
diuided
betweene
nine
petty
Princes
,
all
of
which
were
subdued
by
Cyrus
the
first
Monarch
of
the
Medes
and
Persians
.
His
Empire
being
subuerted
by
Alexander
,
this
Iland
was
giuen
to
the
Ptolomies
of
Egypt
:
from
whom
M.
Cato
conquered
it
to
the
benefit
of
the
Roman
Empire
.
The
treasure
which
Cato
found
here
in
ready
mony
and
moueables
,
amounted
vnto
7000
Talents
:
which
he
fearing
to
loose
by
Sea
,
diuided
the
summe
into
many
small
portions
,
which
he
put
into
seuerall
boxes
,
viz:
in
euery
box
2
Talents
and
500
Drachmas
.
At
the
end
of
every
box
he
fastned
a
long
rope
with
a
peece
of
corke
at
the
end
;
by
which
floating
aboue
the
water
,
the
money
if
by
shipwrack
it
were
lost
might
be
espied
again
:
which
were
not
much
vnlike
the
buoyes
which
Marriners
fasten
by
long
ropes
to
their
anchors
,
that
they
may
be
the
sooner
found
.
The
pretence
of
the
Romans
to
this
country
was
very
weake
,
Avarius
magis
quam
iustius
sumus
assecuti
,
are
the
words
of
Sextus
Rufus
.
Cyprus
being
made
a
Romane
Prouince
,
was
in
the
diuision
of
the
Empire
assigned
to
the
Constantinopolitan
Emperour
,
Turk
.
hist.
and
gouerned
by
a
succession
of
Dukes
,
till
the
yeare
1184.
At
this
time
,
Andronicus
Comnenius
vsurping
the
Greeke
Empire
,
compell'd
Isaacius
Comnenius
,
one
of
the
bloud
royall
to
shift
for
himselfe
;
who
seasing
on
this
Iland
made
himselfe
king
hereof
,
and
ruled
till
the
yeare
1191.
In
which
Richard
the
first
of
England
,
being
denied
the
common
curtesie
of
taking
in
fresh
water
;
and
seeing
the
Souldiers
abused
by
the
Cypriots
,
not
only
tooke
the
King
prisoner
,
but
subdued
the
whole
Iland
.
And
as
Paterculus
telleth
vs
,
that
when
Marcus
Antonius
had
captiued
Artamasdes
king
of
Armenia
,
Catenis
,
sed
ne
quid
honori
d●esse
,
aureis
vinxit
.
So
did
our
Richard
keepe
herein
a
decorum
toward
this
prisoner
,
binding
him
not
in
bonds
of
iron
,
but
siluer
.
King
Richard
hauing
thus
possessed
himselfe
of
this
Country
,
sold
it
for
ready
mony
,
(
which
for
the
managing
of
his
intended
wars
against
the
Turks
he
most
needed
)
vnto
the
Templers
;
and
taking
it
vpon
I
know
not
what
discontent
againe
from
them
,
he
bestowed
it
on
Guy
of
Lusignan
,
the
titulary
and
miserable
king
of
Hierusalem
,
receauing
in
way
of
exchange
the
title
of
that
lost
and
shipwraced
kingdome
,
with
which
title
he
and
some
of
his
successours
were
for
a
time
honoured
.
In
the
posterity
of
this
Guy
,
this
Iland
continued
free
and
absolute
till
the
yeare
14●3
,
when
Melechella
(
or
Melech●aset
)
Sultan
of
Aegypt
,
inuaded
this
Country
,
took
Iohn
,
king
hereof
prisoner
,
ransomed
him
for
150000
Sultanies
,
restored
him
to
his
kingdome
,
and
imposed
on
him
&
his
successours
,
the
yearely
tribute
of
40000
crowns
.
This
Iohn
was
father
to
another
Iohn
,
whose
two
children
were
Carlotte
a
legitimate
daughter
,
and
Iames
a
bastard
sonne
.
Iames
after
the
death
of
his
father
,
dispossessed
his
sister
Carlotte
of
the
Crowne
,
by
the
consent
and
helpe
of
the
Sultan
of
Aegypt
;
and
the
better
to
strengthen
himselfe
against
all
opposition
,
he
took
to
wise
Catharina
Cornerie
,
daughter
by
adoption
to
the
Venetian
Senate
.
Her
,
he
dying
made
his
absolute
heire
;
and
she
seeing
the
factious
nobility
,
too
head-strong
to
bee
bridled
by
a
female
autority
,
like
a
good
child
,
resigned
her
Crowne
and
Scepter
to
the
Venetian
Senate
,
An.
1473.
These
defended
it
against
all
claimes
(
paying
only
as
tribute
to
the
Egyptian
,
and
after
to
the
Turkish
Sultans
,
the
40000
Crownes
)
till
the
yeare
1570
;
when
Mustapha
generall
of
the
Turkes
wrested
it
from
the
Venetians
to
the
vse
of
his
master
Selimus
the
second
,
who
pretended
title
to
it
as
Lord
of
Egypt
.
The
gouernour
of
the
Venetian
forces
at
the
time
of
this
vnfortunate
losse
,
was
Signior
Bragadino
;
who
as
long
as
hope
of
succours
,
meanes
of
resistance
,
or
possibility
of
preuailing
continued
:
with
incredible
valour
made
good
the
towne
of
Famagusta
,
in
whose
defence
consisted
the
welfare
of
the
whole
Iland
.
At
last
hee
yeelded
it
on
honourable
conditions
,
had
they
beene
as
faithfully
kept
,
as
sincerely
agreed
on
.
For
Mustapha
the
Turkish
Generall
inuiting
to
his
Tent
the
principall
men
of
worth
in
the
Town
,
caused
them
all
to
be
murdered
:
and
as
for
Bragadino
himselfe
,
he
commanded
his
eares
to
be
cut
off
,
his
body
to
be
flead
aliue
,
&
his
skinne
stuffed
with
straw
to
be
hanged
at
the
maine
yard
of
his
galley
.
The
chiefe
of
the
prisoners
and
spoiles
,
were
in
two
tall
ships
and
one
gallion
sent
vnto
Selimus
,
but
hee
neuer
saw
them
:
for
a
noble
Cyprian
Lady
destinated
to
the
lust
of
the
Grand
Signieur
;
fired
certaine
barrells
of
powder
;
by
the
violence
whereof
both
vessells
and
bootie
were
in
part
burned
,
in
part
drowned
.
A
famous
and
heroicke
act
.
The
yeare
after
this
losse
,
the
Venetians
wonne
the
battle
of
Lepanto
;
which
so
fleshed
them
,
that
they
said
that
their
little
losse
in
that
fight
was
but
as
a
bloodletting
for
the
generall
good
:
but
a
Turke
ingeniously
compared
the
losse
of
Cyprus
to
the
losse
of
an
arme
,
which
could
not
without
a
miracle
be
recouered
;
and
the
losse
of
Lepanto
battle
to
the
shauing
of
ones
beard
,
whose
haire
groweth
the
thicker
:
For
the
next
yeare
the
Turke
shewed
his
Armada
whole
and
entire
,
brauing
with
it
the
whole
Christian
forces
.
What
the
reuenue
of
this
Iland
is
I
cannot
certainely
determine
.
Maginus
.
The
profits
of
salts
only
and
the
custome
house
yeelded
to
the
Signeur
of
Venice
,
when
it
was
in
their
hands
,
a
million
of
Crownes
yearely
.
For
these
customes
and
profits
were
farmed
for
500000
Crowns
a
yeare
,
which
being
turned
into
the
chiefe
Cypriot
commodities
,
were
at
their
vnlading
in
Venice
counted
double
worth
the
mony
.
To
this
adde
the
lands
belonging
to
the
former
kings
,
&
now
by
deuolution
to
this
state
;
and
the
reuenue
cannot
but
be
much
more
.
The
Armes
are
quarterly
first
A
,
Bara
.
a
crosse
potent
,
betweene
foure
crossets
,
Or
:
2ly
Barr-wise
of
eight
peeces
A
and
B
,
supporting
a
Lyon
passant
B
,
crowned
O
:
3ly
O
a
Lyon
G
:
4ly
A
a
Lyon
G.
Cyprus
containeth
-
Archbishop
,
1.
-
Bishops
3.
Thus
much
of
Cyprus
.
OF
RHODES
.
RHODOS
,
or
RHODES
,
is
situate
in
the
Carpathian
Sea
,
ouer
against
Caria
a
Prouince
of
lesser
Asia
.
It
is
in
circuit
120
miles
,
and
taketh
denomination
from
Rhodes
the
chief
Citty
,
honoured
with
the
mighty
Colossus
;
made
by
Chares
of
Liudum
,
in
the
space
of
12
yeares
.
This
Colossus
was
made
in
the
image
of
a
man
,
being
80
cubits
high
,
and
so
bigge
that
the
little
finger
of
it
was
as
bigge
as
an
ordinary
man
:
the
brasse
of
this
statua
was
so
much
,
that
when
Mnaui
generall
of
Caliph
Osmen
,
vnited
this
Ile
to
the
Mahumetan
Empire
;
it
loaded
900
Camels
.
This
image
was
made
in
honour
of
the
Sunne
,
who
once
a
day
at
least
kisseth
this
Iland
;
bee
the
ayre
in
all
other
places
neuer
so
ouercast
with
clowdes
:
And
it
is
by
some
said
that
from
hence
the
people
were
called
Colossians
.
Whether
this
be
a
truth
or
a
coniecture
I
wot
not
,
certainely
they
were
not
those
Colossians
,
to
whom
S.
Paul
directed
one
of
his
Epistles
,
they
being
inhabiters
of
Anatolia
,
&
there
haue
we
made
mention
of
them
.
The
people
of
this
I
le
were
alwaies
very
expert
in
maritine
affaires
,
and
are
called
by
Florus
,
Populus
Nauticus
.
They
aided
the
Romans
against
Philip
king
of
Macedon
;
and
when
all
the
other
Ilands
of
the
Mediterranean
reuolted
to
Mithridates
of
Pontus
,
this
only
adhered
to
the
Romans
.
And
Pate●culus
in
expressing
the
hard
tearmes
of
the
Roman
state
in
the
warre
against
king
Perseus
;
bringeth
it
in
for
almost
a
miracle
,
that
Rhodij
ipsi
fidelissimi
antea
Romanis
,
dubiaiam
fide
,
proniores
in
Regis
partes
visi
sunt
.
It
fell
in
diuision
of
the
Empire
to
the
Graecians
,
from
whom
the
Sarracens
tooke
it
and
held
it
,
til
that
the
knights
of
S.
Iohn
in
Hierusalem
,
being
vtterly
driuen
out
of
Asia
by
the
Turkes
,
ceased
on
it
;
1308.
These
knights
sorely
infested
the
Turkes
till
the
yeare
1522
,
in
which
Solyman
the
Magnificent
inuaded
it
;
and
Lilladamus
Villiers
being
great
Master
desended
it
as
farre
as
humane
puissance
,
or
warlike
pollicie
could
extend
;
but
multitude
ouermastred
valour
,
and
on
Christmas
day
,
the
Turk
entred
Rhodes
as
conquerour
.
Though
he
might
say
(
as
Pyrrhus
once
said
of
his
victory
ouer
the
Romans
)
that
such
another
victory
as
that
would
haue
vndone
him
;
he
lost
so
many
of
his
best
Souldiers
,
and
brauest
commanders
.
The
Towne
Rhodes
whereof
the
Iland
taketh
its
name
,
and
on
whose
strength
both
formerly
&
at
this
time
dedendeth
the
welfare
of
the
whole
Iland
;
is
situate
on
the
East
part
of
the
I
le
,
on
the
bottome
of
a
hill
,
and
the
brinke
of
the
Sea
:
so
that
it
enioyeth
a
faire
and
a
safe
hauen
for
commodity
,
and
for
strength
hath
two
walls
,
13
high
Towres
,
5
bulwarks
,
besides
diuers
sconces
and
outworks
;
this
towne
and
Famagusta
being
indeed
the
two
most
defensible
holds
in
all
the
Turkish
Empire
.
It
is
inhabited
only
by
Turks
and
Iewes
,
the
Christians
hauing
free
commerce
and
traffice
in
it
all
the
day
time
:
but
on
paine
of
death
leauing
it
at
the
night
time
.
It
was
formerly
a
famous
Vniuersitie
,
this
Rhodes
,
Marseils
,
Alexandria
,
Athens
,
and
Tarsus
being
the
old
Academies
of
the
Romane
Monarchie
:
and
hither
Tiberius
withdrew
himselfe
,
when
Augustus
had
declared
Caius
and
Lucius
to
be
his
heires
;
pretending
only
a
desire
to
study
,
whereas
the
true
cause
was
his
enuy
of
the
young
Princes
preferments
.
West
of
Rhodes
,
betweene
it
and
Crete
,
lieth
Carpathos
,
an
Iland
of
70
miles
circuit
,
now
called
Scarpanto
:
famous
only
in
causing
the
adiacent
waters
to
be
called
the
Carpathian
Sea
.
Rhodes
containeth
.
-
Archbishop
,
1.
-
Bishop
.
2.
A
TABLE
OF
THE
LONGITVDE
AND
Latitude
of
the
chiefe
Asian
Citties
.
A
|
Lo.
|
|
La.
|
|
Antiochia
|
27
|
30
|
39
|
|
Aleppo
|
72
|
30
|
38
|
|
Arminig
.
|
76
|
|
41
|
|
Ava
|
142
|
30
|
27
|
50
|
B
|
|
|
|
|
Babylon
.
|
82
|
20
|
33
|
|
Bethlem
|
65
|
45
|
31
|
50
|
Baccu
|
88
|
50
|
42
|
|
Bulgar
|
88
|
30
|
54
|
30
|
Bengala
.
|
125
|
10
|
21
|
20
|
C
|
|
|
|
|
Cale●ut
.
|
112
|
40
|
10
|
30
|
Cabul
.
|
112
|
20
|
31
|
|
Casan
.
|
96
|
10
|
35
|
10
|
Capha
.
|
68
|
50
|
48
|
|
Cambalu
.
|
161
|
10
|
51
|
10
|
Cambaia
|
142
|
20
|
11
|
40
|
Cantan
.
|
149
|
|
25
|
|
D
|
|
|
|
|
Damascus
.
|
69
|
|
35
|
|
Decan
.
|
113
|
20
|
14
|
|
Delle
|
114
|
19
|
5
|
|
E
|
|
|
|
|
Ephesus
|
57
|
40
|
37
|
40
|
F
|
|
|
|
|
Famagusta
|
69
|
20
|
30
|
30
|
Fassum
|
57
|
50
|
45
|
40
|
G
|
|
|
|
|
Goa
.
|
112
|
20
|
14
|
40
|
Gaza
.
|
70
|
50
|
33
|
|
I
|
|
|
|
|
Indian
.
|
105
|
40
|
38
|
|
Ierusalem
|
66
|
|
31
|
40
|
Iericho
.
|
73
|
|
33
|
|
L
|
|
|
|
|
Liamp●
|
160
|
20
|
34
|
40
|
M
|
|
|
|
|
Mandao
|
125
|
0
|
25
|
|
Malaca
.
|
136
|
30
|
|
5
|
Mecha
.
|
75
|
30
|
25
|
|
Medina
|
73
|
|
27
|
20
|
Meacum
.
|
106
|
30
|
23
|
15
|
N
|
|
|
|
|
Ni●e
|
57
|
|
41
|
40
|
Niniue
|
82
|
|
36
|
40
|
Narfinga
.
|
119
|
|
18
|
|
Nicomedia
|
63
|
30
|
44
|
20
|
Nicopolis
|
56
|
30
|
45
|
|
O
|
|
|
|
|
Ormus
.
|
92
|
0
|
19
|
0
|
Odia
|
138
|
30
|
12
|
|
Oxiana
.
|
107
|
|
41
|
20
|
P
|
|
|
|
|
Pacem
|
132
|
|
4
|
|
Persepolis
|
90
|
40
|
30
|
40
|
Ptolomais
|
66
|
40
|
29
|
40
|
Q
|
|
|
|
|
Quinsay
|
153
|
|
40
|
|
R
|
|
|
|
|
Rhodes
|
58
|
|
35
|
|
S
|
|
|
|
|
Smyrna
|
60
|
20
|
40
|
30
|
Susis
|
73
|
40
|
48
|
|
Sigestan
.
|
105
|
|
31
|
|
Sarmacand
|
109
|
|
44
|
|
Samaria
|
72
|
20
|
33
|
40
|
T
|
|
|
|
|
Tarsus
.
|
71
|
20
|
40
|
|
Tauris
.
|
90
|
30
|
38
|
10
|
Tenduc
|
168
|
30
|
57
|
30
|
Tirus
|
72
|
10
|
36
|
30
|
Trebezond
|
740
|
30
|
44
|
40
|
Troas
|
31
|
|
48
|
10
|
Tripolis
|
72
|
20
|
37
|
|
Tidore
.
|
160
|
40
|
0
|
40
|
X
|
|
|
|
|
Xaindu
|
168
|
40
|
55
|
40
|
Z
|
|
|
|
|
Zeilan
|
138
|
|
11
|
20
|
THE
ENDE
OF
ASIA
.
OF
AFRICA
.
AFRICA
is
a
Peninsula
,
Maginus
.
encompassed
almost
round
;
with
the
Red
Sea
on
the
East
,
the
Atlanticke
Ocean
on
the
West
,
the
Southerne
Ocean
on
the
South
,
and
the
Mediterranean
on
the
North.
Where
the
Sea
is
defectiue
,
to
make
it
a
compleat
Iland
,
there
is
a
litle
Isthmus
which
tieth
it
to
Asia
.
This
Isthmus
is
but
60
miles
in
length
,
so
that
diuers
haue
begun
a
Trench
to
let
in
the
Mediterranean
:
as
first
Sesostris
;
secondly
Darius
the
King
of
Persia
and
Egypt
;
thirdly
one
of
the
Ptolomies
;
and
fourthly
a
capricious
Portugal
;
that
an
easier
way
might
be
found
toward
India
,
and
the
Easterne
Countries
:
but
they
all
desisted
on
the
same
reason
,
viz:
lest
the
Sea
(
being
obserued
to
be
higher
then
Egypt
)
should
sometimes
ouer-flow
the
Country
,
Plutarch
.
and
spoile
the
waters
of
Egypt
.
A
greater
proiect
then
this
we
now
recited
,
was
by
Cleopatra
the
last
Queene
of
the
Ptolomean
line
in
Egypt
,
attempted
on
this
Isthmus
,
which
was
this
:
When
Marke
Antonie
was
by
Augustus
encountred
in
the
Navall
battail
at
Actium
,
Cleopatra
fearing
the
successe
,
fled
out
of
the
battail
with
the
60
ships
appointed
to
her
guard
.
Being
come
to
the
North
part
of
this
Isthmus
,
she
gathered
together
all
her
portable
riches
,
&
intended
to
hoist
her
shipping
out
of
the
Mediterranean
sea
,
and
hale
them
ouer
this
Isthmus
into
the
Red
sea
:
whence
shee
had
intended
to
take
saile
,
and
together
with
her
Antonie
,
and
some
of
her
choyce
fri●nds
,
to
seek
out
some
new
habitation
,
far
from
the
danger
and
bondage
,
which
the
present
war
threatned
.
But
from
this
,
Ant●ni●
,
(
who
vainly
hoped
for
a
change
of
fortune
)
disswade●
her
.
The
forme
of
Africke
is
like
a
Pyramis
reversed
,
Boterus
▪
the
Basis
whereof
is
in
breadth
1920
miles
,
the
Conis
very
narrow
;
but
from
the
Pyris
or
Conis
,
to
the
Basis
,
it
extendeth
it selfe
the
space
of
4155
miles
,
being
much
lesse
then
Asia
,
and
farre
bigger
then
Europe
.
The
old
Geographers
knew
very
litle
of
this
Country
,
supposing
most
or
all
beyond
mount
Atlas
,
not
to
be
inhabited
;
because
it
is
situate
vnder
the
Torrid
Zone
,
and
therefore
tooke
its
name
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
&
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
,
without
cold
.
Pomponius
Mela
guessed
the
more
inward
parts
thereof
to
be
inhabited
with
strange
people
,
as
1
Augilae
,
whose
wiues
on
the
marriage
night
,
vsed
to
prostitute
themselues
to
all
commers
;
she
being
had
in
most
honour
,
which
had
that
night
accompanied
most
men
.
But
after
that
night
,
coniugall
chastity
was
highly
prized
among
them
.
2
Gampsaphantes
,
a
naked
people
,
and
ignorant
of
the
vse
of
weapons
.
3
Blem●●●●
,
who
being
without
heads
,
had
their
eyes
and
mouth
in
their
brests
:
and
4
Aegypani
,
who
(
shape
only
excepted
)
had
no
other
humane
quality
to
shew
they
were
men
.
These
people
(
as
he
thought
)
possessed
some
small
part
of
the
Country
;
the
rest
he
knew
not
,
or
with
others
deemed
it
inhabitable
.
But
later
discoueries
haue
seene
the
contrary
,
finding
the
Country
to
be
frequently
inhabited
;
and
the
coolenes
of
the
nights
,
by
the
Mists
,
Dewes
,
and
gentle
gales
of
wind
,
to
parallell
the
heat
of
the
Day
.
Quodque
die
Solis
violento
excanduit
aestu
,
Humida
nox
reficit
,
paribusque
refrigerat
horis
.
What
is
by
Day
Sun-burnt
,
the
Night
renewes
,
And
iust
as
much
doth
coole
with
pea●ly
dewes
.
The
Country
howsoeuer
is
full
of
sandy
desarts
,
and
vncouth
wildernesses
,
full
of
Lions
,
Leopards
,
Elephants
,
Crocodiles
,
Sea-horses
,
Hyaena's
,
and
such
like
:
which
caused
this
old
proverb
,
Africa
semper
aliquid
apportat
novi
.
How
Africa
distracted
with
seuerall
Principates
,
came
vnder
the
power
of
the
Romans
;
shal
be
specified
in
diuers
places
.
The
Romans
continued
Lords
of
it
,
vntill
the
yeare
428
,
Theodosius
the
second
then
commanding
the
East
,
and
Valentinian
the
West
:
for
in
that
yeare
the
Vandals
seazed
on
it
.
The
Vandals
,
o●
Vind●lici
,
were
a
people
of
Germany
,
and
were
possessours
of
that
part
which
is
now
called
Sueviae
.
They
were
called
into
Gallia
by
Stilico
,
whom
Theodosius
the
Great
had
left
as
ouer-seer
to
his
son
Honorius
.
They
accepted
this
invitation
partly
on
hope
of
a
more
fruitfull
soyle
,
partly
to
auoid
the
fury
of
the
Hunnes
and
Gothes
;
who
yet
tormented
them
,
chasi●g
them
out
of
Gaul
,
into
Spaine
.
With
them
entred
the
Suevi
and
the
Alani
:
the
Suevi
had
to
king
,
Hermeric
;
the
Vandals
,
Gundericus
;
and
the
Alani
,
Atace
.
The
battle
of
Merida
ruinated
the
power
of
those
nations
;
so
that
the
Vandals
could
not
but
willingly
accept
the
offer
of
Bonifacius
,
the
Emperors
Vicegerent
in
Africa
;
who
stomaching
to
see
his
office
bestowed
on
Castinus
,
an
vnworthy
man
,
and
his
Enemy
;
betrayed
the
Country
to
these
Vandals
,
in
the
last
yeare
of
the
life
&
reigne
of
Gundericus
.
The
Vandall
Kings
of
Africa
.
412
-
1
Gundericus
16
428
-
2
Gensericus
,
who
at
the
request
of
Eudocia
,
the
widow
of
Valentinian
,
invaded
Italy
,
sacked
the
city
of
Rome
,
the
spoyle
whereof
for
14
dayes
he
gaue
to
his
souldiers
;
but
at
the
request
of
Eudocia
,
whom
he
afterward
married
,
he
did
not
burne
it
.
This
Eudocia
was
wife
to
the
Westerne
Emperour
Valentinian
;
who
hauing
a
minde
to
a
Lady
of
Rome
,
the
wife
of
one
Maximus
;
he
cunningly
slipped
Maximus
Ring
off
his
finger
,
and
by
that
token
sent
for
the
Lady
to
come
to
Court
,
&
when
she
was
come
,
rauished
her
.
To
reuenge
this
disgrace
,
Maximus
slew
Valentinian
,
made
himself
Emperour
,
and
forced
Eudocia
to
be
his
wife
.
But
she
stomaching
a
match
so
vnequall
to
her
high
birth
,
and
hauing
some
incling
of
the
manner
of
her
husbands
death
,
sent
for
Gensericus
into
Italy
.
This
Gensericus
conquered
Carthage
,
and
Hippo
,
and
reigned
40
yeares
.
476
-
3
Honoricu●
7
484
-
4
Gundamundus
.
12
499
-
5
Thr.
●imundus
24
523
-
6
Hildericus
7.
530
-
7
Gilmer
.
5.
This
King
was
ouercome
by
Belisaruis
a
worthy
and
politick
Leader
,
whom
the
Emperour
Iustinian
imployed
in
this
seruice
.
And
thus
ended
the
Kingdome
of
the
Vandals
,
hauing
continued
146
yeares
.
Belisarius
,
after
this
good
seruice
,
was
imployed
by
Iustinian
against
the
Gothes
then
raigning
in
Italy
;
against
whom
he
proceeded
very
fortunatly
.
But
being
on
I
know
not
what
envy
called
to
Constantinople
,
his
eyes
were
put
out
,
and
he
was
faine
to
beg
his
bread
,
at
the
gate
of
the
Temple
of
S.
Sophia
.
A
bad
reward
for
so
good
a
seruant
.
Hist.
of
Sp.
The
Gothes
of
Spaine
as
litle
loued
the
neighbour-hood
of
the
Romans
in
Africa
,
as
formerly
of
the
Vandals
;
whereupon
King
Theude
,
in
the
last
yeare
of
his
raigne
,
sent
an
army
against
them
.
Those
Souldiers
on
a
superstitious
feare
,
would
not
fight
on
the
Sunday
:
but
the
Romans
hauing
no
such
scruple
,
assaulted
them
,
and
put
them
all
to
the
sword
;
leauing
not
one
to
carry
newes
of
this
ouerthrow
.
I
dare
not
so
far
put
my
sickle
into
this
Haruest
,
as
to
limit
out
the
extent
of
Sabboth-keeping
;
which
commanding
vs
to
doe
no
worke
,
doth
seeme
to
prohibit
vs
to
work
for
our
own
safe-guard
.
Neither
can
I
impute
this
abstinence
from
defence
,
to
Religion
,
but
superstition
:
for
workes
of
necessity
are
allowed
by
the
best
Diuines
,
as
consonant
to
Gods
Word
,
to
be
done
on
that
day
.
But
on
a
meere
fancy
to
destroy
our selues
,
and
bereaue
God
of
that
glory
,
which
resistance
might
yeeld
in
such
a
case
;
is
not
only
not
commanded
,
but
forbidden
by
piety
and
Christian
policy
.
So
was
it
by
our
Sauiour
,
permitted
to
his
Disciples
,
to
pluck
the
eares
of
corne
on
the
Sabbaoth
day
;
and
the
drawing
of
the
Oxe
and
the
Asse
out
of
the
ditch
,
is
allowed
by
him
which
was
Lord
of
the
Sabbaoth
.
If
then
it
be
lawfull
to
take
from
Gods
seruice
some
part
of
that
day
,
for
the
safety
of
our
cattell
,
and
the
necessary
sustenance
of
our
own
liues
:
then
much
more
doubtl●sse
are
we
bound
,
on
that
day
also
to
prouide
for
the
defence
of
our
Country
,
which
(
as
Tully
saith
)
Omnes
omnium
charitates
complectitur
.
The
ancient
Iewes
were
in
this
kind
so
vainly
scrupulous
,
that
when
Hi●rusalem
was
by
Pompey
besieged
,
they
on
that
day
omitted
all
kind
of
resistance
,
which
the
politique
Captain
obseruing
,
vsed
no
assault
on
the
week
dayes
;
but
Saturday
being
come
,
with
all
his
forces
he
assaulted
the
Town
,
&
in
the
end
on
that
day
,
took
it
.
Vpon
the
same
aduantage
,
was
it
afterwards
taken
by
Sosius
and
Herode
;
and
on
the
same
,
a
third
time
,
by
Titus
Vespasian
:
the
Iewes
being
all
this
while
so
superstitiously
sottish
,
that
no
example
or
danger
would
moue
them
to
repulse
the
enemy
.
So
truly
was
it
said
of
Dion
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
Etita
(
Iudaei
)
nihil
quicquam
perpugnantes
,
in
potestatem
hostium
die
Saturni
venerunt
More
discreet
,
and
in
my
iudgment
,
no
lesse
religious
was
the
decree
of
Mattathias
,
the
father
of
the
Maccabees
;
when
he
saw
that
1000
of
his
Countrymen
,
had
on
the
Sabboth
bin
slain
by
Antiochus
Souldiers
;
they
not
casting
a
stone
at
them
:
which
was
,
that
whosoeuer
shall
come
to
make
battaile
with
vs
on
the
Sabboth
day
,
wee
will
fight
against
him
,
neither
will
we
die
all
as
our
brethren
did
,
that
were
murdered
in
the
secret
places
.
Now
concerning
the
other
workes
allowed
on
this
day
,
as
those
of
charity
and
Religion
,
together
with
those
of
magnificence
,
(
as
the
adorning
of
our
bodies
with
our
better
rayment
,
and
the
furnishing
of
our
Tables
with
more
hospitable
prouision
)
I
will
here
say
nothing
,
as
not
pertaining
to
my
story
of
the
Gothes
discomfiture
,
whose
superstition
occasion'd
me
to
digresse
so
farre
.
To
conclude
all
,
let
me
tell
you
how
a
Iew
(
which
people
to
this
day
doe
very
strictly
and
superstitiously
obserue
their
Sabboth
)
being
at
Alexandria
,
and
refusing
to
take
ship
,
when
the
wind
serued
very
happily
to
saile
into
Palestine
,
because
it
was
Saturday
;
the
better
to
cousen
his
conscience
,
hired
a
Ianizary
to
beat
him
aborde
;
which
taske
the
Ianizary
partly
in
loue
to
knauery
,
and
partly
in
hate
to
the
Nation
,
performed
not
by
halfes
,
and
in
jest
;
but
lashed
him
sorely
,
and
to
the
purpose
.
After
this
ouerthrow
of
the
Gothes
,
and
the
subuersion
of
this
Vindelician
kingdome
;
Africa
continued
Roman
,
till
their
vtter
expulsion
by
Hucba
a
famous
Leader
;
whom
Osmen
the
third
Caliph
of
the
Saracens
,
destinated
to
the
conquest
of
this
Country
.
Of
the
translation
of
which
Empire
,
thus
Du
Bartas
.
The
Almane
and
North-Vandall
,
beaten
both
From
Corduba
and
Sevill
by
the
Goth
Seaze
Africke
first
,
which
afterward
they
lost
To
wise
Iustinians
valiant
Roman
host
.
And
Romans
since
ioyn'd
with
the
barbarous
troope
Of
curled
Moores
vnto
th'
Arabian
stoope
.
The
vsuall
diuision
of
it
is
into
1
Barbarie
,
2
Numidia
,
3
Lybia
,
4
the
Land
of
Negro's
,
5
Aethiopia
Interior
,
6
Aethiopia
Exterior
,
7
Aegypt
,
and
8
the
Ilands
.
OF
BARBARIE
.
Pur●ha●
.
BARBARIE
,
so
called
by
the
Saracens
from
Barbar
,
signifying
a
murmuring
sound
,
(
for
so
seemed
the
olde
language
to
the
new
Conquerours
)
hath
on
the
East
,
Cyrenaica
;
on
the
West
,
the
Atlanticke
Ocean
;
on
the
North
,
the
Mediterranean
;
on
the
South
,
the
hill
Atlas
.
It
comprehendeth
the
Countries
anciently
called
Numidia
antiqua
,
Africa
propria
,
Mauritania
Caesariensis
,
and
Tingitana
;
now
it
is
vsually
diuided
into
the
kingdomes
of
1
Tunis
,
2
Algeirs
,
3
Fesse
,
&
4
Morocco
:
all
which
are
of
like
fertility
,
and
peopled
with
the
like
inhabitants
.
The
fertility
consisteth
in
Fruits
,
Figges
,
Oliues
,
Dates
,
Sugar
,
and
Horses
of
excellent
beauty
,
strength
,
and
seruice
.
The
men
are
of
a
duskish
colour
,
comely
of
body
,
stately
of
gate
,
implacable
in
hatred
,
constant
in
affection
,
laborious
,
and
treacherous
:
The
women
sumptuous
in
iewels
,
beautifull
in
blacknes
,
hauing
delicate
soft
skinnes
.
Heare
(
if
you
list
)
a
further
Character
of
this
people
out
of
Herodian
.
Mauri
genus
sunt
hominum
(
saith
he
)
suapte
natura
caedis
avidissimum
,
nihilque
non
facile
audens
,
&
desperatis
similes
;
contemptu
viz:
mortis
&
periculorum
.
TVNIS
hath
on
the
East
Cyrenaica
,
on
the
West
Algiers
.
It
is
diuided
into
5
Prouinces
,
B●terus
.
bearing
the
names
of
the
Metropolis
:
1
Constantina
,
in
which
is
Bona
,
where
S.
Augustine
was
borne
;
and
Hippo
where
he
was
Bishop
.
2
Bugia
,
once
a
kingdome
of
its
own
iurisdiction
.
3
Ezzab
,
wherein
is
the
City
Cairaon
,
built
by
Hucba
,
who
being
Captain-Generall
to
Osmen
,
the
fourth
Saracenicall
Caliph
,
subdued
all
Barbary
.
His
posterity
gouerned
it
170
yeares
,
when
Escan
,
his
last
successor
was
slaine
by
Maladi
one
of
his
Captaines
:
from
whom
Ioseph
King
of
Morocco
,
violently
with-held
it
;
after
which
it
followed
the
fortune
of
Tunis
.
4
Trip●lis
,
so
called
because
of
the
three
prime
Cities
,
Abroton
,
Taphia
,
and
Leptis
.
This
Tripolis
,
&
its
Prouince
,
was
by
the
Genoys
taken
from
the
king
of
Tunis
,
and
sold
to
him
of
Fesse
:
from
whom
,
when
they
of
Tunis
had
regained
it
,
it
fell
into
the
hands
of
Ferdinando
,
king
of
Castile
;
whose
Nephew
Charles
the
fift
,
gaue
it
to
the
kings
of
Malta
;
and
they
not
long
after
,
were
forced
to
leaue
it
,
by
the
valour
of
Sinan
Bassa
,
Lieftenant
to
Selim
the
second
,
Anno
1551.
The
fift
Prouince
is
Tunis
,
whose
chiefe
Cities
were
1
Vtica
,
where
Cato
kill'd
himselfe
,
now
called
Biserta
.
2
Madaura
,
where
Apuleius
was
borne
.
3
Thystrus
,
Herodotus
.
where
Gordianus
the
elder
was
saluted
Emperour
,
by
the
yong
men
of
this
Prouince
:
who
hauing
in
a
tumult
murdred
their
Procurator
,
and
well
knowing
the
cruelty
of
Maximinus
then
Emperour
;
saw
no
course
so
suiting
with
their
desperate
states
,
as
to
wipe
out
their
present
treason
,
with
an
attempt
of
higher
nature
;
and
thereupon
compell
this
Gordianus
,
Proconsul
of
Africke
,
to
take
vpon
him
the
Empire
.
This
act
,
as
it
was
pleasing
to
the
Nobles
and
commons
of
Rome
;
so
was
it
as
distastfull
to
Maximinus
,
and
his
faction
.
Capellianus
an
other
of
his
Procurators
,
with
a
sufficient
army
,
set
vpon
and
ouer-threw
the
vnexpert
Africans
:
and
slew
in
the
battaile
,
the
sonne
of
the
new
Emperour
:
who
●earing
this
lamentable
report
,
and
fearing
the
inexorable
nature
of
his
enemy
,
hanged
himselfe
.
4
Carthage
.
The
Country
was
peopled
by
the
Phoenicians
,
as
fled
from
the
victorious
swords
of
Ioshua
,
and
the
Israelites
.
To
these
long
after
,
Dido
sister
to
Pigma●eon
ioyned
her
Tyrian
troopes
,
and
built
this
City
,
A.M.
3078
;
before
the
building
of
Rome
,
135
yeares
▪
This
Town
stood
iust
opposite
to
Rome
,
whose
Rivall
it
was
in
wealth
,
valour
,
and
desire
of
the
vniuersall
Empire
.
Vrbs
antiqua
fuit
(
Tyrij
tenuêre
Colon●
)
Carthago
,
Italiam
contra
,
Tyberinaque
longè
Ostia
,
diues
opum
,
studijsque
asperrima
belli
.
There
was
an
ancient
City
call'd
as
then
Carthage
,
and
built
by
banisht
Tyrian
men
,
Iust
'gainst
old
Tibers
mouth
,
and
Italy
;
Great
in
wealth
,
skill'd
in
martiall
chivalry
.
It
contained
21
miles
in
circuit
:
the
Citizens
were
called
Poeni
,
and
are
still
infamous
for
their
periury
,
and
false
hearted
dealing
.
That
they
were
of
the
Canaanitish
race
,
may
be
proued
,
1
by
the
name
Poeni
,
or
Phoeni
,
litle
differing
from
the
Phoenices
.
2ly
we
find
in
Herodotus
,
how
Cambises
hauing
totally
conquered
Aegypt
,
intended
a
warre
against
the
Carthaginians
,
who
were
then
a
state
(
it
seemeth
)
of
some
power
;
but
the
Phoenicians
,
being
the
only
sea-faring
men
,
Cambises
then
had
absolutely
denied
to
be
agents
in
that
seruice
;
they
being
sprung
from
the
same
tree
that
the
Carthaginians
were
.
3ly
we
read
in
Procopius
,
(
out
of
whom
it
is
cited
by
Evagrius
Scholasticus
)
how
on
two
marble
pillars
,
situate
nigh
vnto
Tingis
,
or
Tanger
,
there
was
in
the
Phoenician
language
and
character
engraued
,
Nos
fugimus
à
facie
Iosuah
praedonis
,
filij
Nave
.
This
last
we
before
touched
.
The
Common-wealth
of
Carthage
was
in
these
parts
so
potent
,
that
they
stroue
with
the
Romans
tooth
and
naile
for
the
Empire
of
the
World
,
but
lost
their
owne
liberty
,
being
ouerthrowne
in
3
seuerall
warres
by
the
Romans
.
The
first
was
for
the
possession
of
Sicilie
,
Sardinia
,
and
Corsica
:
The
second
was
begun
by
Hannibal
,
who
terrified
the
Romans
with
many
fatall
ouer-throwes
;
but
was
at
last
ouercome
by
Scipio
,
hauing
kept
the
Romans
worke
18
yeares
;
and
then
this
great
City
submitted
.
But
being
vnwilling
to
endure
such
a
mutation
,
from
being
Queene
of
Africa
,
to
be
a
handmaid
to
Rome
,
she
again
revolted
,
and
was
vtterly
razed
to
the
ground
.
Caesar
after
rebuilt
it
,
and
planted
therein
a
Colonie
of
the
Roman
people
.
It
grew
in
small
time
to
be
frequently
inhabited
,
and
abounding
in
riches
:
yet
so
farre
from
her
ancient
reputation
,
that
her
chief
glory
was
to
be
rather
sought
in
her
ancient
,
then
present
fortunes
.
Populi
Romani
colonia
,
olim
imperij
eius
pertinax
aemula
;
&
priorum
excidio
rerum
,
quam
ope
praesentium
clarior
:
was
her
true
character
in
the
Geographer
Mela's
dayes
.
Long
after
this
in
the
flourishing
of
Christianity
in
these
parts
,
the
Archbishop
hereof
had
vnder
his
iurisdiction
120
Suffragan
Bishops
.
Out
of
the
ruines
and
cinders
of
Carthage
,
finally
destroyed
by
the
Vandals
,
and
Saracens
;
like
the
yong
Phoenix
out
of
her
dams
ashes
,
arose
Tunis
,
a
City
of
9000
families
,
seated
nigh
vnto
a
most
delicate
safe
harbour
,
Boterus
.
which
the
Spaniard●
strengthned
with
the
fort
of
Goletta
:
which
,
after
they
had
consumed
40
yeares
in
building
,
was
by
the
continuall
labour
of
the
Turkes
leuelled
with
the
ground
in
39
dayes
.
This
Country
was
called
Numidia
,
containing
also
Africa
propria
,
and
was
the
Kingdome
of
Masinissa
,
whom
his
sonne
Micipsa
succeeded
;
after
whose
death
,
Iugurth
hauing
kill'd
his
brethren
Adherbal
,
and
Hiempsal
,
manfully
withstood
the
Romans
;
whose
attempts
sometimes
by
force
,
sometimes
by
subtilty
but
chiefly
by
money
and
bribes
,
he
ouer-threw
&
made
frustrate
:
&
fuit
in
Iugurtha
(
saith
Florus
)
quod
post
Annibalem
timeretur
.
At
last
being
broken
by
Metellus
,
vanquished
by
Marius
,
and
by
Boechus
deliuered
into
the
hands
of
Sylla
:
he
was
by
Marius
led
in
triumph
vnto
Rome
.
In
this
triumph
was
carried
3700
pound
weight
in
golde
;
in
siluer
wedges
5775
pound
weight
;
and
in
ready
coyne
,
28700
Crownes
:
it
being
the
custome
of
the
Romans
in
their
triumphs
,
to
haue
carried
before
them
all
the
riches
and
money
,
which
they
had
brought
out
of
conquered
Countries
,
to
put
into
the
common
Treasurie
.
Thus
besides
others
did
Paulus
Aemylius
,
when
triumphing
for
his
victory
ouer
Perseus
king
of
Macedon
,
he
caused
the
ready
money
which
he
had
brought
out
of
Greece
,
to
be
carried
in
750
vessels
;
euery
vessell
(
as
Plutarch
relateth
)
containing
3
talents
:
a
masse
of
treasure
so
infinite
,
that
the
Roman
people
were
for
many
yeares
after
,
free
from
all
kind
of
taxe
&
imposition
.
After
the
death
of
Iugurth
,
who
at
Rome
was
starued
in
prison
;
Numidia
was
giuen
to
some
of
the
confederate
Kings
of
the
Romans
;
whose
guise
it
was
(
as
Tacitus
noteth
)
habere
servitulis
instrumenta
etiam
reges
.
The
first
King
was
Hiempsal
,
who
relieued
Marius
in
exile
:
the
second
was
Hiarba
,
an
other
of
the
Marian
faction
,
vanquished
by
Sylla's
Captaines
.
The
third
was
a
second
Hiempsal
,
sonne
(
if
I
e●re
not
)
to
Bacchus
King
of
Mauritania
:
to
whom
Sylla
gaue
this
Prouince
.
The
last
was
Iuba
,
sonne
to
this
Hiempsal
,
of
whom
,
more
annon
:
who
being
slain
,
Numidia
was
made
a
Roman
Prouince
,
Crispus
Salustius
being
the
first
Lieftenant
of
it
.
The
Romans
lost
it
to
the
Saracens
,
after
whose
conquest
this
Prouince
had
many
Kings
,
all
forced
to
bow
vnder
the
command
of
the
Kings
of
Morocco
:
one
of
whose
Deputies
in
these
Countries
,
vsurped
the
soueraignty
,
and
left
it
intire
to
his
posterity
:
who
peaceably
enioyed
it
,
till
Muleasses
the
yongest
son
of
Mahomet
,
hauing
kill'd
his
eldest
brother
,
and
put
out
the
eyes
of
20
of
the
other
,
tooke
on
him
the
kingdome
.
Roseta
the
only
one
,
which
escaped
this
massacre
,
by
the
aide
of
Solyman
the
magnificent
,
regained
,
and
was
enforced
to
leaue
it
as
a
prey
to
Muleasses
,
by
the
valour
of
Charles
the
fift
,
and
his
Castilians
,
Anno
1535.
After
many
troubles
this
tyrant
had
his
eyes
put
out
by
his
son
Amida
.
He
was
dispossessed
by
his
brother
Mahomet
:
In
whose
life
,
the
Turkes
razed
the
Spanish
fort
of
Goletta
;
and
after
his
death
,
succeded
him
in
his
kingdome
of
Tunis
.
Dion
.
ALGIRS
,
ARGEIRS
,
or
TESESINE
,
was
of
old
called
Mauritania
Caesariensis
;
Mauritania
,
from
the
Mauri
,
who
inhabited
it
,
and
the
Westerne
tract
:
&
Caesariensis
from
the
chief
City
Caesarea
.
This
City
was
by
a
more
ancient
name
called
Iol
,
&
was
the
seat
of
K.
Bacchus
;
who
betrayed
his
friend
Iugurth
,
to
L.
Sylla
;
who
in
regard
of
this
seruice
,
did
afterward
enrich
Hiempsal
,
the
son
of
this
Bacchus
,
by
giuing
him
the
kingdome
of
Numidia
also
.
His
sonne
Iuba●iding
●iding
with
Pompey
(
the
heire
of
Sylla's
faction
)
in
the
ciuill
warres
,
gaue
a
great
ouer-throw
to
Curio
,
Caesars
Lieftenant
in
Africke
,
Curio
himselfe
being
slain
,
his
whole
Army
routed
,
and
such
as
were
taken
prisoners
murdered
in
cold
bloud
.
He
was
after
the
ouerthrow
&
death
of
Pompey
,
encountred
and
discomfited
by
Caesar
himselfe
;
who
presently
made
Numidia
a
Prouince
of
the
Empire
,
giuing
Mauritania
to
Bacchus
and
Bogud
,
two
of
his
consederates
.
These
continued
not
long
friends
:
for
during
the
succeeding
Triumvirate
,
Bacchus
dispossessed
Bogud
of
his
part
,
and
was
confirm'd
in
both
by
Augustus
Caesar
:
but
he
suddenly
after
dying
,
the
whole
Country
of
Mauritania
,
as
well
this
called
Caesariensis
,
as
that
other
called
Tingitana
,
were
Prouinces
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
and
so
it
continued
,
till
the
Vandals
,
and
after
them
the
Saracens
made
hauocke
of
it
.
This
kingdome
,
Maginus
.
bounded
on
the
East
with
Tunis
,
and
on
the
West
,
with
Fess
and
Morocco
,
contameth
these
fiue
principall
Cities
;
1
Hubeda
.
2
Tegdenit
.
3
Guagido
.
4
Argeirs
,
a
Towne
not
so
large
as
strong
;
and
not
so
strong
as
famous
.
Famous
for
being
the
receptacle
and
retrait-place
of
the
Turkish
Pirats
,
who
domineere
so
infinitely
ouer
the
Mediterranean
,
to
the
great
dammage
of
the
Merchants
of
all
Nations
,
that
frequent
those
seas
:
As
also
for
the
shipwracke
which
Charles
the
fifth
here
suffred
;
who
besieging
this
Towne
,
lost
in
the
Hauen
of
it
at
one
tempest
,
besides
an
infinite
number
of
karvels
and
small
boats
,
diuerse
strong
Galleyes
,
140
Ships
,
a
great
many
excellent
peeces
of
Ordinance
,
such
a
number
of
gallant
horses
,
that
in
Spaine
,
the
race
of
horses
for
seruice
was
like
to
haue
beene
lost
for
euer
,
and
aboue
halfe
his
men
.
It
is
situate
in
or
nigh
vnto
the
place
of
Iol
,
ot
Caesarea
;
and
is
esteemed
to
contain
about
1000
families
.
The
buildings
are
very
sumptuous
;
the
innes
,
bathes
,
and
temples
very
beautifull
;
and
euery
occupation
hath
a
seuerall
place
or
street
by
it selfe
.
These
long
enioyed
the
benefite
of
proprietary
Princes
,
till
such
times
as
Selimes
,
and
Mahomet
,
falling
out
,
made
the
first
,
&
that
an
irreparable
breach
in
the
gouernment
;
for
Selimes
to
strengthen
his
side
,
implored
the
aide
of
Hairaccius
Barbarossa
,
a
noble
Pirat
;
who
taking
his
best
advantage
,
slew
the
dis●oincted
brethren
,
and
setled
himselfe
in
the
kingdome
;
which
he
had
scarce
made
warme
,
when
he
left
it
to
Hairadine
Barbarossa
his
brother
,
Aᵒ
1514.
This
Hairadine
droue
the
Spaniards
out
of
Bugia
,
and
was
so
renowned
for
martiall
prowesse
,
that
Solyman
the
Magnificent
made
him
Lord
high
Admirall
of
his
Fleet
;
which
office
,
when
to
the
preiudice
of
Christendome
,
he
had
fortunatly
&
for
long
time
vndergone
;
he
died
lamented
,
and
made
the
Turko
his
heire
in
the
kingdome
.
The
5
City
is
Telesine
,
which
grew
from
the
ruines
of
Haresgol
,
to
that
greatnesse
,
that
it
contained
16000
families
.
In
the
distracted
decay
of
the
Saracenicall
Empire
,
many
petty
Gouernours
vsu●ped
the
Maiesty
of
a
kingly
title
;
and
amongst
the
rest
,
this
City
,
with
the
confining
territory
,
boasted
in
the
presence
of
a
peculiar
Prince
.
But
this
cause
of
ioy
endured
not
long
For
Abulthasen
,
king
of
Fesse
,
much
impaired
the
Maiesty
of
the
kingdome
,
by
making
it
●ubiect
to
his
command
:
which
when
they
discontentedly
obeyed
,
they
at
last
made
a
generall
revolt
,
and
assumed
their
liberty
,
vnder
diuerse
kings
of
their
owne
City
:
one
of
which
was
Abucbemen
,
who
incurring
a
generall
hatred
,
because
by
reason
of
his
supine
neglect
,
Ferdinando
King
of
Castile
had
surprised
and
fortified
Oram
and
Masalquiuer
,
two
commodious
Hauens
;
made
an
easie
passage
for
his
brother
Ahuzeiden
,
to
the
Diadem
.
This
Ahuzeiden
was
vanquished
by
Hairadine
Barbarossa
,
Anno
1515
:
who
was
driuen
back
by
the
valour
of
Charles
the
fift
;
and
Abuchemen
restored
:
his
successor
Abdalla
,
shaking
off
all
allegiance
to
the
Spaniard
,
submitted
himselfe
,
and
after
his
death
,
the
kingdome
of
Tel●sine
,
to
the
tuition
of
Solyman
the
magnificent
.
This
City
Telesine
,
is
adorned
with
many
beautifull
temples
,
though
defiled
with
superstition
,
and
hath
fiue
dainty
colledges
,
curiously
wrought
with
Mosaique
worke
.
It
seemeth
to
haue
been
strong
,
in
that
we
find
how
it
sustained
a
siege
of
7
yeares
,
by
Ioseph
the
puissant
King
of
Fesse
,
and
in
the
end
forced
him
to
raise
it
:
neither
was
it
taken
by
the
aboue-named
Abuthasen
,
vnder
a
siege
of
30
moneths
.
The
second
Towne
of
note
is
Batha
,
now
almost
ruin'd
by
warre
.
3
Cran
,
a
Towne
of
10000
families
,
taken
by
Peter
of
Navarre
for
the
Spaniards
,
1509
,
and
in
vaine
besieged
by
the
Turke
1562.
5
Masalquivir
or
Masala●bir
,
a
most
famous
Hauen-towne
,
taken
also
by
the
Spaniards
,
about
the
same
time
.
The
chiefe
riuers
of
these
two
Countries
are
1
Maior
,
parting
Tunis
from
Algiers
;
2
Zan
,
and
Malvi●
,
diuiding
Algeirs
from
Fesse
and
Morocco
.
FESSE
and
MOROCCO
were
once
comprehended
vnder
the
generall
name
of
Mauritania
Tingitana
,
so
called
of
Tingis
(
now
Tanger
)
a
principall
Town
in
those
dayes
,
&
was
that
part
of
Mauritania
,
which
Iulius
Caesar
hauing
discomfited
Iuba
,
Dion
.
gaue
vnto
Bogud
one
of
his
associats
How
this
,
&
the
other
part
of
Mauritania
,
became
one
R●m●n
P●ou●nce
,
wee
haue
already
told
you
;
as
for
the
diuision
of
it
i●to
the
two
Prouinces
,
this
of
Tingitana
,
and
that
other
of
Caesa●●nsis
,
it
was
made
by
Claudius
,
who
hauing
pacified
some
tu●ul●●
in
this
Country
,
thus
diuided
it
,
and
appointed
the
gouernment
of
it
to
two
Roman
Knights
.
These
two
Kingdomes
haue
on
the
East
,
Algeirs
;
on
the
West
,
the
Atlanticke
Ocean
;
and
are
parted
one
from
the
other
,
by
the
riuer
Marbea
,
or
Omirable
.
The
other
riuers
of
note
are
2
Tensilt
.
3
Sus.
4
Subu
.
5
Lyssus
.
FESSE
is
diuided
into
7
Prouinces
,
in
which
the
chiefe
Cities
are
1
Fesse
,
(
so
called
from
Fesse
,
i.
Gold
,
abundance
whereof
was
found
in
digging
the
foundation
)
was
built
by
Id●e
a
Mahumetan
Prince
.
It
is
diuided
by
the
riuer
Sabu
into
3
parts
,
all
of
which
containe
82000
housholds
,
and
700
Moschees
,
or
Saracenicall
Temples
:
the
chiefe
of
which
is
Carne
,
or
Caraven
,
being
a
mile
and
a
halfe
in
compasse
.
It
hath
31
gates
,
great
and
high
,
the
roofe
is
150
yards
long
,
and
80
broad
;
round
about
are
diuers
porches
,
containing
40
yards
in
length
,
and
30
in
bredth
;
vnder
which
are
the
publick
store-houses
of
the
town
.
About
the
walls
are
pulpits
of
diuerse
sorts
,
wherein
the
Masters
of
their
Law
read
vnto
the
people
such
things
as
they
thinke
pertaine
to
their
saluation
.
The
revenue
hereof
is
200
duckats
a
day
on
the
old
rents
,
for
so
much
it
was
,
Anno
1526
when
Leo
Afer
wrote
.
The
Marchants
haue
there
a
Court
or
Exchange
,
inclosed
with
a
strong
wall
,
with
12
Gates
,
and
15
streets
.
There
is
also
a
Colledge
called
Amarodoc
,
a
most
curious
and
delicate
building
:
It
hath
three
Cloysters
of
admirable
beauty
,
supported
with
8
square
pillars
of
diuers
colours
;
the
roofe
curiously
carued
,
and
the
arches
of
Mosaique
,
of
gold
&
azure
.
The
gates
are
of
brasse
,
fairely
wrought
;
and
the
doores
of
the
priuate
chambers
,
of
inlayed
worke
.
This
Colledge
did
cost
the
Founder
King
Abuchenen
,
or
Abu
Henen
,
480000
Crownes
,
2
Ham
Lisnan
,
a
Town
built
in
the
more
mountainous
parts
of
the
Country
,
by
the
old
Africans
,
famous
for
the
Te●ple
of
an
Idol
here
worshipped
;
to
which
at
certain
times
men
and
women
resorted
in
the
night
;
where
,
after
their
devotions
ended
,
and
the
c●ndles
put
out
,
euery
man
lay
with
the
woman
he
first
touched
:
the
exact
platforme
of
th●
Family
of
Loue
3
Septa
,
or
S●nta
,
a
town
in
the
hands
of
Spaine
.
4
Tanger
,
called
of
old
Tingis
,
nigh
vnto
which
,
Hercules
killed
Anteus
.
5
Mahenes
.
6
Alcazer
Guer
,
nigh
vnto
which
the
three
Kings
,
Sebastian
of
Portugal
,
Mahomet
,
and
Abdelmelech
,
competitors
for
this
kingdome
,
were
slain
in
one
day
.
There
was
slain
at
the
same
time
also
,
Camd.
Eliz.
the
great
English
rebell
,
Stuckley
:
who
fled
out
of
Ireland
to
Rome
,
Anno
1570
,
where
hee
was
by
the
then
Pope
,
louingly
welcom'd
,
as
a
dutifull
sonne
to
the
Church
.
He
was
by
the
Pope
appointed
for
the
Conquest
of
Ireland
,
&
was
for
that
end
furnished
with
a
troope
of
800
souldiers
,
paied
by
the
King
of
Spaine
;
and
was
by
his
vnholy
Holinesse
,
created
Marquesse
of
Lemster
,
Earle
of
Wexford
and
Caterlogh
,
Vicount
Murraugh
,
and
Baron
Rosse
.
Thus
prepared
,
he
began
his
voyage
,
Anno
1578
,
toward
Ireland
:
but
hearing
of
the
wars
in
this
Country
,
and
desirous
to
make
a
part
in
them
,
he
lost
here
(
the
Popes
fatherly
benediction
notwithstanding
)
not
his
souldiers
only
,
but
his
own
life
.
and
7
Aguer
.
MOROCCO
is
diuided
into
7
Prouinces
,
the
chiefe
Cities
of
which
are
Morocco
,
Purchas
.
built
by
Abderamen
;
once
the
Metropolis
of
Barbary
,
as
containing
100000
housholds
:
but
now
inferiour
to
Fesse
for
populousnesse
,
spaciousnesse
,
and
beauty
.
The
chiefe
buildings
hereof
,
are
the
Church
and
the
Castle
.
The
Church
is
bigger
,
though
not
so
beautifull
as
that
at
Fesse
;
and
hath
a
Towre
so
high
,
that
the
hills
of
Azasi
,
being
130
miles
distant
,
may
be
thence
easily
discerned
.
The
Castle
is
very
large
,
and
on
a
Towre
thereof
stand
3
Globes
,
made
of
pure
golde
,
weighing
130000
Barbary
Duckats
.
Diuerse
kings
haue
gone
about
to
take
them
downe
,
and
convert
them
into
money
:
but
haue
all
desisted
,
by
reason
of
some
strange
misfortune
that
hath
bin
inflicted
on
them
:
so
that
the
common
people
thinke
they
are
kept
by
a
guard
of
spirits
.
2
Tangouista
.
3
Fesodet
.
4
Taradent
.
5
Massa
,
abounding
in
Amber
:
and
6
Alarach
.
When
the
Saracens
had
ouer-runne
Barbarie
,
there
came
into
these
parts
two
potent
Families
,
viz:
the
Marine
,
and
Lan●une
Families
:
of
the
later
was
Abderamen
,
who
hauing
builded
Morocco
,
surprised
and
tooke
Fesse
from
the
contentious
sonnes
of
Idre
.
The
two
kingdomes
were
thus
ioyntly
gouerned
,
till
the
yeare
1212
;
in
which
,
when
Alphonso
King
of
Castile
had
slaine
King
Mahomet
Enaser
;
and
his
sonnes
were
at
oddes
about
the
inheritance
:
one
Habdulach
,
of
the
Marine
Family
,
made
himselfe
King
of
Fesse
;
and
by
the
valour
of
his
sonne
Ioseph
,
made
Morocco
tributary
.
This
Habdulach
by
computation
of
time
,
seemeth
to
be
the
Admiralius
Murmelius
,
mentioned
by
Mathew
Paris
,
to
whom
our
King
Iohn
,
Anno
1214
,
sent
such
a
base
,
degenerous
,
and
vnchristian-like
embassage
.
This
strange
name
Admiralius
Murmelius
,
was
by
that
good
Writer
vnhappily
stumbled
on
,
insteed
of
Miramumalim
;
which
also
is
corrupted
from
Amir
Elmumenin
,
that
is
,
princeps
fidelium
;
an
attribute
which
these
Princes
as
yet
retain
.
The
story
is
this
.
King
Iohn
being
ouer-laide
in
his
Barons
warres
,
sent
certaine
Embassadours
to
this
great
Monarch
for
aide
;
offering
to
hold
his
kingdome
of
him
,
and
to
receiue
the
Law
of
Mahomet
.
The
Moore
maruailously
offended
with
this
offer
,
told
the
Embassadours
,
that
he
had
lately
read
Paules
Epistles
,
which
he
liked
so
well
,
that
were
he
now
to
chuse
a
Religion
,
he
would
before
any
other
embrace
Christianity
;
but
euery
one
ought
(
said
he
)
to
die
in
his
owne
Religion
,
and
for
leauing
the
Faith
wherein
he
was
borne
,
was
the
onely
thing
which
he
disliked
in
that
Apostle
.
This
said
,
he
called
vnto
him
Robert
of
London
,
Clearke
,
one
of
that
Embassie
,
of
whom
he
demaunded
the
forme
of
our
gouernment
,
the
wealth
and
situation
of
the
Country
,
the
manners
of
the
people
,
the
life
and
person
of
the
King
;
in
all
which
particulars
being
satisfied
,
he
grew
into
such
a
dislike
of
our
king
,
that
euer
after
he
abhorred
the
mention
of
him
.
In
the
posterity
of
this
Habdulach
,
the
two
Kingdomes
remained
,
till
the
yeare
1508
,
when
as
Mahomet
Ben
Amet
,
called
by
his
own
command
Xeriff
,
(
which
is
the
name
that
the
lineall
successours
,
and
kindred
of
Mahomet
are
called
by
)
being
a
poore
Hermite
,
plotted
to
make
his
sonnes
the
chiefe
Princes
of
Mauritania
Tingitana
.
For
this
cause
,
he
sent
them
in
pilgrimage
to
Mecha
,
whence
they
returned
with
such
an
opinion
of
Sanctity
,
that
the
King
of
Fesse
made
Amet
,
one
of
them
,
Gouernour
of
the
famous
Colledge
Amadorac
;
&
Mahomet
,
the
other
,
Tutor
to
his
children
:
the
yonger
,
Abdel
,
staying
at
home
with
their
father
.
In
those
dayes
,
the
Portugals
grieuously
infested
the
tributary
kingdome
of
Morocco
▪
to
represse
whose
fury
,
Amet
and
Mahomet
,
asked
and
obtain●d
Licence
.
They
discomfite
Lopes
Barriga
,
and
his
Portugals
;
they
subdue
Sus
,
Hean
,
and
Dencalie
,
three
great
Prouinces
;
they
enter
Morocco
,
poison
the
King
,
and
salute
Amet
the
Xeriff
of
Morocco
.
To
further
their
future
victories
,
the
King
of
Fesse
dieth
,
and
Amet
his
successour
confirmed
this
Amet
in
his
new
purchased
royalty
.
The
Xeriffs
of
Barbary
.
-
1
Amet
denied
superiority
,
to
Amet
of
Fess
,
whom
he
ouer-threw
,
and
was
slaine
by
his
owne
brother
.
1540
-
2
Mahomet
,
who
vnited
the
kingdome
of
Fess
to
Morocco
.
1557
-
3
Abdela
.
-
4
Abdela
II
,
had
10
brothers
,
of
which
he
slew
8.
Amet
was
spared
for
his
supposed
simplicity
;
and
Abdelmelech
escaped
to
the
Turkes
.
-
5
Mahomet
,
expell'd
by
Abdelmelech
and
the
Turkes
,
●led
to
Sebastian
King
of
Portugal
;
who
,
together
with
the
two
competitors
,
was
slain
in
one
day
,
nigh
vnto
Alcager
Guer.
1578
-
Hamet
▪
who
extended
his
Empire
to
Lybia
and
Numidia
.
1603
-
The
three
sonnes
of
Hamet
,
viz:
Muley-Shecke
,
Boferes
,
and
Sidan
,
Purchas
.
contended
for
the
Kingdome
.
In
these
warres
,
Boferes
,
and
Muley
died
;
but
Abdela
,
sonne
to
Muley-Shecke
,
maintained
the
warres
against
Sidan
.
During
these
troubles
,
Sidan
Hamet
,
Ben
Abdelan
,
a
Hermite
of
great
prowesse
,
seized
on
the
City
of
Morocco
,
from
whence
he
was
compell'd
to
retire
,
by
the
valour
▪
of
Prince
Sidan
,
and
Side
Hean
,
another
Hermite
,
Anno
1616.
And
thus
standeth
the
state
of
the
Xeriffia●t●
Sidan
enioyeth
the
Citty
Morocco
;
Side
Hean
hath
fortified
himselfe
in
Tar●dant
;
Abd●la
liueth
by
robberies
;
Fesse
standeth
on
her
guard
;
and
the
other
townes
are
gouerned
by
peculiar
Magistrates
:
what
the
euent
will
be
,
is
vncertaine
.
Th●
reuen●es
of
the
Xeriff●
are
very
great
,
which
they
leuy
out
of
the
tenths
of
their
subiects
graine
,
besides
a
Duck
at
for
euery
Pole
,
male
or
female
,
aboue
15
yeares
of
age
:
in
Marchandize
he
receaueth
of
a
Cittizen
,
two
in
the
hundred
;
of
2
stranger
,
ten
:
Church
and
Colledge
lands
are
escheated
to
him
;
Iudges
make
him
their
heire
,
&c.
What
for●e
they
are
able
to
drawe
into
the
field
,
may
euidently
be
seene
in
the
siege
of
Magaza●
,
Grimston
.
a
towne
of
Fesse
,
but
in
possession
of
the
Spaniards
▪
which
he
beleagured
with
200000
men
.
Yet
can
hee
not
hold
any
warre
aboue
three
months
,
because
the
Souldiers
liue
vpon
his
daily
allowance
,
whose
prouision
not
being
able
to
be
caried
continually
with
them
,
make
them
many
times
to
retire
.
Thus
much
of
Barbarie
.
NVMIDIA
AND
LYBIA
.
BEfore
we
come
to
Numidia
,
wee
must
passe
ouer
Mount
Atlas
(
now
called
Anch●sae
,
Stephanus
.
or
Montes
Clari
)
a
hill
of
that
height
,
that
the
toppe
of
it
cannot
be
seene
.
It
deriues
its
name
,
from
Atlas
king
of
Mauritania
,
who
dwelt
in
the
bottome
of
it
:
whom
the
Poets
faine
,
to
be
by
Perseus
turned
into
this
hill
.
The
daughters
of
this
Atlas
,
dwelt
in
the
Ilands
Hesperides
,
situate
in
the
Atlanticke
Ocean
;
where
they
had
a
tree
which
bore
a
golden
fruit
,
taken
thence
by
Hercules
,
after
he
had
killed
the
Dragon
,
their
guardian
.
Then
he
captiuated
king
Atlas
himselfe
,
who
was
a
man
of
great
stature
,
and
was
fained
by
the
Poets
to
sustaine
heauen
〈…〉
shoulders
:
and
that
,
either
because
of
his
skill
in
Astronomi●
;
or
because
the
hill
Atlas
is
of
such
heigth
,
that
it
seemes
to
touch
the
heauens
.
And
so
we
e●ter
into
Numidia
.
NVMIDIA
ha●h
on
the
East
,
Egypt
;
on
the
West
,
the
Atlanticke
Ocean
;
on
the
North
,
Atlas
;
on
the
South
,
Lybia
:
the
Numidia
so
much
spoken
of
in
the
Roman
histories
,
is
not
this
,
but
that
which
is
now
part
of
the
kingdome
of
Tunis
.
This
Country
takes
its
name
from
the
Numidae
,
which
may
perhaps
be
so
called
from
their
manner
of
life
,
which
is
after
the
custome
of
the
Nomades
,
liuing
without
houses
,
vner
their
Wagons
,
and
Carts
,
as
Lucan
testifieth
of
them
.
Nulla
domus
,
plaustris
habitant
,
migrare
per
arva
Mos
,
atque
errantes
circumvectare
Penates
.
They
dwell
in
waines
,
not
houses
;
and
doe
stray
Through
fields
,
and
with
them
lead
their
Gods
each
way
.
And
worthily
may
they
owe
their
names
to
them
,
from
whom
they
borrow
their
nature
:
for
the
people
to
this
day
spend
their
liues
in
hunting
,
and
stay
but
three
or
foure
daies
in
a
place
,
as
long
as
the
grasse
will
serue
the
Camells
.
This
is
the
cause
why
this
Country
is
so
ill
peopled
,
the
Townes
so
small
in
themselues
,
and
so
remote
from
others
.
An
example
hereof
is
Te●set
a
great
Citty
in
their
esteeme
,
which
yet
containeth
but
400
housholds
,
and
hath
no
neighbours
within
300
miles
of
it
.
The
Country
aboundeth
with
Dates
,
whence
it
is
called
Dactylorum
regio
,
and
in
the
Arabicke
Biledulgerid
,
which
signifieth
also
a
Date
region
.
These
Date
tree
▪
are
some
male
,
some
female
;
the
first
bringeth
forth
only
flowres
;
the
other
,
fruit
:
yet
herein
is
the
male
beneficiall
to
the
increase
of
the
Dates
:
for
vnlesse
a
flowred
bough
of
the
male
,
be
ingrafted
into
the
female
,
the
dates
neuer
proue
good
.
This
fruit
is
the
chiefe
diet
of
the
people
;
but
this
sweet
meat
hath
sowre
sawce
;
for
it
commonly
rotteth
their
teeth
betimes
:
as
for
the
stones
of
these
Dates
,
they
feed
their
Goats
with
them
,
whereby
they
growe
fat
,
and
yeeld
store
of
milke
.
It
is
ill
inhabited
,
by
reason
of
the
abundance
of
sands
,
so
that
in
some
places
the
towns
are
300
miles
distant
.
The
ayre
is
of
that
nature
,
that
if
any
one
bee
troubled
with
the
French
disease
,
he
shall
here
finde
present
remedy
.
The
inhabitants
are
base
and
vile
people
,
theeues
,
murderers
,
&
ignorant
of
all
things
:
but
the
Arabians
that
are
mingled
with
them
,
are
ingenious
,
liberall
,
and
ciuill
.
The
chiefe
Citties
are
1
Stasilet
,
2
Dausen
.
3
Dara
,
where
Mahomat
Ben
Amet
,
and
his
three
sonnes
,
the
founders
of
the
Xer●ffian
Empire
,
were
borne
;
4
Lapsa
,
and
5
Teffet
.
LYBIA
hath
on
the
East
Nilus
,
on
the
West
the
Atlanticke
Ocean
,
on
the
North
,
Numidia
;
and
on
the
South
the
land
of
Neg●ce●
.
In
this
Country
Arius
the
hereticke
was
borne
,
who
being
a
Priest
of
Al●xandria
,
hatched
that
diuelish
doctrine
,
against
the
pe●petuall
diuinity
of
Christ
:
To
beat
downe
which
h●r●sie
,
the
first
Councell
of
Nice
was
called
;
the
Nicene
Creed
m●d●
▪
and
the
clause
of
one
substance
with
the
father
,
proued
to
be
consentaneous
to
the
word
.
To
subscribe
to
the
decrees
of
th●
Councel
,
Arius
was
sent
for
by
the
Emperour
Constan●ine
.
To
Const●n●inople
he
went
,
hauing
written
his
owne
hereticall
tenets
,
which
he
hid
in
his
bosome
;
and
reading
before
the
Emperour
the
decrees
of
the
Councell
,
he
writ
a
recantation
of
his
heresy
,
swearing
that
he
meant
as
he
had
written
.
Which
words
the
Emperour
referred
to
the
recantation
,
but
hee
to
the
paper
o●
his
owne
tenets
in
his
bosome
.
When
he
had
taken
this
oath
he
went
in
triumph
through
the
streets
of
the
Citty
;
till
a
necessity
of
nature
enforcing
him
,
he
withdrew
aside
vnto
a
house
of
ease
,
where
he
voided
out
his
guts
,
&
sent
his
soule
as
a
harbinger
to
the
Diuell
,
to
prouide
roome
for
his
body
.
In
this
Country
liued
the
Garamantes
,
supposed
to
bee
the
vtmost
people
Southward
;
&
the
Psylli
,
who
were
of
a
nature
so
venomous
,
that
they
could
poyson
a
snake
:
Insomuch
that
when
their
wiues
were
deliuered
,
they
would
throw
their
children
amongst
a
heard
of
Serpents
;
supposing
that
child
to
bee
borne
of
an
adul●erat
bed
,
the
very
smel
of
whose
body
would
not
driue
away
a
whole
brood
of
the
like
poisonous
vermin
.
This
people
is
famoused
in
Herodotus
for
an
expedi●ion
they
made
against
the
South
winde
.
For
when
this
wind
,
blowing
abroad
the
hills
and
desarts
of
sand
,
had
dried
vp
those
small
rilles
and
waters
they
had
among
them
;
they
to
reuenge
this
iniury
,
by
common
cons●nt
armed
themselues
,
and
went
to
fight
against
〈◊〉
.
But
they
tooke
not
the
South
winde
v●prepared
,
for
hee
●●steri●g
vp
his
forces
incountred
them
with
such
a
braue
vol●●●
〈◊〉
●and
,
tha●
he
ouerwhelmed
and
slew
them
all
.
A
better
〈◊〉
was
the
Northwinde
to
the
Cittizens
of
Rhegium
,
in
〈◊〉
and
better
wa●
he
rewarded
:
for
hauing
scattered
a
mighty
fleet
,
which
Dionysius
prepared
against
them
,
he
was
by
the
common
counsell
made
free
of
their
Citty
.
The
name
of
Lybia
is
to
be
deduced
either
from
Lybs
a
king
of
Mauritania
,
or
Lybs
the
South
winde
,
which
gently
breatheth
from
these
places
;
or
from
Lybia
a
Queene
hereof
.
It
is
now
called
Sarra
,
which
signifieth
a
desart
:
for
the
whole
country
is
full
of
great
sandy
desarts
,
to
which
the
violent
heat
of
the
Sunne
addeth
continuall
nourishment
.
Hinc
facta
est
Lybie
raptis
humoribus
aest●
Arida
—
as
Ovid.
Hence
Lybia
,
all
its
moisture
drawne
on
high
By
the
attractiue
Sunne
,
is
made
so
dry
.
Those
desarts
are
so
tedious
,
that
Marchants
vse
commonly
to
trauell
eight
daies
,
without
sight
of
any
riuer
,
lake
,
bush
,
or
tree
.
The
greatest
are
of
Azacad
,
and
Zanhaga
.
The
people
differ
not
much
from
the
Numidians
;
but
if
there
be
a
worst
,
certainely
it
must
fall
to
the
Lybians
share
.
They
worship
a
God
called
Psaphon
,
who
,
when
he
liued
,
taught
divers
Birds
which
he
caught
,
and
then
set
at
liberty
,
to
say
,
that
Psaphon
was
a
great
God
:
wherevpon
the
simple
people
,
smitten
with
admiration
,
afforded
him
diuine
worship
.
The
chiefe
Citties
are
1
Huaden
.
2
Guargata
,
and
3
Toherraum
.
The
people
in
matters
tending
to
religion
,
are
heathens
,
for
the
most
part
;
but
some
there
are
of
the
naturalls
,
among
whom
the
Saracens
,
comming
out
of
Arabia
and
Barbarie
(
Countries
almost
totally
Mahumetan
)
haue
planted
their
superstition
:
&
in
matters
of
pollicy
,
both
these
nations
follow
one
methode
,
hauing
no
king
nor
lawes
;
but
are
gouerned
by
the
chiefe
man
in
euery
Tribe
.
Thus
much
of
Numidia
and
Lybia
.
TERRA
NIGRITARVM
.
TERRA
NIGRITARVM
,
or
the
land
of
Negroes
,
hath
on
the
East
Aethiopia
superior
,
o●
the
West
,
the
Atlantick
Ocean
;
on
the
North
,
Lybia
;
on
the
Sou●●
,
the
kingdome
of
Manicongo
,
in
Aethiopia
inferior
.
Of
this
,
thus
the
Doue
,
The
land
of
Negroes
is
not
farre
from
thence
,
Neerer
extended
to
th'
Atlanticke
maine
;
Wherein
the
blacke
Prince
keepes
his
residence
,
Attended
by
his
Ietty-coloured
traine
:
Who
in
their
natiue
beauty
most
delight
,
And
in
contempt
doe
paint
the
Diuell
white
.
The
inhabitants
doe
almost
want
the
vse
of
reason
,
most
alienat
from
dexterity
of
wit
,
and
all
arts
and
sciences
,
prone
to
luxury
&
are
for
the
greater
part
Idolaters
,
though
not
without
some
small
admixture
of
Mahumetans
,
&
Christians
.
When
the
Portugalls
first
sailed
into
these
coasts
the
people
hereof
took
their
ships
for
great
Birds
with
white
wings
:
and
after
,
vpon
better
acquaintance
,
they
could
not
be
brought
to
beleeue
,
but
that
the
ey●s
which
were
casually
painted
on
the
back●
of
the
ships
,
were
the
eyes
by
which
they
saw
how
to
direct
themselues
in
their
course
.
Gunnes
seemed
to
them
,
for
their
hideous
noise
,
to
be
the
works
of
the
Diuell
:
and
for
bag-pipes
,
they
took
them
to
be
liuing
creatures
;
neither
when
they
had
beene
permitted
to
f●ele
them
,
would
they
be
perswaded
but
that
they
were
the
worke
of
Gods
owne
hands
.
The
very
Nobles
,
(
if
so
noble
a
name
may
without
offence
be
giuen
to
so
blockish
a
people
)
are
so
stupid
,
that
when
they
are
in
presence
of
their
king
,
they
neuer
looke
him
in
the
face
,
but
sit
flat
on
their
buttocks
,
with
their
elbowes
on
their
knees
,
and
their
hands
on
their
faces
:
&
for
their
greater
gallantrie
,
they
annoint
their
haire
with
the
fat
of
fishes
,
which
maketh
them
stinke
abominably
.
The
Country
is
abundantly
stored
with
gold
and
siluer
,
very
fine
and
pure
:
so
that
had
not
the
Portugals
affected
the
honor
of
discouering
new
worlds
,
as
much
as
wealth
;
they
might
haue
made
as
rich
a
factory
here
,
as
at
the
Indies
.
It
is
so
called
,
either
because
the
people
are
of
a
blacke
colour
,
or
from
the
riuer
Niger
.
This
riuer
from
the
fifteenth
day
of
Iune
,
ouerfloweth
al
the
adiacent
fields
,
the
space
of
40
daies
And
in
so
many
more
recollecteth
his
waters
,
into
their
proper
Channels
:
the
whole
country
being
indebted
to
these
inundations
,
for
its
fertility
,
which
otherwise
could
be
but
small
;
since
the
drinesse
of
the
soyle
can
afford
no
exhalations
,
whereby
clowdes
may
be
generated
,
and
the
earth
refreshed
with
moysture
.
This
riuer
hideth
his
Channell
vnder
ground
,
the
space
of
six
miles
.
The
second
riuer
of
note
is
Senega
,
vpon
whose
Northerne
Banke
,
the
people
are
cole
blacke
;
but
on
the
south
only
tawnie
.
The
chiefe
Prouinces
,
or
kingdomes
(
of
which
here
are
25
)
are
-
1
GVALATA
,
where
there
is
no
administration
of
lawes
.
-
2
GVINEA
,
where
there
is
neither
Towne
,
nor
Castle
,
except
it
be
that
of
Mina
,
built
and
fortified
by
the
Portugalls
for
their
better
trading
here
.
The
people
hereof
account
the
principall
part
of
beauty
,
to
consist
in
a
flat
nose
,
and
therefore
they
presse
them
downe
in
their
infancy
.
-
3
TOMBVTVM
,
Where
the
king
causeth
such
as
haue
any
commerce
with
the
Iewes
to
be
slaine
;
and
where
the
people
spend
their
whole
liues
in
dancing
,
and
singing
.
The
King
of
Tombutum
,
is
the
richest
Prince
in
all
this
part
of
Africke
,
keepeth
a
royall
pallace
;
and
hath
to
his
guard
3000
horsemen
;
&
of
footmen
an
infinite
number
.
He
hath
some
Scepters
,
which
weigh
1300
pound
waight
a
peece
:
and
continually
maintaineth
a
great
number
of
learned
men
.
-
4
MELLI
,
a
Country
of
300
miles
in
length
,
hath
the
richest
,
ciuillest
,
and
most
industrious
inhabitants
,
of
any
among
these
Nigrites
.
-
5
CANO
,
a
Country
abounding
in
Limmons
,
&
Pomgranates
.
-
6
GIALOFI
,
the
people
whereof
are
of
that
admirable
nimblenesse
,
that
they
would
leape
vpon
a
horse
when
hee
galloped
;
stand
vpright
when
he
ran
fastest
;
turne
themselues
about
and
suddainely
sit
downe
:
and
as
often
as
they
listed
,
dismount
,
and
mount
againe
●n
a
trice
.
-
7
BENIN
,
the
people
whereof
doe
cut
and
rase
their
skinne
with
three
lines
drawne
to
their
nauell
▪
esteeming
it
necessary
to
saluation
.
They
vse
all
,
both
men
and
women
to
goe
naked
till
they
are
married
;
and
then
to
bee
●l●ath●
only
from
the
wast
to
the
knees
:
so
that
had
our
5
Moore●iued
●iued
●n
these
parts
,
he
had
in
some
measure
had
〈…〉
he
among
other
strange
plots
in
his
Vtopian
Commonwealth
,
telleth
vs
how
there
it
is
the
custome
,
for
some
reuerend
old
sire
,
to
bring
in
naked
the
young
man
;
and
some
hoarie
old
matrone
to
present
naked
the
young
woman
,
betweene
whom
a
marriage
is
motion'd
.
For
,
saith
he
,
in
buying
a
horse
,
the
chapman
not
only
vieweth
his
naked
carkcase
,
but
taketh
off
also
his
trappings
&
s●ddle
,
lest
vnder
them
some
blame
might
lie
hidden
:
and
why
the●
in
chusing
of
a
wife
,
should
we
take
one
of
whom
we
see
no
more
then
the
face
(
vniv
pal●rae
spatium
)
&
perhaps
scarce
that
.
But
the
conuenience
of
this
libidinous
plotte
,
I
leaue
to
your
censure
.
-
8
NVBIA
,
which
once
wholy
peopled
by
Christians
,
is
now
falne
to
its
former
Idolatry
,
for
want
of
Ministers
to
instruct
them
:
they
sent
once
to
the
Emperour
of
Aethiopia
for
teachers
,
but
were
by
him
vnchristianly
reiected
.
Here
is
a
poison
,
wher●of
the
tenth
part
of
a
graine
,
will
dispatch
a
man
in
a
quarter
of
an
houre●
and
is
sold
for
100
Duckats
the
ounce
.
-
9
BORNVM
,
where
the
people
haue
neither
children
,
wiues
,
nor
names
;
but
are
distinguished
by
some
externall
accident
.
-
10
GOAGA
,
where
the
king
hath
no
reuenewes
,
but
what
be
forcibly
taketh
from
his
enimies
.
-
11
GANAGA
,
where
the
king
hath
no
estate
,
but
what
his
Nobles
please
daily
to
allow
him
.
The
chiefe
Townes
of
these
Prouinces
are
1
Tombutum
.
2
Gen●i
.
3
Agadez
.
4
Guangara
.
5
Songum
.
6
Chouinum
,
the
third
Citty
in
estimation
of
all
Africke
.
This
Country
altogether
vnknowne
,
or
very
little
discouered
in
times
of
old
;
was
first
,
if
not
found
,
yet
plainely
manifested
by
the
Mahumetan
Priest●
:
who
out
of
a
supersticious
zeale
to
propagate
their
doctrine
;
made
a
passage
to
these
parts
,
Anno
●08
,
at
which
time
here
was
nei●her
king
,
nor
commonwealth
.
Ioseph
king
of
Morocco
▪
fi●st
subdued
them
:
afterwards
the
Lybians
became
their
Lord●
whose
last
gouernour
Soni
Halin
,
was
slaine
by
Ischia
,
Anno
1526
;
and
the
Negroes
againe
recouered
their
long
lost
libertie
insti●uting
diuers
king●
,
&
amongst
others
,
Ischia
was
worthily
mad●
K●●g
●f
Tombu●um
.
Af●er
this
aduancement
,
he
quick●y
vnited
many
of
the
weak
kingdomes
to
his
own
▪
which
at
this
day
is
the
greatest
of
the
foure
,
in
whose
hands
kingly
authority
remaineth
.
The
other
three
are
of
1
Bornum
,
which
is
somewhat
lesse
,
2
of
Gualata
,
whose
kingdome
is
confined
within
the
limits
of
that
one
Prouince
.
&
3
of
Goaga
,
who
possesseth
the
remainder
.
Thus
much
of
Terra
Nigritarum
.
OF
AETHIOPIA
SVPERIOR
.
PRius
diuidenda
antequam
definienda
sunt
aequivoca
,
is
as
vndoubted
a
truth
in
nature
,
as
a
true
rule
in
Logicke
:
and
therefore
before
I
come
to
the
particulars
of
Aethiopia
,
I
will
cleere
my
passage
,
in
respect
of
some
ambiguity
of
the
na●●●
.
For
,
whereas
the
Interpreters
of
the
Bible
in
all
lang●ages
,
render
the
word
Cush
by
Aethiopia
,
and
the
Cushites
by
Aethiopians
:
they
therein
giue
occasion
to
many
incongruities
in
sense
,
and
reason
.
For
should
we
suppose
the
riuer
Gihon
,
mentioned
in
the
second
of
Genesis
,
to
compasse
about
this
Aethiopia
;
we
should
make
Paradise
to
be
of
too
large
extent
.
2ly
,
Whereas
it
is
said
in
the
second
of
Chron:
cap.
14.
that
Zerah
king
of
the
Aethiopians
,
came
against
Asa
,
with
an
hoast
of
a
million
and
300
Chariots
:
this
cannot
properly
be
attributed
to
this
Aethiopia
,
both
,
for
that
it
is
likely
that
the
king
of
Egypt
,
would
neuer
suffer
so
huge
an
army
to
passe
through
his
Country
;
and
for
that
we
finde
in
the
same
chapter
,
how
Asa
,
to
reuenge
this
inrode
,
destroyed
the
Citties
of
Zerah
,
euen
vnto
Cera
;
which
is
well
knowne
to
stand
in
Arabia
Petraea
on
the
South
border
of
Iudaea
.
3ly
,
Whereas
it
is
said
in
the
29
of
Ezechiel
,
that
the
land
of
Egypt
should
be
laid
wast
from
the
towne
of
Siene
,
to
the
borders
of
Aethiopia
:
if
it
bee
meant
of
this
place
it
cannot
be
good
sense
;
Siene
being
the
very
border
towne
,
betwixt
Egypt
and
Aethiopia
;
and
is
as
if
one
should
say
,
the
English
conquered
all
France
,
between
Callice
and
Douer
.
Aethiopia
therefore
mentioned
in
these
and
sundry
other
places
,
must
bee
conceaued
to
be
the
land
of
Chus
,
or
the
Cusi●es
,
which
lay
between
Aegypt
and
Assyria
,
the
Red
sea
,
and
Persian
gulfe
;
conta●ning
Arabia
Dese●ta
,
Petraea
,
and
part
of
Felix
.
But
not
altogether
to
dislike
all
translations
,
one
distinction
will
salue
all
;
which
before
I
set
downe
I
must
tell
you
,
(
referring
the
first
peopling
of
this
Country
till
anon
)
that
the
Graecians
gaue
it
the
name
of
Aethiopia
,
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
vro
,
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
vultus
:
because
the
violent
heat
of
the
sunne
schorched
the
faces
of
the
inhabitants
:
Aethiopia
is
-
Africana
-
Superior
,
of
which
now
.
-
Inferior
,
of
which
in
the
next
Chapt.
-
Asiatica
,
which
extended
from
the
red
Sea
vnto
the
Persian
gulfe
,
and
is
that
Aethiopia
which
is
so
often
mentioned
in
the
old
Testament
.
Now
that
you
may
not
suspect
this
distinction
to
be
meerly
fained
,
and
gathered
vpon
no
grounds
;
see
what
I
haue
transcribed
out
of
Herodotus
,
speaking
of
the
expedition
of
Xerxes
,
against
the
Greekes
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
&c.
Arsames
(
saith
he
)
was
Captaine
of
the
Arabians
,
and
the
Aethiopians
,
that
are
beyond
Aegypt
.
The
more
Easterne
Aethiopians
,
were
ranked
with
the
Indians
,
nothing
differing
from
the
other
in
the
structure
of
their
bodies
,
but
in
their
haire
and
voice
only
:
the
Easterne
Aethiopians
wearing
their
haire
smooth
;
they
of
Lybia
,
curled
.
The
Aethiops
of
Asia
were
armed
like
the
Indians
,
&c.
but
the
Aethiops
of
Africke
(
the
very
words
of
my
distinction
)
were
arayed
with
the
skinnes
of
beasts
,
&c.
So
farre
Herodotus
.
AETHIOPIA
called
SVPERIOR
,
because
it
is
more
north
then
the
other
:
and
also
Interior
,
because
it
is
encompassed
about
with
the
other
(
vnlesse
where
it
is
bounded
with
Lybia
,
and
the
land
of
Negroes
North
)
is
called
also
Abasine
,
either
from
Abas
a
prime
riuer
hereof
,
or
from
an
Egyptian
word
signifying
scattered
nations
.
It
comprehendeth
the
regions
,
once
called
Aethiopia
sub
Aegypto
,
Trogloditica
,
and
Cinnamomifera
.
Of
the
Troglodites
,
●omponius
Mela
giueth
vs
this
character
,
Nullarum
opum
domini
sunt
Trogloditae
,
strident
magis
quàm
loquuntur
.
As
for
their
houses
they
were
(
saith
he
)
no
better
than
Caues
,
and
their
food
no
better
then
Serpents
.
Plinie
reporteth
two
strange
things
of
this
Country
;
1
that
the
ayre
&
ground
are
so
parching
hot
,
that
the
people
not
only
dare
not
goe
out
of
dores
without
shooes
;
but
that
they
rost
their
meat
also
by
setting
it
in
the
Sunne
.
2ly
That
here
is
a
lake
,
whose
waters
are
thrice
a
day
,
and
thrice
a
night
,
exceeding
salt
and
vnpleasing
,
but
at
all
other
times
most
sweet
and
delicious
to
the
pallat
.
Iosephus
writeth
that
Moses
hauing
slaine
the
Egyptian
,
fled
into
this
Country
,
and
here
married
the
daughter
of
Iethro
Prince
of
it
:
but
this
is
vtterly
false
,
for
Moses
fled
into
the
land
of
Madian
,
Ex.
2.15
.
which
is
on
the
other
side
of
the
red
Sea
,
in
Arabia
Petraea
.
This
Country
being
as
big
as
Germanie
,
France
,
and
Italie
,
laid
together
,
is
but
meanely
populous
,
the
d●stemperature
of
that
climate
,
and
the
dry
barrennesse
of
the
ground
,
not
admitting
a
multitude
.
For
this
cause
Africke
is
by
Strabo
compared
to
a
Leopards
skinne
,
the
distance
of
whose
spots
sheweth
the
dispersednesse
of
Townes
,
and
habitations
in
these
torrid
countries
.
This
region
is
scarse
in
wheat
,
but
sufficiently
plentifull
in
Rice
,
Barly
,
Beanes
,
Pease
,
&
the
like
.
They
haue
abundance
of
Sugars
,
Minerals
of
all
sorts
,
&
infinit
heards
of
Oxen
,
sheep
,
Goats
:
Finally
,
there
is
no
Country
vnder
heauen
fitter
for
increase
of
plants
,
and
liuing
creatures
;
if
industry
were
not
deficient
.
The
people
are
much
inclined
to
barbarisme
,
destitute
of
all
learning
,
not
to
be
credited
vnlesse
they
sweare
by
the
life
of
their
Emperour
.
They
hate
a
Smith
equally
with
the
Diuell
.
Their
colour
is
generally
oliue
tawny
,
excepting
onely
their
king
himself
,
who
is
alwayes
of
a
white
complexion
,
a
wonderfull
prerogatiue
,
if
true
.
This
blacknes
of
th●ir
bodies
,
is
by
the
Poet
attributed
to
the
burning
of
the
world
,
by
Phaeton
;
Sanguine
tum
,
credunt
,
i●
corpora
summa
vocato
,
Aethiopum
populos
nigrum
●raxisse
colorem
.
Their
bloud
(
t
is
thought
)
drawne
to
the
outward
part
,
The
Aethiopians
grew
so
black
and
swart
.
But
the
true
cause
of
it
and
its
speculation
,
I
will
deferre
till
I
come
to
treat
of
America
.
The
Christian
faith
was
first
preached
here
by
the
Eunuch
of
Q.
Candace
,
who
was
baptized
by
Philip
the
Deacon
;
but
not
totally
propagated
ouer
the
whole
Empire
,
till
the
raign
of
Abraham
,
Anno
470
:
who
in
his
life
,
entituled
himselfe
Defender
and
propagator
of
the
religion
of
Christ
;
and
was
after
his
death
,
canonized
for
a
Saint
,
The
particularities
of
their
opinions
,
wherewith
they
haue
infected
the
true
purity
,
I
finde
thus
registred
.
1.
They
vse
to
circumcise
both
males
&
females
.
2
They
baptize
the
males
40
,
the
females
80
daies
,
after
their
circumcision
.
3
After
the
receit
of
the
Sacrament
they
are
not
to
spit
tell
Sunne-set
.
4
They
professe
but
one
nature
,
and
one
will
in
Christ
.
5
They
accept
only
the
three
first
generall
Councells
.
6
Their
Priests
liue
by
the
labour
of
their
hands
,
for
they
allow
them
nothing
,
and
permit
them
not
to
begge
.
7
They
rebaptize
themselues
euery
Epiphany
day
in
lakes
and
ponds
;
because
that
day
they
suppose
Christ
to
haue
beene
baptized
by
Iohn
,
in
Iordan
.
The
chiefe
riuers
of
this
Country
are
1
Abas
(
formerly
called
Astabus
)
springing
from
the
lake
of
Barenna
.
2
Toccas●i
.
once
Astaborus
.
3
Nilus
,
whose
spring
vnknowne
to
ancient
writers
,
is
by
some
supposed
to
arise
out
of
the
lake
of
Zemre
:
thence
this
famous
riuer
taketh
his
course
towards
Egypt
,
and
diuers
times
meeting
with
lower
vallies
,
falleth
downe
headlong
with
such
a
force
&
fury
;
that
the
continuance
of
the
noise
deafeth
all
the
neighbouring
inhabitants
.
In
this
Countrey
are
many
Sluces
,
Ditches
,
and
by-channells
,
to
curb
the
otherwise
vncontroleable
power
of
the
riuer
,
which
else
would
ouerflow
all
Egypt
.
In
respect
hereof
the
Sultans
of
Egypt
,
haue
a
long
time
paid
vnto
the
Emperour
of
the
Abassines
,
a
great
tribute
:
which
when
the
great
Turke
,
supposing
it
to
be
a
needlesse
custome
,
did
deny
;
this
people
,
by
the
command
of
their
Emperour
,
did
breake
downe
their
dammes
,
and
open
their
sluces
:
whereby
drowning
Egypt
,
they
inforced
the
Turke
not
only
to
continue
his
tribute
,
but
to
giue
them
also
great
summes
of
mony
for
the
remaking
of
these
dammes
and
sluces
.
The
fourth
river
of
note
is
Zairo
,
which
arising
in
the
more
mountainous
parts
,
endeth
his
long
pilgrimage
in
the
lake
Zemre
.
Here
are
also
some
lakes
reported
to
be
of
that
poisonous
nature
,
that
whosoeuer
drinketh
of
them
,
either
falleth
immediatly
madde
,
or
is
for
a
long
time
trobled
with
a
drowsines
.
Of
which
Ovid.
Aethiopesque
lacus
:
quos
si
quis
faucibus
hausit
,
Aut
furit
,
aut
patitur
mirum
grauitate
soporem
.
Who
doth
not
know
the
Aethiopian
lake
,
Whose
waters
he
that
drinks
his
thirst
to
slake
;
Either
groweth
mad
,
or
doth
his
soule
oppresse
With
an
vnheard
of
heauy
drowsinesse
.
This
Country
howsoeuer
most
replenished
with
Christians
of
any
in
Africke
;
yet
hath
it
on
the
East
,
many
Mahumetans
;
on
the
West
,
many
Heathens
,
mingled
with
the
Christians
.
These
Christians
shew
a
booke
of
eight
volumes
,
written
,
as
they
beleeue
,
by
the
Apostles
,
assembled
for
that
end
at
Hierusalem
;
the
contents
whereof
they
obserue
most
solemnly
.
The
chiefe
Citties
are
first
Saba
,
built
by
Queene
Maqueda
,
or
rather
by
her
repaired
,
and
beautified
.
It
hath
4
gates
made
of
Alablaster
and
Iaspis
stone
,
wrought
with
antique
workes
,
and
the
dores
thereof
curiously
carued
.
It
hath
5000
houses
great
and
sumptuous
,
the
streets
spacious
,
and
so
shaded
with
pent-houses
,
that
men
may
walke
safe
from
the
violence
of
the
Sunne
or
raine
.
From
the
name
of
this
Citty
,
it
is
thought
that
the
Queene
of
Saba
,
which
came
to
see
Solomon
,
was
Queene
of
this
Country
.
2
Aruma
,
built
by
king
Aruc
.
3
Cossomum
.
4
Zameta
the
residence
of
Bernagassus
.
5
Erocco
,
and
Suachon
,
the
only
hauens
of
this
Emp●re
,
being
vnder
the
Turkes
.
6
The
K.
Court
which
is
as
a
wandring
Citty
:
for
which
his
Tents
and
Pauilions
belonging
to
him
,
and
his
retinue
;
hec
couereth
no
lesse
then
10
miles
.
7
Tanapo
,
of
old
the
residence
of
the
Aethiopian
Emperours
,
sacked
and
ruined
by
Petronius
,
President
of
Egypt
.
For
when
Candace
(
the
predecessour
,
I
beleeue
,
of
her
,
whose
Eunuch
was
baptized
by
Philip
)
had
ransacked
&
wasted
Egypt
,
with
fire
and
sword
:
Petronius
,
Lieftenant
to
Augustus
,
draue
them
home
;
harried
the
whole
Country
,
put
this
Citty
to
the
spoile
,
and
to
preuent
the
like
inrodes
,
fortefied
the
frontiers
of
his
Prouince
.
8
Zembra
,
nigh
vnto
the
lake
so
called
,
where
in
the
yeare
1570
,
certaine
workmen
purposely
sent
from
Florence
,
by
Duke
Francis
,
built
a
royall
pallace
;
which
is
sometimes
honoured
with
the
presence
of
the
Emperour
.
There
are
in
this
Empire
70
tributary
kingdomes
,
the
chiefe
whereof
are
,
-
1
BERNAGASSVM
,
whose
Pro-rex
is
known
by
the
same
name
,
lyeth
toward
the
red
Sea
,
&
bordreth
on
the
Turke
,
who
receaueth
hence
the
yearely
tribute
of
1000
Crownes
,
-
2
TIGREMAON
,
famous
for
her
mines
of
Gold
.
-
3
ANGOTE
,
where
the
people
vse
Salt
,
Pepper
,
and
iron
insteed
of
mony
:
and
seed
on
raw
flesh
.
This
custome
of
vsing
Salt
,
Pepper
,
and
the
like
,
insteed
of
mony
,
was
in
former
times
among
most
people
,
the
only
bartery
or
way
of
excha●ge
.
So
in
Homer
,
Glaucus
golden
armour
was
valued
at
100
kine
;
and
Diomedes
armour
,
at
ten
only
.
Afterward
in
iustice
commutatiue
,
it
was
deemed
convenient
to
haue
some
common
Iudge
,
or
valuation
of
the
equality
or
inequality
of
goods
:
the
inuention
of
which
,
the
Iewes
attribute
to
Cain
:
the
Grecians
,
to
Hermodice
,
the
wife
of
Midas
:
the
Romans
,
to
Ianus
.
It
is
called
Nūmus
,
or
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
because
it
was
ordained
by
law
:
Pecunia
,
either
because
in
elder
times
,
the
chiefe
of
their
wealth
consisted
in
Cattle
(
as
now
among
the
Irish
)
or
from
a
Cowe
(
Pecus
)
which
was
stamped
on
it
:
and
Moneta
à
monendo
,
as
Suidas
saith
;
because
when
the
Romans
stood
in
need
of
mony
,
Inno
monebat
,
that
they
should
vse
iustice
,
and
there
should
be
no
want
of
mony
.
To
this
Goddesse
,
Dea
pecunia
,
the
Romans
erected
a
Temple
,
and
worshipped
it
in
the
figure
of
a
woman
,
holding
a
paire
of
scales
in
one
hand
;
and
a
coraucopia
in
the
other
.
-
4
AMARA
,
where
there
is
a
hill
of
the
same
name
,
being
in
circuit
90
miles
;
and
a
daies
iourny
high
▪
on
the
toppe
whereof
are
34
pallaces
,
in
which
the
younger
sonnes
of
the
Emperour
are
continually
inclosed
,
to
avoid
sedition
;
wherein
they
inioy
whatsoeuer
is
fit
for
delight
,
or
princely
education
;
and
out
of
which
one
of
them
,
who
is
most
hopefull
or
best
liked
,
is
againe
brought
out
,
if
the
Emperour
die
sonne-lesse
,
to
be
made
successour
.
This
mountaine
hath
but
one
ascent
vp
,
which
is
impregnably
fortified
,
and
was
destinate
to
this
vse
Anno
470
,
or
thereabouts
;
by
the
Emperonr
Abraham
Philip
;
aduised
herevnto
,
as
he
gaue
out
,
by
an
heauenly
vision
.
In
one
of
these
pallaces
is
a
famous
Librarie
,
wherein
are
many
bookes
,
which
with
vs
are
either
in
part
,
or
totally
lost
:
as
the
Oracles
of
Enoch
,
with
the
misteries
which
escaped
the
floud
being
by
him
ingrauen
on
pillars
;
the
whole
workes
of
Livie
,
and
others
.
-
5
GVAGERE
,
of
old
called
Meroe
,
an
Iland
in
the
riuer
Nilus
,
being
175
miles
long
,
and
125
broad
.
The
chiefe
citty
was
Meroe
,
so
named
of
Meroe
,
mother
to
Cambises
;
to
continue
whose
memory
,
her
sonne
built
this
Citty
.
-
6
FATAGAR
,
7
DANCALI
.
8
GOYAMI
,
in
which
is
the
lake
Zembre
.
9
BAGAMEDRAN
.
10
XOA
.
Chus
was
the
first
Prince
of
this
Country
,
Regma
the
2d
,
&
Dodan
the
3d.
From
these
kings
till
the
time
of
Aruc
,
the
people
liued
in
Caues
,
and
rockie
holes
.
He
taught
them
to
build
houses
;
and
to
lead
the
way
,
built
Aruma
.
The
fourth
from
Aruc
,
was
Maqueda
,
called
in
holy
writ
the
Q.
of
Saba
,
&
of
the
South
.
She
went
to
Hierusalem
to
heare
the
wisdom
of
Solomon
,
and
see
the
order
of
his
house
:
&
as
their
stories
relate
,
returned
home
great
with
child
by
Solomon
.
This
child
being
borne
was
called
by
his
mother
,
Melilech
;
but
by
Solomon
,
Dauid
:
since
which
,
the
Kings
were
called
Dauids
;
till
Indian
the
Eunuch
of
Q
Candace
returning
home
,
baptized
his
young
Prince
,
calling
him
Philip.
Hitherto
we
haue
spoken
out
of
their
owne
Chronicles
,
but
they
we
knowe
are
no
Gospell
.
That
Chus
planted
in
Arabia
,
we
haue
already
told
you
,
as
also
what
absurdities
arise
,
from
supposing
the
land
of
Chus
to
bee
this
Aethiopia
:
most
probable
therefore
it
is
,
that
this
country
was
in
processe
of
time
,
peopled
by
the
progeny
of
Ludim
&
Phu●
;
who
were
seated
on
the
Mediterranean
shore
of
Africk
.
Now
whereas
Stephanus
hath
,
in
his
opinion
,
decided
the
controuersie
,
making
Sheba
,
the
sonne
of
Chus
,
the
father
of
the
Arabians
;
and
Sheba
,
the
sonne
of
Regma
,
the
father
of
the
Aethiopians
,
&
for
this
cause
hath
found
out
a
pretty
criticisme
that
Sheba
,
when
it
was
written
with
●
Samech
,
must
be
rendred
Aethiopia
;
&
Arabia
,
when
it
is
written
with
●
Shin
;
this
concei●
,
is
in
my
opinion
(
as
the
rest
of
that
straine
are
)
more
nice
then
wise
;
it
being
euident
,
that
both
Sheba
the
son
of
Chus
,
&
Sheba
the
son
of
Regma
,
peopled
Arabia
.
As
for
Q.
Maqueda
,
doubtlesse
she
was
Queene
of
the
Sabaeans
,
not
the
Aethiopians
.
For
,
besides
the
longsomnesse
of
the
iourney
,
too
much
for
a
woman
and
a
Queene
to
trauell
;
it
is
very
probable
when
Shisacke
king
of
Egypt
spoyled
Hierusalem
,
in
the
raign
of
Rhehoboam
;
that
the
King
of
Aethiopia
,
who
,
if
this
be
true
,
was
at
that
time
the
sonne
of
Maqueda
;
would
not
haue
suffered
Egypt
to
haue
laien
quiet
,
whiles
his
brother
Rhehoboams
Country
was
a
wasting
,
if
there
had
beene
any
such
tie
betweene
them
.
To
leaue
these
fables
then
,
the
first
story
which
we
meet
with
concerning
the
Aethiopians
,
Herodotus
.
is
in
the
time
of
Cambises
,
long
after
Solomon
,
who
hauing
vnited
Egipt
to
Persia
,
intended
also
to
haue
vnited
Aethiopia
to
Egypt
.
Vpon
this
motion
,
Embassadours
were
sent
to
trie
the
strength
of
the
King
,
and
search
the
passages
of
the
Country
:
carrying
with
them
as
presents
,
a
purple
habit
,
some
brace●ets
,
a
box
of
sweet
oyntments
,
and
a
tunne
of
wine
.
The
Aethiopian
receauing
these
tokens
,
accounted
the
vnguent
and
purple
,
slight
and
effeminate
;
the
bracelets
he
openly
laught
at
,
as
being
too
weake
to
hold
in
a
prisoner
(
for
he
took
them
to
be
bonds
:
)
only
the
wine
he
was
delighted
with
,
and
sorrowed
that
this
country
yeelded
no
such
liquor
.
At
the
dismission
of
these
Embassadours
,
they
were
amongst
other
guifts
,
presented
with
a
bowe
of
wondrous
strength
;
the
Aethiopian
bidding
them
tell
their
master
,
that
vntill
euery
Persian
could
bend
that
bow
,
it
would
be
no
safe
medling
with
his
people
:
adding
withall
,
that
Cambises
might
thanke
the
Gods
,
for
giuing
the
Aethiopians
so
contented
mindes
,
that
they
thought
not
on
conquering
their
neighbours
kingdomes
.
To
returne
againe
to
our
Aethiopian
story
,
which
now
beginneth
to
be
more
credible
.
After
the
baptizing
of
the
first
Philip
by
the
Eunuch
,
all
the
succeeding
Emperours
were
called
Philip
;
till
the
religious
raigne
of
Iohn
,
honoured
with
the
title
of
Saint
:
since
whose
death
till
this
present
time
,
they
are
called
Iohns
,
with
the
praenomen
,
as
some
will
of
Presbyter
;
affirming
that
he
executeth
as
well
the
ministeriall
as
the
kingly
office
,
Idem
hominum
Rex
,
divumque
Sacerdos
:
But
as
others
,
and
that
more
probably
,
of
Pretiosus
;
for
the
word
Prete-gian
,
by
which
name
his
subiects
vse
to
call
him
,
importeth
no
lesse
.
They
neuer
had
disastrous
successe
in
any
affaires
,
till
the
yeare
1558
,
in
which
the
Turks
seazed
on
Barnagassum
:
and
since
,
Anno
1603
,
when
the
last
Emperour
was
slaine
by
the
King
of
Adel.
The
person
of
this
Emperour
is
much
honoured
,
nay
adored
by
his
subiects
,
to
whom
he
sheweth
himselfe
but
thrice
in
a
yeare
,
viz:
on
Christmas
,
Easter
,
&
Holyrood
day
:
by
which
retirednesse
he
maketh
his
presence
more
acceptable
,
as
holding
nothing
to
be
more
derogatory
from
the
Maiesty
of
a
King
,
then
to
make
himselfe
too
common
an
obiect
,
for
the
eye
of
the
vulgar
.
The
like
kinde
of
state
,
was
once
kept
by
those
kings
of
France
,
who
withdrawing
themselues
from
all
publike
affaires
,
vsed
only
to
shew
themselues
(
as
wee
haue
already
said
)
on
May-day
.
A
greater
retirednesse
then
this
,
is
that
of
which
Velleda
,
Queene
of
the
Tencteri
,
a
people
of
the
Rhene
,
is
reported
by
Tacitu●
to
haue
vsed
.
For
when
the
rest
of
the
Germans
then
in
armes
,
sent
Embassadours
to
her
,
to
informe
her
of
her
victory
against
the
Romans
;
they
were
prohibited
either
to
speake
to
her
,
or
see
her
;
Arcebantur
aspectu
,
quo
venerationis
plus
inesset
.
Such
a
keeping
of
state
,
the
politique
Prince
Tiberius
vsed
,
when
the
German
legions
mutined
;
for
he
daigned
not
to
goe
himselfe
to
see
them
pacified
,
but
the
reason
was
,
quia
maiestati
maior
è
longinquo
reuerentia
.
And
no
doubt
the
same
keeping
of
distance
,
swaied
much
with
him
when
hee
forsooke
Rome
,
and
kept
Court
priuatly
at
Caprea
;
though
I
deny
not
,
but
a
propension
to
follow
his
vnnaturall
pleasures
,
the
more
securely
,
together
with
the
deformities
on
his
face
,
had
also
their
powers
vpon
his
resolution
.
The
title
of
this
great
and
mighty
Emperour
,
runneth
thus
.
N.N.
supreame
of
his
kingdomes
,
and
the
beloued
of
God
,
the
piller
of
faith
,
sprung
from
the
stocke
of
Iudah
,
the
son
of
David
,
the
sonne
of
Solomon
,
the
sonne
of
the
columne
of
Sion
,
the
sonne
of
the
seed
of
Iacob
,
the
sonne
of
the
hand
of
Mary
,
the
sonne
of
Nahu
after
the
flesh
,
the
sonne
of
St
Peter
and
Paule
after
the
spirit
;
Emperour
of
the
higher
and
lesser
Aethiopia
,
&
of
●he
most
mighty
kingdomes
,
dominions
,
and
Countries
of
Goa
,
Caffares
,
Fatigar
,
Angola
,
Barne
,
Balignazo
,
Adea
,
Vangne
,
Goyami
where
are
the
fountaines
of
Nile
,
Amara
,
Banguamedron
,
Ambea
,
Vangucum
,
Tigremaon
,
Sabaim
,
the
birth●place
of
the
Queene
of
Saba
,
Bernagassum
;
and
Lord
of
all
the
Regions
vnto
the
consines
of
Egypt
.
It
seemeth
by
this
title
,
that
these
Aethiopian
Emperours
,
howeuer
the
truth
of
story
goeth
conceiue
themselues
to
be
sprung
from
Solomon
,
and
Maqueda
(
or
Nizaule
as
Ioseph
nameth
her
)
the
Queene
of
the
South
.
For
better
confirmation
whereof
,
it
is
by
some
reported
,
that
the
Armes
of
this
kingdome
,
are
the
same
with
those
of
the
Tribe
of
Iuda
,
which
are
a
Lyon
rampant
in
a
field
Or
;
&
that
the
motto
of
them
is
to
this
effect
,
viz
;
The
Lyon
of
the
Tribe
of
Iudah
shall
ouercome
.
But
Bara
an
expert
Herald
,
giueth
this
Prince
no
such
coat-armour
:
his
Armes
according
to
him
being
Luna
,
a
crosse
portate
Mars
,
charged
with
a
crucifixe
Sol
;
betweene
two
scourges
of
the
second
.
His
revenues
cannot
but
be
great
,
Boterus
.
considering
that
his
expences
both
of
Court
,
and
Army
discharged
;
he
alwayes
coffers
vp
3
millions
in
a
yeare
;
Insomuch
that
he
offered
the
Portugals
,
if
they
would
warre
against
the
Infidels
,
one
million
of
Gold
;
and
another
of
men
:
which
later
was
more
(
sure
)
then
he
could
performe
,
seeing
he
could
neuer
leuie
halfe
the
number
in
his
owne
greatest
extremities
.
Thus
much
of
Aethiopia
Sup●rior
.
OF
AETHIOPIA
INFERIOR
.
AETHIOPIA
INFERIOR
,
called
also
Exterior
,
hath
on
the
East
,
the
Red
Sea
;
on
the
West
,
the
Aethiopian
Ocean
;
on
the
North
,
Terra
Nigritarum
,
and
Aethiopia
Interior
;
and
on
the
South
,
the
Southerne
Ocean
.
It
was
said
of
this
Country
,
that
it
was
mountainous
towards
the
West
,
sandie
in
the
midst
,
and
desart
towards
the
East
.
The
vsuall
diuision
of
this
Region
is
into
5
parts
,
1
Aian
,
2
Zangibar
,
3
Monometapa
,
4
Cafaria
,
5
Monicongo
.
AIAN
lieth
betweene
the
mouth
of
the
Red
Sea
,
and
the
Riuer
Calimanci
:
it
comprehendeth
the
two
potent
kingdomes
of
Ab●x
,
and
Adel.
The
king
of
this
later
by
name
Guad●ameth
,
or
Grand
Amida
,
had
a
great
hand
ouer
the
deceased
Emperour
of
the
Habassines
:
this
Country
aboundeth
with
Flesh
,
Hony
,
Waxe
,
Corne
,
Gold
,
Ivory
,
and
great
store
of
Sheepe
,
whose
tailes
are
25
pound
waight
,
The
prime
Cities
are
,
1
Arar
,
2
Zeil●
,
3
Borbora
,
all
situate
without
the
streights
of
the
Red
Sea
,
and
much
frequented
by
merchants
.
Zeila
was
the
chiefe
of
them
,
built
nigh
vnto
the
Bay
which
Ptolomie
called
Sin●s
Avaliticus
,
from
the
Avalites
,
or
Abalites
,
who
are
said
to
haue
dwelt
hereabout
.
It
had
in
it
some
buildings
that
seemed
to
be
very
ancient
:
and
was
sacked
and
burned
by
the
Portugals
,
Aᵒ
1516.
The
kingdome
of
Abex
,
or
Adea
,
is
situate
betweene
Adel
,
and
Habassia
,
to
which
last
it
is
tributary
.
The
chiefe
Towns
are
1
Brava
,
2
Pate
,
&
3
Gogia
:
these
two
last
belonging
to
the
Portugals
,
who
tooke
them
vnder
the
conduct
of
Tristran
de
Cugna
.
ZANZIBAR
extendeth
from
the
riuer
Quilimanci
,
to
M●●●motapa
.
The
people
as
well
of
this
Prouince
,
as
of
Aian
,
are
on
the
shoare
side
descended
of
the
Arabians
,
Purchas
.
whose
superstition
they
embrace
.
The
more
inland
people
are
the
true
natiues
,
and
still
adhere
to
their
Gentilisme
.
The
chiefe
Towns
are
15
,
and
giue
name
to
as
many
kingdomes
.
The
first
Corova
,
2
Calen
,
3
Anzuga
,
4
Monculo
,
5
Badin
,
6
Melinda
,
7
Momboza
,
8
Quilao
,
whose
King
named
Abraham
,
gaue
the
Portugals
leaue
to
build
fortresses
in
his
Country
,
Anno
500
:
but
they
fondly
presuming
on
their
own
strength
,
deposed
this
Abraham
,
Anno
1509
;
for
which
fact
,
the
Arabians
demolished
their
Forts
,
and
sent
them
to
learne
better
moderation
in
their
prosperous
estates
.
The
people
of
this
Quiloa
,
haue
among
them
a
strange
custome
,
which
I
will
mention
rather
for
the
rarity
,
then
decencie
.
They
vse
when
they
haue
any
female
children
borne
vnto
them
,
to
sow
vp
the
priuate
passages
of
nature
,
leauing
only
a
small
passage
for
the
vrine
.
Thus
sowed
,
they
keep
them
carefully
at
home
,
ill
they
come
to
a
marriageable
age
;
then
they
giue
them
to
their
neighbours
for
wiues
.
And
she
(
of
what
ranke
or
condition
soeuer
she
be
)
that
is
by
her
husband
found
to
want
this
signe
of
her
perpetuall
virginity
:
is
with
all
kinde
of
ignominie
&
disgrace
sent
home
vnto
her
parents
;
&
by
them
as
opprobriously
receiued
.
The
9
Prouince
is
Mosambique
,
10
M●mbara
.
11
Monbizo
.
12
Macaos
.
13
Embroe
.
14
Mordomugi
.
15
Safila
,
which
for
its
abundance
of
Gold
and
Ivory
,
is
by
some
thought
to
be
that
land
of
Ophir
,
to
which
Solomon
sent
;
and
of
this
opinion
Mr
Purchas
seemeth
to
be
.
But
this
is
not
very
probable
;
for
first
,
Ophir
the
sonne
of
Ioctan
,
of
whom
mention
is
made
in
the
10
of
Gen.
verse
29
:
and
from
whom
the
land
of
Ophir
,
in
all
likelyhood
tooke
its
name
;
is
in
the
next
verse
,
said
to
haue
planted
in
the
East
;
whereas
this
Safila
is
situate
South-west
from
Chaldea
,
in
which
the
confusion
of
tongues
,
and
dispersing
of
the
people
,
began
.
2ly
,
It
is
impossible
for
the
navie
of
Solomon
,
which
lay
at
Ezion
Geber
,
to
haue
spent
3
yeares
in
comming
hither
,
&
returning
:
which
we
find
to
haue
bin
the
vsuall
times
of
finishing
the
voyage
to
Ophir
,
1
Kings
.
chap.
10.
Ophir
then
is
some
part
of
India
;
but
whether
it
were
the
Iland
of
Sumatra
,
or
one
of
the
Molucco's
,
or
the
land
of
Malavar
,
called
by
the
ancients
,
Aurea
Chersonesus
,
I
dare
not
determine
:
considering
what
worthy
men
maintaine
these
seuerall
opinions
.
The
principall
riuers
are
1
Coava
,
2
Quama
,
3
Magnice
.
MONOMOTAPA
,
Bonomotapa
,
or
Bonemotaxa
,
is
environ'd
almost
round
with
waters
;
hauing
on
the
West
&
South
the
riuer
called
Rio
d'
Infanto
;
on
the
East
,
the
Ocean
;
and
on
the
North
,
the
riuer
Quama
.
This
Country
is
in
compasse
450
miles
,
&
aboundeth
with
such
store
of
Elephants
,
that
no
lesse
then
5000
are
yearely
kill'd
,
for
their
teeths
sake
.
Here
are
said
to
be
3000
mines
of
Gold
,
the
chiefe
being
Manica
,
Boro
,
and
Quitiavi
.
The
chiefe
Prouinces
are
1
Motana
,
2
Tocoa
,
3
Melcucba
.
4
Quinibebe
,
5
Berfaca
,
6
Bavagal
.
The
chiefe
Cities
are
Monomotapa
,
Zimbas
,
and
Tongum
the
Kings
seat
,
where
Anno
1560
,
one
of
them
was
christned
by
Gonsaluo
a
Iesuite
,
whom
not
long
after
by
the
perswasion
of
some
Arabians
,
he
caused
to
bee
slaine
.
The
people
hereof
are
Heathen
for
the
most
part
,
yet
they
worship
not
idols
,
but
beleeue
in
one
god
,
whom
they
call
Mozimo
,
and
in
some
places
are
very
prone
to
receiue
the
Faith
of
CHRIST
.
They
punish
nothing
more
seuerely
then
witchcraft
,
theft
,
&
adultery
.
In
the
punishment
of
Delinquents
,
they
vse
no
prisons
,
but
execute
them
assoone
as
they
are
apprehended
;
which
is
the
cause
that
the
vulgar
sort
haue
no
doores
to
their
houses
,
this
being
an
honorable
priuiledge
belonging
to
Lords
onely
.
The
King
of
this
Country
is
alwayes
called
by
the
name
of
Monomotapa
:
he
is
serued
on
the
knee
;
and
when
he
drinketh
,
or
cougheth
,
all
that
are
about
him
,
make
such
a
shout
,
that
all
the
Towre
rings
of
it
.
All
that
come
into
his
presence
,
must
sitdown
,
for
to
stand
is
a
signe
of
dignity
,
and
the
chiefe
honour
that
can
be
afforded
vnto
any
.
He
is
said
to
haue
for
his
guard
200
mastiues
.
The
women
are
here
much
respected
.
The
Monomotapa
himselfe
if
he
meet
them
in
the
street
,
giuing
them
the
way
.
They
are
not
to
be
married
,
till
their
menstrua
,
or
naturall
purgation
,
testifie
their
ability
for
conception
;
and
therefore
they
solemnize
the
first
fluxe
thereof
,
with
a
great
feast
.
CAFRARIA
hath
on
the
East
Rio
d'
Infanto
,
on
the
West
and
South
,
the
Ocean
;
and
on
the
North
,
Lunae
montes
.
It
taketh
its
name
from
Cafars
,
which
in
the
Arabicke
signifieth
Heretickes
:
which
though
common
to
all
Heathens
,
is
yet
appropriated
to
this
Region
,
as
destitute
of
another
name
.
This
Country
extendeth
towards
the
South
with
a
long
Promontory
,
called
Caput
bonae
spei
,
or
C●p
de
bunna
speranza
:
which
was
discouered
,
together
with
these
Southerne
parts
of
A●rick
,
by
Vasco
di
Games
,
Anno
1497.
The
top
of
this
Cape
is
a
faire
and
pleasing
plaine
,
adorned
with
great
variety
of
flowers
,
and
couered
with
a
carpet
of
grasse
;
it
is
called
the
table
of
the
Cape
,
and
yeeldeth
a
large
prospect
ouer
the
Sea
on
all
sides
.
The
Sea
here
is
very
rough
&
tempestuous
,
&
hath
to
the
Spaniards
proued
oftentimes
very
vnkind
:
whereupon
a
Spanish
Captain
being
sorely
vexed
with
a
storme
,
expostulated
with
GOD
,
why
he
suffred
so
good
Catholickes
to
endure
such
torments
;
and
permitted
the
English
Heretickes
&
blasphemers
to
passe
so
easily
.
The
people
liue
like
beasts
,
are
black
as
pitch
,
and
therefore
vse
when
they
would
represent
any
vgly
thing
,
to
make
it
white
:
they
haue
flat
noses
,
and
thick
lippes
.
They
haue
some
villages
in
which
they
liue
together
;
&
in
euery
village
a
king
or
lord
to
whom
they
are
subiect
.
MANICONGO
hath
on
the
East
,
Habassia
;
on
the
West
,
the
Aethiopique
Ocean
;
on
the
North
,
the
land
of
Negroes
;
on
the
South
,
the
hills
call'd
Lunae
montes
.
These
Countries
were
discouered
by
Dego
Can
,
a
Portugal
,
Anno
1486.
They
are
very
populous
,
insomuch
that
they
sell
vnto
the
Portugals
yearely
,
28000
slaues
,
as
it
is
supposed
;
who
are
all
carried
to
Brasil
,
there
to
worke
in
the
mines
.
The
principall
Townes
are
1
Benza
,
called
by
the
Portugals
,
since
they
initiated
this
Nation
in
the
Faith
of
Christ
,
S.
Sauiours
,
or
S.
Salvedore
,
2
S.
Paul
lying
on
the
Sea
shore
,
a
Town
built
and
fortified
by
the
Portugalls
,
for
the
better
assurance
of
their
trade
:
and
3
Loanda
,
seated
iust
opposite
to
S.
Paul
,
in
an
Iland
of
the
same
name
;
caused
(
as
it
is
thought
)
by
the
mud
and
dirt
,
which
the
riuer
Coanzo
brought
thither
.
It
is
the
principall
hauen-towne
of
these
parts
.
This
Country
is
watered
by
the
riuers
Bengo
.
2
Coanzo
.
3
Dande
.
4
Loz●
.
5
Ambres
.
6
Zai
.
The
people
hereof
were
by
the
Portugals
instructed
in
the
Faith
of
Christ
:
which
againe
they
renounced
,
as
being
not
able
to
conforme
their
liues
vnto
it
.
The
Prouinces
appeare
in
this
swelling
&
voluminous
title
of
the
present
King
,
Alvara
king
of
Congo
,
Sango
,
Bambu
,
Sandi
,
Bango
,
Batta
,
Pempa
,
Abundi
,
Matama
,
Quizama
,
Angol●
,
Cacongo
:
Lord
of
the
Congeries
,
Amolaze
,
Langelungi
,
Anziqui
,
Cucchi
,
and
Laangi
.
Most
of
the
latter
nam'd
nations
are
Anthropophagi
,
and
haue
shambles
of
mans
flesh
,
as
vsually
as
we
of
ordinary
meats
.
The
people
doe
alwayes
kill
their
children
so
soone
as
they
be
borne
,
lest
they
should
be
a
hinderance
to
them
in
their
vagabond
wandrings
,
and
transmigrations
.
But
to
conserue
the
nation
,
they
vse
to
buy
or
steale
yong
striplings
,
from
the
neighbouring
Countries
.
Amongst
the
more
ciuill
Prouinces
,
Angola
is
of
most
esteeme
,
which
not
long
since
reuolted
from
their
subiection
and
allegiance
to
the
King
of
Congo
:
and
is
certainly
a
most
populous
Prouince
.
For
in
the
battle
betwixt
the
King
of
this
Country
,
and
Paulus
Diazius
a
famous
Leader
of
the
Portugals
,
t●e
King
had
in
his
Army
,
1200000
souldiers
;
yet
a
few
of
his
enemi●s
,
wisely
&
p●li●iquely
gouerned
,
gaue
him
a
dismall
,
&
fatall
ouerthrow
,
1582.
Thus
much
of
Aethiopia
Inferior
.
OF
EGYPT
.
Maginus
.
EGYPT
is
bounded
on
the
East
with
the
Red
Sea
;
on
the
West
,
with
Cyrene
;
on
the
North
,
with
the
Mediterranean
;
on
the
South
,
with
Habassia
.
In
the
place
where
this
Aegypt
and
Habassia
meet
,
is
the
last
cataract
of
Nolus
;
which
is
a
fall
of
the
waters
,
after
much
struggling
with
the
rocks
for
passage
,
an
incredible
way
downe
into
the
lower
valleyes
.
The
hideousnes
of
the
noyse
which
it
maketh
,
not
onely
deaueth
all
the
by-dwellers
,
but
the
hills
also
are
torne
with
the
sound
:
For
as
Lucan
:
Cuncta
tremunt
undis
,
&
multo
murmure
montis
Spume●s
invictis
albescit
fluctibus
amnis
.
The
noyse
the
mountaines
shakes
,
who
roare
in
spight
Sands
.
To
see
th'
vnvanquish'd
waues
cloath'd
all
in
white
.
Yet
you
may
diuerse
times
see
the
Countrey
people
,
in
a
litle
boat
,
able
to
containe
but
two
onely
,
venture
down
these
falls
;
aed
appearing
after
they
are
long
lossed
in
the
waters
,
a
great
distance
off
,
as
if
they
had
beene
shot
out
of
an
engine
.
This
Country
was
first
inhabited
by
Misraim
,
the
sonne
of
Chus
,
the
sonne
of
Cham
,
&
was
called
in
the
Hebrew
tongue
Misreia
:
the
footsteps
of
which
name
remaineth
amongst
the
Arabians
,
who
call
it
Misre
.
2
It
was
named
Oceana
,
from
Oceanus
a
King
hereof
.
3
O●iriana
,
from
Osiris
.
4
Aegyptus
,
from
Aegypt
;
being
the
surname
of
Rameses
,
a
Prince
of
great
power
.
The
Country
is
in
length
from
Siene
,
to
the
Mediterranean
Sea
,
562
miles
;
and
in
bredth
,
from
Rosetta
West
,
to
Damiata
East
;
about
140
miles
.
But
it
continueth
not
alwayes
in
this
bredth
for
lessening
it selfe
Southwards
,
like
a
Pyramis
reversed
,
it
is
in
some
places
but
37
miles
broad
,
&
at
the
very
point
or
bottome
,
but
foure
.
It
is
situate
betweene
the
second
and
the
fift
Climates
,
so
that
the
longest
day
is
13
houres
,
and
a
halfe
.
The
inhabitants
,
though
this
Countrey
lie
in
the
same
Climate
with
Barbary
,
are
not
black
,
but
tawnie
and
brown
.
They
were
the
inventers
of
the
Mathematicall
Sciences
,
and
are
still
endued
with
a
special
dexterity
of
wit
;
but
are
somwhat
slothfull
,
and
giuen
to
riot
and
luxury
;
merry
also
and
sociable
companions
.
The
old
Egyptians
are
by
Pomponius
charactred
,
to
haue
vsed
to
weepe
and
mourne
ouer
their
dead
bodies
,
dawbed
ouer
with
dung
;
to
haue
held
it
almost
a
piacle
to
burne
or
bury
them
,
but
hauing
embalmed
them
,
to
haue
laid
them
in
some
inward
roome
of
their
houses
.
The
men
(
saith
he
)
keepe
home
,
and
spinne
;
the
women
manage
the
greater
businesses
:
the
men
carry
burdens
on
their
heads
,
the
women
on
their
backs
.
Not
much
vnlike
to
which
last
custome
,
they
haue
still
one
of
a
new
stampe
;
for
here
the
women
pisse
standing
,
and
the
men
couring
on
their
knees
.
They
worshipped
in
euery
Town
and
its
Territory
,
particular
gods
;
but
the
god
by
them
most
adored
,
was
Apis
;
an
Oxe
,
blacke
all
ouer
his
body
,
hauing
a
white
starre
in
his
fore-head
,
the
effigies
of
an
Eagle
on
his
backe
,
and
two
haires
only
in
his
taile
.
It
seemeth
his
deity
was
not
much
respected
by
strangers
;
for
Cambises
when
hee
conquered
Egypt
,
ran
him
with
his
sword
through
the
thigh
,
causing
all
his
Priests
to
be
scourged
:
and
Augustus
being
here
,
Dion
.
would
not
vouchsafe
to
see
him
,
saying
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
dios
se
colere
consuevisse
,
non
boues
,
a
speech
worthy
so
braue
a
Prince
.
For
its
abundant
fruitfulnesse
this
country
was
called
Horreum
populi
Romani
;
and
in
the
time
of
Ioseph
,
supplied
Iacob
and
his
Family
with
corne
.
Now
also
is
the
goodnesse
of
the
soyle
such
,
as
is
contained
in
these
two
verses
of
Lucans
.
Terra
suis
contenta
bonis
,
non
indigna
mercis
,
Aut
Ievis
;
in
solo
tantatest
fiducia
Nilo
.
The
Earth
content
with
its
owne
wealth
,
doth
craue
No
forreine
Marts
,
nor
Ioue
himselfe
;
they
haue
Their
hopes
alone
in
Nilus
fruitfull
waue
.
This
Nilus
hath
his
head
either
in
the
mountains
of
the
Moon
,
or
the
lake
Zembre
in
Aethiopia
interior
:
and
running
in
one
continuall
Channell
,
till
it
washeth
the
midland
of
Egypt
,
is
before
its
influx
into
the
Sea
,
diuided
into
7
other
Channels
,
or
mouthes
;
namely
1
Heracleoticum
,
2
Bolviticum
,
3
Schaniticum
,
4
Patinicum
,
5
Mendesium
,
6
Caniticum
,
7
Pelusiacum
.
The
first
and
last
of
these
currents
being
sarre
distant
at
the
Sea
;
and
growing
into
one
,
at
the
first
point
of
the
riuers
diuision
;
make
the
part
which
is
called
Delta
.
because
it
ve●embleth
the
Greek
letter
Δ.
The
other
part
is
called
Thebais
,
from
Thebes
,
the
chiefe
Town
of
it
.
This
Nil●s
,
from
the
15
day
of
Iune
,
swelleth
aboue
his
banks
the
space
of
40
dayes
;
and
in
as
many
more
gathereth
his
waters
again
to
their
proper
bounds
.
If
it
flow
not
to
the
height
of
15
Cubits
,
then
the
Earth
is
deficient
in
her
abundance
of
increase
,
for
want
of
moisture
:
and
if
the
waters
surmount
the
superficies
of
the
Earth
,
more
then
17
cubits
;
then
like
a
drunken
man
it
cannot
produce
its
naturall
operations
,
as
hauing
its
stomach
(
as
it
were
)
ouer-laid
,
and
surcharged
with
too
much
liquor
:
but
if
the
meane
be
granted
,
there
is
no
Country
can
brag
of
such
abundance
,
the
corne
being
all
inned
before
the
end
of
May.
During
this
inundation
,
the
beasts
and
cattle
liue
on
the
hills
,
and
in
the
Townes
,
to
which
they
are
before-hand
driuen
;
&
there
are
,
til
the
decrease
of
the
waters
,
foddered
.
As
for
the
Townes
and
villages
,
they
stand
all
on
the
toppes
of
the
hills
,
and
at
the
time
of
the
floud
,
appeare
like
so
many
Ilands
.
Commerce
and
entercourse
is
not
a
●ot
diminished
;
for
skiffes
and
the
like
boates
,
supply
the
places
of
horses
and
camels
,
transporting
safely
and
speedily
,
the
market-men
and
their
commodities
,
from
one
Town
to
another
.
When
the
riuer
doth
not
thus
ouer-flow
the
Country
,
it
is
not
onely
the
vsher
to
a
following
dearth
;
but
prognosticateth
some
ensuing
mischiefe
to
the
State
and
Princes
thereof
.
And
it
is
by
Authors
of
good
credit
related
,
that
in
the
10th
and
11th
yeare
of
Cleopatra
,
the
riuer
increased
not
:
which
was
obserued
to
be
a
fore-teller
of
the
fall
of
two
great
Potentates
,
this
Cleopatra
,
and
her
sweet-heart
Antonie
.
A
second
commodity
arising
from
this
inundation
of
the
Nile
,
is
the
health
it
bringeth
with
it
;
for
the
plague
,
which
here
often
miserably
●ageth
,
vpon
the
first
day
of
the
floud
doth
instantly
cease
:
insomuch
that
wheras
500
dye
in
Caire
,
the
day
before
;
the
day
following
there
dieth
not
one
.
A
third
strangenesse
in
this
riuer
is
,
that
keeping
its
waters
together
,
it
changeth
the
colour
of
the
Sea
farther
into
the
Mediterranean
,
then
the
sea
can
thence
be
discerned
.
A
fourth
miracle
is
,
that
not
in
fruits
onely
,
but
in
producing
liue
creatures
also
,
it
is
euen
to
wonder
fruitfull
:
as
Ovid
,
Namque
ubi
deseruit
madidos
septemfluus
agros
Nilus
,
&
antiquo
sua
flumina
reddidit
alveo
;
Plurima
cultores
versis
animalia
glebis
Inveniunt
—
For
when
the
seauen-mouth'd
Nile
the
fields
forsakes
,
And
to
his
ancient
Channell
him
betakes
;
The
tillers
of
the
ground
liue
creatures
finde
Of
sundry
shapes
,
i
th'
mud
that
's
left
behinde
.
This
riuer
is
in
length
almost
3000
miles
,
and
being
the
onely
riuer
of
Egypt
,
affordeth
the
onely
drinke
to
the
Egyptians
,
and
is
of
such
vertue
,
that
when
Pesceninus
Niger
saw
his
Soldiers
grumble
for
wine
;
what
(
saith
he
)
doe
you
murmure
for
wine
,
hauing
the
waters
of
Nilus
to
drinke
?
On
the
bankes
of
this
riuer
,
down
towards
Alexandria
,
stood
that
famous
Labyrinth
,
built
by
Psamniticus
.
It
contained
within
the
compasse
of
one
continued
wall
,
1000
houses
,
and
12
royall
palaces
,
built
and
couered
with
marble
.
It
had
onely
one
entrance
,
but
innumerable
wayes
within
,
turning
and
returning
,
one
sometimes
ouer
the
other
,
and
all
in
a
manner
invious
to
men
not
acquainted
.
So
Mela
describeth
it
.
The
building
was
more
vnder
the
Earth
,
then
aboue
,
the
marble
stones
being
laid
with
that
art
,
that
neither
wood
,
nor
cement
,
was
imployed
in
any
part
of
the
fabricke
.
The
chambers
were
so
disposed
,
that
the
doores
vpon
their
opening
,
did
giue
reports
no
lesse
terrible
then
thunder
:
and
the
maine
entrance
all
of
white
marble
,
adorned
with
stately
columnes
,
and
most
curious
workes
of
imagerie
.
On
the
bankes
of
this
riuer
also
,
grew
those
sedgie
weedes
called
Papyri
,
of
which
Paper
was
in
former
times
made
.
They
diuided
it
into
thinne
flakes
,
whereinto
it
naturally
parteth
:
then
laying
them
on
a
table
,
and
moistning
them
with
the
glutinous
water
of
the
riuer
;
they
pressed
them
together
,
and
so
dried
them
in
the
Sun
.
By
meanes
of
this
Invention
,
bookes
being
easier
to
be
transcribed
and
reserued
;
Ptolomaeus
Philadelphus
made
his
excellent
Library
at
Alexandria
;
and
vnderstanding
how
Attalus
king
of
Pergamum
,
by
the
benefit
of
this
Aegyptian
paper
,
striued
to
exceed
him
in
that
kind
of
magnificence
,
prohibited
the
carrying
of
it
out
of
Aegypt
.
Hereupon
Attalus
invented
parchment
,
called
from
the
place
of
its
invention
,
Pergamena
;
from
the
materials
thereof
,
being
sheepe
skinnes
,
Membrana
:
the
conveniencie
whereof
was
the
cause
,
why
in
short
time
the
Aegyptian
paper
was
worne
out
;
in
place
whereof
succeeded
our
paper
made
of
ragges
:
the
Author
of
which
invention
,
our
progenitours
haue
not
committed
to
memorie
.
Before
the
vse
of
these
papers
and
parchment
was
knowne
,
I
obserue
3
kindes
of
writing
:
1
on
the
inward
side
of
the
barke
of
a
tree
,
which
is
in
Latine
called
Liber
,
and
whence
we
call
our
bookes
Libri
.
2ly
on
tables
framed
out
of
the
maine
body
of
a
tree
,
which
being
called
Caudex
,
gaue
the
Latines
occasion
to
call
a
booke
Codex
,
3ly
they
vsed
to
couer
their
Tables
ouer
with
waxe
,
and
thereon
to
write
what
they
listed
,
from
whence
tabellarius
now
signifieth
a
letter
carrier
.
The
instrument
with
which
they
wrote
,
was
a
sharpe-pointed
iron
,
which
they
called
Stylus
,
a
word
now
signifying
(
the
originall
hence
taken
)
the
peculiar
kind
of
phrase
,
which
any
man
vseth
;
as
negligens
stylus
in
Quintilian
;
and
exercitatus
stylus
in
Cicero
.
I
should
haue
told
you
how
they
vsed
also
to
write
in
leaues
,
and
how
the
Sybils
Oracles
being
thereon
written
,
and
scattered
abroad
,
were
called
Sybillae
folia
;
and
from
whence
perhaps
,
we
still
vse
to
say
,
a
leafe
of
paper
:
but
of
this
enough
.
The
people
of
this
Country
were
instructed
in
the
Gospell
by
Saint
Marke
,
which
they
generally
retained
till
the
comming
of
the
Saracens
:
at
what
time
most
of
them
embraced
Mahumetanisme
.
The
remainder
of
the
Christians
,
being
in
a
country
so
populous
not
aboue
50000
,
are
called
Copties
;
and
that
either
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
scindo
,
because
they
vse
Circumcision
:
or
from
Coptas
,
a
town
where
the
most
of
them
reside
:
or
from
Aegophti
,
a
name
corrupted
from
Aegypti
.
They
are
in
a
manner
all
Iacobites
,
from
whom
notwithstanding
,
as
from
all
other
Churches
,
they
differ
in
some
things
,
viz:
1
They
conferre
all
sacred
orders
,
vnder
the
Priesthood
,
vpon
Infants
immediatly
after
Baptisme
;
their
parents
till
they
come
to
16
yeares
of
age
,
performing
their
office
for
them
:
secondly
they
allow
marriage
in
the
second
degree
of
consanguinity
,
without
any
dispensation
:
thirdly
,
they
obserue
not
the
Lords
day
,
nor
any
other
festiuals
,
but
onely
in
the
cities
;
and
fourthly
they
embrace
and
●ead
in
their
Liturgies
,
a
Gospell
,
written
(
as
they
say
)
by
Nicodemus
.
In
the
time
of
Heathenisme
,
the
Priests
were
held
in
equall
honour
with
their
kings
;
who
expressed
their
conceits
,
both
belonging
to
Religion
and
worldly
affaires
,
by
the
shapes
of
beasts
,
birds
,
trees
,
&c.
which
they
called
Hieroglyphickes
,
of
which
two
or
three
examples
out
of
Orus
will
not
be
impertinent
.
For
aeternity
,
they
painted
the
Sunne
and
the
Moone
,
as
things
which
they
belieued
had
no
beginning
,
nor
would
haue
any
end
.
For
a
yeare
,
they
painted
a
snake
,
with
his
taile
in
his
mouth
;
to
shew
how
one
yeare
succeeding
another
,
kept
the
world
still
in
an
endlesse
circle
.
For
a
moneth
,
they
painted
a
palme
tree
;
because
at
euery
new
Moon
it
sendeth
forth
a
new
branch
.
For
God
,
they
painted
a
Falcon
;
as
well
for
that
he
soareth
so
high
,
as
that
he
gouerneth
the
lesser
birds
for
integrity
of
life
,
they
painted
fire
&
water
,
both
because
these
Elements
are
in
themselues
most
pure
,
and
because
all
other
things
are
purified
by
them
.
For
any
thing
that
was
abominable
to
the
gods
,
they
painted
a
fish
;
because
in
their
sacrifices
,
the
Priests
neuer
vsed
them
;
and
the
like
.
From
this
manner
of
expressing
ones
selfe
,
the
invention
of
letters
is
thought
to
haue
had
its
originall
;
the
history
whereof
,
take
briefly
,
&
word
for
word
,
out
of
Tacitus
:
Primi
per
formas
animalium
Aegypti
,
&c.
The
Egyptians
first
of
all
expressed
the
conceptions
of
the
minde
,
by
the
shapes
of
beasts
;
and
the
most
ancient
monuments
of
mans
memory
,
are
seene
grauen
in
stones
,
and
they
say
,
that
they
are
the
first
inventers
of
letters
.
Then
the
Phoenicians
,
because
they
were
strong
at
sea
,
brought
them
into
Greece
,
and
so
they
had
the
glory
of
that
,
which
they
receiued
from
others
.
For
there
goeth
a
report
,
that
Cadmus
sayling
thither
in
a
Phoenician
ship
,
was
the
inventer
of
the
art
among
the
Greekes
,
when
they
were
yet
vnexpert
and
rude
.
Some
record
that
Cecrops
the
Athenian
,
or
Livius
the
Theban
,
and
Palamedes
the
Grecian
,
did
finde
out
16
Characters
,
at
the
time
of
the
Troian
warre
;
and
that
afterward
Simonides
added
the
rest
.
But
in
Italy
the
Etrurians
learned
them
of
Demaratus
the
Corinthian
;
and
the
Aberigines
of
Evand●r
the
Arcadian
.
So
far
Tacitus
.
That
the
Phoenici●ns
were
the
first
inventers
of
Letters
,
I
dare
not
affirme
;
&
as
backward
am
I
to
referre
the
glory
hereof
to
the
Egyptians
;
for
certainly
the
Iewes
were
herein
skilled
before
either
:
yet
that
the
Phoenicians
were
herein
Schoolmasters
to
the
Greekes
,
I
thinke
I
may
with
safety
affirme
,
hauing
Lucan
in
consent
with
Tacitus
.
Phoenices
primi
(
famae
si
creditur
)
ausi
Mansuram
●udi●us
vocem
signare
figuris
,
Phoenicians
first
(
if
fame
may
credit
haue
)
Dar'd
in
rude
Characters
our
words
t'engraue
.
As
for
these
lesse
vulgar
Letters
,
which
the
Latines
call
Cip●rae
,
and
whereof
euery
exercised
statesman
hath
peculiar
to
himselfe
;
they
were
first
invented
by
Iulius
Caesar
,
when
he
first
began
to
thinke
of
the
Roman
Monarchie
;
and
were
by
him
in
his
letters
to
his
more
priuate
and
tryed
friends
,
vsed
:
that
if
by
misfortune
they
should
be
intercepted
,
the
Contents
of
them
should
not
be
vnderstood
:
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
ne
obvia
literarum
lectio
c●ivis
esset
.
Augustus
one
of
the
greatest
politickes
of
the
world
,
had
an
other
kinde
of
obscure
writing
;
for
in
his
letters
of
more
secrecie
and
importance
,
hee
alwayes
vsed
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
to
put
the
letter
immediatly
following
in
the
order
of
the
Alphabet
,
for
that
which
in
ordinary
writing
he
should
haue
vsed
.
As
for
Brachygraphie
,
or
the
Art
of
writing
by
short
Characters
,
so
vsefull
for
the
taking
of
a
speech
or
sermon
as
it
is
spoken
;
I
cannot
say
either
who
was
the
Author
,
or
whether
the
Invention
be
ancient
,
or
more
moderne
;
onely
I
finde
in
Dion
,
that
Maecoenas
that
great
fauourite
of
Augustus
Caesar
,
and
fauourer
of
Learning
,
did
first
finde
out
certain
notes
and
figures
,
ad
cel●ritatem
scribendi
,
for
the
speedier
dispatch
of
writing
:
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
(
they
are
the
very
words
of
my
Author
)
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
But
I
now
make
haste
to
take
a
survey
of
the
cities
.
Pomponius
Mela
saith
,
that
there
were
in
this
Country
,
the
number
of
2000
Cities
:
and
Herodotus
affirmeth
,
that
here
were
1020
:
Which
lesser
reckoning
can
not
now
be
verified
.
The
chiefe
of
the
present
are
1
Alexandria
,
built
by
Alexander
the
Great
,
now
called
Scanderia
,
a
Town
of
great
Marchandize
;
and
which
in
the
Nicene
Councell
,
was
ordained
to
bee
one
of
the
foure
Patriarchall
Cities
:
the
other
three
being
Antioch
,
Rome
,
and
Constantinople
.
The
inhabitants
of
this
Towne
,
as
they
abound
in
all
wealth
and
pleasure
,
so
in
all
licentiousnes
of
life
and
speech
;
not
sparing
their
Gouernour
,
nor
the
Roman
Emperours
,
Lords
Paramount
of
their
Country
.
Caracalla
,
sonne
to
Seuerus
,
euen
when
he
came
to
honour
their
City
with
his
presence
,
scaped
not
scot-free
.
But
he
of
a
hasty
nature
,
and
impatient
of
all
personall
and
verball
abuse
;
calling
an
assemblie
of
all
the
youths
of
the
City
,
as
if
out
of
them
he
would
choose
some
to
attend
on
his
person
;
suddenly
commanded
his
souldiers
to
put
them
all
to
the
sword
.
The
slaughter
was
so
great
,
and
the
waters
of
Nilus
so
discoloured
with
blood
,
that
now
the
riuer
might
not
improperly
bin
called
the
Red
Sea
.
In
this
Town
,
Anno
180
,
Gautenus
read
Diuinity
&
Philosophy
;
from
whom
it
is
thought
,
that
the
orders
of
instituting
Vniuersities
first
began
in
Christendome
.
2
Pelusium
,
now
called
Damiata
,
besieged
often
by
Christian
Armies
.
The
most
famous
of
these
sieges
,
was
that
of
Iohn
di
Brenne
,
the
titu'ary
King
of
Hierusalem
,
&
the
confederate
Princes
of
Europe
,
Anno
1220
,
This
siege
continued
18
moneths
,
during
which
time
,
the
plague
and
want
of
sustenance
so
raged
together
,
that
the
Town
was
in
a
manner
dispeopled
.
Of
these
extremities
the
besiegers
knew
nothing
,
till
it
fortuned
that
two
ventrous
soldiers
,
admiring
the
silence
and
solitude
of
the
people
,
in
a
bravada
scaled
the
walls
,
but
saw
no
man
to
make
resistance
.
This
being
certified
to
the
Captaines
,
the
next
day
the
whole
Army
entred
the
Town
,
where
they
found
in
euery
house
,
and
euery
corner
of
the
streets
,
whole
heapes
of
dead
bodies
,
some
slaine
by
famine
;
others
by
the
pestilence
:
a
lamentable
and
ruthfull
spectacle
.
3
Bubastis
,
where
Diana
was
worshipped
.
4
Heliopolis
,
(
now
called
Betsamis
)
▪
whereof
Potipharah
,
whose
daughter
Asineta
,
was
by
Pharaoh
giuen
in
marriage
to
Ioseph
,
was
Prince
.
These
foure
Ci●ies
are
in
the
30
of
Ezechiel
,
called
No
,
Phisebeth
,
Shin
,
&
Aven
.
5
Siene
,
now
Asna
.
6
Thebes
built
by
the
Tyrant
Busiris
,
conta●ng
17
miles
in
circuit
,
and
opening
100
Gates
7
Nicopolis
,
now
Munia
.
8
Canopus
,
where
Osiris
had
his
chiefe
Temple
,
1
Arsi●●e
,
or
the
City
of
Crocodiles
,
to
which
beasts
the
Citizens
attributed
diuine
honour
.
It
is
now
called
Sues
,
and
is
a
Hauen
Town
standing
at
the
very
No●th
end
of
the
Red
Sea
:
in
the
time
of
the
Ptolomies
a
Town
of
great
commerce
,
now
almost
abandoned
,
yet
is
it
still
a
station
of
some
of
the
Turkes
galleyes
,
which
being
built
at
Caire
,
are
taken
againe
in
pieces
,
and
brought
hither
on
the
backes
of
Camels
.
10
Niloscopium
,
now
called
Elinichius
.
11
Matared
or
Matarea
,
where
the
ground
is
so
sertile
,
that
the
people
are
●ain
to
couer
it
with
sand
,
to
moderate
the
strength
of
it
.
12
Coptus
,
13
Memphis
,
nigh
vnto
which
were
the
Pyramides
.
14
Rosetta
.
15
Cairo
,
built
nigh
to
the
place
where
Memphis
,
or
Babylon
Aegyptiorum
,
was
situated
.
It
is
in
compasse
but
8
miles
,
within
which
space
are
18000
streets
;
whereof
euery
one
hath
two
Gates
:
which
being
locked
,
make
euery
street
an
impregnable
Castle
;
which
Selimus
the
first
found
to
be
true
,
when
he
spent
3
dayes
in
passing
through
it
with
his
victorious
Army
▪
This
City
is
so
popul●us
,
that
it
is
reputed
in
good
health
,
if
there
dye
but
1000
in
a
day
,
or
300000
in
the
whole
yeare
;
I
meane
when
the
plague
,
Bot.
of
Cities
which
euery
seauenth
yeare
vseth
to
visit
them
,
is
rife
amongst
them
.
15
Gleba
rubra
,
which
was
burned
by
Phero
,
called
also
Amenophis
,
the
fourth
Lat●hu●
;
on
this
occasion
.
This
Phero
being
blind
,
was
told
,
that
is
hee
washed
his
eyes
with
the
vrine
of
a
woman
,
Herodotus
.
which
being
a
wife
,
had
knowne
but
one
man
,
he
should
recouer
his
sight
.
After
many
vaine
trials
,
be
found
one
woman
,
whose
vrine
helped
him
;
her
he
married
:
and
causing
all
the
others
whom
he
had
tryed
,
to
be
gathered
together
in
this
Town
;
he
si●ed
the
Town
and
all
the
women
assembled
in
it
.
Famous
is
this
Country
,
1
for
that
raine
is
seldome
seene
amongst
them
,
whose
absence
is
supplied
by
Nile
;
and
if
a
cloud
happen
to
dissolue
on
them
,
it
bringeth
on
their
bodies
innumerable
sores
,
and
diseases
.
2ly
for
the
Pyramides
,
built
nigh
vnto
Memphis
,
whereof
two
are
most
famous
.
The
first
&
greatest
was
built
by
Che●ps
,
who
in
this
worke
imployed
100000
men
,
the
space
of
20
yeares
.
The
charges
of
Garlick
,
Roots
,
and
Onions
only
,
came
to
1600
Talents
of
siluer
.
The
basis
of
this
Pyramis
contained
in
circuit
60
Acres
of
ground
;
and
was
in
height
1000
●oot
,
being
made
all
of
marble
.
Now
when
Cheops
wanted
mony
,
he
prostituted
his
daughter
to
all
commers
,
by
which
dishonest
meanes
,
he
finished
his
building
:
and
she
besides
the
mony
due
vnto
her
Sire
(
for
I
cannot
call
him
father
)
desired
for
her selfe
of
euery
man
that
had
the
vse
of
her
body
,
one
stone
:
of
whom
she
got
so
many
,
that
with
them
she
made
the
2d
Pyramis
,
almost
equall
to
the
first
,
as
Herodotus
writeth
.
It
is
supposed
by
many
good
Diuines
,
and
recorded
by
Iosephus
,
that
the
bricks
which
the
children
of
Israel
did
burne
,
were
partly
imployed
about
such
Pyramides
.
But
now
Barbara
Pyramidum
sileat
miracula
Memphis
.
Let
barbarous
Memphis
cease
to
raise
Her
wond●ous
Pyramids
with
such
praise
.
On
the
East
side
of
Egypt
is
the
Red
Sea
,
so
called
of
the
colour
of
the
sands
:
as
also
Sinus
Arabicus
.
It
is
in
length
1600
miles
.
It
is
●amous
for
the
miraculous
passage
of
the
Israelits
through
it
,
&
the
drowning
of
Pharaoh
Cenchres
,
&
his
people
;
as
also
for
that
through
it
the
spices
of
India
&
Arabia
were
brought
to
Alexandria
;
and
thence
by
the
Venetians
dispersed
through
all
Europe
,
Africa
,
and
Asia
.
I
suppose
I
shall
not
doe
amisse
to
set
down
Historically
,
a
relation
of
the
beginning
,
continuance
,
and
period
of
the
traffick
through
this
Sea
.
Ptol.
Philadelphus
,
277
yeares
before
the
Incarnation
,
was
the
first
that
set
a
foot
this
navigation
;
Galvano
.
Cosir
(
of
old
called
Myos-Horm●s
)
on
the
Sea
side
,
was
the
ordinary
Hauen
,
out
of
which
they
hoysed
●aile
for
India
;
and
into
which
they
returned
full
fraught
with
their
commodities
.
From
hence
they
were
by
land
conveighed
to
Coptus
,
and
so
downe
the
Nile
to
Alexandria
:
by
which
trafficke
,
the
City
grew
exceeding
rich
;
insomuch
,
that
the
custome-house
there
yeelded
Ptol.
Auletes
,
7
millions
and
a
halfe
of
gold
,
yearely
.
The
Romans
being
Lords
of
Egypt
,
enhanced
the
customes
to
double
that
summe
.
They
sent
into
India
euery
yeare
(
as
Pliny
witnesseth
)
120
ships
,
whose
lading
was
worth
1200000
Crownes
;
and
there
was
made
in
returne
of
euery
Crowne
,
an
hundred
.
When
the
Vandals
,
Lombards
,
Gothes
,
&
Moores
,
had
torne
in
pieces
the
Roman
Empire
,
all
commerce
between
Nations
began
to
cease
;
at
last
perceiuing
the
inconvenience
,
they
began
anew
;
conveighing
the
Indian
commodities
,
partly
by
land
,
partly
by
water
,
vnto
Capha
,
in
Taurica
Chersonesus
,
belonging
to
the
Genoys
.
Next
,
Trabezond
was
made
the
Mart-Towne
;
then
Sarmachand
in
Zagetace
;
where
the
Indian
,
Turkish
,
and
Persian
merchants
,
met
to
barter
wares
:
the
Turks
conveighing
their
merchandise
to
Damascus
,
Barutti
,
and
Aleppo
;
from
whence
the
Venetians
transported
it
to
Venice
,
making
that
the
common
Emporium
of
Christendome
.
Once
againe
,
viz:
Anno
1300
,
the
Soldans
of
Aegypt
restored
the
passage
by
the
Red
Sea
:
which
hauing
continued
more
then
200
yeares
,
is
discontinued
by
the
Portugals
,
Spaniards
,
English
,
and
Dutch
,
which
bring
them
to
their
seuerall
homes
by
the
backe
side
of
Africke
;
so
that
not
only
the
traffick
of
Alexandria
is
almost
decayed
;
the
riches
of
the
Venetians
much
diminished
;
but
the
drugs
and
spices
haue
lost
much
of
their
vertue
,
as
impaired
by
too
much
moisture
.
This
sea
is
also
called
Mare
Erythraeum
,
on
whose
bankes
dwelt
that
Sybill
which
was
called
Erythraea
.
These
Sybillae
seem
to
haue
taken
denomination
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
1.
Iovis
consiliorum
consciae
.
They
were
in
number
ten
,
viz:
1
Persica
:
2
Lybica
.
3
Delphica
.
4
Cumaea
.
5
Samia
.
6
Hellespontiaca
.
7
Tiburtina
.
8
Albunea
.
9
this
Erythraea
.
10
Cumana
,
which
last
is
affirmed
to
haue
written
the
9
books
of
the
Sybils
.
They
were
al
presented
by
an
old
Woman
to
Tarquinius
Superbus
;
but
he
not
willing
to
pay
so
great
a
summe
of
money
as
was
demanded
,
denied
them
:
whereupon
the
old
woman
burnt
three
of
them
,
requiring
as
much
money
for
the
other
sixe
,
as
for
all
;
which
being
denied
,
she
also
burned
the
other
three
,
asking
as
much
for
the
three
remaining
,
as
for
the
rest
:
which
Superbus
,
amazed
,
gaue
,
and
the
old
trot
vanished
.
These
bookes
contained
manifest
prophesies
of
the
kingdome
of
Christ
,
his
name
,
his
birth
,
and
death
;
these
were
burned
by
the
arch-traitour
Stilico
:
So
that
those
prophesies
which
are
now
extant
,
are
onely
such
as
are
extracted
out
of
others
writings
,
wherein
mention
of
them
was
made
.
All
along
the
shores
of
this
Sea
,
as
also
in
the
most
desart
places
of
the
country
,
are
abundance
of
palmes
;
trees
of
very
strange
properties
.
They
growe
in
couples
male
and
female
,
both
thrust
forth
cods
full
of
seed
;
but
the
female
is
only
fruitfull
,
and
that
not
except
growing
by
the
male
,
and
hauing
his
seeds
mixed
with
hers
.
The
pith
of
these
trees
,
is
an
excellent
sallad
,
better
then
an
hartichoke
,
which
in
tast
it
much
resembleth
.
Of
the
branches
they
make
bedsteeds
,
lattices
,
&c.
Of
the
leaues
,
baskets
,
mats
,
fannes
,
&c.
Of
the
outward
huske
of
the
Codde
,
cordage
;
of
the
inward
brushes
.
The
fruit
it
beareth
is
like
a
figge
,
and
finally
it
is
said
to
yeeld
whatsoeuer
is
necessary
to
the
life
of
man
.
It
is
the
nature
of
this
tree
,
though
neuer
so
huge
or
ponderous
a
waight
were
put
vpon
it
,
neuer
to
yeeld
to
the
burden
;
but
still
on
resist
the
heauinesse
thereof
,
and
to
indeauour
to
lift
and
raise
it selfe
the
more
vpward
:
for
which
cause
it
was
giuen
to
conquerours
in
token
of
victory
,
it
being
the
embleme
or
hierogliphicke
of
a
souldiers
life
,
and
perseuerance
.
Hence
figuratiuely
it
is
vsed
,
sometimes
for
precedency
,
as
huic
equidem
consilio
palmam
do
,
in
Terence
,
sometime
for
the
victory
it selfe
,
as
non
auferent
tamen
hanc
palmam
,
in
Plinie
;
&
plurimarum
palmarum
homo
,
for
a
man
that
had
wonne
many
prizes
in
the
fence
▪
schoole
,
in
Cicero
pro
Roscio
:
but
for
the
signe
of
victory
more
naturally
,
as
in
that
of
Horace
,
—
Palmaque
nobilis
Terrarum
dominos
evehit
ad
deos
.
The
palme
the
signe
of
victory
Doth
equall
men
to
Gods
on
high
.
Sithence
that
Cyrene
,
and
the
I
le
Pharos
,
are
reckoned
as
part
of
Egypt
;
we
will
describe
them
here
,
as
members
of
the
same
body
.
CYRENE
hath
on
the
East
Egipt
;
on
the
West
,
the
kingdome
of
Tunis
;
on
the
North
,
the
Mediterranean
;
and
on
the
South
the
hill
Atlas
.
The
most
ancient
name
hath
beene
Pontapolitana
,
from
the
fiue
Citties
,
Cyrene
,
Ptolomais
,
Arsinoe
,
Apollonia
,
and
Berenice
.
The
soyle
is
barren
both
of
fruits
,
&
waters
,
the
people
rude
,
and
liuing
by
theft
:
yet
hath
it
giuen
ayre
to
the
ingenious
spirits
,
of
Aristippus
the
Philosopher
,
Callimachus
the
Poet
,
Eratosthenes
the
Mathematician
,
and
Simon
of
Cyrene
,
whom
the
Iewes
compelled
to
carry
our
Sauiours
Crosse.
In
the
borders
of
this
Country
toward
Barbary
,
stood
the
famous
altars
,
called
Arae
Philenorum
,
erected
on
this
occasion
.
There
had
beene
many
iarres
and
discontents
,
betweene
the
citizens
of
Carthage
and
Cyrene
,
for
their
bounds
.
At
last
it
was
agreed
,
that
at
a
set
time
,
two
men
should
bee
sent
out
of
each
Towne
,
toward
the
other
;
and
where
they
met
,
there
should
be
erected
a
boundary
of
their
seuerall
dominions
.
These
Phil●ni
,
being
appointed
for
Carthage
made
such
hast
,
that
they
got
far
into
the
Country
of
the
Cyrenenses
,
before
they
we●e
mette
.
Wherevpon
the
Cyrenenses
being
inraged
,
offered
them
a
bad
choice
;
either
to
die
in
the
place
,
or
to
goe
backe
out
of
their
Country
.
The
young
men
preferring
common
good
before
priuate
safetie
,
accepted
the
first
;
were
murdered
:
and
the
Carthaginians
in
their
honours
founded
these
altars
.
In
this
Country
stood
the
Oracle
of
Iupiter
Hammon
,
whither
when
Alexander
trauelled
,
hee
saw
for
foure
daies
space
,
neither
Man
,
Beast
,
Bird
,
Tree
,
nor
Riuer
:
this
Temple
lying
on
the
more
Southerne
part
of
the
Country
,
which
is
sicke
of
the
same
disease
with
Numidia
,
and
Lybia
.
For
this
Country
is
all
ouer
couered
with
a
light
sand
,
which
the
windes
remooue
continually
vp
and
downe
,
turning
valleyes
into
hills
,
and
hills
into
valleies
.
Cambises
that
cruell
and
bloody
king
,
as
irreuerently
esteeming
the
Gods
,
as
hee
bas●ly
handled
his
subiects
,
sent
his
army
hither
to
ouerthrow
this
Temple
.
But
in
the
passage
towards
it
,
his
whole
forces
were
ouerwhelmed
,
and
smothered
with
the
sands
,
being
to
the
number
of
50000
fighting
men
.
The
chiefe
Citties
of
Cyrene
at
this
present
,
are
Cyrene
which
of
old
had
emulation
with
Carthage
,
for
great●●s
of
the
towne
,
and
extent
of
the
territory
.
2
Fessan
.
3
Barca
,
the
name
giuer
to
the
whole
Country
.
PHAROS
is
a
little
Iland
ouer
against
Alexandria
,
in
which
for
the
commodity
of
Saylers
,
the
king
Ptolomeus
Philadelphus
built
a
watch
towre
,
which
was
accounted
one
of
the
7
wonders
of
the
world
:
the
other
6
being
1
the
Pyramides
.
2
Mausol●●um
.
3
The
Temple
of
Ephesus
.
4
The
walls
of
Babylon
.
5
The
Colossus
of
Rhodes
.
And
6
the
statue
of
Iupiter
Olympisus
.
This
watch-towre
,
or
Pharus
,
was
of
wonderfull
height
,
ascended
by
degrees
,
and
hauing
many
Lanternes
at
the
toppe
,
wherein
l●ghts
burned
nightly
,
as
a
direction
to
such
as
sayled
by
Sea
.
The
materialls
were
white
marble
;
the
chiefe
Architect
,
Sostratus
of
Guid●s
;
who
ingraued
on
the
worke
this
inscription
,
Sostratus
of
G●idos
,
the
sonne
of
Dexiphanes
,
to
the
Gods
protectors
,
for
the
safeguard
of
Saylers
.
This
inscription
hee
couered
with
plaister
,
and
theron
ingraued
the
name
and
title
of
the
king
the
founder
;
that
that
soone
wasting
and
washed
away
,
his
owne
which
was
written
in
marble
,
might
be
eternized
to
posterity
.
Nigh
vnto
this
Pharus
,
Caesar
pursuing
Pompey
into
Egypt
,
and
hauing
discontented
the
king
thereof
,
by
demanding
pay
for
his
Souldiers
;
had
his
Nauie
,
which
here
lay
at
anchor
,
assaulted
by
Achilles
,
one
of
young
Ptolomies
seruants
,
Caesar
himselfe
being
then
in
Alexandria
.
Hearing
of
the
skirmish
he
hasted
to
Pharos
,
meaning
to
succour
his
navie
in
person
:
but
the
Egypti●ns
making
towards
him
on
all
sides
,
he
was
compelled
to
leap
into
the
Sea
,
and
swimme
for
his
life
;
and
though
to
avoid
their
Darts
he
sometimes
ducke●
,
●et
held
he
still
his
left
hand
aboue
the
water
,
and
in
it
diuerse
books
,
which
he
carried
safe
vnto
his
ships
,
and
animating
his
men
got
the
victory
.
It
is
said
that
Egypt
hath
onely
two
doores
;
one
by
land
,
which
is
the
strong
Towne
of
P●lusium
or
Damiat●●
the
other
by
water
,
which
is
this
Pharus
.
Tota
Aegyptus
maritimo
accessi●
,
Pharo
;
pedestri
ve●o
,
〈◊〉
,
velut
cla●●●tri●
muruta
existimatur
.
Here
also
was
the
artificiall
Towre
,
built
by
Ptolomie
,
which
being
by
reason
of
magicke
ench●ntments
impregnable
,
was
by
him
laid
leuell
to
the
ground
wi●h
a
handfull
of
beanes
;
of
which
thus
our
Sp●●c●r
discoursing
of
K.
Ri●nce's
g●asse
,
Who
wonders
not
that
reads
so
wondrous
worke
,
But
who
doth
wonder
that
hath
read
the
Towre
;
Wherein
th'
Aegyptian
Phao
long
did
lurke
From
all
mens
view
,
that
none
might
her
discou're
;
Yet
she
might
all
men
view
out
of
her
bowre
.
Great
Ptolomie
it
for
his
Lemans
sake
Ybuilded
all
of
glasse
by
Magick
power
;
And
also
it
impregnable
did
make
.
But
when
his
loue
prou'd
false
,
he
with
a
Beane
it
brake
.
Mauethon
in
his
history
of
Egipt
maketh
a
Catalogue
of
300
kings
wanting
eight
,
which
raigned
before
Amasis
,
vnder
17
seuerall
Dynasties
,
whose
names
it
would
be
needlesse
&
tedious
to
recite
:
considering
the
fabulous
reports
,
&
vncertainties
,
which
are
related
of
them
.
Osiris
only
is
worthy
mention
,
in
whose
time
it
is
thought
Abraham
went
downe
into
Egipt
.
He
,
and
his
successours
,
were
all
called
Pharaohs
,
whom
we
wil
omit
till
we
come
to
Amasis
:
who
for
his
politick
institutions
,
deserueth
to
stand
in
the
forefront
of
the
catalogue
,
as
founder
of
this
kingdome
.
The
Egyptian
Pharaohs
of
the
18
Dynastie
.
2242
-
1
Amasis
in
whose
daies
Iacob
went
into
Egypt
,
25.
2267
-
2
Chebron
13.
2280
-
3
Amenophis
21.
2301
-
4
Mephres
12.
2313
-
5
Mispharmutosis
26.
2339
-
6
Thuthemusis
9.
2348
-
7
Amenophis
,
II
,
who
commanded
the
male
children
of
Israel
to
be
slaine
,
31.
2379
-
8
Orus
M.
38.
2417
-
9
Azengeres
12.
2429
-
10
Acherus
9.
2438
-
11
Cenchres
,
he
was
drowned
in
the
Red
Sea
16.
2454
-
12
Acheres
8.
2462
-
13
Cherres
15.
2477
-
14
Danaus
,
whose
50
daughters
were
married
to
the
50
sonnes
of
his
brother
Egyptus
,
and
slew
their
husbands
:
for
which
fact
Egyptus
expelled
Danaus
,
5.
●482
-
15
Rameses
Egyptu●
,
of
whom
the
Country
was
called
Egypt
:
he
ruled
68
yeares
.
2550
-
16
Menophis
,
or
Miris
▪
40
The
19
Dynastie
of
the
Latti
.
2590
-
17
Zetus
55.
2645
-
18
Ranses
66.
2711
-
19
Sesostris
,
or
Vexoris
40.
2751
-
20
Amenophis
III
,
26.
2777
-
21
Thuoris
7.
Of
these
fiue
Latti
,
two
only
are
of
fame
,
viz:
Amenophis
,
of
whom
we
haue
already
related
a
pretty
story
:
and
Vexores
,
or
Sesostris
,
who
being
a
Prince
of
great
wealth
and
puissance
,
had
brought
in
subiection
all
his
neighbouring
kings
;
whom
hee
compelled
in
turnes
to
drawe
his
Chariot
.
It
hapned
that
one
of
these
vnfortunate
Princes
,
cast
his
eye
many
times
on
the
coach
wheeles
;
and
being
by
Sesostris
demanded
the
cause
of
his
so
doing
,
he
replied
:
that
the
falling
of
that
spoke
lowest
,
which
but
●ust
before
was
in
the
height
of
the
wheele
,
put
him
in
minde
of
the
instabilitie
of
fortune
.
The
king
deeply
waighing
the
parable
,
would
neuer
afterward
be
so
drawne
in
his
Chariot
.
He
also
was
the
first
that
encountred
the
Scythians
in
battle
;
for
hauing
already
in
conceit
conquered
them
,
he
led
his
army
against
them
.
The
Scythians
maruelled
that
a
king
of
so
great
reuenewes
would
wage
warre
against
a
nation
so
poore
,
with
whom
the
fight
would
be
doubtfull
,
the
victory
vnprofitable
,
but
to
be
vanquished
a
perpetuall
infamie
and
disgrace
.
For
their
par●s
they
resolu'd
to
meet
him
as
an
enimy
whose
overthrowe
would
enrich
them
.
When
the
armies
came
to
ioine
,
the
E●●ptians
were
discomfited
,
and
pursued
euen
to
their
own
dores
by
the
enimie
.
But
the
Scythians
could
not
enter
the
country
,
because
of
the
sens
;
with
whose
passages
they
were
vnacquainted
;
and
so
they
returned
.
The
20
Dynastie
of
the
Princes
Diapolitani
,
ruled
Egypt
177
yeares
,
after
which
followed
the
21
Dynastie
of
these
K.
2961
-
22
Sm●ndes
,
called
in
the
Bible
,
Sesac
.
26.
2985
-
23
Psensenses
41.
3028
-
24
Nepher
Cherres
▪
4
3032
-
25
Amenophis
,
IV.
9.
3041
-
26
Ossocorus
,
6.
3047
-
27
Spi●●tes
,
9
3056
-
28
Pers●se●●es
,
●
,
3060
-
29
Cheops
50.
3110
-
30
Cephrenes
56.
3166
-
31
Micerinus
,
6.
3172
-
32
Asycis
6.
3178
-
33
Sabacus
50.
3208
-
34
Sethon
,
33.
3278
-
35
Psamniticus
54.
3333
-
36
Necho
,
who
slew
fias
at
the
battle
of
Megiddo
,
17.
3349
-
37
Psamnis
6.
3355
-
38
Apries
,
35.
3390
-
39
Psamnenites
,
6.
In
the
daies
of
this
King
Cambyses
,
the
second
Persian
Monarch
,
subdued
Egypt
,
and
made
it
a
member
of
his
Empire
;
vnder
which
it
continued
subiect
till
the
dayes
of
Darius
Nothus
,
the
sixt
Persian
king
,
from
whom
the
Egyptians
reuolted
&
chose
for
their
K.
355●
-
1
Amartheus
6.
3558
-
2
Neph●rites
6.
3564
-
3
Achoris
12.
3576
-
4
Psamuthes
1.
3577
-
5
Nectanebos
18.
3595
-
6
Theo
2.
3597
-
7
Nectanebos
,
II.
In
the
18
yeare
of
the
reign
of
this
King
,
Egypt
was
againe
recouered
by
the
valour
of
Ochus
,
the
eight
Emperour
of
Persia.
And
when
Alexander
had
ouerthrowne
Darius
,
he
came
,
and
without
blowes
wonne
this
fertile
kingdome
,
which
yeelded
him
,
during
his
life
,
the
yearely
value
of
6000
talents
.
After
his
death
,
this
kingdome
fell
to
the
share
of
Ptolomeus
the
sonne
of
Lagi
,
from
whom
all
the
subsequent
Kings
of
Egypt
were
called
Ptolomies
.
The
Ptolemean
Kings
of
Egypt
,
3641
-
1
Ptolomaeus
Lagi
,
called
by
Daniel
,
the
King
of
the
South
,
Chap.
11.
40.
3681
-
2
Ptol.
Philadelphus
,
he
filled
the
Library
of
Alexandria
,
with
700000
volumes
;
and
caused
the
72
Interpreters
to
translate
the
Bible
,
36.
3717
-
3
Ptol.
Evergetes
26.
3743
-
4
Ptol.
Philopator
.
17
,
3760
-
5
Ptol.
Epiphanes
,
24.
3784
-
6
Ptol.
Philometor
,
35.
3819
-
7
Ptol.
Euergetes
,
II
,
for
his
deformity
called
Phiscon
,
29.
3848
-
8
Ptol.
Lathurus
,
27
,
3865
-
9
Ptol.
Alexander
.
10.
3875
-
10
Ptol.
Lathurus
,
II
,
8.
3883
-
11
Ptol.
Auletes
,
30.
3913
-
12
Cleopatra
,
a
woman
of
most
exquisite
beauty
:
she
killed
her selfe
that
she
might
not
be
ledd
in
triumph
through
Rome
.
These
Ptolomean
Princes
of
Egypt
,
were
for
the
most
part
in
warres
with
the
kings
of
Syria
,
in
which
they
were
by
turnes
victorious
,
and
vanquished
:
neither
Prince
hauing
cause
to
boast
of
his
bargaine
.
After
the
death
of
Cleopatra
,
whose
life
and
loue
with
Marcus
Antonius
,
I
will
not
now
relate
;
this
Country
fell
to
the
share
of
the
Roman
Emperours
,
and
was
by
them
highly
prized
,
&
warily
looked
into
.
The
Gouernour
hereof
,
was
at
the
best
but
a
Gentleman
of
Rome
;
no
Senator
being
permitted
to
come
into
it
:
it
being
a
maxime
of
state
,
not
to
suffer
men
of
great
houses
,
to
come
into
that
country
,
whose
reuolt
may
indanger
the
whole
Empire
.
Of
this
nature
was
Egypt
,
for
besides
the
naturall
situation
of
the
place
very
defensible
;
and
besides
the
abundance
of
money
with
which
it
was
stored
▪
this
Country
alone
●urnished
the
Citty
of
Rome
with
corne
for
foure
months
yearely
:
whence
Vespasian
being
chosen
Emperour
by
the
Syrian
legions
,
and
hearing
of
the
defeat
of
his
concurrent
Vitellius
,
hastned
hither
,
to
this
end
only
,
that
detaining
the
ordinary
prouision
of
victualls
,
hee
might
by
famine
compell
the
Citty
of
Rome
,
to
stand
at
his
deuotion
,
Vt
vrbem
quoque
,
externae
opis
indigam
fame
vrgeret
.
When
the
seat
of
the
Empire
was
transferred
,
the
Egyptians
were
vnder
the
Emperours
of
Constantinople
;
w●ose
burden
being
i●supportable
they
implored
the
aid
of
the
Saracens
:
who
driuing
thence
the
Greekish
garisons
,
made
them
tributary
to
Haumar
,
the
3d
Caliph
of
Bagdet
.
Afterwards
they
chose
a
Caliph
of
their
own
nation
,
and
revolted
quite
from
the
obedience
of
the
old
ranke
of
Caliphs
;
so
that
hence
forth
yee
haue
two
Caliphs
or
Saracenicall
Popes
,
the
one
resident
at
Caire
,
to
whom
the
Moores
or
Saracens
of
Africke
&
Europe
submitted
themselues
:
the
other
at
Bagdet
or
Babylon
,
who
Lorded
it
oue●●he
rest
.
The
Egyptian
Calyphs
.
A.
C.
|
A.
H.
|
|
870
|
247
|
1
Achmades
10.
|
880
|
257
|
2
Tolon
3.
|
883
|
260
|
3
Hamaria
20.
|
903
|
280
|
4
Aharun
,
37.
|
940
|
317
|
5
Aschid
3
,
|
943
|
320
|
6
Abigud
27.
|
970
|
347
|
7
Meaz
.
5.
|
975
|
352
|
8
Aziz
21.
|
996
|
373
|
9
Elhacom
23.
|
1019
|
396
|
10
Etaher
16.
|
1035
|
412
|
11
Mustenatzer
60.
|
1095
|
472
|
12
Musteale
5.
|
1100
|
477
|
13
Elamir
35.
|
1135
|
512
|
14
Elhaphit
|
|
|
15
Elphaiz
,
the
last
Egyptian
Caliph
.
Yet
I
am
not
ignorant
that
Helvicus
addeth
seauen
others
,
namely
1
Assareddin
.
2
Zeliheddin
.
3
Selaheddin
.
4
Eladel
.
5
Elchanel
.
6
Essalach
:
and
7
Elmutam
,
after
whose
death
,
slaine
,
as
he
saith
by
one
Azeddin
Ibik
,
the
Mamaluckes
made
themselues
Masters
of
Egypt
.
But
by
the
leaue
of
so
worthy
a
man
,
this
cannot
hold
good
:
or
the
Mamalucks
,
as
we
shall
anon
see
,
succeeded
not
the
Caliphs
in
the
gouernment
of
Egypt
;
but
the
Turkish
kings
.
As
for
the
names
recited
,
I
suppose
them
only
to
be
the
names
of
the
Turkish
kings
,
corrupted
,
or
altered
,
according
to
the
diuersity
of
language
;
for
who
seeth
not
Sarracon
to
bee
meant
by
Assareddin
,
Salad●ne
,
by
Zeliheddin
and
Selaheddin
;
Meledine
,
in
Eladel
;
and
Melechsala
,
in
Essalach
.
But
I
see
only
with
mine
own
eies
,
perhaps
another
wil
not
so
discerne
them
.
|
Elphaiz
the
last
Caliph
,
being
ouercharged
with
the
forces
of
Almericus
King
of
Hierusalem
;
sent
for
succor
to
Noradine
,
a
Turkish
king
of
Damasco
,
Knolles
.
who
sent
vnto
his
aid
Sarracon
,
a
valiant
&
circumspect
warriour
.
He
not
only
cleered
the
coast
of
Almericus
forces
,
but
made
himselfe
the
absolute
king
of
the
whole
Country
:
and
the
better
to
secure
his
estate
,
hee
dashed
out
the
braines
of
the
Caliph
with
his
horsemans
mace
,
&
then
rooted
out
all
his
kindred
,
and
issue
.
The
Turkish
Kings
of
Egypt
.
1153
-
1
Sarracon
,
the
first
Turkish
king
of
Egypt
.
1156
-
2
Saladine
,
that
glorious
Conquerour
of
the
East
,
who
wanted
no
vertue
to
eternize
him
in
succeeding
ages
,
nor
no
gift
to
glorifie
him
in
the
kingdome
of
heaven
,
but
the
sauing
knowledge
of
Christ
16.
1172
-
3
Saphradine
,
the
only
sonne
of
n●ne
,
which
escaped
the
fury
of
his
most
execrable
Vnkle
.
-
4
Meledine
,
who
ouercame
the
Christians
without
the
losse
of
a
man
,
at
the
siege
of
Caire
;
by
letting
loose
the
sluces
of
Nilus
:
which
drowning
their
Army
,
enforced
them
to
couenant
at
his
pleasure
.
1249
-
5
Melechsela
a
worthy
Prince
,
who
ouercame
S.
Lewis
the
ninth
,
king
of
France
;
and
going
with
him
towards
Damiata
,
was
villanously
slaine
by
his
Souldiers
,
called
Mamaluckes
.
These
Mamaluckes
were
the
of-spring
of
Georgia
,
and
Colchis
,
vulgarly
called
the
Circassi
:
whom
this
Melechs●la
bought
either
of
their
parents
,
or
of
the
Tartars
,
then
newly
possessed
of
these
Countries
,
to
supply
the
defect
of
the
effeminate
Egyptians
.
These
slaues
now
knowing
their
own
abilities
,
slew
their
Lord
and
Master
Melechsela
;
and
appointed
one
Turquimeneius
,
a
man
of
great
spirit
and
valour
,
for
their
king
;
and
loath
to
re-giue
the
supreame
authority
into
the
hands
of
the
Egyptians
,
nor
permitting
their
sonnes
the
name
and
prerogatiue
of
Mamaluckes
;
they
yeare
by
yeare
chose
some
of
their
owne
Country
,
whom
they
gaue
to
diuers
countrymen
to
learne
the
languages
and
religion
of
Mahomet
.
This
being
effected
,
they
allotted
them
to
higher
preferment
,
vsing
such
discipline
with
them
,
as
the
Turkes
doe
now
with
their
Ianizaries
:
who
perchance
may
make
as
great
a
mutation
in
the
Turkish
Empire
,
as
the
Mamaluck●s
did
in
the
Egyptian
.
So
vnsafe
it
is
for
a
Prince
to
commit
the
tuition
of
his
person
,
or
the
defence
of
his
Realm
to
such
;
whom
hope
of
profit
,
and
not
naturall
allegiance
maketh
faithfull
.
Our
Constance
was
murdered
by
his
Guard
of
Picts
.
Most
of
the
Roman
Emperours
by
such
Souldiers
,
whom
hope
of
prey
,
not
free
seruice
to
the
Prince
,
drew
into
the
field
.
And
I
thinke
no
man
is
ignorant
how
often
principalities
,
especially
those
of
Italy
,
haue
beene
indangered
by
mercenary
Martialists
.
Francisco
Sforza
fought
vnder
the
banners
of
the
Millanoys
,
and
on
hope
of
more
allowance
reuolted
to
the
Florentines
,
the
enimies
of
that
Dutchie
.
Guiacopo
Picinino
with
his
dependants
,
followed
the
ensignes
of
Ferdinand
of
Naples
;
left
him
to
fight
for
his
vowed
enimy
,
Iohn
of
Aniou
;
whom
also
he
forsooke
in
his
greatest
need
.
I
will
not
specifie
,
yet
I
will
not
exempt
the
Switzers
,
and
their
dealing
in
this
kind
towards
the
French
:
so
that
I
may
apply
that
which
the
Gospell
speakes
of
the
hireling
Ministers
,
to
the
hireling
Souldier
,
They
will
flie
when
the
enimie
commeth
,
and
not
lay
downe
their
life
for
their
flocke
.
Now
as
it
is
vnsafe
for
a
Prince
to
commit
the
guard
of
his
person
to
the
faith
of
forrainers
:
so
also
is
it
dangerous
for
him
,
in
the
defence
of
his
Realme
or
State
,
to
rely
on
their
fidelitie
.
A
moderate
supply
of
men
,
mony
,
or
munition
,
from
a
confederate
King
,
is
,
I
confesse
,
in
most
cases
conuenient
,
in
some
necessary
:
as
well
to
saue
the
natiues
from
the
sword
;
as
to
trie
a
friend
,
and
interest
an
allie
in
the
same
cause
.
But
to
inuite
so
great
a
number
of
succours
,
as
from
helpers
may
become
Masters
,
and
oppresse
the
people
whom
they
came
to
defend
:
is
that
rocke
on
which
many
Realmes
haue
suffered
shipwracke
;
and
which
a
good
Pilot
of
the
state
,
should
with
all
care
avoid
.
For
as
in
the
sicknesse
of
the
body
natural
,
it
is
hurtfull
to
a
mans
health
and
life
,
to
take
more
physick
then
it
may
(
after
the
effect
thereof
be
wrought
)
either
digest
,
or
put
out
againe
:
so
in
the
body
politick
,
it
is
a
perillous
matter
to
receaue
more
succours
,
then
what
(
after
they
haue
done
the
deed
they
were
sent
for
)
we
may
either
with
conueniency
reward
and
settle
with
vs
;
or
at
liberty
expell
.
Of
all
surfets
,
this
of
forraigne
supplies
is
most
vncurable
;
and
Ne
quid
nimis
,
if
in
nothing
else
true
,
is
in
this
case
,
oracle
.
There
is
no
kingdome
(
I
am
verily
perswaded
)
vnder
the
Sun
,
which
hath
not
beene
by
this
means
conquered
;
no
Commonwealth
,
which
hath
not
beene
by
this
meanes
ruined
.
To
relate
all
examples
,
were
infinite
and
tedious
:
to
inferre
some
,
pleasing
to
the
reader
;
and
to
illustrate
the
point
,
not
vnnecessary
.
To
beginne
with
former
times
.
Philip
of
Maced●n
,
called
into
Greece
,
to
assist
the
Thebans
against
the
Phocians
,
brought
all
that
Countrey
vnder
his
command
.
The
Romans
by
ayding
the
Sicilians
against
the
Carthaginians
,
possessed
themselues
of
that
flourishing
Iland
:
by
assisting
the
Hodui
,
against
the
Sequani
,
mastred
France
:
by
succouring
Androgeus
,
against
Cassibelan
,
seazed
on
Brittaine
:
by
siding
with
the
Aetolians
,
against
Perseus
,
vnited
to
their
Empire
,
all
the
Empire
of
Macedon
;
and
by
the
same
course
what
not
?
In
after
ages
,
the
Brittaines
called
in
the
Saxons
,
&
were
by
them
thrust
out
of
all
:
the
Irish
called
in
the
English
,
by
whom
they
were
in
processe
of
time
totally
subdued
:
and
the
Indians
called
in
the
Mongull
Tartars
,
who
now
Lord
it
ouer
them
.
These
forraine
supplies
are
inuited
or
let
into
a
Country
,
commonly
in
three
cases
.
First
,
when
some
one
man
vpon
discontent
,
or
desi●e
of
reuenge
,
openeth
a
way
for
them
;
and
so
Count
Iulian
let
the
Sarracens
into
Spaine
,
to
reuenge
himselfe
on
Don
Rodrigo
,
who
had
rauished
his
daughter
.
2ly
,
When
a
weaker
faction
maketh
way
for
them
,
to
ouerthrowe
or
counterpoise
the
stronger
:
so
the
Burgundians
oppressed
by
the
faction
of
Orleans
,
made
way
for
Henry
the
fift
to
passe
into
France
:
and
so
the
English
Barons
likely
to
be
vanquished
by
king
Iohn
,
sent
for
Prince
Lewis
into
England
.
And
3ly
when
a
king
ouerburdened
by
a
forraine
●oe
,
whom
he
is
neither
able
to
repell
or
resist
,
maketh
vse
of
a
forraine
friend
;
which
may
chance
to
proue
a
physicke
worse
then
the
sicknesse
,
and
in
which
cases
plus
à
●●dico
est
quàm
à
morbo
mali
:
so
the
Neapolitans
being
ouerlaid
by
the
French
,
implored
the
ayd
of
the
Spaniards
:
&
so
the
last
Caliph
of
this
Egypt
,
where
we
now
are
,
being
ouercharged
by
Almericus
king
of
Hierusalem
,
receaued
succours
from
the
Turkes
:
by
which
meanes
both
these
kingdomes
became
a
prey
to
their
friends
,
&
auoiding
Scylla
,
fel
into
Charybdis
.
Nay
somtimes
it
so
hapneth
,
that
these
forraine
succours
ioyne
with
those
whom
they
came
to
expell
,
and
hauing
vanquished
the
natiues
,
diuided
the
Country
betweene
them
:
and
so
we
finde
the
Burgundians
,
being
by
Stilico
called
into
Gallia
to
expel
the
Franks
then
newly
entred
;
to
haue
ioyned
forces
with
these
Franks
,
and
neuer
to
haue
parted
,
till
they
had
in
a
manner
cast
the
deceaued
Romans
quite
out
of
Gaule
.
Only
among
so
many
histories
,
we
find
the
Low-countrymen
to
haue
thriued
by
these
courses
,
who
by
the
assistance
of
forraine
friends
cleered
themselues
from
the
fangs
of
Spaine
:
which
obiection
I
confesse
to
be
true
,
and
for
the
honour
and
integrity
of
the
English
nation
,
am
aboue
measure
glad
of
it
;
who
saw
no
further
then
the
defence
of
their
neighbours
,
and
aimed
at
no
other
end
then
the
vertue
it selfe
..
But
giue
me
the
like
instance
and
I
will
quit
my
cause
;
for
the
same
Low-countreymen
,
found
the
French
&
German
Souldiers
,
vnder
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
to
bee
but
turne-tailes
;
and
as
for
Francis
Duke
of
Alanson
,
whom
they
had
made
Duke
of
Brabant
,
and
their
gouernour
generall
:
his
chief
plot
was
to
make
himselfe
an
absolute
tyrant
ouer
them
.
So
that
I
thinke
I
may
safely
conclude
,
that
forraine
succours
are
of
all
remedies
,
the
least
to
be
trusted
,
and
the
last
to
be
tried
:
but
it
is
now
more
then
time
that
I
returned
vnto
the
Mamaluckes
.
The
Mamalucke
Sultans
of
Aegypt
.
1250
-
Knolles
.
1
Turquimeneius
,
being
promoted
to
this
kingdome
,
released
king
Lewis
taken
prisoner
(
as
is
aboue
said
)
by
his
predecessour
Melechsela
:
but
performed
not
halfe
the
conditions
of
the
peace
.
-
2
Clothes
,
or
as
others
call
him
,
Melech
,
taking
aduantage
of
the
miseries
of
the
Turkes
,
in
his
time
shrewdly
shaken
by
the
Tartars
;
seazed
on
the
greater
part
of
Syria
,
and
Palestine
.
1260
-
3
Bandocader
,
perfected
the
begunne
conquests
of
Melech
.
He
tooke
the
strong
Citty
of
Antioch
,
and
the
Country
about
it
,
from
the
Christians
;
and
entring
into
Armenia
,
did
there
great
harme
also
.
-
4
Melechsait
,
or
Melechsares
,
in
part
repaired
the
Mamalucks
kingdome
in
Syria
and
Palestine
,
which
had
beene
shrewdly
shaken
by
Edw
the
first
,
then
Prince
of
England
;
and
Henry
Duke
of
Mecklebourge
.
1289
-
5
Elpis
or
Alphix
,
established
the
conquests
of
his
predecessour
:
he
tooke
the
Citties
of
Tripolis
,
Beritus
,
Sidon
,
and
Tyre
:
all
which
he
razed
,
that
they
might
not
be
seruiceable
to
the
affaires
of
the
Christians
.
1291
-
6
Araphus
,
or
Eustrephus
,
by
birth
a
German
,
released
Henry
Duke
of
Mecklebourge
,
after
hee
had
beene
prisoner
26
yeares
.
He
rooted
the
Christians
out
of
Syria
,
took
Ptolomais
the
last
Towne
they
there
held
;
and
so
razed
it
that
he
made
it
fit
to
be
ploughed
.
-
7
Melechnesar
,
when
he
was
Lieftenant
to
Araphus
,
was
discomfited
by
Cassanes
,
a
great
Prince
of
the
Tartars
,
with
the
losse
of
40000
Egyptians
:
but
Cassanes
being
departed
,
he
recouered
againe
all
Syria
,
and
destroyed
Hierusalem
;
for
which
seruice
hee
was
afterward
made
Sultan
of
Egypt
.
-
8
Melechadel
,
whom
I
suppose
to
bee
that
Sultan
that
gouerned
Egypt
,
when
Tamerlane
with
vnresistable
violence
conquered
it
;
but
of
this
I
am
no
certaine
:
neither
can
I
meet
with
so
much
as
the
names
of
any
of
his
successours
,
till
Caithbeius
.
1465
-
9
Caithbeius
much
reformed
the
state
of
Egypt
,
and
was
a
stout
enimy
of
the
Turkish
Sultan
Ba●azet
the
2d.
1498
-
10
Mahomet
,
sonne
to
Caithbeius
,
was
by
the
Mamaluckes
deposed
;
it
being
contrary
to
their
custome
,
that
the
sonne
should
in
the
kingdome
or
name
of
Mamaluck
succeed
the
father
.
He
being
deposed
there
arose
diuerse
factions
in
the
Court
;
insomuch
that
in
three
yeares
,
here
were
foure
Sultans
,
viz:
this
Mahomet
,
2
Campsous
Chiarcesius
,
3
Zanballat
,
4
Ton●mbeius
.
1501
-
11
Campson
Gaurus
,
reformed
the
distracted
and
factious
state
of
this
Country
,
and
for
16
yeares
gouerned
very
prosperously
:
but
siding
at
last
with
Hismael
the
Persian
Sophie
,
against
Selimus
the
first
Emperour
of
the
Turkes
;
he
drewe
his
kingdome
into
a
warre
,
in
which
his
armies
were
ouerthrowne
,
and
himselfe
slaine
in
the
battaile
.
1517
-
12
Tononibeius
,
succeeded
Campson
,
as
in
his
Empire
,
so
in
his
misfortunes
:
for
hee
was
ouercome
by
Selimus
the
first
,
1517
;
and
Egypt
was
made
a
Prouince
of
the
Turkish
Empire
,
and
so
continueth
.
The
reuenewes
of
this
kingdome
,
were
in
the
time
of
the
Ptolomies
,
no
lesse
then
12000
Talents
.
Nor
were
they
much
lesse
if
ought
be
at
all
,
when
the
Mamalucks
ruled
in
this
country
:
For
Campson
Guarus
at
his
Coronation
,
gaue
no
lesse
then
ten
millions
of
Duckats
at
one
clap
amongst
his
Souldiers
.
But
the
Turkes
at
this
day
,
partly
through
their
tyrannicall
gouernment
;
and
partly
through
the
discontinuance
of
the
vsuall
traficke
through
the
Red
Sea
;
receaue
no
more
then
three
millions
:
one
of
which
,
is
hoorded
in
his
owne
Coffers
;
the
second
is
appropriated
vnto
his
Vicegerent
Bashaw
,
for
support
of
his
charge
;
the
third
is
distributed
amongst
his
Presid●arie
Souldiers
,
and
such
of
them
,
as
by
land
,
guard
his
own
mi●●on
to
Constantinople
;
for
by
Sea
he
dareth
not
venture
it
,
for
feare
of
the
Florentines
.
Thus
much
of
Aegypt
.
THE
AFRICAN
ILES
.
The
AFRICAN
Ilands
are
either
-
in
the
Ethiopicke
sea
,
as
-
Magadascar
.
-
Zocotara
.
-
in
the
Atlanticke
sea
,
as
-
S.
Thomas
.
-
The
Princes
Iland
.
-
The
Gorgades
.
-
The
Canaries
.
-
The
Azores
.
-
The
Hesperides
.
1
MAGADASCAR
,
called
also
the
Iland
of
S.
Laurence
,
aboundeth
with
all
manner
of
fruits
;
as
also
Beasts
wild
&
tame
.
The
inhabitants
are
of
a
duskie
colour
,
curled
haire
,
and
Idolaters
.
The
chiefe
Towne
is
Magadascar
.
This
Iland
is
in
length
1200
,
in
compasse
4000
miles
;
and
situate
vnder
the
Southern
Tropique
.
It
was
discouered
by
the
Portugalls
,
Aᵒ
1506
;
The
people
are
trecherous
and
vnhospitable
;
they
vsed
not
to
trade
with
others
,
neither
suffered
they
others
to
trade
with
them
:
&
though
the
Portugalls
haue
obtained
a
little
trafficke
with
them
,
yet
are
they
not
permitted
to
come
on
land
.
The
soyle
yeeldeth
cloues
,
Ginger
,
and
Siluer
;
it
is
enriched
with
safe
harbours
,
faire
riuers
,
and
plentie
of
fruit
,
and
cattle
:
a
Countrey
too
good
for
so
base
a
people
.
For
besides
their
two
good
qualities
aboue-mentioned
,
they
are
ignorant
of
prayer
,
and
festivals
:
they
haue
no
distinction
of
months
or
yeares
,
neither
haue
they
any
proper
names
for
the
daies
of
the
weeke
.
The
onely
thing
laudable
in
them
is
the
restraining
themselues
to
one
wife
.
2
ZOCOTARA
lieth
iust
at
the
mouth
of
the
Red
Sea
,
and
is
some
10
degrees
North
from
the
Aequator
;
being
in
length
60
,
in
breadth
24
miles
.
This
Iland
is
much
troubled
with
windes
,
molested
with
drinesse
,
and
wanteth
most
things
convenient
to
vitall
sustenance
.
The
chiefe
Citty
is
Zocotara
,
the
place
of
the
kings
residence
:
whose
subiects
are
of
tall
stature
,
ash●e
colour
,
and
before
the
arriuall
of
the
Portugalls
,
a
kind
of
Christians
,
in
sect
Iacobites
.
The
Portugalls
haue
here
taken
&
fortified
two
Townes
,
viz:
Coro
,
and
Benin
.
The
Iland
though
deficient
in
necessaries
to
life
,
is
yet
well
replenished
with
Apothecaries
drugges
,
and
in
especiall
it
yeeldeth
the
Aloe
Zocatrina
,
Nigh
hereunto
are
two
Ilands
,
the
one
inhabited
by
men
only
,
the
other
only
by
women
,
who
at
certaine
times
doe
meet
but
stay
not
long
together
:
the
ayre
of
the
one
(
as
it
is
reported
)
not
being
healthie
to
the
others
inhabitants
.
3
St
THOMAS
is
in
compasse
180
miles
:
It
is
of
a
round
figure
,
and
lieth
directly
vnder
the
Equinoctiall
line
.
It
is
so
fruitfull
of
sugar
,
that
40
shippes
are
loden
with
it
euery
yeare
:
The
prime
Citty
is
Pavoasan
.
When
it
was
first
discouered
,
it
was
nothing
but
a
wood
;
but
is
now
inhabited
by
Portugalls
,
and
Negroes
:
the
Negroes
attaining
diuerse
times
to
100
yeares
of
age
;
the
Portugalls
neuer
exceeding
50.
Wheat
here
sowne
never
commeth
to
any
good
;
neither
will
it
beare
any
fruit
that
hath
a
stone
in
it
.
4
The
I
le
Del
Principe
,
or
the
PRINCES
ILAND
,
is
situate
betweene
the
Aequator
,
&
the
Tropicke
of
Capricorne
;
nigh
vnto
it
is
the
I
le
of
Helens
:
they
are
both
vnder
the
command
of
the
Spaniard
.
The
last
took
name
from
the
Saints
day
where
on
it
was
discouered
;
and
the
first
,
because
when
the
Portugalls
had
conquerd
it
,
the
reuenues
hereof
were
allotted
to
the
Portugall
Prince
.
5
The
GORGADES
,
anciently
called
the
Gorgons
,
where
Medusa
,
and
her
two
sister
dwelt
.
This
Medusa
is
said
by
the
Poets
,
to
haue
beene
a
woman
of
great
beauty
;
who
either
for
suffering
her
body
to
be
abused
by
Neptune
in
one
of
the
Temples
of
Pallas
;
or
for
pre●erring
her selfe
before
Pallas
:
had
by
the
same
Goddesse
her
haire
turned
into
snakes
,
and
t●is
property
annexed
vnto
them
,
that
whosoeuer
looked
on
her
,
should
●e
turned
into
stones
;
which
qualitie
it
retained
after
shee
was
slaine
,
and
beheaded
by
Perseus
.
Thus
,
&
farre
more
fabulously
the
Poets
.
The
Historians
(
for
as
some
think
omnis
fabula
fundatur
in
historia
)
relate
,
how
this
Medusa
was
indeed
a
Lady
of
such
exceeding
beauty
,
that
all
men
that
saw
her
were
amazed
;
and
of
such
wise
and
subtile
brain
,
that
for
that
cause
only
men
attributed
vnto
her
a
Serpents
head
:
She
abounding
in
wealth
,
and
by
piracie
molesting
the
Seas
of
Europe
,
was
inuaded
by
an
army
of
Grecians
,
vnder
the
leading
of
Perseus
,
who
in
a
single
combat
slew
her
.
Perseus
when
he
plucked
off
her
helmet
,
admiring
that
beauty
which
he
had
destroy●d
,
cut
off
her
head
&
carried
it
vnto
Greece
:
where
the
people
beyond
measure
wondred
at
the
rare
compositure
of
her
face
,
&
the
exceeding
beauty
of
her
haire
;
&
are
therfore
said
to
haue
by
her
head
bin
metamorphosed
into
stones
.
So
Pausanias
in
h●s
Crrinthiacs
.
These
Ilands
are
in
number
nine
;
&
because
they
are
situate
nigh
to
Cape
Viride
in
the
land
of
Negros
,
are
called
Insulae
Capitis
Viridis
.
They
all
doe
abound
with
Goats
.
The
chief
is
S.
Iames
;
whose
prime
towne
is
Ribiera
,
at
this
time
fortified
by
the
Spaniards
.
6
The
CANARIES
are
in
number
seauen
.
From
these
Ilands
come
our
Canarie
wines
;
which
▪
fume
into
the
head
lesse
,
please
the
pallate
more
,
and
better
helpe
the
naturall
weaknesse
of
a
cold
stomach
,
then
any
other
wines
whatsoeuer
.
The
Ilands
abound
in
Canarie
Birds
,
and
sugar
Canes
,
of
which
our
best
Marmolets
are
made
.
The
Ilands
were
anciently
for
their
fertility
,
and
rare
immunities
,
called
the
Fortunate
Ilands
;
but
now
Canaries
,
either
from
the
abundance
of
Dogges
,
which
the
Spaniards
found
here
;
or
from
the
I
le
Canarie
,
which
was
then
the
chiefe
.
The
second
of
much
note
is
Palma
,
where
shipps
vse
to
touch
going
towards
America
.
The
third
Ten●riffe
,
90
miles
round
:
the
inhabitants
of
which
neuer
heard
of
a
showre
or
river
;
but
receaue
all
their
fresh
water
from
a
most
high
mountaine
,
wherein
there
is
a
tree
couered
continually
with
a
moist
cloud
,
which
euery
noone
dissolueth
into
water
,
and
is
by
cisternes
conveyed
into
diuers
parts
of
the
Iland
.
The
other
foure
are
Gomera
,
2
Hierro
,
3
Lansarotte
,
and
4
Fuerte
Ventura
;
in
a●l
which
it
was
accounted
the
basest
office
in
the
world
to
slay
a
beast
,
and
therefore
that
charge
belonged
vnto
their
prisoners
.
Their
flesh
they
did
eate
raw
,
for
want
of
fire
;
and
tilled
(
or
rather
turned
vp
)
the
ground
with
oxe
hornes
.
Wiues
they
had
many
,
with
whom
they
vsed
for
hospitalities
sake
,
to
lodge
their
friends
;
and
in
like
curtesie
to
accompany
theirs
:
this
being
as
familiar
and
ordinary
a
complement
in
some
places
,
as
kissing
is
with
vs
.
7
THE
AZORES
are
in
number
9
,
viz:
1
S.
Marie
;
2
S.
Michael
,
3
Gratiosa
,
4.
S.
George
,
5
Pico
,
6
Faiall
,
7
Flores
,
8
Corvo
,
9
Tercera
,
which
being
the
principall
,
giueth
now
name
to
all
the
rest
,
being
called
at
this
day
the
Tercera's
.
They
were
first
discouered
by
the
Flemings
,
and
called
the
Flemish
Ilands
.
Tercera
it selfe
aboundeth
in
Oade
,
called
by
vs
Iland
Oade
:
It
is
in
compasse
18
miles
,
and
was
the
last
place
that
held
out
for
Don
Antonio
against
the
Castilians
.
The
second
Iland
of
note
is
S.
Michaell
,
famous
in
that
our
moderne
Geographers
,
haue
from
the
Canaries
,
or
Fortunate
Ilands
(
where
the
ancient
Geographers
placed
it
)
remooued
hereunto
the
first
Meridian
,
whose
office
is
to
d●uide
the
East
part
of
the
World
,
from
the
West
:
and
secondly
,
because
the
Compasse
when
it
commeth
vnder
the
Meridian
line
,
drawne
through
this
I
le
,
hath
not
(
as
the
Marriners
obserue
)
any
variation
at
all
,
but
pointeth
directly
to
the
North
:
whereas
in
other
parts
,
or
lesser
Meridians
East
&
W●st
,
it
pointeth
not
directly
North
,
but
more
or
lesse
to
the
North-east
,
or
to
the
North-west
;
and
this
is
called
the
variation
,
or
the
North-westing
,
&
the
North
easting
of
the
compasse
.
The
third
Iland
of
note
is
F●iall
,
taken
by
Sir
Walter
Raleigh
,
Anno
1597
,
maugre
all
opposition
of
the
Spaniards
.
This
Action
was
called
the
Iland
voyage
,
and
was
vnder-taken
aswell
to
diuert
the
warre
,
wh●ch
the
Spaniards
threatned
to
bring
to
our
own
home
;
as
by
seasing
on
some
of
these
I●ands
,
to
interrupt
the
Spanish
Fleet
in
their
returne
,
or
hinder
them
in
their
setting
out
:
by
which
meanes
the
Spaniards
wanting
their
Indian●old
●old
,
might
be
brought
to
more
conformity
.
And
though
the
English
kept
not
their
winnings
,
yet
so
rich
was
the
bootie
purchased
in
this
expedition
,
that
it
amounted
to
400000
Crownes
.
All
these
Ilands
were
subdued
by
the
Portugalls
,
vnder
the
conduct
of
Prince
Henry
,
(
sonne
to
Alphonso
the
fift
,
and
father
to
Iohn
the
second
)
who
first
made
the
Portugals
in
love
with
the
seas
,
Anno
1444.
8
The
HESPERIDES
,
situate
not
farre
from
the
Gorg●des
,
are
often
memorized
by
the
Poets
.
For
here
dwelt
the
daughters
of
Atlas
;
here
grew
the
golden
apples
kept
by
a
dragon
,
and
taken
hence
by
Hercules
;
and
here
was
the
abode
of
blessed
creatures
,
said
to
be
called
the
Elysian
fields
.
Of
any
Writer
in
my
conceit
,
Plutarch
best
describeth
them
,
and
out
of
him
I
afford
it
vnto
you
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
&c.
These
two
Ilands
are
parted
by
a
litle
streight
of
the
sea
,
and
are
distant
from
the
continent
of
Africk
10000
furlongs
.
They
haue
raine
there
very
seldome
,
but
a
fine
sweet
dew
,
which
maketh
the
earth
very
fertile
,
with
litle
or
no
paines
to
the
husbandman
.
The
weather
is
continually
faire
,
the
seasons
all
temperate
,
and
the
Aire
neuer
extreme
.
A
blessed
country
,
wherein
Sertorius
desirous
now
to
liue
quietly
,
hearing
report
of
it
,
had
an
earnest
desire
to
passe
away
the
remnant
of
his
dayes
.
So
farre
,
and
to
this
purpose
Plutarch
.
Thus
much
of
the
African
Iles.
THE
LONGITVDE
AND
LATITVDE
of
the
chiefe
African
Cities
.
A
|
Lo.
|
La.
|
|
Al●xandria
|
66
|
30
|
30
|
|
|
Agadez
|
38
|
20
|
23
|
30
|
|
Agisi●ba
|
24
|
|
7
|
|
|
Algeirs
|
33
|
|
35
|
20
|
|
Amara
|
63
|
30
|
30
|
|
A
|
Angola
|
45
|
10
|
7
|
|
A
|
Asna
|
66
|
30
|
25
|
|
|
B
|
|
|
|
|
|
Bangamedrum
|
62
|
30
|
6
|
|
|
Bernagassum
|
70
|
|
13
|
|
|
Benomotapa
|
55
|
|
26
|
|
A
|
Bona
|
37
|
10
|
35
|
40
|
|
Braua
|
74
|
30
|
|
30
|
|
Bugia
|
34
|
30
|
35
|
10
|
|
C
|
|
|
|
|
|
Caput
bonae
spei
|
50
|
30
|
35
|
|
A
|
Caput
Viride
|
9
|
50
|
40
|
10
|
|
Caire
|
67
|
30
|
30
|
|
|
Cyrene
|
53
|
30
|
32
|
|
|
D
|
|
|
|
|
|
Damiata
|
69
|
|
32
|
40
|
|
Danca●i
|
66
|
50
|
17
|
10
|
|
Dara
|
66
|
50
|
12
|
|
|
F
|
|
|
|
|
|
Fatigar
|
74
|
|
2
|
40
|
A
|
Fesse
|
81
|
50
|
32
|
50
|
|
G
|
|
|
|
|
|
Gumea
|
18
|
|
9
|
10
|
A
|
Guangala
|
37
|
30
|
25
|
50
|
|
Goaga
|
55
|
|
22
|
|
|
M
|
|
|
|
|
|
Magadascar
|
77
|
|
19
|
|
A
|
Medera
|
8
|
10
|
31
|
30
|
|
Manicongo
|
47
|
10
|
7
|
|
A
|
Morocco
|
30
|
|
30
|
30
|
|
Melinda
|
71
|
20
|
3
|
20
|
A
|
Meroe
|
68
|
20
|
16
|
10
|
|
Membuza
|
72
|
|
4
|
50
|
A
|
P
|
|
|
|
|
|
Palma
|
6
|
20
|
28
|
|
|
S
|
|
|
|
|
|
Saba
|
68
|
20
|
8
|
40
|
|
Septa
|
22
|
|
35
|
40
|
|
T
|
|
|
|
|
|
Tanger
|
30
|
50
|
35
|
20
|
|
Tombutum
|
20
|
50
|
15
|
|
|
Telesine
|
29
|
|
34
|
|
|
Tunis
|
30
|
|
36
|
|
|
Z
|
|
|
|
|
|
Zama
|
74
|
40
|
11
|
40
|
A
|
Zocotara
|
88
|
|
12
|
50
|
|
Zanzibar
|
73
|
5
|
6
|
30
|
A
|
Zeila
|
80
|
|
11
|
12
|
|
Zimbaos
|
9
|
|
25
|
20
|
A
|
A
is
the
note
of
a
Southerne
Latitude
.
THE
END
OF
AFRICA
.
OF
AMERICA
.
THis
great
tract
of
Land
is
most
aptly
called
the
NEW
WORLD
.
New
,
for
the
late
discouery
;
and
World
,
for
the
vast
spaciousnesse
of
it
.
Purcha●
.
The
most
vsuall
,
and
yet
somwhat
improper
name
,
is
AMERICA
,
because
Americus
Vespuccius
discouered
it
:
but
sithence
Columbus
gaue
vs
the
first
light
to
discerne
these
Countries
,
both
by
example
and
directions
;
and
Sebastianus
Cabot
touched
at
many
parts
of
the
Continent
which
Americus
neuer
saw
:
why
is
it
not
aswell
called
Columbana
,
Sebastiana
,
or
Cabotia
?
The
most
improper
name
of
all
,
yet
most
vsual
among
Marriners
,
is
the
WESTERNE
INDIES
:
Westerne
,
because
of
the
West
situation
;
and
India
,
because
by
that
one
name
they
expresse
all
wealthie
(
if
remote
)
countries
.
Many
are
of
an
opinion
,
and
that
rather
grounded
on
coniecturall
probabilities
,
then
demonstratiue
arguments
;
that
this
America
was
knowne
long
before
our
late
discoueries
.
Their
first
reason
is
drawne
from
the
doctrine
of
the
Antipodes
,
which
being
among
the
ancient
Philosophers
,
cannot
but
inferre
a
knowledge
of
these
parts
:
to
which
we
answere
,
that
there
was
indeed
a
knowledge
of
the
Antipodes
by
demonstration
only
;
but
not
in
fact
:
or
if
you
will
,
we
will
say
that
it
was
known
there
were
Antipodes
;
but
the
Antipodes
were
not
knowne
.
Secondly
,
they
say
that
Hanno
a
Carthaginian
Captaine
,
discouered
a
great
Iland
:
but
he
(
saith
Mela
)
sailed
not
Westward
,
but
Southward
,
and
lighted
on
a
great
Iland
,
which
whatsoeuer
it
was
(
perhaps
Magadascar
)
sure
I
am
it
was
not
America
,
and
returned
home
,
wanting
not
(
as
he
told
the
Senate
)
Sea-room
,
but
victuals
.
Thirdly
they
produce
these
verses
of
Seneca
,
to
inferre
a
knowledge
of
this
great
Country
.
—
Venient
annis
Secula
seris
,
quibus
Oceanus
Vincula
rerum
laxet
,
&
ingens
Pateat
tellus
,
nec
sit
te●ris
Vltima
Thule
.
—
In
after-age
the
time
shall
come
,
In
which
the
all-deuouring
foame
Shall
loose
its
proper
bounds
,
and
shew
Another
Continent
to
view
:
Nor
frozen
Island
shall
we
see
The
vtmost
part
of
th'
Earth
to
be
.
This
argument
(
I
hope
)
can
bring
no
necessary
or
probable
illation
to
apprehensiue
eares
;
for
the
Poet
in
this
Chorus
,
sheweth
aswell
the
continuall
dangers
,
as
possible
effects
of
navigation
;
that
there
might
be
,
not
that
there
were
more
nations
discouered
,
then
were
knowne
Fourthly
,
some
affirme
these
Indies
to
be
the
land
of
Ophir
,
to
which
Solomon
sent
his
Navy
for
Gold
But
Ezion-Geber
,
where
this
Navie
lay
at
anker
,
till
victuals
and
necessary
tacklings
were
prouided
;
was
situate
in
the
very
mouth
of
the
Red
sea
;
whereas
if
he
had
sent
this
way
,
his
course
had
bin
by
the
Mediterranean
Seas
,
through
the
streights
of
Gibraltar
,
and
so
Westward
through
the
vast
Ocean
.
Fiftly
,
our
more
curious
then
profound
Antiquaries
obserue
,
the
Brittish
language
to
be
here
spoken
in
former
times
;
and
to
haue
left
some
smatterings
of
it
till
this
day
,
namely
that
a
bird
with
a
whitie
head
is
called
Pengwin
;
and
the
like
▪
And
therefore
went
about
to
intitle
Q
Elizabeth
to
the
soueraignty
of
these
Countries
:
but
she
wisely
did
reiect
these
counsels
,
&
not
louing
to
put
her
sithe
into
another
mans
haruest
,
knew
that
aswell
Welch-men
,
as
others
,
might
by
force
of
tempest
bee
driuen
to
these
parts
;
and
hauing
no
possibility
of
returne
,
m●ght
easily
implant
some
part
of
their
language
in
the
memories
of
the
people
:
So
that
yet
we
may
conclude
,
that
this
country
was
vnknowne
to
former
ages
.
Now
,
as
Mela
the
Geographer
saith
of
Brittaine
,
then
newly
conquered
by
the
Romans
:
Britannia
qualis
sit
,
qualesque
progeneret
;
mox
certiora
,
&
magis
explorata
dicentur
:
quippe
tam
diù
clausam
apperit
ecce
principium
maximus
,
(
he
meaneth
Claudius
Caesar
)
nec
indomitarum
modò
,
sed
&
incognitarum
●nte
se
gentium
victor
:
so
may
I
say
of
America
.
What
kinde
of
Country
America
is
,
and
what
men
it
produceth
,
we
shall
continually
hereafter
know
more
certainly
:
s●nce
those
puiss●nt
Princes
of
Spaine
haue
opened
vnto
vs
the
Countrie
so
long
vndiscouered
;
and
inhabited
not
only
by
vnvanquisht
,
but
vnknowne
Nations
.
For
God
remembring
the
promise
of
his
son
,
that
his
Gospell
before
the
generall
Iudgment
,
should
be
preached
to
the
people
of
euery
Nation
:
stirred
vp
Christ●pher
Colon
,
or
Columbus
,
borne
at
Nerui
in
the
Country
of
Genoa
,
a
man
of
an
heroicke
spirit
,
borne
(
as
it
seemeth
)
to
attempt
new
matters
.
He
considering
the
motion
of
the
Sunne
,
could
not
perswade
himselfe
,
but
that
there
was
another
world
,
to
which
the
Sunne
imparted
his
light
,
after
his
departure
from
our
Horizon
.
This
world
he
hoped
to
discouer
,
and
opening
his
intent
to
the
Genowaies
,
Anno
1486
,
was
by
them
reiected
.
Hereupon
he
sent
his
brother
Bartholomew
Columbus
,
to
motion
the
matter
to
Henry
the
7th
,
then
King
of
England
:
but
he
vnfortunatly
hapned
into
the
hands
of
Pirats
,
who
after
long
imprisonment
,
enlarged
him
Assoone
as
he
was
at
liberty
,
he
came
to
the
English
Court
,
&
sollicited
his
brothers
cause
:
the
King
ioyfully
entertained
the
action
,
and
sent
for
Christopher
Columbus
to
come
vnto
him
.
But
God
had
otherwise
disposed
of
this
rich
purchase
;
for
Columbus
not
knowing
of
his
brothers
imprisonment
,
nor
hearing
any
thing
of
his
hoped
successe
:
thought
his
proffer
to
haue
bin
neglected
or
contemned
;
and
thereupon
he
made
his
desires
knowne
at
the
Court
of
Castile
;
where
after
many
delayes
,
he
was
furnished
with
two
ships
only
;
&
those
not
for
the
conquest
,
but
discouery
.
With
this
small
assistance
,
he
sailed
in
the
maine
Ocean
,
more
then
60
dayes
,
yet
could
not
as
yet
descry
any
land
;
so
that
the
discontented
Spaniards
began
a
mutiny
,
&
desirous
to
returne
,
would
not
goe
a
foot
forward
.
At
last
the
wary
Italian
,
seeing
the
cloudes
carry
a
clearer
colour
,
then
hitherto
they
had
done
;
&
thinking
that
this
clearenesse
proceeded
from
some
nigh
habitable
places
;
restrained
the
time
of
their
expectation
within
the
compasse
of
three
dayes
:
in
that
space
,
if
no
land
offred
it selfe
to
their
view
,
ingaging
himselfe
to
returne
.
At
the
end
of
these
three
dayes
,
one
of
the
company
descried
fire
,
an
euident
argument
of
the
adiacent
Country
:
which
presently
after
,
they
apparantly
discerned
,
Anno
1492.
This
Region
was
an
Iland
,
by
the
inhabitants
called
Hailie
;
but
by
Columbus
in
honour
of
the
Spaniards
,
Hispaniola
Afterward
he
discouered
Cuba
,
and
with
much
treasure
&
greater
content
,
he
returned
to
Spain-ward
:
&
after
two
great
navigations
(
besides
this
)
finished
,
he
died
,
and
lyeth
buried
at
Seuill
.
The
Spaniards
notwithstanding
the
good
seruice
of
this
man
,
did
not
sticke
after
his
death
onely
,
to
depriue
him
of
the
honour
of
these
discoueries
,
attributing
it
to
I
know
not
what
Spaniard
,
whose
Cardes
&
descriptions
this
Columbus
had
met
withall
:
but
in
his
life
also
they
would
often
say
,
that
it
was
a
matter
of
no
such
difficulty
to
haue
found
out
these
Countries
;
and
that
if
hee
had
not
done
it
,
some-bodie
else
might
.
At
the
first
arriuall
of
the
Spaniards
into
this
Country
,
they
found
the
people
without
all
manner
of
apparell
,
nought
skilled
in
Agriculture
,
making
their
bread
of
a
kind
of
root
,
called
Maiz
,
a
root
wherein
is
a
venomous
liquor
,
not
inferiour
to
most
deadly
poysons
;
but
this
iuyce
they
crush
out
,
and
after
hauing
dryed
and
prepared
the
root
,
make
their
bread
of
it
.
They
worshipped
diuelish
spirits
,
whom
they
called
Zemes
;
in
remembrance
of
whom
they
kept
continually
certaine
images
as
it
were
,
made
of
cotton
wooll
,
like
to
our
childrens
babies
.
To
these
they
did
doe
great
reuerence
,
as
supposing
the
spirit
of
their
Zemes
to
be
in
them
:
&
the
diuel
to
blind
them
the
more
,
would
make
th●s●
puppets
seeme
to
moue
,
&
make
a
noyse
.
They
stood
also
in
great
feare
of
them
;
for
if
their
wills
were
not
fulfilled
,
the
diuell
straight
executed
vengeance
on
some
of
the
children
of
this
blinded
&
infatuated
people
.
They
thought
the
Christians
to
be
immortall
,
wondring
at
the
masts
,
sailes
,
and
tacklings
of
their
ships
,
(
themselues
knowing
no
ships
,
but
●uge
troughs
made
of
some
great-bodied
trees
)
but
this
opinion
of
the
Christians
immortality
continued
not
long
;
for
hauing
taken
some
of
them
,
they
held
their
heads
vnder
the
water
till
they
were
choaked
;
by
which
they
knew
them
to
bee
mortall
.
They
were
quite
destitute
of
all
good
learning
,
reckoning
their
times
by
a
confused
obseruation
of
the
Moone
;
and
strangely
admiring
to
see
one
Spaniard
know
the
health
and
affaires
of
another
,
by
a
letter
only
.
They
were
of
a
simple
honest
nature
,
without
fraude
,
giuing
entertainment
after
their
kind
,
and
grossely
conceiued
the
immortality
of
the
soule
,
supposing
that
beyond
certain
hills
,
they
knew
not
where
,
those
that
died
in
defence
of
their
country
,
should
inioy
eternall
happinesse
.
They
esteemed
of
Gold
and
Siluer
,
as
of
drosse
,
with
which
notwithstanding
for
the
colour
sake
they
adorned
themselues
,
as
also
with
Shells
,
Feathers
,
and
the
like
,
&c.
The
inhabitants
(
though
a
great
part
of
this
Country
lieth
in
the
same
parallell
with
Ethiopia
,
Lybia
,
and
Numidia
)
are
of
a
reasonable
faire
complexion
,
and
very
litle
(
if
at
all
)
inclining
to
blacknesse
.
So
that
the
extraordinary
&
continuall
vicinity
of
the
Sunne
,
is
not
(
as
some
imagine
)
the
operatiue
cause
of
blacknesse
:
though
it
may
much
further
such
a
colour
;
as
wee
see
in
our
Country
lasses
,
whose
faces
alwayes
are
exposed
to
winde
&
weather
.
Others
,
more
wise
in
their
owne
conceit
,
though
this
conceit
know
no
confederate
,
plainly
conclude
the
generatiue
seed
of
the
Africans
to
be
blacke
;
but
of
the
Americans
to
be
white
:
a
foolish
supposition
,
and
convinced
not
only
out
of
experience
,
but
naturall
Philosophie
.
As
for
that
foolish
tale
of
Cham's
knowing
his
wife
in
the
Arke
,
whereupon
by
diuine
curse
his
sonne
Chus
with
all
his
posterity
,
(
which
they
say
are
the
Africans
)
were
all
blacke
:
it
is
so
vaine
,
that
I
will
not
endeauour
to
refell
it
.
So
that
we
must
whol●y
refer
it
to
Gods
peculiar
will
and
ordinance
.
They
are
without
question
the
progenie
of
the
Tartars
,
which
may
bee
proued
by
many
arguments
,
some
negatiue
,
some
also
affirmatiue
.
The
negatiue
arguments
are
,
1
they
haue
no
relish
nor
resemblance
at
all
,
of
the
Arts
,
Learning
,
and
ciuility
of
Europe
.
Secondly
,
their
colour
sheweth
them
not
to
haue
descended
from
the
Africans
,
here
being
no
blacke
men
in
all
this
Country
,
but
some
few
which
inhabite
the
sea-coasts
ouer
against
Guinea
in
Africke
:
from
whence
they
are
supposed
by
some
tempest
to
haue
bin
brought
hither
.
Thirdly
,
they
haue
not
the
least
token
or
shew
,
of
the
Arts
or
industry
of
China
,
India
,
or
any
ciuill
Region
on
that
side
of
Asia
.
The
affirmatiue
arguments
proue
first
,
that
they
came
from
Asia
;
next
in
particular
from
Tartarie
.
That
they
came
out
of
Asia
,
is
more
then
manifest
,
in
that
the
west
side
of
the
Country
towards
Asia
,
is
farre
more
populous
then
the
East
towards
Europe
:
of
which
there
can
be
no
other
reason
assigned
,
then
that
these
parts
were
first
inhabited
;
and
that
from
hence
the
rest
was
peopled
.
Next
for
the
next
,
the
idolatry
of
this
people
,
and
the
particularities
thereof
;
their
inciuility
and
barbarous
properties
,
tell
vs
that
they
are
most
like
the
Tartars
,
of
any
.
Secondly
the
west
side
of
America
,
if
it
be
nor
Continent
with
Tartary
,
is
yet
disioyned
by
a
very
small
straight
,
as
may
be
perceiued
in
all
our
mappes
,
and
Cardes
;
as
also
in
the
descriptions
of
these
Countries
:
So
that
there
is
into
these
Countries
,
a
very
quicke
&
easie
passage
.
And
thirdly
the
people
of
Quivira
,
which
of
all
the
Prouinces
of
America
is
the
nearest
vnto
Tartary
,
are
saide
to
follow
in
the
whole
course
of
their
life
,
the
seasons
&
best
pasturing
of
their
oxen
;
iust
like
the
Scythian
Nomades
,
or
Tartarian
hords
:
an
euident
argument
of
their
descent
and
originall
.
The
Sp●●iards
since
their
comming
hither
,
haue
behaued
themselues
most
inhumanely
towards
the
vnarmed
Natiues
;
killing
them
vp
like
sheepe
for
the
slaughter
;
and
forcing
them
like
beasts
to
labour
in
their
mines
,
carry
all
burdens
,
and
doe
al
drudgeries
.
Haythney
,
a
Nobleman
,
being
with
many
applausiue
arguments
perswaded
to
embrace
the
Christian
Religion
;
demanded
first
,
what
place
was
ordained
for
such
as
were
baptized
,
answere
was
made
,
Heauen
&
its
ioyes
:
Secondly
,
what
place
was
bequeathed
to
them
who
would
not
bee
baptized
;
answere
was
made
,
Hell
and
its
torments
:
Thirdly
,
which
of
these
places
was
allotted
to
the
Spaniards
;
and
when
answere
was
made
,
that
Heauen
was
:
hee
renounced
his
intended
baptisme
;
protesting
,
that
he
had
rather
goe
to
Hell
with
the
vnbaptized
,
then
to
liue
in
heauen
with
so
cruell
a
people
.
The
rest
were
driuen
to
the
Font
,
like
so
many
horses
to
a
watring-place
;
&
were
receiued
into
the
Church
of
Chr●st
thick
&
threefold
:
Insomuch
,
that
one
old
Frier
,
(
as
himselfe
confessed
to
Charles
the
fift
)
sprinkled
with
the
water
of
baptisme
,
700000
:
another
300000
of
them
:
but
neuer
instructed
them
in
the
articles
of
faith
,
or
points
of
Christian
Religion
.
Yet
here
our
holy
father
the
Pope
,
hath
raised
vp
a
new
Empire
,
insteed
of
that
which
lately
fell
from
his
iurisdiction
in
Europe
.
This
Church
he
gouerneth
by
4
Archbishops
,
Grimston
.
of
Mexico
,
Lima
,
S.
Foy
,
and
Dominico
;
as
also
by
25
inferiour
Bishops
,
all
nusled
vp
in
his
superstition
.
The
politique
administration
of
Iustice
is
committed
to
the
two
Vice-Royes
,
residing
at
Lima
and
Mexico
:
who
gather
also
the
Kings
revenues
,
which
being
the
fift
part
of
euery
mans
labour
,
amount
to
the
yearely
value
of
3
millions
of
Crownes
,
and
vpward
.
When
this
new
world
came
first
acquainted
with
the
olde
,
Isabel
Queene
of
Castile
,
would
not
permit
any
of
her
husband
Ferdinando's
subiects
to
adventure
here
,
viz:
Arragonians
,
or
Valentians
:
but
licenced
the
Castilians
,
Andalusians
,
Biscaines
,
and
the
rest
of
her
owne
people
only
;
enuying
the
wealth
hereof
to
the
rest
.
When
she
was
dead
,
Fernando
licenced
generally
all
the
Spaniards
,
excluding
onely
the
Portugals
.
But
so
rich
a
prize
could
not
so
warily
be
fenced
,
but
that
Portugals
,
French
,
English
,
and
now
of
late
the
Low-countrimen
,
haue
layed
in
their
owne
barnes
,
part
of
the
Spaniards
haruest
,
who
well
hoped
to
haue
had
a
monopolie
o●
so
wealthie
a
Region
:
and
to
haue
enioyed
without
any
riuall
or
competitor
,
the
possession
,
(
I
cannot
say
the
loue
)
of
a
country
abundantly
fruitfull
in
Spices
,
Fruits
,
and
such
Creatures
,
which
the
old
world
neuer
knew
:
burdened
with
such
store
of
kine
and
buls
,
that
the
Spaniards
killed
thousands
of
them
yearely
,
for
their
tallow
and
hides
only
:
blest
with
such
abundance
of
gold
,
that
the
Spaniards
found
in
their
mines
more
gold
then
earth
;
a
mettal
which
the
Americans
not
regarding
,
greedily
exchanged
for
hammers
,
kniues
,
axes
,
and
the
like
tooles
of
iron
:
For
before
they
were
wont
to
make
their
Canes
or
boats
plaine
without
,
and
hollow
within
by
the
force
of
fire
.
Other
particularities
shal
be
specified
in
the
particular
delineation
of
euery
Countrey
;
now
let
vs
returne
againe
to
our
discoueries
of
this
great
part
of
the
world
.
Columbus
hauing
thus
fortunately
begun
this
worthy
enterprise
was
seconded
by
Americus
Vespusius
,
a
Florentine
;
employed
herein
by
Emanuell
King
of
Portugall
;
who
finding
out
the
Continent
or
maine
Land
of
this
Country
,
called
it
America
.
To
him
succeeded
Iohn
Cabot
,
a
Venetian
,
the
father
of
Sebastian
Cabot
,
in
the
behalfe
of
Henry
the
7th
of
England
▪
and
after
these
,
diuerse
priuate
vndertakers
and
adventurers
,
out
of
all
nations
of
Europe
,
that
border
on
the
Ocean
.
Ferdinando
Magellanus
,
was
the
first
that
compass●d
the
world
,
and
found
out
the
South
passage
called
Fretum
Magellanicum
:
him
followed
our
Drake
,
and
Candish
;
Frobisher
,
and
Dauies
,
attempted
a
discouerie
of
the
North-west
passage
:
Willoughby
,
and
Burroughes
of
the
North-east
:
So
that
(
according
to
that
elegant
sa●ing
of
Sir
Francis
Bacon
in
his
Aduancement
of
Learning
,
)
This
great
building
the
world
,
had
neuer
through
lights
made
in
it
,
till
those
dayes
:
by
which
,
and
of
all
parts
of
Learning
,
this
of
Navigation
,
and
by
consequence
of
Cosmographie
,
hath
in
latter
times
obtained
an
incredible
proficiencie
.
For
proofe
of
which
,
I
will
draw
down
a
small
History
of
Navigation
,
from
its
infancie
,
till
this
perfect
&
complete
growth
.
In
the
worlds
beginning
,
men
quietly
liued
at
home
,
neither
greedy
of
forrain
commodities
,
nor
inquisitiue
after
their
liues
or
fortunes
;
and
as
the
Poët
hath
it
Nondum
caesa
suis
(
peregrinum
ut
viseret
orbem
)
Montibus
,
in
liquidas
pinus
descenderat
undas
.
The
Pine
left
not
the
hils
whereon
it
stood
,
To
seeke
strange
lands
,
or
roue
vpon
the
flood
.
But
when
the
prouidence
of
God
had
instructed
Noah
how
to
build
an
Arke
,
for
the
safety
of
him
and
his
,
from
the
vniuersall
Deluge
;
this
Arke
setling
on
the
mountaines
of
Ararat
,
&
there
long
time
remaining
;
gaue
the
Phoenicians
,
a
sea-people
,
a
patterne
,
whereby
they
might
make
the
waters
passable
.
The
heathen
writers
which
knew
not
Noah
,
attribute
the
invention
of
shipping
to
diuerse
men
:
Strabo
,
to
Minos
King
of
Crete
;
Diodorus
Siculus
,
to
Neptune
;
who
was
therefore
called
the
god
of
the
Sea
:
and
Tibullus
,
to
the
City
of
Tyre
,
a
most
potent
and
flourishing
Common●weal●h
among
the
Phoenicians
,
saying
,
Prima
ratem
ventis
credere
docta
Tyros
.
The
Tyrians
first
did
teach
vs
how
,
With
a
shippes
keele
the
seas
to
plow
.
The
Aegyptians
receiued
this
invention
from
the
Tyrians
,
and
added
much
vnto
it
.
For
whereas
first
the
vessels
were
either
made
of
an
hollow
tree
,
of
sundry
bordes
ioyned
together
,
and
couered
with
beasts
skinnes
,
which
kinde
of
vessels
are
still
in
vse
in
America
:
the
Phoenicians
brought
them
to
strength
&
forme
;
but
the
Aegyptians
added
deckes
vnto
them
.
This
vse
of
shipping
was
taught
the
Greekes
,
by
Danaus
King
of
Egypt
,
when
he
fled
from
his
brother
Rameses
,
Nave
prunus
ab
Aegypto
Danaus
advenit
(
saith
Pliny
)
ante
enim
ratibus
navigabatur
:
where
we
may
see
the
difference
betweene
navis
,
a
ship
;
&
ratis
,
a
barge
,
or
open
vessell
;
of
which
last
sort
were
they
,
which
waf●ed
ouer
the
Grecians
to
the
siege
of
Troy
.
Of
all
the
Grecians
,
the
Cretans
were
this
way
most
industrious
,
which
gaue
both
occasion
to
Aristotle
to
call
Crete
the
Lady
of
the
Sea
;
and
to
the
Prouerbe
,
Cretensis
nescit
pelagus
?
The
Carthaginians
being
a
Colonie
of
Tyre
,
were
perfect
in
this
Art
,
and
thereby
much
damaged
the
Romans
:
till
it
hapned
that
a
tempest
,
separating
a
Quinqueremis
,
or
Galley
of
fiue
oares
,
from
the
Carthaginian
Fleet
,
cast
it
on
the
shoare
;
of
Italy
,
whereby
the
Romans
learning
the
Art
of
ship-wrights
,
quickly
became
masters
of
the
Sea
.
This
chanced
about
the
beginning
of
the
first
Punicke
warre
.
That
France
,
and
Spaine
,
learned
this
Art
from
the
Phoenicians
,
is
more
then
probable
:
Marseiles
in
the
one
,
and
Cadiz
in
the
other
,
being
both
Tyrian
Colonies
.
As
for
the
Belgians
,
till
the
Romans
taught
it
,
there
was
no
shipping
,
Caesar
himselfe
affirming
,
that
Ad
eos
mercatores
minimè
commeant
.
And
the
seas
twixt
Brittaine
,
and
France
,
were
so
ill
furnished
with
vessels
,
that
Caesars
souldiers
were
compelled
to
make
shippes
,
for
the
transportation
of
his
Army
;
singulari
militum
studio
,
(
they
are
his
owne
words
)
circiter
sexcentas
&
d●odetriginta
naves
invenit
.
Hauing
thus
brought
Navigation
to
the
height
and
extent
it
had
in
those
dayes
,
I
will
looke
back
again
on
the
inventours
of
particular
vessels
,
and
the
tackling
to
them
belonging
.
The
Phoenicians
(
as
we
haue
before
said
)
invented
open
vessels
;
the
Aegyptians
,
shippes
with
deckes
;
they
also
invented
the
Galley
of
two
bankes
on
a
side
,
which
vessels
by
length
of
time
grew
so
large
,
that
Ptolomie
Philopater
made
one
,
of
no
fewer
then
50
bankes
of
oares
on
one
side
,
Large
ships
of
burden
called
Circera
,
we
owe
to
the
Cypriots
;
cock-boats
,
or
ski●fes
,
(
scaphas
)
to
the
Illyrians
;
brigantines
,
(
celoces
)
to
the
Rhodians
;
and
frigats
or
swift
barkes
(
Lembos
)
to
the
Cyrenians
.
As
for
the
tacklings
,
the
Boeotians
invented
the
oare
;
Daedalus
,
and
his
sonne
Icarus
,
the
masts
&
sailes
;
which
gaue
the
Poëts
occasion
to
faigne
,
that
those
two
made
wings
to
their
bodies
,
and
fled
out
of
Crete
;
&
that
Icarus
soaring
too
high
,
melted
his
wings
,
and
was
drowned
:
the
trueth
indeed
being
,
that
presuming
too
farre
on
his
new
invention
▪
he
ranne
against
a
rocke
,
and
so
perished
:
For
hippagines
,
ferrieboats
,
or
vessels
for
the
transporting
of
horse
,
we
are
indebted
to
the
Salaminians
;
for
grappling-hookes
to
Anach●rsis
;
for
Ancres
,
to
the
Tuscans
;
and
for
the
rudder
,
helme
,
sterne
,
or
Art
of
steering
,
to
Typhis
;
who
seeing
that
a
Kite
when
shee
flew
,
guided
her
whole
body
by
her
taile
;
effected
that
in
the
deuices
of
Art
,
which
he
had
obserued
in
the
workes
of
nature
.
The
greatest
voyages
which
I
haue
met
withall
in
old
stories
,
are
those
of
Iason
,
Vlysses
,
and
Alexander
,
with
the
Fleetes
of
Solomon
,
and
the
Aegyptian
Kings
.
Of
these
,
Iason
and
his
companions
,
sailed
in
the
ship
Argo
,
(
whereof
Typhis
aboue-mentioned
was
master
)
through
the
Euxine
sea
,
and
part
of
the
Mediterranean
:
Vlysses
through
the
Mediterranean
only
,
smal
gullets
if
compared
with
the
Ocean
.
Alexander's
iourney
so
famoused
,
and
accounted
so
hazardous
,
was
but
sayling
down
the
riuer
Ganges
,
and
400
furlongs
into
the
Ocean
:
and
for
the
Fleets
of
Solomon
,
and
the
Kings
of
Aegypt
,
it
is
very
apparant
that
they
went
with
great
leisure
,
and
crawled
close
by
the
shore
side
;
otherwise
it
had
bin
impossible
to
haue
consumed
3
whole
yeares
,
in
going
from
Ezion
Geber
,
into
India
,
and
returning
againe
,
which
was
the
vsuall
time
of
these
voyages
,
as
appeareth
in
the
1
of
Kings
,
chap.
10
,
verse
22.
After
the
fall
of
the
Roman
Monarchie
,
the
most
potent
states
by
sea
in
the
Mediterranean
,
were
the
Genowaies
,
and
Venetians
:
in
the
Oce●n
,
the
English
,
and
the
Hansetownes
;
neither
of
which
euer
attempted
any
discoueries
.
About
the
yeare
1300
,
one
Flauio
,
of
Melphi
in
the
Realme
of
Naples
,
found
out
the
Compasse
,
or
Pixis
Nautica
,
consisting
of
8
windes
onely
,
the
foure
principall
,
and
foure
collaterall
;
and
not
long
after
,
the
people
of
Bruges
and
Antwerp●
,
perfected
that
excellent
invention
;
adding
24
other
subordinate
windes
or
points
.
By
meanes
of
this
excellent
instrument
,
and
withall
by
the
good
successe
of
Columbus
:
the
Portugals
,
Eastward
;
the
Spaniards
,
Westward
;
and
the
English
,
Northwards
;
haue
made
many
a
glorious
and
fortunate
expedition
.
And
now
I
returne
to
my
particular
descriptions
of
America
;
onely
telling
you
by
the
way
,
that
the
chiefe
writers
in
Pilotisme
,
or
the
Art
of
Navigation
,
are
Petrus
de
Medina
;
Peter
Nonius
in
his
Regulae
artis
navigandi
;
and
Iohannes
Aurigarius
in
his
Speculum
Nauticum
.
OF
MEXICANA
.
America
is
diuided
into
two
parts
-
Mexicana
.
-
Peruana
.
MEXICANA
containeth
the
Northerne
tract
,
and
comprehendeth
the
distinct
Prouinces
of
1
Mexico
,
2
Quivira
,
3
Nicaragua
,
4
Iucutan
,
5
Florida
,
6
Virginia
,
7
Norumbega
,
2
Nova
Francia
,
9
Corterialis
,
10
Estotilandia
.
MEXICO
,
giuing
name
to
hal●e
America
,
is
now
called
Nova
Hispania
;
whence
the
Kings
of
Spaine
vse
to
stile
themselues
,
Hispaniarum
Reges
.
In
this
Country
is
that
excellent
tree
,
called
Mete
,
which
they
plant
and
dresse
,
as
we
doe
our
Vines
.
It
hath
40
kindes
of
leaues
,
which
serue
for
many
vses
;
for
when
they
be
tender
,
they
make
of
them
conserues
,
paper
,
flaxe
,
mantles
,
mats
,
shooes
,
girdles
,
&
cordage
.
On
these
leaues
grow
certain
prickles
,
so
strong
and
sharpe
,
that
they
vse
them
insteed
of
sawes
.
From
the
root
of
this
tree
commeth
a
iuyce
like
vnto
sirrop
,
which
if
you
seethe
it
will
become
hony
;
if
you
purifie
it
,
will
become
sugar
:
you
may
also
make
wine
and
vineger
of
it
.
The
rinde
rosted
,
healeth
hurts
and
sores
;
and
from
the
top-boughes
,
issueth
a
gumme
,
which
is
an
excellent
antidote
against
poi●on
.
It
aboundeth
with
golden-sanded
riuers
,
in
which
are
many
Crocodiles
,
(
though
not
so
bigge
as
the
Crocodiles
of
Egypt
)
which
the
people
eate
:
it
is
very
much
furnished
with
Golde-mines
.
and
glorieth
in
the
mountaine
Pr●pochampathe
,
which
is
of
the
same
nature
with
Aetna
,
and
Vesuvius
.
The
limits
of
it
are
on
the
East
,
Incutan
,
and
the
gulfe
of
Mexico
;
on
the
West
,
Calformio
or
Mar
Vermiglio
;
on
the
South
,
Peruana
:
the
Northerne
bounds
are
vnknowne
:
so
that
we
cannot
certainely
avow
this
America
to
be
Continent
;
nor
certainely
affirme
it
to
be
an
Iland
,
distinguished
from
the
old
world
.
It
was
very
populous
before
the
arriuall
of
the
Spaniards
,
who
in
17
yeares
slew
6
millions
of
them
;
rosting
some
,
plucking
out
the
eyes
;
cutting
off
the
armes
of
others
;
and
casting
them
liuing
to
bee
deuoured
of
wild
beasts
.
It
is
diuided
into
four
parts
,
viz:
Noua
Gallicia
,
2
Mechuachan
,
3
Guastachan
,
4
Tremistitan
.
-
1
Gallicia
Nova
is
watred
with
the
riuers
Piastla
,
and
S.
Sebastian
.
The
principall
Cities
are
1
Xalisco
,
taken
by
Nonnio
Gusmano
,
1530
,
2
Guadalaiara
.
3
Capal●
,
now
New
Mexico
.
4
Coanum
,
where
the
men
are
content
with
one
wife
,
which
is
here
a
miracle
.
5
Compostella
:
and
6
S.
Esprit
:
all
which
were
built
by
Nugno
Gusman
,
after
by
taking
of
Xalisco
he
had
mastred
all
the
Prouince
.
The
people
hereof
,
that
liue
vpon
the
shoare
,
seed
most
on
fish
:
they
of
the
inland
parts
,
on
flesh
,
which
they
take
in
hunting
.
They
goe
for
the
most
part
naked
;
and
before
the
comming
of
the
Spaniards
,
acknowledged
no
lord
,
but
liued
in
a
common
libertie
.
That
Country
which
lieth
betweene
the
two
riuers
of
Piastle
,
and
S.
Sebastian
aboue-mentioned
,
is
by
a
peculiar
name
called
Couliacan
;
stonie
it
is
,
and
rough
,
as
the
rest
of
Nova
Gallicia
;
yet
yeelding
mines
of
Gold
in
good
plenty
.
The
chiefe
Towne
is
S.
Michael
,
where
is
a
Colonie
of
Spaniards
.
-
2
Mechu●can
containeth
in
circuit
80
leagues
.
It
is
one
of
the
best
countries
of
New
Spaine
,
abounding
in
mulberry
trees
,
silke
,
hony
,
waxe
,
black
amber
,
and
such
store
of
fish
,
that
from
them
it
tooke
its
name
;
Mechuoucan
signifying
a
place
of
fishing
.
The
men
are
tall
,
strong
,
and
actiue
;
and
speake
a
most
elegant
and
copious
language
,
and
seeme
to
be
of
a
very
good
wit
.
The
chiefe
townes
are
1
Sinsonse
,
the
residence
of
the
olde
Kings
of
this
Country
.
2
Pascuar
.
3
Colima
.
4
Valadolit
a
Bishops
See
.
The
principall
hauens
are
S.
Anthonies
,
&
S.
Iames
,
or
S.
Iago
.
-
3
Gnastacan
,
is
most
poore
in
the
naturall
commodities
of
the
soyle
:
but
rich
in
the
more
ciuill
life
of
the
inhabitants
.
The
chiefe
City
is
Tlascalan
,
the
chiefe
city
of
all
these
parts
next
vnto
Mexico
,
vnto
whom
only
it
yeeldeth
precedencie
.
It
is
seated
in
the
pleasantest
part
of
all
the
country
;
rich
it
is
,
populous
,
and
gouerned
after
the
forme
of
a
Common-wealth
,
vnder
the
protection
of
the
King
of
Spaine
.
2
Villeriche
,
a
port-towne
,
very
wealthie
,
because
all
the
traffick
,
betwixt
the
olde
and
new
Spaines
,
doth
passe
through
it
.
The
Spaniards
haue
in
it
two
Colonies
,
viz:
Pamico
,
and
S.
Iames
in
the
valleyes
.
-
4
Tremistatan
or
Mexico
,
is
the
greatest
and
noblest
of
these
foure
:
in
it
are
the
cities
1
Villarucca
,
2
Antichero
,
3
Meccioca
,
4
O●topan
,
5
Mexico
,
the
seat
of
an
Archbishop
,
and
of
the
Spanish
Vice-Roy
;
whose
power
is
to
make
Lawes
and
Ordinances
,
to
giue
directions
,
and
determine
controuersies
,
vnlesse
it
be
in
such
great
causes
,
which
are
thought
fit
to
be
referred
●0
the
Councell
of
Spaine
.
This
City
is
situate
on
the
Lakes
&
Ilands
like
Venice
,
euery-where
interlaced
with
the
pleasant
currents
of
fresh
,
and
sea
waters
;
and
carrying
a
face
of
more
ciuill
gouernment
then
any
of
America
;
though
nothing
,
if
compared
with
Europe
.
The
plaine
wherein
the
Town
standeth
,
is
said
to
be
70
leagues
in
compasse
,
environed
with
high
hills
,
on
the
tops
of
which
,
snow
lieth
continually
.
The
Lake
on
whose
banke
it
standeth
,
is
50
miles
in
compasse
;
all
along
whose
bankes
stand
pleasant
Townes
,
and
diuerse
houses
;
on
which
Lake
also
,
50000
wherries
are
continually
plying
.
Mexico
is
in
compasse
6
miles
,
and
containeth
6000
houses
of
Spaniards
,
and
60000
of
Indians
.
It
is
a
by-word
,
that
at
Mexico
there
are
foure
faire
things
,
viz:
the
women
,
the
apparell
,
the
horse●
,
and
the
streets
.
Here
is
also
a
printing
house
,
an
Vniuersity
,
and
a
Mint
.
Nigh
to
this
Citty
is
the
gulfe
of
Mexico
,
whose
current
is
so
swift
and
heady
,
that
shipps
cannot
passe
directly
to
and
fro
,
but
are
compell'd
to
beare
either
much
North
,
or
much
South
.
It
is
900
miles
in
compasse
;
and
hath
two
ports
,
one
betweene
the
farthest
part
of
Iucutan
,
and
the
I
le
of
Cuba
,
at
which
the
tide
with
a
violent
streame
entreth
:
the
other
between
the
said
Cuba
,
and
the
farthest
point
of
Florida
,
at
which
the
tide
with
like
violence
goeth
forth
.
The
Sea
is
very
tempestuous
,
&
hath
only
two
safe
portes
,
viz:
Havana
on
the
North
side
:
and
2
St
Iohn
de
Lua
,
strongly
fortified
by
the
Spaniards
,
on
the
South
.
The
people
of
Mexico
,
or
Tremistitan
,
are
witty
and
industrious
,
full
of
courage
and
valour
;
good
handicraftsmen
if
they
giue
their
mindes
to
it
,
and
rich
marchants
,
such
as
so
apply
themselues
.
In
their
warres
they
vsed
slings
and
arrowes
:
and
since
the
comming
of
the
Spaniards
among
them
,
the
harcubuise
.
Their
kings
succeeded
not
by
right
of
bloud
,
but
by
election
;
and
were
commonly
actiue
,
lusty
,
and
fit
for
war
;
the
people
holding
it
lawfull
to
kill
their
kings
,
if
they
were
reputed
cowards
.
They
had
among
them
an
order
of
Knights
instituted
by
the
last
king
,
which
were
licensed
to
weare
gold
and
siluer
,
to
be
cloathed
in
Cotton
,
&
to
weare
breeches
;
all
which
were
prohibited
the
vulgar
.
This
Country
is
inferiour
to
Peru
in
the
plenty
and
puritie
of
gold
and
siluer
,
but
farre
exceeding
it
both
in
the
mechanical
and
ingenious
arts
here
professed
;
&
in
the
abundance
of
fruits
and
cattle
:
of
which
last
here
is
such
store
,
that
many
a
priuate
man
hath
40000
kine
and
oxen
to
himselfe
.
Fish
is
here
also
in
great
plenty
,
that
only
which
is
drawne
out
of
the
lake
whereon
Mexico
standeth
,
being
reputed
worth
20000
Crownes
.
The
Mexicans
first
were
the
inhabitants
of
Nova
Gallicia
,
whence
they
made
a
violent
irruption
,
as
is
coniectured
,
Anno
720.
They
lingred
in
diuers
places
,
till
the
yeare
902
,
when
vnder
the
leading
of
Mexi
their
Captaine
,
they
built
this
Citty
,
and
called
it
after
the
name
of
their
Generall
.
They
were
in
all
,
7
Tribes
;
which
ruled
long
in
an
Aristocraticall
state
,
till
the
most
puissant
of
the
Tribes
called
Nauatalcas
,
elected
a
king
to
whom
they
submitted
themselues
.
The
Kings
of
Mexico
.
-
1
Vitzilovitli
.
-
2
Acamopitzli
.
-
3
Chimalpapoca
.
-
4
Izchoalt
.
-
5
Motecumo
.
1
-
6
Acacis
.
-
7
Axaica
.
-
8
Antzlol
.
-
9
Motecumo
II.
-
10
Quabutimoc
.
The
most
fortunate
of
these
Kings
was
Izchoalt
,
who
by
his
Cosen
Tlacaellec
,
subdued
the
other
6
Tribes
,
&
brought
them
vnder
the
Mexican
Kings
.
After
the
death
of
Izchoalt
,
Tlacaellec
was
by
the
Electours
(
which
are
six
in
number
)
chosen
K.
as
a
man
of
whose
vertue
they
had
formerly
made
triall
.
But
he
very
nobly
refused
it
,
saying
,
that
it
was
more
conuenient
for
the
commonwealth
,
that
another
should
be
king
,
and
that
hee
should
execute
that
which
was
for
the
necessity
of
the
state
,
then
to
lay
the
whole
burden
vpon
his
backe
:
and
that
without
being
king
,
he
would
not
leaue
to
labour
for
the
publike
,
as
well
as
if
he
were
.
Vpon
this
generous
refusall
,
they
made
choice
of
Motecumo
the
first
.
The
most
vnhappy
,
at
whose
birth
could
not
but
be
some
disastrous
aspect
of
the
Planets
,
were
the
two
last
:
who
were
both
vanquished
by
Fernando
Cortez
&
Mexico
was
made
subiect
to
Spaine
,
Anno.
1521.
The
army
which
Cortez
led
with
him
,
to
conquer
this
so
puissant
and
florishing
estate
,
consisted
of
100000
Indians
,
or
Americans
,
900
Spaniards
only
,
80
horse
,
17
peeces
of
small
ordnance
,
13
brig●ndines
,
and
6000
wherry-boats
,
which
he
imploied
in
infesting
Mexico
from
the
lake
aboue
mentioned
.
Most
of
these
100000
Indians
were
of
the
Citty
and
territory
of
Tlascalan
,
who
never
held
good
side
with
the
Mexicans
:
for
which
cause
that
citty
enioyeth
many
immunities
to
this
day
.
QVIVIRA
is
seated
on
the
most
Westerne
part
of
America
,
iust
ouer
against
Tartary
,
from
whence
being
not
much
distant
,
it
is
supposed
that
the
inhabitants
first
came
into
this
new
world
.
It
is
full
of
herbage
,
and
enioyeth
a
temperat
ayre
:
the
people
are
desirous
of
Glasse
more
then
of
Gold
;
&
in
some
places
are
Caniballs
.
The
chiefe
riches
of
this
Country
,
are
their
kine
,
which
are
to
this
people
,
as
wee
say
with
vs
of
our
Ale
to
drunkards
;
meat
,
drinke
,
and
cloath
,
and
more
too
.
For
their
hides
yeeld
them
houses
,
or
at
least
the
couerings
of
them
;
their
bone
,
bodkinnes
;
their
haire
,
threed
;
their
sinewes
,
ropes
;
their
hornes
,
mawes
,
and
bladders
,
vessells
;
their
dung
,
fire
;
their
Calues-skinnes
,
budgets
to
draw
and
keepe
water
;
their
bloud
drinke
;
their
flesh
,
meat
.
There
is
thought
to
be
some
trafficke
from
China
or
Cathay
hither
:
For
when
Vasques
di
Coronado
conquered
it
,
he
saw
in
the
further
sea
certaine
shippes
,
not
of
common
making
,
which
seemed
to
be
well
laden
;
and
bare
in
their
prowes
,
Pellicans
:
which
could
not
be
coniectured
to
come
from
any
Country
,
but
one
of
these
two
.
Hauing
now
said
thus
much
concerning
Quiuira
in
generall
,
it
is
time
we
should
proceed
to
her
Prouinces
,
which
are
Cibola
,
and
Noua
Albion
.
Cibola
,
lieth
on
the
East
side
,
and
taketh
its
name
from
the
chiefe
Citty
:
the
next
to
which
is
Totontoa
,
situate
on
a
riuer
so
called
.
3
Tinguez
burnt
by
the
Spaniard
,
who
vnder
the
conduct
of
Francisco
Vasquez
de
Coronado
,
made
this
Prouince
subiect
to
their
King
,
Anno
1540.
Noua
Albion
lieth
on
the
West
side
,
towards
Tartary
.
It
was
discouered
by
that
Noble
Captaine
,
Sr
Francis
Drake
,
A.
1585
and
by
him
called
Noua
Albion
:
because
the
King
did
willingly
submit
himselfe
to
our
Queene
.
The
Country
is
abundant
in
fruit
,
pleasing
both
the
eye
and
the
pallat
;
the
people
are
giuen
to
hospitality
,
but
withall
to
witchcraft
,
&
adoration
of
diuels
.
The
chiefe
Citty
is
called
after
the
name
of
the
Prouince
.
Here
is
a
Hare
resembling
a
Want
in
his
feet
,
&
a
Cat
in
his
taile
;
vnder
whose
chinne
nature
hath
fastned
a
little
bagge
,
which
she
hath
also
taught
him
to
vse
as
a
storehouse
;
for
in
this
,
hauing
filled
his
belly
,
preserueth
the
remnant
of
his
prouision
.
The
bound
betweene
this
Quivira
,
and
Mexicana●
,
is
Mar
Vermiglio
,
or
Califormio
.
NICARAGVA
is
Southeast
from
Mexico
,
with
whom
it
agreeth
in
nature
,
both
of
soyle
,
and
inhabitants
.
For
the
people
are
of
good
stature
,
and
of
colour
indifferent
white
.
They
had
before
they
receaued
Christianity
,
a
setled
&
politike
form
of
gouernment
:
only
as
Solon
appointed
no
law
for
a
mans
killing
of
his
father
,
so
had
this
people
none
for
the
killer
of
a
king
both
of
them
conceiting
,
that
men
were
not
so
vnnaturall
as
to
commit
such
crimes
.
A
theefe
they
iudged
not
to
death
,
but
adiudged
him
to
be
slaue
to
that
man
whom
he
had
robbed
,
till
by
his
seruice
he
had
made
satisfaction
:
a
course
more
merciful
,
and
not
lesse
iust
,
then
the
losse
of
life
.
The
Country
is
so
pleasing
to
the
eye
,
and
abounding
in
all
things
necessary
,
that
the
Spaniards
call
it
Mahomets
paradise
;
and
among
other
flourishing
trees
,
here
groweth
one
of
that
nature
,
that
a
man
cannot
touch
any
of
their
branches
,
but
it
withereth
presently
.
It
is
as
plentifull
of
Parrets
,
as
England
is
of
Crowes
;
and
hath
a
lake
300
miles
in
compasse
,
which
hauing
no
entercourse
with
the
Ocean
,
doth
yet
ebbe
and
flowe
continually
.
The
chiefe
Citties
are
1
New
Granado
.
2
Leo
a
Bishops
See
.
IVCVTAN
,
was
first
manifested
to
the
Europaeans
,
by
Francisco
Hernandes
di
Cordoua
,
Anno
1517.
It
was
called
Iucutan
not
as
some
conceit
it
,
from
Ioctan
the
son
of
Heber
,
who
they
thinke
came
out
of
the
East
,
where
the
Scripture
placeth
him
,
(
Gen.
10.30
)
to
inhabit
here
:
but
from
Iucutan
,
which
in
the
American
tongue
,
is
,
what
say
you
.
For
when
the
Spaniards
at
their
first
comming
hither
,
asked
the
name
of
the
place
;
the
Savages
not
vnderstanding
what
they
meant
,
replied
Iucutan
,
that
is
,
what
say
you
:
wherevpon
the
Spaniards
alwaies
after
called
it
by
this
name
.
The
Country
is
900
miles
in
circuit
,
and
is
a
Peninsula
.
This
Country
is
very
fresh
and
plentifull
,
but
especially
about
Guatimala
.
It
is
situate
ouer
against
the
I
le
Cuba
,
&
is
diuided
into
three
parts
:
I
,
Iucutan
,
whose
Citties
of
greatest
worth
,
are
Campechium
,
Sidalancum
;
and
one
,
which
for
its
greatnesse
and
beauty
,
they
call
Caire
.
II
,
Guatimala
,
whose
inhabitants
haue
lost
halfe
a
million
of
their
kinsmen
and
friends
,
by
the
vnmercifull
dealing
of
the
Spaniards
:
The
chiefe
Townes
are
Guatimala
,
Cassuca
,
and
Giapa
.
III
,
Acasamill
,
an
Iland
ouer
against
Guatimala
,
vulgarly
called
Santa
Cruza
,
or
Insula
S.
Crncis
.
The
chiefe
towne
is
Santa
Cruza
.
FLORIDA
hath
on
the
East
Mare
del
Norte
;
on
the
West
,
Mexico
;
on
the
North
,
Noua
Francia
;
&
on
the
south
,
Virginia
.
It
was
discouered
by
the
English
,
vnder
the
guiding
of
Sebastian
Cabot
,
Anno
1497.
Afterward
it
was
possessed
by
Iohn
Ponce
,
a
Spaniard
,
1527
;
who
called
it
Florida
,
because
hee
came
first
to
it
on
Easter
day
,
which
the
Spaniards
call
Pascha
Florida
;
or
else
quia
Florida
erat
regio
,
because
it
was
a
flourishing
Country
.
For
indeed
the
Country
aboundeth
with
goodly
fruits
,
&
hath
good
quantity
of
gold
and
siluer
:
Emeralds
are
also
found
here
,
and
so
are
Turquosies
and
Pearles
.
The
men
of
this
country
doe
naturally
loue
warre
and
reuenge
,
insomuch
that
they
are
continually
in
warre
with
one
or
other
.
They
are
crafty
also
and
very
intelligent
,
as
appeareth
by
the
answere
they
gaue
to
Ferdinando
Soto
,
a
Spaniard
,
who
was
here
among
them
Aᵒ
1549.
For
when
he
went
to
perswade
the
people
that
hee
was
the
sonne
of
God
,
and
came
to
teach
them
the
law
:
not
so
,
replied
a
Floridan
,
for
God
neuer
bad
thee
to
kill
and
slaie
thus
,
and
worke
all
kinde
of
mischief
amongst
vs
.
The
women
when
their
husbands
are
dead
,
vse
to
cut
off
their
haire
close
to
their
eares
,
and
strew
it
on
his
sepulchre
:
and
cannot
marry
againe
,
till
their
haire
be
grown
long
enough
to
couer
their
shoulders
.
Hermaphrodites
are
here
also
in
great
plenty
,
whom
they
vse
as
beasts
to
carry
their
luggage
,
and
put
them
to
all
kinde
of
drudgery
.
They
haue
all
a
grosse
beleefe
of
the
soules
immortality
,
but
are
otherwise
idolaters
.
After
the
discouery
of
Ponce
,
this
Country
fell
next
into
the
possession
of
Iohn
Ribaulte
and
the
French
,
Anno
1562
:
but
the
Spaniards
vnwilling
to
let
the
French
be
eye-witnesses
of
their
rich
booty
,
waged
warre
with
them
so
long
;
that
there
was
not
a
man
left
on
either
side
to
maintaine
the
quarrell
:
and
Florida
was
againe
abandoned
,
Aᵒ
1567.
The
principall
Citties
are
1
Arx
Carolina
built
by
the
French
and
ruined
by
the
enimy
:
2
S.
Helens
.
3
S.
Mathewes
,
built
by
the
Spaniard
.
Here
are
also
three
strong
forts
holden
by
the
Spaniards
,
and
well
garrisond
,
viz.
S.
Iames
,
S.
Philip
,
&
S.
Augustine
;
which
last
was
taken
and
burnt
by
Sr
Fraenis
Drake
,
Aᵒ
1586
,
and
is
againe
repaired
.
These
three
forts
are
all
which
the
King
of
Spaine
hath
in
this
Country
,
so
that
it
seemeth
he
is
not
so
desirous
to
plant
it
himselfe
,
as
to
hinder
others
from
doing
it
.
VIRGINIA
called
by
the
natiues
Apalchen
,
hath
on
the
East
,
Mare
del
Noort
;
on
the
West
,
we
yet
knowe
not
what
limit
;
on
the
North
Norumbega
;
and
on
the
South
,
Florida
.
It
is
so
fruitfull
,
that
two
acres
of
land
will
returne
400
bushells
of
corne
.
There
is
said
to
be
rich
vaines
of
Allum
,
Pitch
,
Tar
,
Rozen
,
Turpentine
,
store
of
Cedar
,
Grapes
,
Oyle
,
plenty
of
sweet
Gummes
,
dies
,
timber
trees
,
mines
of
iron
and
copper
;
and
abundance
of
fruit
,
Fishes
,
Beasts
,
Fowle
,
and
that
hearb
or
grain
which
they
call
Maize
.
The
people
are
of
indifferent
stature
;
they
vse
to
paint
their
bodies
with
the
pictures
of
Serpents
,
and
other
vgly
beasts
;
&
are
cloathed
in
a
loose
mantle
made
of
Deeres
skinne
,
&
weare
an
apron
of
the
same
before
their
nakednesse
.
They
worship
all
things
,
and
them
only
,
which
are
able
to
hurt
them
,
as
fire
,
water
,
lightning
,
thunder
,
&c.
There
is
but
one
entrance
into
this
Country
by
Sea
,
which
is
at
the
mouth
of
a
very
goodly
bay
:
the
Capes
on
both
sides
,
being
called
Cape
Henry
,
and
Cape
Charles
,
are
after
in
some
sort
fortefied
.
It
is
watred
with
the
riuers
Quibequesson
,
and
Apanawapeske
.
The
chiefe
Towns
are
1
Kequoughton
,
2
Iames
Towne
.
3
Dalefeguift
.
It
was
discouered
by
the
English
at
the
directions
and
charges
of
Sr
Walter
Rawleigh
,
Anno
1584
,
and
in
honour
of
our
Virgin
Queen
,
was
called
Virginia
.
The
English
haue
diuerse
times
gone
thither
to
inhabit
;
some
not
liking
the
Country
returned
homewards
,
others
abided
there
still
,
&
were
not
long
since
in
number
about
800
men
,
women
,
and
children
:
but
now
the
number
is
much
diminished
,
the
barbarous
people
hauing
in
the
yeare
1622
,
slaine
treacherously
about
300
of
them
.
The
Northerne
part
of
this
Virginia
,
being
better
discouered
then
the
other
,
is
called
NEW
ENGLAND
full
of
good
new
Townes
and
sorts
,
and
is
likely
to
proue
an
happy
plantation
.
NORVMBEGA
,
hath
on
the
North
,
Nova
Francia
;
on
the
South
Virginia
.
The
ayre
is
of
a
good
temper
;
the
soyle
fruitfull
;
and
the
people
indifferently
ciuill
:
all
of
them
,
as
well
men
as
women
,
painting
their
faces
.
The
men
are
much
affected
to
hunting
,
&
therefore
neuer
giue
their
daughters
to
any
,
vnlesse
he
be
well
skill'd
in
that
game
also
.
The
women
are
here
very
chast
,
and
so
well
loue
their
husbands
,
that
if
at
any
time
they
chance
to
be
slaine
,
the
widowes
will
neither
marry
,
nor
eate
flesh
,
till
the
death
of
their
husbands
be
reuenged
.
They
both
dance
much
,
and
for
more
nimblenesse
sometimes
stark
naked
.
The
chiefe
Towne
is
called
Norumbega
,
and
is
possessed
by
the
French
.
NOVA
FRANCIA
hath
on
the
North
,
Terra
Corterialis
;
on
the
South
,
Norumbega
.
The
earth
is
barren
,
the
people
barbarous
.
It
was
discouered
by
Iaques
Cartier
,
of
France
,
Anno
1534
:
and
is
inhabited
besides
the
natiues
,
with
some
few
Frenchmen
.
The
chiefe
Townes
are
Canada
.
2
Sanguinai
,
seated
on
riuers
so
called
.
And
3
Hochelaga
,
a
towne
round
in
shape
,
and
compassed
about
with
three
course
of
timber
rampires
,
one
within
the
other
,
sharp
at
the
top
,
&
two
rods
high
.
It
hath
about
50
great
houses
,
&
but
one
gate
,
which
is
shut
with
piles
and
barres
.
The
people
beleeue
that
when
they
dye
they
goe
vnto
the
Starres
;
vnd
that
from
thence
they
are
conveied
into
certaine
green
fields
,
adorned
with
trees
,
flowres
,
&c.
The
common
people
which
inhabit
not
the
Townes
abouenamed
,
dwell
in
their
boats
,
which
they
turne
vpside
downe
,
and
lye
vnder
them
.
TERRA
CORTERIALIS
,
or
Di
Laboredora
,
hath
on
the
North
,
Estotiland
;
on
the
South
,
the
riuer
Canada
.
This
great
riuer
ariseth
out
of
the
hill
called
Hombuedo
,
his
whole
course
is
900
miles
long
,
800
mile
nauigable
:
at
his
aestuarium
105
miles
in
breadth
.
It
is
called
also
the
riuer
of
the
three
brothers
,
and
by
some
the
riuer
of
S.
Laurence
.
It
taketh
name
from
Gaspar
Corterialis
,
a
Portugall
,
who
first
discouered
it
,
Aᵒ
1500.
The
men
are
barbarous
,
of
colour
brown
,
swift
of
foot
,
cloathed
in
beasts
skinnes
,
and
are
very
good
archers
.
They
liue
in
Caues
,
or
base
Cottages
,
adorne
themselues
with
siluer
and
brasse
bracelets
,
and
generally
feed
on
fish
.
The
chiefe
of
their
Villages
are
1
Breste
.
2
Cabo
Marzo
.
and
3
Santa
Maria.
ESTOTILAND
hath
on
the
South
Terra
Corterialis
;
and
on
the
North
,
the
Streights
called
Fretum
Davisij
,
from
Iohn
Davis
an
Englishman
:
who
endeauoured
to
finde
out
a
more
commodious
and
quicke
passage
to
Cathaia
and
China
,
than
was
yet
discouered
,
by
the
North
of
America
:
which
designe
of
his
he
beganne
luckily
,
but
accomplished
it
not
with
the
like
prosperous
euent
.
Yet
was
not
he
the
first
that
euer
attempted
this
passage
,
Sebastian
Cabot
giuing
the
first
ouset
,
Anno
1497
;
and
Sr
Martin
Frobisher
seconding
his
beginnings
,
1576.
He
made
in
all
three
seuerall
voyages
,
brought
with
him
some
of
the
natiues
,
and
a
great
deale
of
Ore
,
which
being
in
England
tried
,
did
scarce
quit
the
cost
:
a
great
promontory
hereof
hee
called
Queene
Elizabeths
foreland
,
and
the
Sea
running
by
it
Frobishers
straights
.
On
the
other
side
of
these
straights
,
lieth
Groenland
;
and
not
farre
distant
Freizland
:
one
of
whose
kings
by
name
Zichmi
,
imployed
Nicholas
and
Antonio
Zeni
,
two
brothers
,
to
discouer
the
adiacent
Countries
.
This
they
vndertook
with
a
noble
resolution
,
&
performed
with
as
much
care
;
discouering
the
shore
of
this
Country
,
and
then
returned
,
Anno
1390.
The
soyle
is
sufficiently
enriched
with
naturall
endowments
:
the
inhabitants
also
are
indued
with
a
greater
readinesse
of
wit
,
and
soundnesse
of
iudgement
,
that
the
other
Americans
.
This
Prouince
is
called
by
vs
English
,
New
found
land
;
and
was
rediscouered
by
some
of
our
Captaines
,
1527
;
who
imposed
most
of
their
names
,
which
are
yet
retained
.
The
Seas
about
this
Country
abound
with
fish
,
insomuch
that
in
4
houres
,
2
or
300
of
them
are
commonly
taken
.
They
are
hence
conveyed
into
all
parts
of
Europe
,
and
vented
by
the
name
of
New
found
land
fish
.
The
natiues
vse
also
to
fish
,
and
venture
on
the
great
Ocean
in
little
boats
made
of
leather
:
which
,
when
their
fish
is
caught
,
they
carry
home
vnder
their
armes
.
Thus
much
of
Mexicana
.
OF
PERVANA
.
PERVANA
containeth
the
Southerne
part
of
America
,
and
is
tied
to
Mexicana
,
by
the
Istmus
or
streight
of
Darien
being
no
more
then
17
miles
broad
;
others
make
it
12
only
.
Certaine
it
is
,
that
many
haue
motioned
to
the
Counsell
of
Spaine
,
the
cutting
of
a
nauigable
channell
through
this
small
Istmus
,
so
to
shorten
the
common
voyages
to
China
and
the
Moluccoes
.
But
the
Kings
of
Spaine
haue
not
hitherto
attempted
it
,
partly
because
if
he
should
employ
the
Americans
in
the
work
,
he
should
loose
those
few
of
them
,
which
his
people
haue
suffered
to
liue
:
partly
because
the
slaues
,
which
they
yearely
buy
out
of
Africa
,
doe
but
suffice
for
the
mines
and
sugar-houses
:
but
principally
,
least
the
passage
by
the
Cape
of
good
hope
,
being
left
off
;
those
seas
might
become
a
receptacle
of
Pirats
.
I
haue
read
of
many
the
like
attempts
begunne
,
but
neuer
of
any
finished
.
Sesostris
king
of
Egypt
,
Darius
of
Persia
,
one
of
the
Ptolomies
,
and
a
late
capricious
Portugall
,
had
the
like
plot
,
to
make
a
passage
from
the
red
Sea
,
to
the
Mediterranean
:
so
had
Caesar
,
Caligula
,
and
Nero
,
Emperours
of
Rome
,
vpon
the
Corinthian
Istmus
:
another
of
the
same
nature
had
Charles
the
great
,
to
let
the
Rhene
into
the
Danowe
:
the
like
Lucius
Verus
,
to
ioyne
the
Rhene
and
the
Rhone
;
all
which
in
their
peculiar
places
we
haue
already
touched
.
Nicanor
also
king
of
Syria
,
intended
to
haue
made
a
channell
,
from
the
Caspian
to
the
Euxine
Sea
;
an
infinite
proiect
:
but
neither
hee
nor
any
of
the
rest
could
finish
these
workes
;
God
,
it
seemeth
,
being
not
pleased
at
such
prowd
and
haughty
enterprises
;
and
yet
perhaps
,
the
want
of
treasure
hath
not
beene
the
least
cause
,
why
the
like
proiects
haue
not
proceeded
:
besides
the
dreadfull
noyses
and
apparitions
,
which
(
as
we
haue
already
said
)
continually
affrighted
the
workemen
.
The
compasse
of
this
part
of
America
,
is
17000
,
of
the
other
,
13000
miles
:
It
comprehendeth
1
Castella
Aurea
.
2
Guiana
.
3
Peru.
4
Brasile
,
5
Chile
.
CASTELLA
AVREA
,
so
called
for
the
abundance
of
gold
;
containeth
the
Northerne
part
of
Peruana
,
and
part
of
the
Istmus
.
It
is
admirably
stored
with
Siluer
,
Spices
,
Pearles
,
and
medicinall
hearbs
:
and
is
diuided
into
foure
Prouinces
,
viz:
1
Castella
del
Or.
o
2
Nona
Andaluzia
.
3
Noua
Granata
.
4
Cartagena
.
Castella
del
Oro
situate
in
the
very
Istmus
,
is
not
very
populous
,
by
reason
of
the
vnhealthfulnesse
of
the
ayre
,
&
noysome
sauour
of
the
standing
pooles
.
The
chiefe
Citties
are
1
Theonyma
,
or
Nombre
di
dios
,
on
the
East
;
&
Panama
,
on
the
west
side
.
They
were
both
built
by
Didacus
Niquesa
;
and
the
first
had
this
name
,
because
Niquesa
hauing
beene
crossed
with
many
dismall
chances
,
and
misaduentures
;
when
he
came
hither
,
bad
his
men
now
goe
on
shore
,
en
nombre
di
dios
,
in
the
name
of
god
.
The
ayre
in
the
place
where
he
built
them
,
being
very
vnhealththie
;
the
King
of
Spaine
,
Aᵒ
1584
,
commanded
that
they
should
be
plucked
,
both
of
them
,
downe
,
and
rebuilt
in
a
more
conuenient
place
:
which
was
performed
by
Peter
Aria
.
Through
these
two
Townes
,
commeth
all
the
trafficke
that
is
betweene
Spaine
and
Peru
,
for
whatsoeuer
commodity
commeth
out
of
Peru
is
vnladen
at
Panama
,
carried
by
land
to
Nombre
di
dios
,
and
there
shipped
to
Spaine
:
&
vice
versa
.
I
should
wrong
my
Countrey
,
in
concealing
the
worth
of
her
people
,
Camden
if
I
omitted
the
attempt
of
Iohn
Oxenham
,
one
of
Sr
Francis
Drakes
followers
,
on
this
place
.
This
man
arriuing
with
70
companions
,
a
little
aboue
these
townes
,
drewe
a
land
his
ship
,
couered
it
with
boughs
,
and
marched
ouer
the
land
with
his
company
guided
by
Negroes
,
vntill
he
came
to
a
riuer
where
he
cut
downe
wood
,
made
him
a
pinnase
,
entred
the
South
Sea
,
went
to
the
I
le
of
Pearles
,
lay
there
10
daies
,
intercepted
in
two
Spanish
shippes
,
60000
pound
weight
in
gold
,
100000
pound
waight
in
barres
of
siluer
,
and
returned
safely
againe
to
the
maine
land
.
And
though
through
the
mutinie
of
his
company
,
he
neither
returned
to
his
country
,
nor
his
hidden
ship
;
yet
is
it
an
aduenture
not
to
be
forgotten
,
in
that
neuer
by
any
other
attempted
,
and
by
the
Spanish
writers
,
with
much
admiration
,
recorded
.
Andaluzia
Noua
hath
on
the
North
,
Castella
del
Oro
;
on
the
South
Peru.
The
best
Citties
are
Tocoio
,
now
S.
Margarets
,
&
2
Santa
Espritta
.
Noua
Granada
is
situate
on
the
south
side
of
Carthagena
:
The
chiefe
Citties
are
Tungia
,
directly
vnder
the
Aequator
2
Tochaimum
.
3
Popaian
,
built
by
one
Sebastian
Belalzar
,
who
first
subdued
this
Country
.
4
S.
Foye
an
Archbishops
seat
,
and
a
Court
of
Iustice.
5
Palma
.
and
6
Merida
,
called
after
this
name
from
Merida
in
Spaine
.
This
Country
is
very
strong
,
by
reason
of
its
situation
among
stonie
rockes
which
enuiron
it
&
through
which
there
are
very
narrow
passages
:
yet
is
it
full
of
pleasing
valleyes
which
yeeld
much
fruit
;
and
hath
in
it
some
mines
of
gold
and
siluer
.
Cartagena
hath
a
fruitfull
soyle
,
in
which
groweth
a
tree
,
which
if
any
one
touch
he
will
hardly
scape
a
poisoning
.
The
chiefe
Citties
are
Cartagena
(
called
by
the
natiues
Calamur
)
which
Sr
Francis
Drake
surprized
,
1585
;
and
besides
inestimable
summes
of
wealth
,
tooke
with
him
from
hence
240
peeces
of
Ordnance
.
2
Abuida
.
3
S.
Martha
on
the
riuer
d'
Abuida
(
called
also
S.
Iohns
,
&
Rio
di
Grand
)
4
Venezuela
.
5
New
Cales
.
These
three
last
regions
are
called
Terra
Firma
,
and
are
the
Basis
of
this
reuersed
Pyramis
.
GVIANA
hath
on
the
East
,
and
South
,
the
riuer
Maragnon
called
also
Amazone
,
and
Orellana
;
on
the
West
,
the
mountains
of
Peru
;
and
on
the
North
,
the
great
riuer
Orenoque
,
or
Raliana
.
This
riuer
is
nauigable
with
ships
of
burden
1000
miles
,
but
with
Boats
and
Pinnases
almost
2000
miles
;
and
borroweth
his
latter
name
from
S.
Walter
Raleigh
,
who
first
of
all
,
to
any
purpose
,
made
a
plenary
survey
of
this
Country
,
her
commodities
,
and
situation
,
Anno
1595.
The
riuer
Maragnon
,
called
Amazone
,
from
the
Amazons
,
which
are
fabled
to
liue
here
;
and
Crellana
,
from
one
so
called
,
who
first
(
Anno
1543
)
sayled
in
it
,
is
nauigable
almost
6000
miles
,
and
broad
towards
the
Sea
200
miles
.
This
country
is
directly
situate
vnder
the
Aequinoctiall
line
,
and
is
the
fruitfullest
part
of
Peruana
.
The
inhabitants
in
winter
time
dwell
in
trees
for
feare
of
inundations
,
making
on
them
many
artificiall
Villages
,
and
ranges
of
building
.
The
like
habitations
they
also
haue
in
Brasil
,
&
in
Golden
Castile
:
in
which
last
Country
,
we
finde
Abibeiba
the
King
hereof
,
to
haue
had
his
pallace
on
a
tree
;
from
which
Francisco
Vasques
,
a
Spanish
Captaine
,
could
by
no
Rhetorick
intreat
him
to
descend
,
till
he
began
to
cut
downe
the
tree
,
and
then
the
poore
Prince
came
downe
,
and
bought
his
life
at
the
Spaniards
price
.
The
old
Iucolae
were
the
Caribes
;
the
present
are
the
Samai
,
the
Assawi
,
and
the
Wikeri
,
nations
of
Peru
:
which
,
when
as
Francisco
Pizarro
had
subdued
that
Realme
,
fled
hither
;
and
driuing
out
the
Caribes
,
planted
themselues
here
.
When
this
Country
was
first
opened
,
and
the
riches
of
it
plainely
manifested
,
suit
was
made
that
some
English
forces
might
be
sent
thither
,
and
a
Colonie
erected
.
Which
motion
,
on
mature
consultation
,
was
at
last
concluded
to
be
preiudicial
to
the
state
;
because
of
the
distance
of
our
body
of
warre
.
2ly
Because
that
the
Spanish
Armies
and
Colonies
bordering
euery
way
on
it
,
might
cast
out
our
small
strength●
,
and
make
the
expedition
dishonourable
.
The
chiefe
Townes
are
,
Morequito
,
a
safe
harbour
,
2
Winicapora
,
nigh
vnto
which
,
report
tell●th
vs
of
a
Christal
mountain
.
3
Manao
,
called
also
El
Dorodo
,
the
greatest
C●tty
of
America
;
and
as
some
relate
,
of
the
world
too
.
For
Deigo
Ordas
one
of
the
companions
of
Cortez
,
is
said
to
haue
entred
into
this
Citty
at
noone
,
and
to
haue
trauelled
all
that
day
,
and
the
next
also
,
vntill
night
,
through
the
streets
hereof
▪
before
hee
came
to
the
Kings
Pallace
.
It
is
situate
on
a
lake
of
salt
water
,
200
leagues
in
length
;
and
is
by
the
Spaniards
called
El
Dorada
(
or
the
guilded
Citty
)
from
the
abundance
of
Gold
both
in
Coine
,
Plate
,
Armour
,
and
other
furniture
,
which
the
said
Deigo
Ordas
there
saw
.
And
4
St
Thome
a
Towne
patched
vp
of
stickes
and
durt
,
the
bane
of
destruction
to
that
vnfortunate
Gentleman
Sr
Walter
Rawleigh
,
Anno
1617
:
of
whom
I
will
say
with
Mr
Camden
in
his
Annalls
;
Vir
erat
,
nunquam
satis
laudato
studio
,
&
regiones
remotas
detegendi
,
&
naualem
Angliae
gloriam
promouendi
.
PERV
hath
on
the
East
,
the
Peruvian
mountaines
;
on
the
west
Mare
Pacificum
,
or
Del
Zur
;
on
the
North
,
Castella
Aurea
,
&
the
riuer
Peru
from
which
,
the
name
of
all
the
Country
is
to
be
deriued
;
and
on
the
South
,
Chile
.
The
soyle
is
luxuriant
in
all
manner
of
graine
;
fortunate
,
in
the
ciuilitie
of
her
inhabitants
,
frequency
of
Citties
,
and
salubrity
of
ayre
.
Here
is
also
great
store
of
Tobacco
,
which
though
in
some
respect
,
being
moderately
taken
,
may
be
seruiceable
for
Physicke
:
yet
(
besides
the
consumption
of
the
purse
,
&
impairing
of
our
inward
parts
)
the
immoderate
,
vaine
,
and
phantasticall
abuse
of
this
hellish
weed
,
corrupteth
the
naturall
sweetnes
of
the
breath
,
stupefieth
the
braine
,
and
indeed
is
so
preiudiciall
to
the
generall
esteeme
of
our
Country
men
,
that
one
saith
of
them
,
Anglorum
corpora
qui
huic
plantae
tantopere
indulgent
,
in
Barbarorum
naturam
degenerasse
videntur
.
The
two
chiefe
vertues
ascribed
to
it
are
,
that
it
is
good
against
Lues
ven●rea
,
that
loathsome
disease
,
the
pox
;
and
that
it
voideth
rhewme
.
For
the
first
,
like
enough
it
is
that
similes
habent
labra
lactucas
,
so
vncleane
a
disease
may
be
fitted
with
so
vnwholsome
a
medicine
.
For
the
second
good
quality
attributed
vnto
it
,
I
thinke
it
rather
to
consist
in
opinion
then
truth
;
the
rhewme
which
it
voideth
,
being
only
that
which
it selfe
ingendreth
.
We
may
as
well
conclude
that
bottle-ale
breaketh
wind
,
for
that
effect
we
finde
to
follow
the
drinking
of
it
,
though
indeed
it
is
onely
the
same
winde
which
it selfe
conue●ed
into
the
stomacke
.
But
Tobacco
is
by
few
taken
now
as
medicinall
:
it
is
growne
a
good-fellow
,
and
fallen
from
a
Physicion
to
a
complement
.
A
folly
which
certainly
had
neuer
spred
so
farre
,
if
here
had
beene
the
same
meanes
of
preuention
vsed
with
vs
,
as
lately
was
in
Turkie
,
by
Morat
Bassa
:
who
commanded
a
pipe
to
be
thrust
through
the
nose
of
a
Turke
,
which
was
found
taking
Tobacco
:
and
so
in
derision
,
to
be
led
about
Constantinople
.
This
vnsauory
drug
was
first
brought
hither
,
by
the
Marriners
of
Sr
Francis
Drake
,
Anᵒ
1585
;
It
may
be
as
an
antidote
for
the
immoderat
vse
of
drinking
,
which
our
B●lgian
Souldiers
brought
with
them
,
3
yeares
before
,
from
the
Low
countries
:
before
which
time
,
of
all
Northerne
people
,
the
English
were
deemed
most
free
from
that
swinish
vice
;
wherein
it
is
to
be
feared
,
they
haue
now
out-gon
their
teachers
,
the
Dutch.
The
people
hold
opinion
,
that
men
vse
after
their
buriall
,
to
●at
,
drinke
,
and
wantonnize
with
women
:
&
therefore
commonly
at
the
death
of
any
,
they
kill
some
of
his
seruants
(
whom
they
bury
with
him
)
to
wait
on
him
in
the
other
world
.
They
are
ignorant
of
letters
,
yet
are
they
of
a
good
courage
in
the
wars
,
feare
not
death
,
&
know
well
how
to
mannage
their
weapons
.
When
they
haue
conquer'd
any
Country
,
they
vse
to
diuide
it
into
three
parts
;
allotting
the
first
,
to
the
seruice
of
their
Gods
;
the
second
to
the
reuenue
of
their
King
;
and
the
third
to
the
maintenance
and
reliefe
of
the
poore
:
a
very
iust
and
equall
diuision
This
Prouince
aboue
any
other
in
America
,
is
abundant
in
Gold
and
Siluer
;
the
mines
wherof
in
diuers
places
,
yeeld
more
of
these
mettles
,
then
of
earth
:
by
which
abundance
,
not
Spaine
only
,
but
all
Europe
also
,
is
more
stored
with
pure
&
fine
coine
,
then
euer
formerly
it
was
.
Our
ancestors
the
Brittaines
,
vsed
brasse
rings
,
and
iron
rings
,
for
their
instruments
of
exchange
,
The
most
vsuall
materiall
of
mony
among
the
Roman
Prouinces
,
was
seldome
gold
or
siluer
,
most
times
brasse
,
sometimes
leather
:
Corium
forma
publica
percussum
,
as
Seneca
hath
it
.
This
last
kind
of
mony
,
was
by
Fredericke
the
second
made
currant
when
he
besieged
Millaine
;
the
like
is
said
to
haue
beene
vsed
here
in
England
,
at
the
time
of
the
Barrons
warres
:
&
why
not
?
Since
no
longer
agoe
,
then
in
the
yeare
1574
,
the
Hollanders
then
being
in
their
extremities
,
made
mony
of
past-board
.
But
this
hapneth
only
in
cases
of
necessity
;
the
two
mettals
of
gold
and
siluer
,
hauing
for
many
hundred
yeares
,
though
not
in
such
abundance
,
beene
the
principall
instrument
of
exchange
,
&
bartery
;
&
so
questionlesse
will
continue
to
the
end
of
the
world
.
Sr
Thomas
Moore
,
in
the
second
booke
of
his
Vtopia
,
preferreth
iron
before
these
mettals
,
Vt
sine
quo
,
non
magis
quàm
sine
●gne
,
atque
aqua
,
vi●ere
mortales
queant
.
He
giueth
vs
there
also
a
plot
to
bring
gold
and
siluer
into
contempt
:
telling
vs
,
how
the
Vtopians
imploy
those
mettals
,
in
making
of
chamberpots
,
and
vessells
of
more
vncleane
vse
;
eating
and
drinking
for
the
most
part
,
in
glasse
or
earth
:
how
they
make
fette●s
and
chaines
herewith
to
hold
in
their
rebellious
slaues
and
malefactours
:
how
they
punish
infamous
persons
,
by
putting
gold
rings
on
their
fingers
,
iewels
in
their
eares
,
and
chaines
of
gold
about
their
necks
:
and
how
they
adorne
their
infants
&
little
children
with
iewels
and
pretious
stones
;
which
gayeties
,
when
they
come
to
any
age
,
and
obserue
how
none
but
children
vse
them
;
they
cast
away
of
their
own
accord
,
as
with
vs
our
elder
ones
leaue
off
without
constraint
their
babies
,
cobnuts
,
and
other
crepundia
▪
He
telleth
vs
further
how
the
Embassadours
of
the
Anemolij
,
a
confederate
state
of
the
Vtopians
,
comming
amongst
them
richly
and
gorgeously
attired
,
were
taken
for
slaues
,
by
reason
of
their
gold
chaines
;
and
the
basest
of
the
traine
,
deemed
to
be
the
Embassadours
:
how
the
elder
boyes
derided
the
strangers
for
wearing
iewels
,
as
if
they
had
beene
children
still
:
&
how
the
people
laught
at
their
chaines
of
gold
,
as
being
too
slight
and
slenders
,
to
hold
in
,
or
shackle
such
big
fellowes
.
Now
saith
he
,
the
reason
why
they
had
any
gold
or
siluer
at
al
among
them
,
was
not
for
any
esteeme
they
had
of
it
,
but
to
hire
and
wage
forraine
souldiers
withall
,
when
the
necessities
of
their
state
required
it
.
How
this
deuice
would
sort
with
the
people
,
which
Lucian
fableth
to
be
in
the
Moone
.
I
knowe
not
,
though
perhaps
it
might
fit
them
well
enough
.
But
I
am
sure
in
this
s●blunary
world
,
it
is
neuer
like
to
take
:
And
so
I
leaue
it
,
telling
you
that
it
is
by
many
thought
that
this
extraordinary
plenty
of
gold
and
siluer
,
since
the
discouery
of
these
countries
,
is
the
cause
of
the
dearth
of
al
things
in
respect
of
former
times
:
for
where
much
is
,
much
may
be
giuen
:
yet
there
want
not
some
that
adde
also
other
causes
,
of
the
high
prizes
of
our
daies
:
viz:
monopolies
;
combinations
of
merchants
and
craftsmen
;
transportation
of
graine
;
pleasure
of
great
personages
;
the
excesse
of
priuate
men
,
and
the
like
:
but
these
last
I
rather
take
to
be
concauses
,
the
first
being
indeed
the
principall
.
For
,
(
as
that
excellent
Sr
Henry
Sauill
,
hath
it
in
the
end
of
his
notes
on
Tacitus
)
the
excessiue
abundance
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
things
which
consist
meerely
on
the
constitution
of
men
;
draweth
necessarily
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
▪
those
things
which
nature
requireth
to
an
higher
rate
in
the
market
;
Captà
ab
Augusto
Alexandrià
(
saith
Orosius
)
Roma
in
tantum
●pibus
eius
creuit
,
vt
duplo
maiora
quam
antebac
,
rerum
venalium
pr●tia
statuerentur
.
As
for
that
question
,
whether
of
the
two
kingdomes
be
happier
,
that
which
supplieth
it selfe
with
mony
,
by
trafficke
and
the
workes
of
art
;
or
that
which
is
supplied
by
mines
in
it
growing
,
as
the
gift
of
nature
:
I
finde
it
by
this
tale
in
part
resolued
.
Two
Marchants
departing
from
Spaine
to
get
gold
,
touched
vpon
part
of
Barbary
;
where
the
one
buyeth
Moores
to
dig
and
delue
with
;
the
other
fraughteth
his
vessell
with
sheep
:
and
being
come
to
the
Indies
the
one
finding
mines
,
set
his
slaues
to
worke
;
&
the
other
hapning
on
grassie
grounds
,
put
his
sheep
to
grasing
.
The
slaues
grow
cold
and
hungry
,
call
for
food
and
cloathing
;
which
the
sheep-master
by
the
increase
of
his
cattle
,
had
in
abundance
:
so
that
what
the
one
got
in
gold
,
with
toyle
,
charges
,
and
hazard
;
he
gladly
gaue
vnto
the
other
for
continuall
supplies
of
victualls
and
rayments
,
for
himselfe
and
his
seruants
.
In
the
end
,
the
mines
being
exhausted
,
and
all
the
gold
thence
arising
being
exchanged
with
the
sheepheards
,
for
such
necessaries
as
nature
required
:
home
returneth
the
Sheepheard
in
triumph
,
his
companion
hauing
nothing
to
shew
for
the
improuement
of
his
stocke
.
But
I
dare
not
determine
a
question
so
weighty
,
only
I
will
tell
you
that
the
Hollanders
and
English
,
by
the
benefit
of
trafficke
and
marchandize
only
,
wearied
the
late
king
of
Spain●
and
out-vied
him
as
it
were
in
strength
and
treasurie
:
notwithstanding
his
mines
in
Spaine
,
Italie
,
Barbary
,
India
,
Mexicana
,
&
these
of
Peru
;
which
we
now
handle
,
and
which
gaue
occasion
to
this
discourse
.
The
chiefe
Citties
of
Peru
,
are
1
St
Michaels
,
the
first
Colonie
which
the
Spaniards
placed
in
these
parts
.
2
Arequipa
,
seated
on
the
riuer
of
Plata
,
and
is
the
hauen
Towne
to
Cusco
.
3
Lima
distant
about
two
leagues
from
the
Sea
;
the
port
which
serueth
it
,
being
called
Collao
.
It
is
built
with
much
art
,
for
all
the
chiefe
streets
answere
to
the
market
place
:
&
there
is
scarce
any
priuate
house
which
hath
not
water
conueyed
to
it
from
the
riuer
.
It
is
an
Archbishops
See
,
and
residence
of
the
Peruvian
Vice
Roy.
4
Cusco
the
seat
of
the
ancient
Kings
of
this
nation
:
Who
the
more
to
beautifie
this
Citty
,
commanded
euery
one
of
the
Nobility
,
to
build
a
pallace
here
,
●or
his
continual
residence
.
It
hath
a
●aire
market
place
,
in
the
midst
of
which
two
high
waies
thwart
one
another
,
which
are
2000
miles
long
;
straight
and
leuell
,
and
which
runne
crosse
the
Country
.
5
Gaiachu
.
6
Portoueio
,
where
in
digging
graues
,
the
Sextons
happen
many
times
on
the
teeth
of
men
,
being
3
fingers
broad
.
7
Tomobamba
glory●ng
in
her
faire
pall●ces
.
And
8
Caxamalca
.
The
chiefe
riuers
are
1
Maragnon
.
2
Guaiachil
.
3
Rio
di
la
Plate
,
being
150
miles
broad
at
the
mouth
,
and
2000
long
,
or
there-abouts
.
Here
is
in
this
country
a
beast
,
which
hath
about
hir
neck
a
bagge
of
indifferent
greatnesse
;
into
which
she
putteth
her
yonglings
at
the
approach
of
any
body
,
and
scuddeth
away
.
And
here
is
also
said
to
be
a
fig-tree
,
of
the
which
the
North
part
which
looketh
towards
the
mountaines
,
bringeth
forth
fruit
in
the
Summer
only
:
the
South
part
which
looketh
toward
the
Sea
,
is
fruitfull
onely
in
the
winter
.
The
Peruvians
haue
thus
much
notice
of
the
generall
Deluge
,
that
the
Country
was
ouer-whelmed
with
waters
,
and
all
men
perished
except
seauen
;
who
hid
themselues
in
a
hole
,
which
they
cell
Paticambo
:
where
hauing
liued
in
safety
till
the
fury
of
the
waters
were
asswaged
,
they
came
out
of
their
lu●king-place
,
and
re-peopled
the
Country
.
The
chiefe
of
these
seauen
was
Mangocapa
;
whose
posterity
possessing
in
this
Country
a
plot
of
ground
20
miles
in
circuit
,
gouerned
themselues
in
an
Aristocraticall
state
:
and
at
last
chose
them
a
King
;
which
mutation
of
their
Common-wealth
,
was
(
as
by
their
computation
is
coniectured
)
Anno
1280
,
or
somewhat
nigh
it
.
The
Kings
of
Peru.
-
1
Ingarcia
.
-
2
Vanguazagnaque
.
-
3
Vixococa
.
-
4
Pacachuti
.
-
5
Guaimacapa
.
-
8
Guascar
,
-
8
Atabaliba
.
-
7
Mangocapa
-
8
Amare
.
The
most
luckie
Prince
of
these
8
,
was
Guaimacapa
;
who
extended
his
Empire
to
the
largenesse
it
now
hath
.
Since
his
death
,
fortune
hath
frowned
on
them
all
.
For
his
two
sonnes
Guascar
,
and
Atabalipa
,
immediatly
after
the
solemnizing
of
his
funerall
,
striued
for
the
Empire
,
till
Francisco
Pizarro
,
a
Spanish
Captaine
,
ended
the
controuersie
;
by
seasing
on
the
kingdome
,
to
the
vse
of
his
master
of
Spaine
.
Guascar
was
slaine
,
and
Atabalipa
seeing
the
whole
kingdome
lay
at
stake
,
laid
all
his
riches
,
life
,
and
liberty
against
it
;
and
cast
the
Dice
on
a
plaine
,
nigh
to
the
City
Caximalos
,
where
the
Dice
running
on
the
Sp●niards
sides
,
gaue
them
the
glory
of
the
day
,
and
haplesse
Atabalipa
remained
a
prisoner
after
an
infinite
slaughter
of
his
subiects
.
He
gaue
vnto
the
Spaniards
as
a
ransome
for
his
life
,
&
liberty
;
a
house
piled
vp
on
all
sides
,
with
refined
Gold
&
siluer
,
being
in
estimation
about
10
millions
:
which
when
they
had
receiued
,
they
most
perfidiously
slew
him
.
His
two
successours
laboured
the
restoring
of
their
ruinated
inheritance
,
but
preuailed
nothing
:
For
the
wickednesse
of
the
Peruvian
was
now
full
,
and
God
sent
these
Spaniards
amongst
them
,
as
executioners
of
his
vengeance
,
Anno
1533.
This
Pizarro
who
subdued
this
most
potent
and
flourishing
kingdome
,
and
made
it
a
member
of
the
Spanish
Empire
,
was
borne
at
Trusiglio
,
a
village
of
Navarre
,
and
by
the
poore
whore
his
mother
,
laide
in
the
Church
porch
,
and
so
left
to
Gods
prouidence
:
by
whose
direction
,
(
there
being
none
found
that
would
giue
him
the
brest
)
he
was
nourished
for
certaine
dayes
,
by
sucking
a
Sow
.
At
last
,
one
Gonsalles
,
a
soldier
,
acknowledged
him
for
his
sonne
,
put
him
to
nurse
,
and
when
he
was
somewhat
growne
,
set
him
to
keepe
his
swine
:
some
of
which
being
strayed
,
the
boy
durst
not
for
feare
returne
home
,
but
betooke
himselfe
to
his
heeles
,
ran
vnto
Sevill
,
and
there
shipped
himselfe
for
America
;
where
he
so
prospered
,
that
he
was
by
the
King
of
Spaine
honoured
for
his
good
seruice
,
with
the
title
of
Marquesse
Anatillo
,
Anno
1535.
The
strange
fortunes
of
this
man
,
call
into
my
minde
the
like
of
Sinan
,
a
great
Bassa
in
the
court
of
Selimus
the
first
;
who
being
borne
of
base
parentage
,
as
he
being
a
child
was
sleeping
in
the
shade
,
had
his
genitals
bitten
off
by
a
Sow
.
The
Turkish
Officers
which
vsually
prouided
yong
boyes
for
the
seruice
of
the
Grand
Signeur
,
being
in
Epyrus
,
(
for
that
was
Sinans
country
)
and
hearing
of
this
so
extraordinary
an
Eunuch
,
tooke
him
among
others
,
along
with
them
to
the
Court
:
where
vnder
Mahomet
the
great
,
Baiaz●t
the
second
,
and
his
sonne
Selimus
,
he
so
exceedingly
thriued
;
that
hee
was
made
chiefe
Bassa
of
the
Court
;
and
so
well
deserued
it
,
that
he
was
accounted
Selimus
right
hand
,
and
was
indeed
the
man
,
to
whose
valour
especially
,
the
Turkes
owe
the
Kingdome
of
Aegypt
.
But
this
is
perhaps
impertinent
.
BRASILE
hath
on
the
North
Guiana
;
on
the
South
,
Rio
de
la
Plate
,
&
Chile
;
on
the
East
,
the
Ocean
;
and
on
the
West
,
the
mountaines
of
Peru
,
called
the
Andes
;
which
diuide
the
Country
of
Peruana
,
as
Taurus
or
Imaus
doe
Asia
;
and
mount
Atlas
,
Africke
.
These
hills
are
high
,
craggie
,
and
very
barren
;
full
of
rauenous
beasts
,
and
poisonous
serpents
,
which
they
say
destroyed
a
whole
Army
of
one
of
the
Peruvian
Kings
,
in
their
passages
that
way
.
Here
also
liue
a
mountaine
people
,
farre
more
barbarous
then
the
rest
of
the
Americans
,
as
being
hairie
all
ouer
their
bodies
,
going
altogether
naked
,
and
liuing
without
houses
or
bedding
.
And
so
I
descend
into
the
valleyes
of
this
Country
.
The
Aire
here
is
of
a
healthfull
temper
,
the
Earth
fat
and
alwaies
flourishing
.
Great
store
of
Sugars
,
and
wonderfull
rich
mines
,
are
the
sinewes
of
this
Region
.
Hence
commeth
our
red
wood
,
which
we
vse
in
dying
of
cloathes
,
called
Brasile
;
the
trees
of
which
are
of
that
bignesse
,
that
whole
families
liue
in
an
arme
of
one
of
them
,
euery
tree
being
as
populous
as
many
of
our
Villages
For
which
cause
the
cities
here
are
neither
many
,
faire
,
nor
populous
.
They
which
are
,
are
called
1
S.
Anna
Equitum
,
2
Ascensio
,
3
Pernambuco
,
or
Pernambucke
,
from
whence
I
suppose
that
that
Brasil
wood
is
with
vs
called
Fernanbucke
,
which
they
vse
in
dying
and
colouring
cloathes
red
.
The
people
here
are
endowed
with
a
pretty
vnderstanding
,
as
may
seeme
by
him
,
who
tartly
blamed
the
couetousnesse
of
the
French
▪
for
comming
from
the
other
end
of
the
world
to
digge
for
gold
:
but
in
most
places
they
are
barbarous
.
Men
and
women
goe
starke
naked
,
and
on
high
festiual
dayes
,
hang
Iewels
in
their
lips
.
These
festiuall
daies
are
,
when
a
company
of
good
neighbours
come
together
to
be
merry
,
ouer
the
roasted
body
of
a
fat
man
,
whom
they
cut
in
collops
called
Boucon
,
and
eat
with
g●eat
greedin●sse
,
and
as
much
delectation
.
They
haue
two
vile
qualities
,
they
are
mindfull
of
iniuries
,
and
forgetfull
of
benefits
.
The
men
cruell
without
measure
,
and
the
women
infinitely
lasciuious
.
They
cannot
pronounce
the
letters
LFR
:
The
reason
of
which
one
being
demaunded
,
made
answere
,
because
they
had
amongst
them
neither
Law
,
Faith
,
nor
Rulers
.
They
are
rather
swimmers
,
as
well
women
as
men
,
and
wil
stay
vnder
water
an
houre
together
.
Women
in
trauell
are
here
deliuered
without
any
great
paine
,
and
presently
goe
about
their
businesse
belonging
to
good
house-wiues
:
The
good-man
(
according
to
the
fashion
of
our
kinder
sort
of
husbands
in
England
,
who
are
said
to
breed
their
wiues
children
)
being
sicke
in
their
steed
,
and
keeping
their
bed
;
so
farre
that
he
hath
brothes
made
him
,
is
visited
by
his
gossips
or
neighbours
,
&
hath
iunkets
sent
to
comfort
him
.
There
is
in
this
country
a
litle
beast
,
which
cannot
goe
in
lesse
then
15
dayes
,
as
farre
as
a
man
can
throw
a
stone
;
and
is
therefore
called
by
the
Spaniards
,
Pigritia
.
Here
is
also
an
herbe
called
Sentida
,
or
Viua
;
which
if
one
touch
it
,
will
shut
its
leaues
and
not
open
them
,
till
the
man
which
did
displease
it
be
gone
out
of
sight
:
Here
also
flying
fishes
are
said
to
be
,
but
I
binde
you
not
to
beleeue
it
.
This
Country
was
first
discouered
by
Peter
Alvari
Caprali
,
at
the
expences
of
Emanuel
K.
of
Portugal
,
Anno
1500
:
more
exactly
surveyed
by
Americus
Vespuccius
,
at
the
charges
of
the
said
Emmanuell
:
next
by
Iohn
di
Empoli
,
a
Florentine
,
1503
:
afterward
by
Iohn
Stadius
,
a
German
,
Anno
1554.
And
by
the
Edict
of
Pope
Alexander
the
sixt
,
was
appropriated
to
the
Portugall
;
the
rest
of
America
being
allotted
to
the
Castilians
.
In
the
right
of
Portugall
,
the
Castilians
now
possesse
it
;
though
(
as
●eport
goeth
)
they
are
like
to
loose
their
footing
.
For
it
is
said
,
that
the
West-Indian
company
of
the
vnited
Prouinces
,
haue
taken
a
Towne
called
Todos
los
Sanctos
,
standing
on
a
capacious
Bay
,
with
the
forts
belonging
to
it
;
and
haue
since
marched
higher
into
the
Country
to
besiege
Pernanbuco
,
the
chief
town
of
it
.
CHILE
hath
on
the
East
,
the
Virginian
Ocean
;
on
the
West
,
Mare
del
Zur
;
on
the
North
,
Peru
;
on
the
South
,
the
straights
of
Magellanus
.
It
containeth
two
Prouince●
,
viz:
Chica
,
and
the
Patagones
.
It
taketh
denomination
from
the
vehemencie
of
the
cold
here
,
(
the
name
,
it
seemeth
,
importing
as
much
;
)
which
is
said
to
be
such
,
especially
in
our
Summer
Solstice
,
that
horses
and
their
riders
are
frozen
to
death
,
and
hardened
like
a
peece
of
marble
.
The
Country
toward
the
midland
,
is
very
mountainous
and
vnfruitfull
;
toward
the
sea
shore
,
leuell
,
fruitfull
,
and
watred
with
diuerse
riuers
,
flowing
from
the
mountaines
;
this
being
the
chiefe
benefit
the
Country
reapeth
from
them
.
The
Spaniards
finde
here
good
plenty
of
golde
,
abundance
of
hony
,
store
of
cattell
,
and
of
wine
enough
for
their
owne
vse
:
the
vines
brought
hither
out
of
Spaine
,
exceedingly
prospering
,
as
also
doe
all
their
fruits
,
and
plants
,
from
thence
transplanted
hither
.
The
people
are
very
warlike
,
and
of
a
gigantine
stature
;
as
being
11
foot
high
.
Here
is
a
riuer
which
runneth
in
the
day
time
with
a
most
violent
force
;
and
in
the
night
hath
in
it
no
water
at
all
:
The
reason
is
,
that
this
riuer
hath
no
constant
spring
,
but
is
both
begun
and
continued
by
snow
falling
from
the
mountaines
;
which
in
the
heat
of
the
day
melteth
into
waters
,
and
are
precipitately
carried
to
the
Sea
:
but
in
the
chilly
coldnesse
of
the
night
,
are
congealed
;
and
cannot
minister
new
supplies
to
the
empty
Channell
.
This
Country
was
discouered
by
Almagrus
,
one
of
Pizarroes
colleagues
:
and
subdued
by
one
Baldiuia
,
who
being
vnfortunatly
taken
prisoner
by
the
inraged
Chilois
,
was
choaked
with
melted
gold
.
The
chiefe
Townes
are
1
Arequipoum
,
much
defaced
by
an
Earthquake
,
1582
:
2
S.
Iames
,
built
by
the
Spaniards
,
3
Cocimbum
,
4
Villadiues
,
5
Baldiuia
,
which
for
spight
to
its
founder
,
was
pulled
downe
,
Anno
1599
:
and
6
The
Imperiall
,
which
is
the
best
Colonie
of
this
Country
;
and
was
,
before
the
taking
of
it
by
the
Spaniards
,
so
populous
and
rich
,
that
in
a
war
against
the
Araugues
their
neighbours
,
they
put
into
the
field
300000
fighting
men
.
It
was
called
by
the
Spaniards
,
Imperiall
;
because
at
their
first
comming
into
this
Prouince
,
they
found
Eagles
with
two
heads
,
made
of
wood
,
set
vpon
the
doores
&
houses
of
it
,
made
perhappes
by
some
Germans
which
had
beene
here
shipwracked
.
The
Pyris
of
this
American
Pyramis
,
is
called
Caput
Victoriae
,
from
the
ships
name
,
wherein
some
of
Magellanus
Souldiers
,
by
this
Cape
did
first
compasse
the
world
.
This
Ferdinando
Magellanus
a
Spaniard
,
and
expert
in
navigation
▪
was
earnestly
intreated
by
Charles
the
fift
,
to
finde
(
if
possible
it
might
be
)
a
shorter
cut
to
the
Moluccoes
;
this
request
,
he
willing
to
performe
,
addressed
himselfe
to
the
voyage
,
Anno
1520
,
and
striking
Southward
,
passed
along
by
this
Cape
;
and
so
through
the
narrow
Seas
,
since
called
Fretum
Magellanicum
,
and
being
now
arriued
at
the
Moluccoes
,
was
there
killed
in
a
battaile
against
the
Ilanders
;
but
the
ship
called
Victoria
,
returned
to
Spaine
in
safety
.
We
vse
to
say
that
Sir
Francis
Drake
was
the
first
that
sayled
round
about
the
world
,
which
may
bee
true
in
a
mitigated
sense
;
viz:
that
he
was
the
first
Captain
or
man
of
note
that
atchieued
this
enterprise
;
(
Magellanus
perishing
in
the
midst
of
it
:
)
and
therefore
is
reported
to
haue
giuen
for
his
deuice
a
Globe
with
this
motto
,
Tu
primus
circumdedisti
me
.
This
navigation
was
begun
Anno
1577
,
and
in
two
yeares
and
a
halfe
,
with
great
vicissitude
of
fortune
,
finished
:
concerning
which
his
famous
voyage
,
a
Poët
then
liuing
directed
to
him
this
Epigramme
:
Drake
,
pererrati
nouit
quem
terminus
orbis
,
Quemque
semel
mundi
vidit
uterque
polus
:
Si
taceant
homines
facient
te
sydera
notum
;
Sol
nescit
comitis
immemor
esse
sui
.
Drake
whom
th'
encompass'd
earth
so
fully
knew
,
And
whom
at
once
both
poles
of
heauen
did
view
;
Should
men
forget
,
the
Sun
could
not
forbeare
To
chronicle
his
fellow-trauailer
.
This
Fretum
Magellanicum
,
these
Magellan
straights
,
are
by
M.
Iohn
Dauies
,
who
professeth
to
know
euery
creeke
in
them
,
thus
described
.
For
14
leagues
within
the
Cape
of
S.
Marie
,
lieth
the
first
straight
,
where
it
ebbeth
and
floweth
with
a
violent
swiftnes
:
the
straight
not
being
fully
halfe
a
mile
broad
,
and
the
first
fall
into
it
very
dangerous
and
doubtfull
.
Three
leagues
this
straight
continueth
,
when
it
openeth
into
a
sea
,
8
miles
long
,
and
as
many
broad
;
beyond
which
lyeth
the
second
straight
,
right
West
South-West
from
the
first
,
a
perillous
and
vnpleasing
passage
,
3
leagues
long
,
and
a
mile
in
bredth
.
This
straight
openeth
it selfe
into
another
Sea
,
which
is
extended
euen
to
the
Cape
of
Victorie
,
where
is
the
straight
properly
called
the
straight
of
Magellane
:
a
place
of
that
nature
,
that
which
way
soeuer
a
man
bend
his
course
,
he
shall
be
sure
to
haue
the
winde
against
him
.
The
length
hereof
is
40
leagues
;
the
bredth
in
some
places
2
leagues
,
in
others
not
halfe
a
mile
;
the
channell
on
the
shore-side
200
faddome
,
and
so
no
hope
of
ancorage
;
the
course
of
the
water
full
of
turnings
and
changings
,
and
so
violent
,
that
when
a
ship
is
once
entred
,
there
is
no
returning
.
On
both
sides
are
the
high
mountaines
,
continually
couered
with
snow
,
from
whence
proceede
those
dangerous
counterwindes
that
beat
on
all
sides
of
it
:
a
place
certainly
vnpleasing
to
view
,
and
hazardous
to
passe
.
So
farre
,
and
to
this
purpose
,
M.
Dauies
.
Thus
much
of
Peruana
.
THE
AMERICAN
ILANDS
.
The
AMERICAN
ILANDS
are
either
-
In
the
Verginian
Sea
,
or
Mare
del
Noort
.
-
In
the
Pacifique
Sea
,
or
Mare
del
Zur
.
THe
Ilands
in
the
Pacifique
Ocean
,
or
Mare
del
Zur
,
are
-
1
INSVLAE
SOLOMONIS
,
which
are
in
number
many
:
the
chiefe
of
which
are
18
,
the
rest
not
worth
the
looking
after
.
Of
these
18
,
the
three
greatest
are
,
Gaudalcanall
,
S.
Thome
,
and
S.
Isabella
.
The
Ilanders
are
of
a
yellowish
colour
,
and
goe
naked
.
They
were
discouered
by
Lope
Garcia
di
Castro
,
Anno
1567
:
and
called
Insulae
Solomonis
,
because
he
thought
them
to
be
the
land
of
Ophir
,
to
which
Solomon
sent
for
his
gold
.
-
2
INSVLAE
LATRONVM
,
vsually
called
Ladrones
,
were
discouered
by
Magellanus
;
who
gaue
them
that
name
,
because
the
inhabitants
stole
away
his
cock
boate
.
The
Ilands
of
the
Verginian
Ocean
,
so
called
a
vergendo
,
or
Mare
del
Noorte
,
are
-
1
MARGARITA
,
and
CVBAGNA
,
situate
nigh
vnto
Castella
Aurea
.
They
are
deficient
in
Corne
,
Grasse
,
Trees
,
and
Water
;
insomuch
that
sometimes
the
people
gladly
change
for
a
tunne
of
Water
,
a
tunne
of
wine
.
The
abundance
of
precious
stones
,
maketh
some
amends
for
these
defects
,
from
whence
the
name
of
Margarita
is
imposed
on
it
:
in
especiall
,
it
yeeldeth
the
gemmes
which
the
Latine
Writers
call
Vniones
,
because
they
alwaies
grow
in
couples
.
Nulli
duo
reperiuntur
indiscreti
(
saith
Pliny
)
unde
nomen
Vnionum
scilicet
Romanae
imposu●re
deliciae
.
-
3
TRINIDADO
is
not
farre
distant
from
the
former
.
It
was
discouered
by
Columbus
,
in
his
last
voyage
,
Anno
sc:
1497
:
and
is
well
stored
with
Tobacco
.
-
4
BACALAOS
are
certaine
Iles
iying
against
the
influxe
of
Canada
,
nigh
vnto
Corterialis
;
and
owe
their
first
discouery
vnto
Sebastian
Cabot
,
Anno
1447.
The
people
of
these
Ilands
,
in
their
most
formall
expression
of
reuerence
to
their
King
,
vse
to
rubbe
their
noses
,
or
stroake
their
for-heads
:
which
if
the
king
accepteth
or
obserueth
,
and
meaneth
to
grace
the
party
so
adoring
him
,
he
turneth
his
head
to
his
left
shoulder
;
which
is
a
note
of
especiall
fauour
.
-
5
BORIQVEN
is
diuided
into
2
parts
,
whereof
the
North
part
is
most
plentifull
of
gold
;
the
South
part
,
of
vitall
prouision
;
as
birds
,
cattle
,
and
corne
.
Some
riuers
here
are
,
but
of
no
greatnesse
;
the
principall
being
called
Cairobonus
.
This
Iland
is
●ituate
North
of
Guiana
.
It
is
in
length
50
,
in
bredth
18
miles
;
and
is
called
also
Insula
S.
Iohan.
The
first
that
set
foot
in
it
was
Iohn
Ponce
a
Spaniard
,
Anno
1527.
The
principall
cities
are
S.
Iohns
,
and
2
Port
Rico
;
ruin'd
by
Henry
Earle
of
Cumberland
,
Anno
1597.
-
6
IAMAICA
or
Insula
S.
Iacobi
,
was
once
very
populous
,
but
now
almost
destitute
of
inhabitants
;
the
Spaniards
hauing
slaine
in
this
and
the
former
Iland
,
more
then
60000
liuing
soules
:
insomuch
that
women
,
as
well
here
,
as
on
the
Continent
,
did
kill
their
children
before
they
had
giuen
them
life
;
that
the
issues
of
their
bodies
might
not
serue
so
cruell
a
nation
.
This
Iland
is
in
length
280
miles
,
in
bredth
70
miles
.
It
is
well
watred
hath
two
townes
of
note
;
Oristana
,
and
Seuill
;
&
acknowledgeth
Columbus
for
its
first
discouerer
.
-
7
CVBA
,
called
also
Fernandina
,
is
long
300
,
and
broad
70
miles
.
It
is
full
of
Forrests
,
Lakes
,
and
mountaines
:
and
was
first
made
knowne
to
the
Europaeans
,
by
Columbus
his
second
navigation
.
The
people
here
are
prohibited
the
eating
of
serpents
,
as
a
dainty
reserued
for
the
higher
powers
.
The
Ai●e
is
very
temperate
,
the
soyle
very
fertile
,
producing
brasse
of
exact
perfection
,
but
gold
somewhat
drossie
.
It
aboundeth
also
with
ginger
,
cassia
,
masticke
,
aloes
,
cinamom
,
sugar
,
and
hath
of
flesh
,
fish
,
and
fowle
,
no
scarcity
.
The
people
before
the
Spaniards
arriuall
here
,
were
tenants
in
common
,
money
not
being
knowne
among
them
,
nor
the
meaning
of
meum
and
tuum
vnderstood
by
them
.
The
chiefe
Cities
are
S.
Iago
,
a
Bishops
See
:
and
Hauana
a
safe
rode
for
shippes
,
and
the
staple
of
Merchandise
.
Here
also
rideth
the
King
of
Spaine's
Navie
,
till
the
time
of
the
yeare
,
and
the
conveniency
of
the
winde
,
ioyne
together
to
waste
them
homeward
.
It
is
seated
on
the
Northerne
shore
,
as
also
is
S.
Iago
,
this
last
being
built
by
Iago
,
or
Iames
de
Valasco
,
and
of
him
so
named
.
The
other
Towns
of
note
are
S.
Christophero
,
and
4
S.
Trinitie
on
the
South
.
-
8
The
LVCAIE
aboue
400
in
number
,
g●ory
in
the
matchlesse
beauty
of
their
women
;
&
mourne
for
the
losse
of
a
million
of
her
inhabitants
,
Purcha●
.
murdred
by
the
Spaniards
.
-
9
BERMVDAE
,
are
called
also
Summer
Ilands
,
because
Sir
Thomas
Summers
gaue
vs
a
more
exact
relation
of
them
,
then
before
had
beene
.
They
receiued
their
first
name
from
one
Iohn
Barmudaz
,
who
first
gaue
vs
notice
of
them
:
they
are
in
number
no
lesse
then
400
:
The
biggest
resembling
a
halfe
Moone
,
hath
in
it
a
Colonie
of
English
;
who
affirme
it
to
bee
very
fruitfull
,
and
agreeable
to
an
English
nature
.
-
10
HISPANIOLA
,
called
by
the
natiues
,
Haitie
;
now
lamenteth
the
losse
of
3
millions
of
her
inhabitants
,
murdred
by
her
new
masters
of
Spaine
.
It
is
in
compasse
1400
miles
:
inioyeth
a
temperate
Aire
,
a
fertile
soyle
,
rich
mines
,
Amber
,
&
Sugar
.
In
16
dayes
herbes
will
ripen
,
and
roots
also
,
and
be
fit
to
be
eaten
:
a
strong
argument
of
the
exact
temperature
of
the
Aire
.
It
giueth
place
in
no
respect
to
Cuba
,
but
excelleth
it
in
diuerse
,
three
especially
:
1
the
finenesse
of
the
gold
,
which
is
here
digged
more
pure
and
vnmixed
:
2ly
in
the
increase
of
the
sugar
;
one
sugar-cane
here
filling
20
,
and
sometimes
30
measures
:
and
3ly
in
the
goodnesse
of
their
soyle
for
tillage
,
the
corne
here
yeelding
an
hundred
folde
.
This
fertility
is
thought
to
be
caused
by
foure
great
riuers
,
which
water
and
enrich
all
the
foure
quarters
of
the
Country
,
viz:
1
Iuna
,
the
East
;
2
Attihinnacus
,
the
West
;
3
Iacchus
,
the
North
;
and
4
Naihus
,
the
South
▪
all
foure
springing
from
one
mountaine
,
which
standeth
in
the
very
midst
and
center
of
the
Country
.
The
chiefe
Townes
are
S.
Domingo
,
ransackt
by
Sir
Francis
Drake
,
Anno
1585
,
2
S.
Isabella
,
3
S.
Thome
,
4
S
,
Iohn
,
5
Maragna
,
6
●ortoroy●
.
Hic
status
,
haec
rerum
nunc
est
fortuna
novarum
.
And
this
is
at
this
present
time
The
fortune
of
the
new
found
clime
.
Thus
much
of
the
Ilands
.
THE
LONGITVDE
AND
LATITVDE
of
the
chiefe
American
Cities
.
A
|
Lo.
|
|
La.
|
|
S.
Anna
Eq.
|
318
|
30
|
27
|
30
|
A
|
Ascensio
|
363
|
20
|
19
|
|
A
|
B
|
|
|
|
|
|
Boriquen
|
273
|
20
|
19
|
40
|
A
|
C
|
|
|
|
|
|
Chile
opp
.
|
299
|
30
|
36
|
|
A
|
Coanum
|
259
|
40
|
31
|
|
|
Canada
|
305
|
10
|
50
|
20
|
|
Cartagena
|
300
|
|
20
|
10
|
|
Cusco
|
297
|
20
|
13
|
30
|
A
|
Caxamalca
|
298
|
30
|
11
|
30
|
A
|
Cuba
|
296
|
|
31
|
40
|
|
G
|
|
|
|
|
|
Guatimala
|
303
|
|
24
|
20
|
|
Guaiachil
|
294
|
30
|
2
|
30
|
A
|
H
|
|
|
|
|
|
Hauana
|
292
|
10
|
20
|
|
|
Hechelaga
|
300
|
50
|
44
|
10
|
|
I
|
|
|
|
|
|
Iamaica
|
298
|
30
|
17
|
|
|
S.
Iago
|
298
|
10
|
32
|
10
|
|
Isabella
|
|
10
|
32
|
10
|
|
L
|
|
|
|
|
|
Lima
|
296
|
40
|
23
|
30
|
A
|
Lucaeio
|
299
|
|
27
|
30
|
|
M
|
|
|
|
|
|
Maragna
|
281
|
30
|
19
|
30
|
|
Margarita
|
314
|
10
|
10
|
50
|
|
Martha
|
301
|
20
|
10
|
40
|
|
S.
Michael
|
291
|
40
|
6
|
10
|
A
|
S.
Michael
|
327
|
10
|
47
|
20
|
|
Mexico
|
283
|
|
38
|
30
|
|
N
|
|
|
|
|
|
Nova
Albion
|
235
|
|
50
|
|
|
Nova
Calizia
|
298
|
15
|
2
|
40
|
|
Norumbega
|
315
|
40
|
43
|
40
|
|
Nombre
di
dios
.
|
294
|
30
|
9
|
20
|
|
Navaca
|
300
|
20
|
17
|
10
|
|
P
|
|
|
|
|
|
Panama
|
294
|
10
|
8
|
10
|
|
Pap●ian
|
297
|
30
|
1
|
50
|
|
Q
|
|
|
|
|
|
Quito
|
293
|
10
|
|
10
|
A
|
Qu●vira
|
233
|
|
41
|
40
|
|
S
|
|
|
|
|
|
Sanguinai
|
306
|
40
|
55
|
|
|
S.
Spiritus
|
322
|
30
|
13
|
20
|
|
T
|
|
|
|
|
|
Totontoon
.
|
248
|
20
|
36
|
|
|
S.
Thome
.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Tombez
.
|
291
|
40
|
4
|
10
|
A
|
A
is
the
note
of
Southerne
Latitude
.
THE
END
OF
AMERICA
.